ai:i.<*Ai:>i:iy..V.li;W^.- 


NCYCLOP/€OrA 


M**«WMMMMIHMMMIMM*WMMftK<t 


Christian  Missions 


■«i— wii—  iiwiwiiiiim  II  .I.J 


/2_  ,  <£  .    /6' 


^^  PRINCETON,  N.  J.  ^ 


Purchased   by  the    Hamill   Missionary   Fund. 
BV    2040 


IN 


fv,f    " 


.^  ^  i' 


)  >  •».' 


DPC    fi   1910 

y  THE  \%.^^„...,  ,,,J0 

Missionary  WoRLor 

BEING 

AN    ENCYCLOPEDIA 

OF 

INFORMATION,    FACTS,    INCIDENTS,    SKETCHES,    AND    ANECDOTES, 
RELATING    TO   CHRISTIAN  MISSIONS, 

lit  all  §,0is  attb  €a\xttimB,  aitb  of  all  §mamxnutmxn, 

WITH  A 

EECOMMENDATOEY     PREFACE 


Rev.  W.  B.  BOYCE, 

Secretary  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society. 

Rev.  J.  MULLENS,  D.D., 

Secretary  London    Missionary  Society. 

E.  B.  UNDERBILL,  Esq.,  LL.D., 

Secretary  Baptist  Missionary  Society. 


NEW  YORK : 
ANSON  D.  F.  RANDOLPH  &  CO.,  770,  BROADWAY. 


PREFACE. 


This  volume  is  published  in  the  interests  of  Christian 
Missions  generally,  without  regard  to  sect  or  party.  It 
gives,  in  a  clear  and  concise  manner,  a  comprehensive 
view  of  the  state  of  the  world  without  the  Gospel;  the 
early  history  of  Missions  and  Missionary  Societies  in  all 
ages  and  countries,  and  of  all  denominations  ;  encouraging 
facts  and  statements  relating  to  the  success  of  the  enter- 
prise ;  valuable  suggestions  as  to  the  best  means  of  sup- 
porting the  work ;  affecting  views  of  Divine  Providence  in 
opening  up  the  way,  and  in  defending  His  servants  in 
times  of  danger ;  a  review  of  the  current  Missionary 
literature  of  the  day,  describing  the  principal  works  on 
Missions  which  have  been  published  ;  sketches  of  eminent 
Missionaries  of  all  denominations ;  a  brief  survey  of  the 
principal  fields  of  Missionary  labour,  with  notices  of  what 
has  been  done  and  of  what  still  remains  to  be  accomplished; 
and  gleanings  of  recent  Missionary  information,  with 
motives  for  perseverance  in  the  good  work. 


IV  PREFACE. 

Having  examined  the  contents  of  the  book  with  sufficient 
care  to  impress  our  minds  with  a  conviction  of  the  author's 
aim  at  impartiality  and  general  usefulness,  and  believing, 
as  we  do,  that  if  widely  circulated,  its  information, 
sketches,  facts,  anecdotes,  and  appeals,  will  materially 
serve  the  cause  of  Christian  Missions  which  we  have  at 
heart,  and  help  the  friends  of  the  enterprise  who  are 
engaged  in  advocating  the  cause,  we,  the  undersigned,  have 
great  pleasure  in  cordially  recommending  the  work  to  all 
who  feel  an  interest  in  the  important  subject  to  which  it 
relates. 

W.  B.  BOYCE, 

Secretary  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society. 

J.  MULLENS, 

Secretary  London  Missionary  Society. 

E.  B.  UNDEEHILL, 

Secretary  Baptist  Missionary  Society. 


CONTENTS. 


SECTION  THE  FIRST. 

PAGE 

STATE  OF  THE  WORLD  WITHOUT  THE  GOSPEL.A—ll 

In  Ancient  Times    1 

Lands  of  the  Bible      4 

Europeans     8 

North  Americans     17 

South  Americans     21 

West  Indians    25 

West  Africans  33 

South  Africans     -19 

Asiatics      59 

Australasians    (>i 

SECTION  THE  SECOND. 
3IISS10^''S  AND  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES 72—135 

Origin  of  Missions  72 

Koman  Catholic  Missions  78 

Episcopalian  Missionary  Societies    84 

Presbj'terian  Missionary  Societies    96 

Congregational  Missionary  Societies    90 

Baptist  Missionary  Societies 102 

Methodist  Missionary  Societies 107 

Minor  Missionary  Societies    113 

Continental  Missionary  Societies 118 

American  Missionary  Societies 127 


VI  CONTENTS. 


SECTION  THE  THIRD. 

PA&K 

RESULTS   OF  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISE  ...136—208 

In  the  Early  Ages    136 

In  Modern  Times 140 

In  various  parts  of  Europe    143 

In  North  and  South  America 156 

In  the  West  Indies  165 

In  Western  and  Southern  Africa  177 

In  Madagascar  and  Mauritius    193 

In  Australia  and  Polynesia    199 

In  India  and  Burmah 214 

In  China  and  Japan.... 222 

SECTION"  THE  FOURTH. 

MEANS   OF   SUPPORTING    THE    WORK  229—312 

Human  Instrumentality 229 

Hindrances 232 

Associations  and  Branches   238 

Missionary  Anniversaries    244 

Speakers  and  Speeches  253 

Stated  Contributions  271 

Collectors  and  Collecting    277 

Special  Ways  and  Means   284 

Instances  of  Princely  Munificence    289 

Examples  of  Christian  Liberality 301 

SECTION  THE  FIFTH. 
DIVINE  PROVIDENCE  313-412 

Providential  Openings    313 

Suitable  Agents  Provided  323 

In  Perils  in  the  Sea 332 

In  Perils  in  the  Wilderness   357 

In  Perils  in  the  City    377 

In  Perils  by  the  Heathen   381 

In  Perils  from  Countrymen  395 

In  Perils  of  Bobbers  401 

Afflictions  and  Bereavements   406 


CONTENTS.  VU 


SECTION  THE  SIXTH. 

PAOB 

MISSIONARY  LITERATURE  413—464 

Publications  of  Missionary  Societies  411 

Books  on  Missions  Generally    416 

Books  on  Missions  in  Europe  427 

Books  on  Missions  in  America 431 

Books  on  Missions  in  the  "West  Indies    434 

Books  on  Missions  in  Africa 439 

Books  on  Missions  in  Australasia 446 

Books  on  Missions  in  India  452 

Books  on  Missions  in  China 462 


SECTION  THE  SEVENTH. 

EMINENT  3IISSI0NARIES  465—504 

Eoman  Catholic  Missionaries    465 

Missionaries  of  Church  Societies 468 

Missionaries  of  Congregational  Societies    476 

Missionaries  of  Baptist  Societies 484 

Missionaries  of  Methodist  Societies     487 

Missionaries  of  Presbyterian  Societies    492 

Missionaries  of  the  Moravian  Society 495 

Missionaries  of  American  Societies 499 


SECTION  THE  EIGHTH. 

FIELDS  OF  LABOUR  DESCRIBED   505—542 

Europe  505 

America 511 

West  Indies  516 

Africa    523 

Australasia   532 

India 535 

China    539 


VIU  CONTENTS. 


SECTION  THE  NINTH. 

PAOE 

MISSIONARY    GLEANINGS 543—559 

Anniversaries  and  Reports     553 

Eecent  Intelligence 548 

Additional  Anecdotes 551 

Miscellaneous  Items   555 

Motives  to  Perseverance 55G 

Tabular  View  of  Missionary  Societies 560 

Index 561 


I.-STATE  OF  THE  WORLD  WITHOUT  THE  GOSPEL 


m  AITOIENT  TIMES. 

1.  Jews  and  Gentiles. — Both 
Jews  and  Gentiles  are  under  sin " 
(Romans  iii.  9).  "  They  profess  that 
they  know  God  ;  but  in  works  they 
deny  Him,  being  abominable  and 
disobedient,  and  to  every  good  work 
reprobate  "  (Titus  i.  15,  16).  "  Be- 
cause that  when  they  knew  God 
they  gloriiied  Him  not  as  God,  nei- 
ther were  thankful ;  but  became  vain 
in  their  imaginations,  and  their 
foolish  heart  was  darkened.  Pro- 
fessing themselves  to  be  wise  they 
became  fools,  and  changed  the  glory 
of  the  incorruptible  God  into  an 
image  made  like  to  corruptible  man, 
and  to  birds,  and  four-footed  beasts, 
and  creeping  things.  For  this  cause 
God  gave  them  up  unto  vile  aftec- 
tions.  And  even  as  they  did  not 
like  to  retain  God  in  their  knowledge, 
God  gave  them  over  to  a  reprobate 
mind,  to  do  those  things  which  are 
not  convenient ;  being  tilled  with  all 
unrighteousness,  fornication,  wicked- 
ness, covetousness,  maliciousness  ; 
full  of  envy,  murder,  debate,  deceit, 
malignity  ;  whisperers,  backbiters, 
haters  of  God,  despiteful,  proud, 
boasters,  covenant-breakers,  without 
natural  affection,  implacable,  un- 
merciful." (Romans  i.  23,  2G,  28— 
31.) 


2.  Historical  Confirmation. — The 
truth  and  accuracy  of  the  account 
f  iven  by  the  Apostle  Paul  in  his 
Epistle  to  the  Romans,  of  the  moral 
condition  of  the  Gentile  nations 
around  him,  is  amply  confirmed  by 
the  testimony  of  profane  history.  If 
we  carefully  peruse  the  pages  of 
Herodotus,  Tacitus,  Pliny,  and  other 
ancient  writers,  and  make  ourselves 
acquainted  with  the  social  and  moral 
condition  of  the  Egyptians,  Assy- 
rians, Grecians,  and  Romans,  and 
other  nations  in  ancient  times,  who 
were  ignorant  of  Divine  revelation, 
we  behold  the  same  dark  picture  of 
immorality  and  crime.  I^or  was 
this  relieved  to  any  perceptible  ex- 
tent by  the  appearance  on  some 
occasions  of  learned  philosophers 
who  affected  to  indoctrinate  the  peo- 
ple into  the  knowledge  of  a  higher 
state  of  pagan  civilisation.  The 
flickering  light  emitted  by  most  of 
these  man-made  teachers  only  tended 
to  discover  to  the  gazing  multitude 
the  density  of  the  surrounding  dark- 
ness, and  demonstrated  the  truth  of 
the  Apostle's  declaration  that  "  the 
world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God." 
Thus  did  man,  when  left  to  himself, 
fall  lower  and  lower  in  the  scale  of 
being. 

8.    Origin    of   Idolatry.  —  The 
origin  of     idolatry  is    involved  in 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOKLD. 


obscurity,  but  it  no  doubt  took  its 
rise  at  a  very  early  period.  Like 
other  evil  practices  it  probably  arose 
and  became  firmly  established  by 
slow  degrees.  It  would  appear  that 
Divine  adoration  was  first  paid  to  tiie 
host  of  heaven — the  sun,  moon,  and 
stars.  Hence  Job,  when  asserting 
his  integrity,  declares  his  innocence 
in  this  respect,  "  If  I  beheld  the  sun 
when  it  shined,  or  the  moon  walking 
in  brightness,  and  my  heart  hath 
been  secretly  enticed  or  my  mouth 
hath  kissed  my  hand,  this  also  were 
an  iniquity  to  be  punished  by  the 
Judge ;  for  I  should  have  denied 
the  God  that  is  above"  (Job  xxxi. 
26).  Afterwards  men  transferred 
their  homage  to  beasts,  birds,  and 
creeping  things.  In  Egypt,  almost 
aU  kinds  of  animals  and  reptiles 
were  worshipped.  Eventually  the 
heathen  bowed  down  to  stocks  and 
stones,  gods  made  by  the  hands  of 
men,  regarding  them  as  representa- 
tives of  unseen  deities,  and  imagin- 
ing that  the  images  which  they  set 
up  were  at  certain  times  possessed, 
if  not  animated,  by  the  imaginary 
gods  whom  they  foolishly  adored. 

4.  Statement  of  Athanasius. — 
In  his  discourse  against  the  Gentiles, 
supposed  to  have  been  written  in  the 
year  318,  Athanasius  first  shows  the 
vanity  of  idols,  and  then  proves  the 
existence  of  the  true  God.  He  sup- 
poses idolatry  to  have  originated  in 
the  love  of  pleasure.  Man  forgetting 
the  spiritual  nature  of  his  soul,  be- 
came attached  to  sensual  gratifica- 
tions, and  supposing  pleasure  to  be 
the  supreme  good,  the  eyes  of  his 
understanding  were  darkened,  so 
that  he  imagined  there  could  be  no 
gods  but  such  as  were  the  objects  of 
his  senses.  In  consequence  of  which 
he  began  to  worship  the  visible 
heavens,  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars  ; 
then  the  air  and  other  elements ; 
and  lastly  men,  stones,  trees,  plea- 


sure, women,  &c.  After  having 
shown  the  origin  and  progress  of 
idolatrj',  he  exposes  and  ridicules  it, 
and  the  detestable  actions  which  the 
heathen  poets  attribute  to  their 
gods,  such  as  thefts,  murders,  forni- 
cations, adulteries,  &c. 

5.  Old  Testament  ITotices  of 
Idolatry. — Idolatry  is  supposed  to 
have  been  no  inconsiderable  part  of 
the  sin  and  general  corruption  which 
called  down  the  righteous  judgment 
of  God  in  the  flood  by  which  the  old 
world  was  destroyed.  Some  trace 
its  first  practice  to  Nimrod.  Others 
charge  it  upon  Ham  or  Canaan. 
Terah,  the  father  of  Abraham,  was 
an  idolater  (Josh.  xxiv.  2).  Jacob's 
people  fell  into  this  sin  (Gen.  xxxv. 
2).  The  Scriptures  give  ample 
evidence  of  the  tendency  of  the 
Israelites  to  idolatry.  The  positive 
enactments  against  it,  and  the  severe 
punishments  with  which  the  Jewish 
law  met  every  approach  to  idolatry, 
and  the  rigorous  prohibition  of  all 
intercourse  with  idolatrous  nations, 
plainly  show  how  abominable  it  was 
in  the  sight  of  God.  Notwithstand- 
ing all  this,  the  Jews  fell  into  some 
of  the  most  shameful  and  cruel 
practices  of  idolatry.  Even  the 
sacrificing  of  children,  forbidden  as 
it  was  under  the  most  summary 
penalties,  was  common  at  one  period 
of  their  history,  as  will  be  seen  on 
a  careful  examination  of  the  Old 
Testament  records.  (Jer.  vii.  31  ; 
Ezek.  xvi.  21). 

6.  Idolatry  Condemned  and  Pro- 
hibited.— The  Scriptures  denounce 
idolatry  as  one  of  the  most  awful 
sins  that  can  be  committed  against 
God.  Some  have  foolishly  tallced  of 
its  innocency,  and  would  thus 
"change  the  truth  of  God  into  a 
lie."  It  is  an  awful  and  continued 
lie  against  God.  Its  multitude  of 
gods  is  a  lie  against  the    Divine 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


3 


unity ;  their  shapes  and  fovnis  are 
a  lie  against  His  spirituality.  From 
a  large  number  of  passages,  two  or 
three  may  be  quoted  as  specimens  of 
the  manner  in  which  idolatry  is 
condemned  in  Scripture.  The  se- 
cond of  the  ten  commandments  is 
very  expressive,  "  Thou  shalt  not 
make  unto  thee  any  graven  image, 
or  any  likeness  of  anything  that  is 
in  heaven  above,  or  that  is  in  the 
earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the 
water  under  the  earth:  thou  shalt 
not  bow  down  thyself  to  them  :  for 
I  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a  jealous 
God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the 
fathers  upon  the  children  unto  the 
third  and  foiu'th  generation  of  them 
that  hate  Me ;  and  showing  mercy 
unto  thousands  of  them  that  love 
Me,  and  keep  My  commandments 
(Exod,  XX.  4—6).  "  Thou  shalt  wor- 
ship the  Lord  thy  God,  and  Him 
only  shalt  thou  serve"  (Matt.  iv. 
10).  "  AVe  ought  not  to  think  that 
the  Godhead  is  like  unto  silver,  or 
gold,  or  stone,  graven  by  art  or 
man's  device"  (Acts  xvii.  29).  "To 
whom  then  will  ye  liken  God  ?  or 
what  likeness  will  ye  compare  unto 
Him?"  (Isaiah  xl.  18).  "What 
shall  I  say  then  ?  that  the  idol  is 
anything  ?  or  that  which  is  offered 
to  idols  is  anything  ?  But  I  say 
that  the  things  which  the  Gentiles 
sacrifice,  they  sacrifice  to  devils  and 
not  to  God :  and  I  would  not  that  ye 
should  have  fellowship  with  devils. 
Wherefore,  my  beloved,  flee  from 
idolatry  "  (1  Cor.  x.  14,  19).  Idols 
and  idolatry  are  often  spoken  of  in 
the  language  of  irony  and  ridicule. 
The  Psalmist  says,  "  Their  idols  are 
silver  and  gold,  the  work  of  men's 
hands.  They  have  mouths,  but  they 
speak  not :  eyes  have  they,  but  they 
see  not:  they  have  ears,  but  they 
hear  not :  noses  have  they,  but  thej^ 
smell  not.  They  have  hands,  but 
they  handle  not :  feet  have  they,  but 
they  walk  not :  neither  speak  they 


through  their  throat.  They  that 
make  them  are  like  unto  them ;  so 
is  every  one  that  trustoth  in  them" 
(Psalm  cxv.  5 — 8). 

7.  Idols  mentioned  in  Scripture. 
— The  following  is  a  list  of  the  idols 
mentioned  in  Scripture.  The  parti- 
culars respecting  each  may  be  found 
by  a  careful  examination  of  the  re- 
ferences : — 

Adrammeloch  (2  Kings  svii.  31). 

Ananimolech  (2  Kings  xvii.  31). 

Aslitaroth  (Judges  ii.  13). 

Baal  (Numbers  xxii.  41). 

Baalim,  plural  of  Baal  (1  Sam.  vii.  4). 

Baal-borith  (Judges  viii.  33). 

Baal-peor  (Numbers  xxv.  3). 

Beelzebub  (2  Kings  i.  2). 

Bel  (Isaiah  xlvi.  1). 

Calf  (Exodus  xxxii.  4). 

Castor  (Acts  xxviii.  11). 

Cliemosh  (I  Kings  xi.  7). 

Dagon  (Jiidges  xvi.  23). 

Diana  (Acts  xix.  24,  35).  | 

Jupiter  (Acts  xiv.  12). 

Mileom  or  Molech  (1  Kings  xi.  5 — 7). 

Nebo  (Isaiah  xlvi.  1). 

Nergal  (2  Kings  xvii.  30). 

Nibhaz  (2  Kings  xvii.  31). 

Nisroch  (2  Kings  xix.  37). 

Pollux  (Acts  xxviii.  11). 

Kemphan  (Acts  vii.  43). 

Eimmou  (2  Kings  v.  IS). 

Sheshach  (Jeremiah  li.  41). 

Succoth-benoth  (2  Kings  xvii.  30). 

Tammuz  (Ezekiel  viii.  11). 

Tartak  (2  Kings  xvii.  31). 

Teraphim  (Judges  xvii.  5). 

8.  Mythology  of  the  Ancients. 
— By  comparing  the  statements  of 
Eusebius  with  those  oi  Diodorus  the 
Sicilian  (lib.  v.),  there  is  reason  to 
conclude  that  the  family  of  the 
Titans,  the  several  branches  of- 
which  seem  to  have  been  both  the 
authors  and  objects  of  a  great  part 
of  the  Grecian  idolatry,  originally 
emigrated  from  Phcenicia.  Almost 
all  their  names  in  the  fabulous 
records  of  Gi'eece  may  be  easily 
traced  to  a  Phojnician  origin.  Some 
of  the  idolatrous  practices  of  the 
ancient  Greeks  may  have  been  bor- 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


rowed  from  the  Egyptians ;  but  it  is 
highly  probable  that  iDoth  the 
idolatry  of  the  Egyptians  and  that 
of  the  PhcEnicians  were  in  their 
original  constitution  nearly  the 
same.  Both  systems  were  a  kind  of 
Sabiism,  or  the  worship  of  the  host 
of  heaven.  The  adventures  of 
Jupiter,  Juno,  Mercurj'-,  Apollo, 
Diana,  Mars,  Minerva,  Venus,  Bac- 
chus, Ceres,  Proserpine,  Pluto, 
Neptune,  and  other  descendants  of 
the  ambitious  family  of  the  Titans, 
furnish  the  greatest  part  of  the  mj- 
thology  of  Greece.  They  left  Phoe- 
nicia about  the  age  of  Moses  ;  they 
settled  in  Crete,  whence  they  made 
their  way  to  Greece,  which  was  then 
inhabited  by  savages.  The  arts  and 
inventions  which  they  communicated 
to  the  natives  ;  the  mysteries  of 
religion  which  they  inculcated ;  the 
laws,  customs,  and  polity  which 
they  established,  in  process  of  time 
inspired  the  unpolished  inhabitants 
with  a  kind  of  religious  admiration. 
Those  ambitious  mortals  improved 
this  admiration  into  Divine  homage. 
The  greater  part  of  that  worship 
which  had  been  formerly  addressed 
to  the  luminaries  of  heaven,  was 
now  transferred  to  those  illustrious 
personages.  They  claimed  and  ob- 
tained Divine  honours  from  the 
deluded  rabble  of  enthusiastic 
Greeks.  Hence  sprung  an  inex- 
haustible fund  of  the  most  inconsis- 
tent fictions.  The  foibles  and  frail- 
ties of  deified  mortals  were  trans- 
mitted to  posterity,  incorporated 
with  the  pompous  attributes  of 
divinity.  Hence,  the  heterogeneous 
mixture  of  the  mighty  and  the  mean 
which  cheqiiers  the  characters  of 
the  gods  and  heroes  of  the  Iliad 
and  Odyssey.  The  Roman  mytho- 
logy was  borrowed  from  the  Greeks. 
That  people  had  addicted  themselves 
for  many  centuries  to  war  and  civil 
polity.  Science  and  philosophy 
were  either  neglected  or  unknown. 


At  last  they  conquered  Greece,  the 
native  land  of  science,  and  then 
"  Grmcia  capta  ferum  victorem 
cepit  arte,  et  tntuUi,  agresti  Latio.'" 
This  being  the  case  their  mythology 
was,  upon  the  whole,  a  transcript 
from  that  of  Greece. 


LANDS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

9.  Egypt.  —  If  we  were  to 
attempt  to  analyse  or  classify  the 
inhabitants  of  modern  Egypt,  we 
should  have  to  describe  four  dif- 
ferent classes  of  people — the  Tui'ks, 
who  claim  to  be  masters  of  the 
country ;  the  Saracen  Arabs,  who 
were  conquered  by  the  Turks  ;  the 
Copts,  who  were  descendants  of  the 
first  Egyptians  who  became  Chris- 
tians ;  and  the  Mamelukes,  who 
were  originally  Circassian  or  Min- 
grelian  slaves,  and  being  the  only 
military  force,  continued  for  centu- 
ries to  be  the  real  masters  of  the 
country,  till  they  were  ultimately 
subdued.  It  may  be  sufiicient  for 
our  present  purpose,  however,  to 
say,  that  whether  the  present  in- 
habitants of  Egypt  profess  attach- 
ment to  the  Greek  Church,  or  the 
Mohammedan  Mosque,  they  are,  as  a 
whole,  in  a  fearful  state  of  ignor- 
ance and  moral  depravity. 

10.  Palestine. — Palestine,  the 
Land  of  Promise,  the  Holy  Land, 
once  the  glory  of  all  lands,  and  a 
land  flowing  with  milk  and  honey, 
is  now  divested  of  its  former  beauty. 
It  appears  faint  and  weary,  dry  and 
barren,  and  bears  upon  its  surface 
evident  marks  of  the  Divine  dis- 
pleasure and  of  the  fulfilment  of 
the  predictions  or  the  ancient  pro- 
phets. If,  like  one  of  old,  we 
"walk  through  the  land  in  the 
length  and  breadth  of  it,"  from  Dan 
to   Beersheba,    and  from  the    sea- 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


shore  to  the  regions  beyond  Jordan, 
we  may  be  interested  by  many  a 
locality,  associated  in  our  minds 
with  our  earliest  recollections  of 
Scripture  histor}^,  and  with  the 
stor)^  of  the  Redeemer's  life,  suffer- 
ings, and  death.  But,  when  we 
contemplate  the  changes  which  have 
passed  over  the  scene,  and  view  the 
moral  condition  of  the  present  in- 
habitants, we  feel  sick  at  heart  to 
think  of  the  desolations  which  sin 
has  made.  The  deluded,  degraded, 
and  depraved  state  of  the  people 
generally  in  Egypt,  Syria,  Palestine, 
and  other  lands  of  the  Bible,  is  such 
as  to  make  a  powerful  appeal  to 
Christian  philanthropists,  and  to 
call  for  more  vigorous  efforts  to 
redeem  from  its  present  demoralised 
condition  a  part  of  the  world  in 
which  all  profess  to  feel  a  deep 
interest. 

11.  Jerusalem.  —  Jerusalem  is 
one  of  the  dullest  places  I  ever 
entered,  and  if  the  traveller  did  not 
come  here  to  converse  with  the  dead, 
rather  than  the  living,  he  would  be 
much  disappointed.  It  has  no  com- 
merce, few  manufactures,  and  when 
the  pilgrims  are  absent,  little  inter- 
course with  other  people  or  cities. 
There  are  three  descriptions  of  per- 
sons within  its  walls,  all  of  whom 
have  a  rooted  antipathy  to  each 
other.  The  Jew  despises  alike  the 
Mussulman  and  Christian,  and  re- 
gards them  both  as  intruders  upon 
the  soil  given  to  his  nation  by  God. 
The  Mussulman,  with  a  conscious- 
ness of  greater  political  dignity,  and 
with  a  supposed  freedom  from  the 
degrading  superstitions  that  the 
others  practise,  looks  upon  himself  as 
far  above  the  Israelite  dog  and  the 
Kazarito  kaffer,  and  he  would  not 
willingly  allow  them  to  tread  the 
same  earth  or  breathe  the  same  air. 
The  Christian,  with  equal  pride, 
corses  the  hand  of  the  Islam  oppres- 


sor, under  which  he  constantly 
writhes,  and  turns  from  the  child  of 
Abraham  as  from  one  who  would 
defile  his  purity,  or  steal  his  purse. 
It  is  difficult  to  state  the  population 
of  the  city  with  any  degree  of  cer- 
tainty. From  the  observations  I 
was  able  to  make,  though  it  was  the 
busiest  period  of  the  year,  and  there 
were  at  least  two  thousand  strangers 
present,  I  think  that  in  the  state- 
ments before  the  public  the  truth  is 
exceeded.  I  should  estimate  the 
numbers  in  this  proportion :  6,000 
Jews,  3,000  Mussulmans,  and  3,000 
Christians.  The  interior  of  the  city 
would  accommodate  30,000  people 
upon  its  present  plan.  By  far  the 
greatest  assembly  I  saw  was  on  the 
slopes  of  the  hill  near  St.  Stephen's 
gate,  on  the  morning  that  the  go- 
vernor and  his  guard  accompanied 
the  pilgrims  to  the  Jordan. — Hardy. 

12.  Mohammedans. — Since  Pal- 
estine has  been  under  Turkish  go- 
vernment, Mohammedanism  has  been 
the  dominant  religion  of  the  country, 
and  one  of  the  most  splendid  build- 
ings in  Jerusalem  is  the  mosque  of 
Omar.  It  stands  on  the  site  of  the 
ancient  Jewish  temple,  and  was  pro- 
bably built  with  some  of  its  mate- 
rials. The  enclosure  in  which  it  is 
situated  is  said  to  be  1,489  feet  long 
and  995  feet  broad,  and  includes  a 
large  portion  of  the  modern  city. 
No  Christian  or  Jew  is  allowed  to 
enter  it  on  pain  of  death,  but  Dr. 
Richardson,  an  oriental  traveller,  so 
far  ingratiated  himself  with  an 
Effendi,  upon  whom  he  had  success- 
fully performed  a  surgical  operation, 
that  he  was  permitted  to  visit  and 
examine  it  repeatedly.  He  is  the 
only  Christian  who  has  entered  it, 
as  such,  since  the  time  of  the  Cru- 
sades. It  is  a  splendid  structure. 
There  are  several  buildings  within 
the  enclosure,  with  appointed  places 
of  prayer  for  the  four  orthodox  sects 


6 


THE    BIISSIONAEY   WOELD. 


of  Moliammedans.  Next  to  the 
temple  at  Mecca,  the  mosque  of 
Omar  is  regarded  by  Mussulmans 
as  the  most  sacred  place  in  the 
world.  It  is  the  gate  of  Paradise, 
and  the  spot  where  Mohammed 
alighted  when  he  came  from  heaven 
in  a  single  night.  At  an  early 
period  of  liis  career,  he  directed  his 
followers  to  turn  their  faces  towards 
Jerusalem  in  prayer  as  they  now  do 
towards  Mecca.  It  contaius  among 
other  curiosities  the  throne  and 
judgment  seat  of  Solomon,  marks 
made  by  the  fingers  of  the  angel 
Gabriel,  the  sacred  stone  that  Mo- 
hammed carried  upon  his  arm  in 
battle,  a  print  of  his  foot,  and  the 
stone  upon  which  he  is  to  sit  at  the 
judgment.'  There  is  also  a  series  of 
nails  in  a  block  of  marble,  one  of 
which  is  said  to  be  miraculously 
withdrawn  at  the  conclusion  of  every 
great  event  in  the  xmiverse ;  they 
were  at  first  eighteen  iu  niimber,  but 
they  are  now  reduced  to  three  and  a 
half.  It  was  upon  the  stone  con- 
taining the  print  of  the  foot,  that 
the  ancient  prophets  sat  when  de- 
livering theii-  predictions ;  it  made 
an  attempt  to  ascend  to  heaven,  when 
the  spirit  of  inspiration  departed 
from  man,  but  was  detained  by  the 
angel  Gabriel,  from  whence  the 
marks  of  his  fingers,  until  Moham- 
med came  and  fij^ed  it  forever  upon 
this  spot. 


13. 


-.  The  Mohammedans 


pay  great  attention  to  the  outward 
forms  of  religion,  and  wherever  they 
are  at  sunset  they  forthwith  pro- 
strate themselves  on  the  ground  and 
commence  their  evening  devotions, 
regardless  of  passers-by.  Indeed 
they  seem  to  court  the  notice  of  their 
feUow-men  rather  than  otherwise,  and 
they  have  often  reminded  us  of  the 
Saviour's  description  of  the  hypo- 
crites of  His  day,  "  they  love  to  pray 
standing  in  the  synagogues,  and  in 


the  corners  of  the  streets,  that  they 
may  be  seen  of  men."  (Matt.  vi.  5.) 
There  is  certainly  an  air  of  great 
solemnity  in  their  mode  of  worship, 
and  when  performed  by  a  large  as- 
sembly in  the  mosques,  or  by  a 
detachment  of  soldiers  in  concert, 
guided  in  their  genuflections  by  an 
imaum  or  dervish,  who  sings  the 
service,  it  is  quite  impressive.  I 
have  seen  it  admirably  enacted  by 
moonlight  on  the  banks  of  the 
Orontes,  in  the  plain  of  Hamath,  and 
the  scene  was  something  more  than 
romantic.  But,  alas !  it  was  by  as 
villainous  a  set  of  robbers  as  could 
be  found  even  in  that  lawless  region. 
The  Moslems  themselves  are  rather 
afraid  of  any  one  who  is  specially 
given  to  prayer — their  praj-ers,  I 
mean.  They  have  a  proverb  to  this 
eftect :  "If  yoiu-  neighbour  has  made 
the  pilgrimage  to  Mecca  once,  watch 
him ;  if  twice,  avoid  his  society ;  if 
three  times,  move  into  another 
street."  And,  certainly,  no  one  ac- 
quainted vrith  the  people  will  feel 
his  confidence  in  an  individual  in- 
creased by  the  fact  that  he  is  par- 
ticularly devout. — I'homjjson. 

14..  Oliristians.  —  Professing 
Clu'istians  belonging  to  both  the 
Greek  and  Latin  chui'ches  regard 
with  superstitious  reverence  the  holy 
places  in  and  about  Jerusalem,  and 
vie  with  each  other  in  their  cere- 
monial observance  of  the  great 
festivals.  The  manner  of  their  cele- 
bration, however,  is  not  much  to 
their  credit.  A  personal  friend  of 
the  writer  gives  the  following  account 
of  what  he  witnessed  at  Easter : — 
"On  the  Saturday  before  Easter  the 
farce  of  the  fire  is  exliibited  to  the 
pUgrims.  I  went  early  that  I  might 
secure  a  good  place  to  see  the  exhi- 
bition. The  church  was  crowded  in 
every  part,  the  women  standing  near 
the  wall,  and  the  men  in  the  body 
of  the   building.      I  attempted    to 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOULD. 


take  my  station  near  the  females,  as 
the  men  were  beginning  to  be  a 
little  noisy;  but  they  stoutly  op- 
posed me,  until  a  good  old  lady 
spoke  a  few  Avords  in  my  favour,  and 
1  was  permitted  to  remain.  The 
scene  had  very  little  resemblance  to 
a  Christian  assembly,  met  together 
in  a  Christian  place  of  worship.  The 
Turks  were  quietly  smoking  their 
pipes,  and  smiling  in  derision ;  and 
others  were  beating  the  people  with- 
out fear  or  favour  to  preserve  order. 
Bread  and  water  were  carried  about 
for  sale,  and  some  of  the  pilgrims 
had  been  all  night  in  the  church. 
The  noise  was  like  the  uproar  of  the 
ale  bench  at  a  village  feast.  Many 
were  running  round  the  sepulchre 
with  all  their  might,  and  others 
were  carried  round  on  the  shoulders 
of  men,  waving  their  hands  as  if 
blessing  the  people.  As  the  time 
passed  on  the  noise  and  uproar  in- 
creased. They  lifted  up  their  hands 
to  heaven  to  supplicate  the  hastening 
of  the  mii'o.culous  tire.  All  eyes 
were  directed  towards  a  small  hole 
in  the  wall  of  the  sepulchre,  where 
it  was  known  the  fire  would  appear, 
and  whenever  the  voice  received  ad- 
ditional force,  there  was  a  general 
rusli  towards  it.  Every  person  had 
a  wax  taper  in  the  hand  which  was 
held  out  towards  the  spot.  The 
miracle  at  last  appeared,  and  in  a 
few  minutes  every  taper  in  the  place 
was  lighted  by  the  senseless  multi- 
tude. I  cannot  describe  the  scene. 
I  thought  of  the  furies,  at  the  mad 
dances  of  the  ancients  at  their  idola- 
trous feasts,  but  I  can  find  no  com- 
parison rightly  to  describe  it." 

15.  The  Jews.  —  The  Jews 
occupy  a  portion  of  the  city  that 
borders  upon  the  temple.  They  are 
said  to  be  principally  old  people, 
who  come  here  to  die.  In  the  ap- 
pearance of  many  of  them  I  could  I 
not  distinguish  that  peculiarity  ofi 


feature  that  we  are  accustomed  to 
attribute  to  the  nation  ;  but  there  are 
others  who  might  sit  to  the  painter, 
and  their  portraits  would  be  im- 
mediately recognised  as  intended  for 
Moses,  or  some  of  the  other  ancient 
worthies.  The  women  are  fair,  and 
less  afraid  to  be  seen  of  men  than 
the  other  eastern  females.  The 
children  pretty :  on  being  introduced 
they  kiss  the  hand  of  the  visitor, 
and  touch  it  with  their  forehead. 
The  houses  of  the  more  respectable 
persons  are  clean,  and  the  principal 
room  has  a  divan,  with  rich  cushions 
and  carpets.  Many  of  the  Jews 
have  a  synagogue  in  their  own 
house.  I  partook  with  them  of  the 
bread  of  the  Passover.  On  the  last 
day  of  the  feast,  I  visited  the  prin- 
cipal synagogue.  It  is  divided  into 
many  rooms,  and  is  mean  in  its 
appearance.  Service  was  performed 
in  all  the  apartments  at  the  same 
time.  There  might  be  present  about 
600  men,  a  small  portion  of  the 
whole  population,  as  there  were 
many  others  assembled  at  the  same 
time  in  private  places  of  worship. 
The  women  sat  at  the  entrance,  and 
in  the  outer  court.  The  service  was 
chaunted,  in  general  by  the  whole 
assembly,  l^early  all  had  books  in 
their  hands,  and  they  moved  their 
bodies  to  and  fro  continual! j',  in  con- 
formity, as  they  say,  to  the  words  of 
David,  "  all  my  bones  shall  praise 
Thee."  It  was  mournful  to  see  old 
men  suddenly,  with  an  expression 
near  to  agony,  lifting  up  their  long, 
thin,  fleshless  fingers  towards  heaven, 
and  crying  aloud,  as  if  to  say, 
"Lord,  how  long?"  The  Jews 
being  now  comparatively  free  from  op- 
pression, great  numbers  are  fiocking 
from  all  parts,  especially  from  the 
northern  states  of  Africa,  towards 
the  city ;  and  there  will  probably 
soon  be  a  greater  number  of  the 
children  of  Israel  located  in  Jerusa- 
lem,  than  there  has  been  at  any 


8 


THE  mSSIONAHY  WORLD. 


given  period  since  its  destruction  by 
the  Roman  power, — Hardy. 

16.  Calls  to  worship.  —  To  a 
sincere  Christian,  a  residence  in 
Jerusalem  is  connected  wdth  many 
circumstances  that  will  tend  to  de- 
press his  soul,  and  remind  him  of 
the  righteous  judgments  of  Grod. 
He  looks  abroad,  and  the  only  men 
who  assume  an  independent  car- 
riage, or  present  a  respectable  ap- 
pearance, are  without  exception 
enemies  of  Christ.  The  two  ex- 
tremes meet,  for  we  may  look  away 
from  the  man  that  rushes  past  on 
his  fiery  steed,  to  the  miserable 
being  who  crawls  along  in  indigence, 
and  he  too  cherishes  an  enmity,  and 
an  enmity  still  deeper,  towards  the 
same  Redeemer.  The  Chi-istians. 
may  profess  an  outward  love  to  the 
blessed  Name  that  the  others  reject 
as  evil,  but  there  is  no  communion 
with  His  Spirit,  and  the  worship  that 
they  ofi'er  is  offensive  in  His  sight. 
"We  may  try  to  shroud  ourselves 
from  these  distressing  scenes,  but 
sounds  will  follow  us  to  our  retire- 
ment. There  is  a  call  to  worship  at 
the  shrine  of  Christ,  but  it  is  not  the 
tone  of  the  cheerful  bell ;  it  is  a  dull 
stroke  upon  a  plank  of  wood,  an 
acknowledgment  of  degradation,  a 
voice  that  dares  not  speak  out  lest 
the  infidel  should  be  roused,  and  as 
such  more  painful  far  than  would  be 
absolute  silenced  There  is  another 
call,  professing  to  invite  men  to 
worship  God,  but  it  is  from  the 
minaret  of  a  mosque,  and  the  name 
of  the  false  prophet  mingles  in  its 
cry,  at  such  a  place  scarcely  less 
startling  than  the  sight  of  a  spirit  of 
darkness  would  be  among  the  hier- 
archies of  heaven.  The  cry  of  the 
muezzin  is  always  aftecting,  but 
when  heard  in  Zion,  as  it  2)asses 
from  minaret  to  minaret,  at  the  hour 
of  prayer,  and  comes  in  loud  accents 
from  every  part  of  the  city,  and  is 
re-echoed  from  spots  where  He  once 


taught  who  spake  as  never  man 
spake,  there  is  no  soul  that  can  listen 
to  it  without  tears. 

"  Who  bivt  mnst  weeii  ?    For  where, 

Above  thy  bulwarks  fair  ' 
Once  floated  Judah's  banners'  to  the 

breeze, 
Showing  thy  fanes  and  palaces ; 

Now  with  malignant  beams 

The  lurid  crescent  gleams." 


EUEOPEANS. 

17.  Great  Britain. — The  con- 
dition of  England,  Scotland,  and 
Wales,  previous  to  the  introduction 
of  Christianity,  was  very  different 
to  what  it  now  is.  The  whole 
country  was  then  in  a  state  of  dense 
spiritual,  midnight  darkness,  and  in 
no  respect  superior  to  Africa,  India, 
and  other  heathen  lands  before  the 
Missionaries  reached  their  shores. 
The  hills  and  valleys  of  this  beauti- 
ful island  were  covered  with  almost 
impenetrable  forests,  exhibiting  only 
here  and  there  clearings  on  which, 
the  natives  erected  their  huts,  and 
where  small  patches  of  ground  were 
cultivated  in  a  very  rude  and  super- 
ficial manner.  Our  heathen  ances- 
tors wandered  about  in  a  state 
approaching  to  nudity,  painting 
their  bodies,  and  indulging  in  other 
barbarous  practices  similar  to  those 
of  the  unenlightened  Hottentots  and 
Kaffirs  of  Southern  Africa  at  the 
present  time.  They  were  much  ad- 
dicted to  the  chase,  delighted  in. 
cruel  sports;  and  their  respective 
clans  often  waged  cruel  wars  with 
each  other,  which  resulted  in  much 
bloodshed,  and  in  the  vanquished 
survivors  being  reduced  to  a  state  of 
abject  slavery. 

18.  Druidism. — The  only  sys- 
tem of  religion  of  which  we  have 
any  notice  before  the  introduction 
of  Christianity  into  England  was 
Druidism  ;  a  system  which  was  not 
a  whit  superior  to  the  most  debased 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


9 


forms  of  superstition  wliich  we  have 
met  with  in  distant  heathen  hinds 
in  modern  times. 

The  Druids  were  a  class  of  men 
of  very  high  pretensions,  as  they 
claimed  to  possess  all  wisdom,  whilst 
the  masses  of  the  people  were  sunk 
to  the  lowest  depths  of  ignorance 
and  sin.  They  combined  in  them- 
selves the  functions  of  the  priest, 
the  magistrate,  the  scholar,  and  the 
physician ;  and  their  relation  to 
the  lower  orders  was  analogous  to 
that  of  the  Brahmins  of  India,  the 
Magi  of  Persia,  or  the  Priests  of  the 
Egyptians  to  the  inferior  castes,  by 
whom  they  were  held  in  the  greatest 
reverence.  It  is  true  the  Druids 
used  no  images  to  represent  the 
object  of  tlieir  worship,  nor  did  they 
meet  in  temples  or  buildings  of  any 
kind  for  the  performance  of  their 
sacred  rites.  A  circle  of  stones, 
generally  of  vast  "dimensions,  and 
surrounding  an  area  of  from  twenty 
to  ninety  feet  in  diameter,  consti- 
tuted their  sacred  place :  and  in  the 
centre  of  this  stood  the  cromlech,  or 
altar,  which  was  a  monolith  of  im- 
mense size,  or  a  large  flat  stone 
supported  by  pillars.  These  sacred 
circles  were  usually  situated  beside 
some  murmuring  stream,  and  under 
the  shadow  of  a  grove  of  wide-spread 
oaks.  Like  others  of  the  Gentile 
nations  they  had  also  their  "  high 
places,"  which  were  marked  by  large 
stones,  or  piles  of  stones,  on  the 
summits  of  hills :  these  were  called 
cairns,  and  were  used  when  they 
paid  their  adorations  to  the  rising 
sun.  In  what  manner  and  with 
what  particular  rites  the  Druids 
worshipped  their  deities,  we  have 
no  means  of  ascertaining  with  minute 
accuracy.  There  is  reason  to  believe, 
however,  that  they  attached  much 
importance  to  going  thrice  round 
their  sacred  circle,  from  east  to  west, 
following  the  course  of  the  sun  in 
the  heavens,   and  to  other  similar 


foolish  practices,  such  as  are  still 
witnessed  in  heathen  countries. 

That  the  Druids  oft'cred  sacrifices 
to  their  gods  there  can  be  no  doubt ; 
but  there  is  some  imcertainty  as  to 
what  they  generally  offered.  "We 
have  the  testimony  of  several  ancient 
writers,  that  on  extraordinary  occa- 
sions, when  men  of  eminence  were 
afflicted  with  serious  diseases,  or. the 
country  was  threatened  with  war, 
human  beings  were  sacrificed. 
Cajsar  says  :  "They  have  images  of 
immense  size,  the  limbs  of  which 
are  framed  with  twisted  twigs,  and 
filled  with  living  persons ;  these  being 
set  on  fire,  those  within  are  encom- 
passed by  the  flames.  The  punish- 
ment of  persons  apprehended  stealing 
or  robbing,  or  doing  any  injury,  they 
believe  to  be  especially  agreeable  to 
the  gods ;  but  when  persons'  of  this 
class  are  wanting,  they  do  not 
scruple  to  destroy  even  the  innocent." 
Strabo  confirms  this  account  of 
Cfesar;  but  adds  that  "animals  of 
all  sorts  were  burned,  and  offered  in 
the  sacrifice  along  with  the  men." 
He  also  says,  that  ' '  human  victims 
were  sometimes  shot  with  arrows, 
sometimes  crucified,  and  sometimes 
slain  with  the  sword,  in  which  last 
case  the  Druids  made  auguries  from 
the  quivering  of  the  muscles." 

19.  Home  Heathenism.  —  The 
introduction  of  Christianity  into 
Great  Britain  was  an  unspeakable 
blessing ;  but,  in  process  of  time,  it 
became  fearfully  corrupted,  and  for 
many  years  Popery  reigned  supreme. 
The  grand  Protestant  Reformation 
brouffht  a  purer  state  of  doctrinal 
sentiment  into  the  Church ;  but  the 
masses  of  the  people  were  fearfully 
ignorant  and  depraved,  when  God 
in  his  providence  raised  up  the 
Wesleys,  Whitefield,  and  other  emi- 
nent evangelical  ministers,  to  sound 
an  alarm  and  to  awake  a  slumbering 
nation  to  a  sense  of  their  danger. 


10 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


Nor  has  the  great  revival  of  religion 
which  then  commenced  overtaken 
the_  mass  of  heathen  darkness  in 
which  this  highly  favoured  land  has 
heen  so  long  involved.  Notwith- 
standing all  that  has  been  done  by 
the  resjiective  churches  of  this 
country  for  the  spiritual  benefit  of 
the  people,  hundi-eds  of  thousands 
still  remain  unimpressed  with  the 
truth  of  God,  and  are  entirely  de- 
voted to  a  course  of  sin  and  iolly. 
A  large  proportion  of  the  dense  popu- 
lation of  our  cities,  towns,  and  rural 
districts  is  still  deeply  degraded. 
Intemperance  abounds  to  an  alarm- 
ing extent ;  the  Sabbath  is  profaned, 
the  house  of  God  neglected,  and  sin 
and  iniquity  flow  down  our  streets 
like  a  mighty  torrent.  This  state  of 
things  has  been  aggravated  of  late 
years  by  the  rapid  increase  of  popula- 
tion in  the  United  Kingdom,  notwith- 
standing the  prevalence  of  emigration 
to  foreign  lands ;  and  it  is  believed 
that  there  are  at  the  present  time  a 
larger  number  of  unconverted  sin- 
ners in  this  country  than  in  the  days 
of  Wesley  and  Whitefield,  when  the 
necessity  for  evangelistic  effort  was 
acknowledged  to  be  so  imperative. 
Hence  there  is  a  loud  call  for  an  in- 
crease of  those  Home  Missionary 
agencies  which  many  of  the  Pro- 
testant churches  of  this  highly 
favoured  land  are  now  happily  em- 
jiloying  for  the  moral  and  spiritual 
benefit  of  oui-  home  heathen  popu- 
lation. 

20.  Witchcraft.  —  In  the  six- 
teenth century  such  was  the  igno- 
rance and  superstition  of  the  masses 
of  the  population  in  Great  Britain, 
that  a  belief  in  witchcraft  was  very 
common,  although  it  was  condemned 
by  the  law  of  the  land,  and  punished 
as  a  capital  crime.  In  the  reign  of 
Henry  VII,  a  woman  was  executed 
for  this  supposed  ofience  by  the 
sherifi'  of  Devon ;  and,  as  recently  | 


as  the  year  1697,  five  persons  were 
burnt  to  death  as  witches  at  Paisley 
in  Scotland.  It  was  generally  sup- 
posed that  if  blood  could  by  any 
means  be  drawn  from  persons  who 
were  addicted  to  the  practice  of 
witchcraft,  they  would  be  powerless 
for  evil.  In  consequence  of  this 
foolish  and  superstitious  delusion, 
many  a  poor  unoff"ending  individual, 
suspected  of  being  guilty  of  this 
imaginary  offence,  has  been  attacked 
with  brutal  cruelty  and  violence 
when  peaceably  attending  the  mar- 
ket or  otherwise  engaged. 

21.  Superstition  in  Lincolnshii'e. 
— In  1850,  at  the  magistrate's  office, 
Spilsby,  William  Martin,  of  Bratoft, 
was  charged  with  imposing  on  Tobias 
Davison,  by  giving  him  a  pretended 
charm  to  cure  his  wife  of  a  certain 
complaint,  and  receiving  for  the 
same  the  sum  of  ten  shillings. 
Martin  was  an  old  man,  eighty-five 
years  of  age,  and  had  long  enjoyed 
the  reputation  of  being  a  "wise 
man."  He  took  the  money  and  went 
to  another  part  of  the  room,  and 
shortly  after  came  back  again  and 
gave  Davison  a  paper  parcel,  which 
he  said  was  to  be  suspended  round 
his  wife's  neck,  and  it  would  do  her 
good.  She  wore  it  some  time  ac- 
cording to  the  prisoner's  direction, 
but  did  not  receive  any  benefit.  The 
bench  ordered  the  parcel  to  be  opened, 
when,  in  several  folds  of  paper,  were 
found  some  pieces  of  stick  and  a 
piece  of  writing  paper,  on  which 
was  written  the  word  Abracadabra, 
the  twelve  signs  of  the  zodiac,  some 
fractional  numbers,  and  the  follow- 
ing lines : — 

"  By  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul, 
God  is  tlie  Maker  of  us  all. 
What  He  gave  to  me  I  give  to  tliee, 
And  that  is  nought  to  nobody." 

Ordered  to  be  committed  to  prison 
for  fourteen  days,  and  to  pay  all 
expenses. — Boston  Pajier. 


TUE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


11 


22.  Ireland.— Previous  to  the' 
introduction  of  the  Gospel,  Ireland 
was  in  every  respect  as  dark  and 
degraded  as  England,  if  not  more 
so.  Kor  has  it  j'et  very  much  im- 
proved in  some  of  its  features,  in 
consequence  of  the  predominance  of 
Popish  error  and  superstition,  not- 
withstanding all  that  has  been  done 
to  check  its  influence.  Protestant 
truth  has  but  a  verj^  slender  hold  of 
the  majority  of  the  people.  Indeed, 
the  masses  of  the  population  have 
as  yet  been  scarcely  touched  by  it. 
They  are  entirely  under  the  influence 
and  control  of  the  priesthood,  and 
are  allowed  to  remain  in  a  fearful 
state  of  spiritual  ignorance  and  moral 
degradation.  In  addition  to  the 
ordinary  vices  which  are  common 
among  our  spiritually  neglected 
home  population  of  the  United 
Kingdom  generally,  in  Ireland, 
crimes  of  the  most  appalling  nature 
are  sadly  prevalent.  Accounts  of 
agrarian  outrage  and  cruel  murders 
come  to  hand  with  alarming  fre- 
quency, and  remind  ns  of  the  fact 
that  we  have  a  dense  mass  of  hea- 
then darkness  at  our  very  doors. 

23.  Popish  superstition.  —  The 
extent  to  which  ignorance  and  super- 
stition prevail  in  Ireland  is  almost 
incredible.  In  the  rebellion  of  1798, 
a  Romish  priest  named  Eoche,  sold 
a  number  of  charms  or  "gospels," 
as  they  were  called,  for  the  avowed 
purpose  of  protecting  those  who  were 
exposed  to  danger  when  taking  up 
arms  against  the  government.  For 
these  amulets,  the  better  sort  of 
people  paid  half-a-crown  each,  and 
the  poorer  classes  a  shilling,  or  six- 
pence, according  to  their  means. 
One  of  these  deluded  Irishmen, 
named  John  Hay,  a  rebel  chief, 
purchased  a  "  protection,"  and 
thought  himself  quite  safe.  But  he 
was  at  length  taken  prisoner  and 
executed  at  Wexford,  a  few  days 


after  that  town  was  captured  by  the 
King's  troops.  On  his  body  there 
was  afterwards  found  one  of  these 
charms,  of  which  the  following  is 
an  exact  copy : — 

"No  gun,  pistol,  sword,  or  ofFensivc 
■weapon  can  hiu-t  or  otherwise  injuro  the 
person  who  has  this  paper  on  his  person, 
ami  it  is  earnestly  recommended  to  all 
persons  to  carry  it,  as  it  will  prove  an 
infallible  protection  against  all  kinds  of 
danger." 


IN  TnE            BBS 

Bbbi      and  of  Tns 

NAME  OF 

1                     BLESSED 

GOD 

1                     VIEGIN. 

L)i1.^. 


24.  France. — The  social  and 
moral  condition  of  France,  or  Gaul, 
as  it  was  formerly  called,  previous 
to  the  introduction  of  Christianity, 
was  similar  to  that  of  other  coun- 
ti'ies  in  continental  Europe.  The 
aborigines  were  wild  and  savage  in 
tlie  extreme,  and  wandered  about 
the  extensive  forest  which  every- 
where abounded,  obtaining  a  pre- 
carious subsistence  by  hunting, 
fishing,  and  digging  up  the  roots  of 
wild  plants,  with  little  or  no  atten- 
tion to  the  cultivation  of  the  soil. 
Cassar  represents  them  as  ' '  warlike, 
going  always  armed,  and  ready  on 
all  occasions  to  terminate  their  dif- 
ferences by  the  sword,  as  a  people 
of  great  levity,  and  little  inclined 
to  idleness,  but  hospitable,  generous, 
confiding  and  sincere."  They  were 
so  possessed  with  the  idea  of  what 
has  been  called  the  7-if/ht  of  the 
stro7igest,  that  they  claimed  the 
power  of  Life  and  death  over  their 
wives  and  children. 

25.  Druid  Priests. — The  only 
system  of  religion  known  in  Gaul 


12 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


at  an  early  period  of  its  history  was 
Druidism,  which  was  practised  by 
the  poor  deluded  natives  with  the 
same  cruel  rites  and  ceremonies  as 
prevailed  in  ancient  Britain.  The, 
Druids  had  their  priests,  who  were 
the  sole  depositories  of  learning 
amongst  them,  and  were  indebted 
to  the  credulity  of  the  people  for  the 
deference  they  paid  to  them.  These 
priests  ruled  the  people  by  the  terror 
of  their  anathemas ;  they  were 
exempt  from  all  tribute  to  the  state, 
and  abounded  in  riches  such  as  were 
procurable  in  those  days.  Like  many 
other  barbarians,  they  sacriticed 
human  victims,  and  revelled  in 
cruelty  and  blood.  Their  bards,  or 
poets,  composed  war  songs  to  animate 
the  combatants,  and  to  perpetuate 
the  memory  of  their  heroes.  Slavery 
was  very  common  among  the  ancient 
Gauls ;  but  it  is  said  to  have  been 
of  a  milder  type  than  that  which  pre- 
vailed among  the  llomans,  by  whom 
the  country  was  at  length  subdued, 
after  ten  years  of  constant  warfare. 

26.  Popery  and  Infidelity.  — 
Unhappily  for  France,  when  the 
Christian  religion  was  introduced 
into  the  country,  and  began  gene- 
rally to  prevail,  it  Avas  in  the  form 
of  Roman  Catholicism,  and  fearfully 
corrupted.  Superstition  prevailed  to 
an  alarming  extent,  about  600  being 
executed  for  witchcraft  in  the 
year  1600.  Some  improvement  took 
place  at  the  time  of  the  Reforma- 
tion ;  and,  in  several  parts  of  the 
country,  there  has  ever  since  been  a 
small  amount  of  the  leaven  of  Pro- 
testant truth.  Popery  has,  how- 
ever, been  the  dominant  form  of 
religion  among  all  classes  of  the 
community.  But,  whilst  this  has 
been  the  case,  there  has  always 
appeared  among  the  people  a  large 
amount  of  infidelity.  This  has 
manifested  itself  on  many  occasions, 
especially  during  the  periods  of  poli- 


tical revolution  which  have  been  of 
such  frequent  occixrrence  on  the 
Continent.  Gathering  strength  from 
favouring  circumstances  towards  the 
close  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
inHdeHty  had  become  the  fashion 
of  the  public  mind.  Its  evil  influ- 
ences, like  the  smoke  from  the  abyss 
mentioned  in  the  apocalypse,  had 
ushered  in  an  unnatural  night  upon 
the  European  Continent,  compared 
with  which  the  gloom  of  the  so- 
called  dark  ages  was  sunshine. 
Faith  was  dying  out  of  men's  hearts 
all  over  the  land,  Voltaire's  satanic 
gibes,  the  dismal  rant  of  Jean. 
Jacques  Rousseau,  Lessing's  astute 
scepticism,  the  God-denying  blas- 
phemies of  Holbach,  and  even  the 
poetic  rationalism  of  Herder, — to- 
gether with  the  example  of  kings 
and  queens,  and  the  nobility  gene- 
rally, upon  the  minds  of  those  who 
could  not  read,  —  were  all  telling 
upon  various  orders  of  minds,  and 
tending  to  bring  about  the  same 
disastrous  consummation.  The 
priest  at  the  altar,  the  monarch  on 
the  throne,  the  doctor  in  the  college 
chair,  the  dramatist  on  the  stage, 
the  wit  in  the  salo}i,  the  soldier  in 
the  ranks,  the  trader  in  the  shop, 
the  peasant  at  the  plough — blas- 
phemed God,  and  renounced  the 
hope  of  immortality."  I!^or  has  the 
state  of  France  become  much  better. 
For  Sabbath  desecration  and  the 
pleasures  of  sin  which  are  but  for  a 
season,  the  inhabitants  of  Paris 
have  become  in  modern  times,  amid 
the  foreign  and  civil  conflicts  in 
which  she  has  been  involved,  noto- 
rious, and  their  iniquities  have 
brought  upon  them  fearful  retribu- 
tion. The  population  of  France  is 
estimated  at  27,000,000,  but  only 
1,000,000  are  even  nominally  Pro- 
testants. The  number  of  Protestant 
ministers  is  800,  only  half  of  whom 
are  supposed  to  be  evangelical  in 
sentiment. 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


13 


27.  Spain. — The  civil,  social, 
and  moral  condition  of  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  Spanish  Peninsula  at  a 
period  anterior  to  the  introduction 
of  Christianity,  was  of  a  vcrj^  humi- 
liating character.  Whilst  the  peojile 
generally  were  involved  in  the 
densest  heathen  darkness,  degrada- 
tion, and  woe,  the  whole  country 
was  overrun  and  entirely  subdued 
by  the  Moors  or  Saracens  from  the 
coast  of  Africa,  in  the  commence- 
ment of  the  eighth  century  of  the 
Christian  era.  The  conquerors 
being  rigid  Mohammedans,  Islam 
became  the  predominant  religion  of 
the  land.  The  hapless  aborigines 
were  now  piit  to  the  sword  without 
distinction  of  age  or  sex,  unless  they 
consented  to  become  followers  of  the 
false  prophet.  For  the  long  period 
of  eight  hundi'ed  years,  during  which 
Spain  was  occupied  and  governed 
by  the  Moors,  war  and  tumult, 
cruelty  and  blood,  were  the  order  of 
the  day ;  and  the  poor  down-trodden 
inhabitants  had  no  opportunity  of 
rising  in  the  scale  of  being.  Edu- 
cation, or  moral  and  religious  in- 
struction, was  a  thing  rinknown, 
and  the  people  lived  and  died  as  if 
they  had  no  souls. 

28.  Spanish  immorality. — Nor 
was  the  condition  of  Spain  much 
improved  subsequently  by  the  ex- 
pulsion of  the  Moors,  the  suppres- 
sion of  Mohammedanism,  and  the 
introduction  of  a  nominal  but 
spxu-ious  Christianity.  The  Scrip- 
tures of  truth  were  still  withheld 
from  the  people,  and  the  dominant 
religion  in  the  form  of  Popery  was 
propagated  by  physical  force,  as 
Mohammedanism  had  been  before ; 
the  Inquisition  being  established, 
with  all  its  horrid  accompaniments 
of  cruelty  and  blood.  At  the  same 
time,  the  moral  principles  and  social 
tastes  of  the  people  were  developed 
and  exemplified    by    their  general 


frivolity,  dissipation,  and  sin,  and 
especially  by  their  delight  in  cruel 
sports  and  exhibitions,  such  as  horse- 
racing,  hull-baiting,  cock-lighting, 
and  the  like.  Up  to  very  recently, 
even  fair  Castilian  ladies,  of  pro- 
fessed rank,  education,  and  accom- 
plishments, might  have  been  found 
gazing  on  these  appalling  spectacles 
with  complacency,  and  joining  with 
the  giddy  multitude  in  loud  accla- 
mations on  seeing  the  poor  brute 
beasts  lacerated,  torn  to  pieces  by 
their  fellows,  and  weltering  in  their 
blood.  Males  and  females,  young 
men  and  maidens,  priests  and  people 
mingled  together  promiscuously  on 
these  grand  gala  days  for  which  they 
have  such  a  passion,  and  whether 
the  professed  object  was  to  celebrate 
a  birthday  or  to  honour  the  memory 
of  a  saint,  the  entii-e  abandonment 
to  sensual  pleasure  and  gross  im- 
morality was  much  the  same. 

29.  Mr.  M'Arthur's  testimony. 
— Adverting  to  the  state  of  this 
country  without  the  Gospel,  and  to 
the  hope  that  a  change  was  taking 
place  for  the  better,  Alexander 
M' Arthur,  Esq.,  said  at  the  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Meeting  in  Exeter  Hall, 
on  the  1st  of  May,  1871:— "We 
know  that  Spain  was,  only  a  few 
years  ago,  one  of  the  most  benighted 
and  intolerant  countries  in  Europe ; 
darkness  covered  the  land,  and  gross 
darkness  the  minds  of  the  people. 
Men  might  go  to  witness  the  de- 
basing and  cruel  scene  of  bull- 
baiting  on  a  Sunday  afternoon,  but 
to  re8,d  the  Bible  was  a  crime  pun- 
ishable with  line  and  imprisonment, 
and  for  which  men  were  even  sent 
to  the  galleys.  But  that  state  of 
things  is  passing  rapidly  away,  and 
instead  of  men  being  sent  to  the 
galleys  for  such  offences,  they  have 
now  full  liberty  to  read  the  Word  of 
God,  and  to  have  it  preached  to 
them.     Of  the  state  of  education  in 


14 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOnLD. 


Spain  you  will  form  some  idea  from 
the  fact  that,  not  lono^  ago,  of 
72,000  municipal  councillors  there 
were  upwards  of  12,000 — of  whom 
422  were  mayors  of  towns  or  cities, 
and  upwards  of  900  deputy- mayors 
— who  could  neither  read  nor  write. 
This,  however,  is  very  much  changed 
for  the  better.  I  had  myself  an 
opportunity  of  a  hurried  run  through 
that  country  in  the  early  part  of  last 
year,  and  saw  at  Madrid  a  well- 
stocked  depot  belonging  to  the 
British  and  Foreign  I)ible  Society, 
and  several  Sabbath  and  day-schools 
in  active  operation  and  well  at- 
tended." So  it  would  appear  that 
there  is  hope  even  for  Spain,  if  she 
will  only  receive  the  Gospel. 

30.  Portugal. — In  their  social 
and  moral  condition,  habits,  man- 
ners, language,  and  religion,  the 
inhabitants  of  Portugal  differ  little 
from  those  of  Spain.  Indeed  the 
two  countries  are  only  separated  hj 
a  nominal  boundary  line,  which  has 
been  made  to  bend  at  different 
periods  according  to  political  arrange- 
ments. The  national  creed  is  that 
of  Eoman  Catholicism,  and  it  is 
held  by  the  people  in  the  most 
bigoted  and  exclusive  manner. 
Hence  the  Bible  has  for  generations 
been  a  proscribed  book,  and  every 
form  of  religious  worship  except 
that  of  Popery  strictly  prohibited. 
Some  slight  improvement  has  taken 
place  of  late  years,  in  consequence 
of  the  pressure  of  political  consider- 
ations on  the  attention  of  govern- 
ment at;thorities,  and  advantage  has 
been  taken  of  the  apparent  dis- 
position in  some  quarters  to  favour 
religious  liberty,  by  some  evangelical 
agencies  which  have  been  introduced, 
with  the  hope  of  dispelling  the 
Popish  superstition  and  spiritual 
darkness  in  which  the  people  are  so 
deeply  involved.  The  prospect  of 
the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  Portugal, 


however,  is  far  from  encouraging, 
and  the  poor  deluded  inhabitants 
have  a  strong  claim  upon  our  sym- 
pathy and  prayers. 

31.  Italy. — There  is  no  country 
in  Europe  more  famed  for  its  salubri- 
ous climate,  the.  antiquity  of  its  monu- 
ments, and  its  general  attractive  love- 
liness, than  Italy:  and  none  where 
the  natural  and  physical  advantages 
have  been  so  completely  neutralised 
by  the  ignorance,  superstition,  and 
moral  degradation  of  the  inhabitants. 
Whilst  they  continued  professedly 
Pagan,  Rome  and  Italy  generally 
were  given  up  to  all  the  obscene 
rites  of  idolatrous  worship ;  and  when 
they  became  nominally  Christian, 
they  soon  degenerated  into  a  state 
of  sin  and  folly  little  better  than 
they  were  in  before.  As  the  head- 
quarters of  Popery  and  the  home  of 
the  "Man  of  sin,"  the  "eternal 
city,"  as  it  has  been  proudly  called, 
has,  for  many  long  centuries,  ex- 
hibited an  appalling  spectacle  to  the 
view  of  the  faithful  disciples  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  The  last  impious  act 
of  the  Pope  of  Rome,  a  frail  mortal 
like  ourselves,  was  to  usurp  the  pre- 
rogative of  the  Almighty  and  pro- 
claim himself  "infallible."  This 
profane  and'  audacious  claim  was 
confirmed  by  a  vote  of  a  so-called 
Q^^cumenical  Council,  held  at  the 
Vatican,  in  the  year  1870;  and  no 
sooner  was  the  deed  done  than,  as 
if  the  anger  of  the  Almighty  had 
been  provoked,  a  war  broke  out  on 
the  continent  of  Eiu-ope  such  as  the 
world  never  saw  before,  which  re- 
sulted in  the  spoliation  of  the  Pope's 
temporal  power,  and  other  changes, 
the  consequences  of  which  on  the 
future  of  Popery  it  would  be  in  vain 
to  calculate.  In  the  meantime,  Italy 
groans  and  sighs  for  a  larger  mea- 
sure of  civil  and  religious  liberty, 
and  nothing  but  an  open  Bible  and 
a    faithfully  preached  Gospel    can 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


15 


meet  her  case,  and   elevate  her  to 
her  true  position  among  the  nations. 

32.  Eoman  Oatliolicism.  —  It 
would  bo  difficult  to  give  in  a  few 
words  a  complete  definition  of  this 
system ;  but  some  of  its  most  pro- 
minent characteristics  may  be 
pointed  out  with  sufficient  dis- 
tinctness to  show  what  an  impedi- 
ment it  becomes  in  the  various 
countries  where  it  exists  to  all  evan- 
gelical efibrts  for  the  spread  of  the 
Gospel.  Roman  Catholics  acknow- 
ledge the  Pope  of  Rome,  as  the 
successor  of  St.  Peter,  to  be  the  only 
legitimate  head  of  the  Church,  and 
the  unerring  and  infallible  guide  of 
the  faithful,  in  all  matters  per- 
taing  to  Christian  faith,  doctrine, 
and  morality.  They  believe  in  the 
"  Holy  Scriptures  according  to  that 
sense  in  which  their  holy  mother 
the  Church  has  held  and  does  hold, 
to  which  it  belongs  to  judge  of  the 
true  sense  and  interpretation  of  their 
meaning ;  "  and  they  allow  to  ec- 
clesiastical tradition  an  authority 
almost  equal  to  that  of  the  Scrip- 
tures of  truth.  They  believe  in 
"  seven  sacraments  as  necessary  to 
salvation,  although  not  all  for  eveiy- 
one,  namely,  Baptism,  Confirmation, 
Eucharist,  Penance,  Extreme-Unc- 
tion, Orders  and  Matrimony,  and 
that  they  confer  grace  to  the 
recipients  when  properly  adminis- 
tered. They  believe  further  that 
"in  the  mass,  there  is  offered  to 
God,  a  true,  proper,  and  propitiatory 
sacrifice  for  the  living  and  the  dead  ; 
and  that  in  the  most  holy  sacrament 
of  the    Eucharist,    there    is  truly, 

.  really,  and  substantially,  the  body 
and  blcod,  together  with  the  soul 
and  divinity  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ;  and  that  there  is  made  a 
conversion    of  the  whole  substance 

{  of  the  bread  into  the  body,  and  the 
whole  substance  of  the  wine  into  the 
blood,  which  conversion,  the  Catho- 


lic Church  calls  transuhstantiatinn. 
They  believe  that  there  is  an  inter- 
mediate state  between  heaven  and 
hell  C2t\\e(}L  purgatory,  and  that  the 
souls  therein  detained  are  helped  by 
the  suffrages  of  the  faithful.  They 
acknowledge  that  the  "Virgin 
Mary,  holy  angels  and  saints  in 
heaven  are  entitled  to  Divine  hom- 
age, and  offer  prayers  and  praises 
to  them  in  common  with  the  Al- 
mighty. They  believe  that  there  is 
real  merit  in  good  works,  and  that 
there  is  no  salvation  but  in  com- 
munion' with  their  own  church,  all 
beyond  her  pale  being  heretics,  and 
liable  to  be  persecuted  and  even 
put  to  death  with  impunity,  if  not 
with  merit  on  the  part  of  the  per- 
petrators of  the  cruel  deeds.  These 
and  many  other  foolish  dogmas, 
rigidly  held  and  earnestly  propa- 
gated by  the  Pi-oman  Catholic  priest- 
hood, with  characteristic  antipathy 
to  all  who  difler  from  them,  are 
anything  but  favourable  to  evan- 
gelistic eflbrt  for  the  conversion  of 
the  world  to  the  faith  of  the  Gospel. 

33.  Turkey.— The  early  history 
of  the  Turkish  Empire  presents  to  our 
view  a  dark  picture  of  superstition, 
intrigue,  crueltj^  and  blood ;  and 
the  only  form  of  religion  known  or 
recognised  by  the  people  being  that 
of  the  false  prophet,  there  was  not 
a  ray  of  real  spiritual  light  to  shine 
athwart  the  gloom,  and  they  lived 
for  centuries  in  a  miserably  degraded 
condition.  In  common  with  those  of 
Greece,  and  other  eastern  countries 
bordering  on  the  Mediterranean,  the 
inhabitants  of  Turkey  stood  as  much 
in  need  of  the  light  of  the  Gospel  as 
any  people  in  Europe.  And  although 
some  improvement  has  taken  place 
of  late  years  both  in  the  laws  of  the 
land — which  at  one  time  strictly  pro- 
hibited the  profession  of  Christianity 
under  pain  of  death — as  well  as  in. 
the  sentiments  of  the  people,  there 


16 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


is  still  a  loud  call  for  Missionary 
labour  in  Constantinople  and  through- 
out the  Turkish  Empire. 

34.  Mohammedanism. — Moham- 
medanism, which  is  established  by 
law  in  Turkey,  and  which  prevails 
in  some  parts  of  Africa,  India,  and 
other  countries,  is  a  system  of  re- 
ligion which  derives  its  name  from 
Mohammed,  its  founder,  who  was 
born  at  Mecca,  in  the  year  571. 
When  a  great  part  of  his  life  had 
been  spent  in  preparatory  meditation 
on  the  course  which  he  intended  to 
pursue,  he  announced  himself  as  a 
prophet  sent  from  God  ;  and,  being 
the  last,  he  claimed  to  be  the  greatest 
and  the  best  which  had  ever  ap- 
peared on  earth,  and  as  superseding 
Moses,  and  Christ,  and  all  the  rest : 
of  whom,  however,  he  condescended 
to  speak  very  respectfully.  He  pro- 
fessed to  receive  revelations  directly 
from  God,  through  the  medium  of 
the  angel  Gabriel,  which  he  com- 
mitted to  writing  and  gave  out  to 
his  followers  in  small  portions  as 
occasion  required.  Out  of  these  the 
Koran,  or  sacred  book  of  the  sect, 
was  formed  after  his  death.  It  con- 
sists of  one  hundred  and  fourteen 
surats,  or  chapters,  of  very  unequal 
length,  and  contains  a  strangejargon 
of  inconsistencies.  Tested  by  this 
volume,  which  professes  to  contain 
the  veritable  oracles  of  God,  the 
religion  of  the  false  prophet  can 
scarcely  fail  to  be  pronounced  a 
strange  medley  of  human  weakness 
and  folly.  So  far  from  substantiating 
any  claims  to  a  supernatural  origin, 
when  impartially  examined,  it  sinks 
infinitely  below  many  human  com- 
positions of  humble  pretensions, 
and  it  is  difficult  to  regard  it  with 
any  other  feelings  than  those  of  con- 
tempt. The  religious  dogmas  of  this 
strange  sect  are  few  and  simple,  but 
their  superstitious  ceremonies  are 
numerous  and  diversified.     The  first 


article  in  their  creed,  "  There  is  one 
God,  and  Mohammed  is  His  prophet," 
is  perpetually  on  their  lips,  and  the 
knowledge  of  many  of  their  votaries 
seems  to  go  no  further  than  this. 
They  abstain  from  wine  and  strong 
drink,  which  appears  to  be  the  best 
feature  in  their  system  ;  they  practise 
polygamy,  believe  in  a  sensual  para- 
dise after  death,  and  propagate  their 
religious  tenets  by  the  power  of  the 
sword.  They  are  extremely  super- 
stitious, and  wear  amulets  on  their 
persons  formed  of  small  portions  of 
the  Koran,  believing  that  these  will 
preserve  them  from  danger,  and  pro- 
mote their  well-being.  From  their 
extreme  bigotry  and  exclusiveness, 
we  have,  by  experience,  found  them 
more  difficult  to  convert  to  the  faith 
of  the  Gospel  than  the  most  deluded 
pagans  among  whom  we  have  la- 
boured. 

35.  Eiissia. — The  great  empire 
of  Russia,  which  continues  to  expand 
and  to  gather  strength  from  year  to 
year,  sprang  at  first  from  a  very 
small  beginning.  Its  early  history 
presents  to  our  view  a  peop!  j  charac- 
terised by  considerable  energy  and 
perseverance,  but  extremely  ignorant 
and  deeply  degraded  by  superstition, 
sensuality,  and  sin.  Indeed,  the  an- 
cient Muscovites,  from  whom  the 
present  race  of  Russians  sprang, 
were  as  wild  and  savage  as  any  pagan 
hordes  in  Europe.  When  the  nation, 
assumed  an  organised  form,  and  the 
eccentric,  but  clever  emperor,  Peter 
the  Great,  had  been  to  England  to 
get  an  insight  into  ship-building, 
and  other  arts  and  sciences  by  which 
our  country  was  so  favourably  dis- 
tinguished, and  when  the  people  had 
made  some  progress  in  civilisation,  a 
national  religion  was  adopted  by  the 
government,  after  the  fashion  of  other 
neighbouring  states. 

36.  Eeligious  Peculiarities. — The 
established  religion  of  the  Russian. 


THE    BnSSIONAEY    WORLD. 


17 


empire  is  the  Greek  Church,  which 
resembles  tlie  Church  of  Rome  in 
many  of  its  leading?  features  ;  but  is, 
perhaps,  somewhat  less  intolerant 
and  more  favourable  to  Christian 
morality  and  religious  liberty.  But 
although  the  Greek  Church  is  the 
established  religion  of  Russia,  this 
form  of  religion  does  not  by  any 
means  universally  prevail  through- 
oiit  the  empire.  There  are  at  least 
2,000,000  of  Separatists,  with  a  num- 
ber of  Mohammedans  and  Pagans, 
as  well  as  Protestants  and  Roman 
Catholics  in  different  parts  of  the 
country,  to  all  of  whom  complete 
toleration  is  extended.  The  most 
singular  of  the  sects  is  the  Duho- 
borsti,  who,  after  many  persecutions, 
have  been  allowed  to  settle  undis- 
turbed in  Taurida.  They  have  neither 
priests,  church,  nor  pictures,  and 
reject  both  Baptism  and  the  Lord's 
Supper.  They  are  said  to  be  sober, 
industrious,  and  gentle  in  their 
habits,  and  take  care  to  bring  up 
their  children  in  the  principles  and 
practice  of  the  peculiar  form  of  re- 
ligion which  they  have  espoused. 
Their  worship  is  confined  neither  to 
time  nor  place,  and  consists  of  sing- 
ing, praying,  and  reading  the  Scrip- 
ture. They  have  all  things  common, 
and  their  only  punishment  for  taose 
who  have  transgressed  the  rules  of 
Society  is  banishment  from  the  com- 
munity. 

37.  Germany. — In  a  Mission- 
ary point  of  view  Germany  presents 
for  the  consideration  of  the  Christian 
philanthropist  a  strange  paradox. 
The  inhabitants  of  this  country  in 
former  times  were  dark  benighted 
Pagans,  like  the  aborigines  of  other 
regions  of  the  north  of  Europe.  In 
process  of  time  Roman  Catholicism 
gained  a  footing  in  the  land.  Then 
came  the  great  Reformation  through 
the  instrumentality  of  Luther  and 
others,  the  history  of  which  is  well 


known  to  general  readers.  The 
Reformation,  which  was  but  of  a 
partial  character,  was  followed  bj"- 
the  intlux  of  rationalism,  which  at 
one  time  seemed  to  threaten  the 
entire  overthrow  of  the  orthodox 
Christian  faith  throughout  the  length 
and  breadth  of  the  German  states. 
The  truth  appears  to  be  at  length 
gaining  the  ascendancy  ;  but,  whilst 
Germany  has  sent  Missionaries  to 
Africa,  India,  and  other  foreign  lands, 
England  and  America  think  it  neces- 
sary to  send  Missionaries  to  Germany. 
A  people  possessed  of  so  many  excel- 
lent traits  in  their  general  character 
as  the  Germans,  have  a  strong  claim 
upon  our  Christian  sympathy  and 
love,  and  upon  our  best  efforts  to 
p2*omote  their  real  spiritual  welfare. 

38.  Minor  European  States. — 
If  space  permitted  the  extension  of 
our  sm-vey  to  the  minor  states  of 
Europe,  we  should  find  in  Switzer- 
land, Poland,  Sweden,  Norway, 
Greenland,  Lapland,  Iceland,  and 
other  countries,  a  striking  resem- 
blance in  the  social  and  moral  con- 
dition of  the  people  without  the 
Gospel,  however  they  might  differ  in. 
language,  complexion,  or  other  cir- 
cumstances. 


NOETH  AMEKIOANS. 

39.  Columbus  and  the  New 
World. — One  of  the  most  remark- 
able events  recorded  in  ancient  or 
modern  history  is  the  discovery  of 
America  by  the  celebrated  Chris- 
topher Columbus, — an  event  which 
had  an  important  bearing  on  the 
Missionary  enterprise  in  all  its  as- 
pects. Age  after  age  had  passed 
away  without  any  definite  idea 
having  been  entertained  by  the 
ancients  of  the  existence  of  a  vast 
continent  and  numerous  islands,  be- 


18 


THE    IinSSIONARY   WOKLD. 


yond  the  expansive  ocean  which 
bounded  the  distant  horizon  as  seen 
from  the  shores  of  Europe  and  of 
Africa,  when  the  grand  problem  was 
solved  towards  the  close  of  the  fif- 
teenth century.  After  much  study 
and  considerable  experience  as  a 
navigator,  Columbus  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  in  order  to  preserve 
the  equilibrium  of  the  globe  in  its 
constantly  revolving  motions,  there 
must  be  a  large  body  of  land  in  the 
western  hemisphere,  and  that  the 
most  direct  course  to  the  remote 
regions  of  the  east,  paradoxical  as  it 
might  appear,  was  by  sailing  due 
west.  Impressed  with  this  convic- 
tion, his  ardent  mind  longed  for  the 
means  of  exploring  the  distant  west- 
ern seas  to  bring  his  theory  to  the 
test  of  experience.  He  sought  for 
the  aid  which  he  required  in  England 
and  other  countries  ;  but  he  was 
disappointed  and  thwarted  in  every 
direction  till  Ferdinand  and  Isabella, 
long  and  queen  of  Spain,  became  his 
patrons  and  enabled  him  to  take  his 
first  adventurous  voyage  in  1493. 


40. 


The  undertaking  of 


the  enterprising  navigator  Columbus 
to  explore  the  western  hemisphere 
was  altogether  so  novel  and  romantic 
that  it  was  not  without  difficulty 
that  seamen  were  engaged  to  man 
the  ship,  and  when  they  had  sailed 
westward  for  about  four  weeks  with- 
out realising  the  object  of  their 
search,  the  sailors  were  on  the  point 
of  mutiny  in  their  anxiety  to  return. 
Columbus,  to  still  their  excitement, 
promised  that  if  they  did  not  succeed 
in  three  days  more  he  would  comply 
with  their  request  and  abandon  the 
enterprise  ;  but  early  next  morning, 
the  12th  of  October,  to  the  surprise 
and  delight  of  all  on  board,  they 
came  in  sight  of  land.  It  was  an 
island  of  the  Bahama  group,  to  which 
1hey  gave  the  name  of  San  Salvador, 
where  they  &oon  landed  and  became 


acquainted  with  a  country  and  a 
people  such  as  they  had  never  seen 
before. 

41.  The  Aborigines. — The  great 
discoverer  and  his  mariners  rowed 
towards  the  island,  which  appeared 
in  the  distance,  with  their  national 
colours  displayed,  with  warlike  music 
and  other  martial  pomp.  As  they 
approached  the  coast  they  saw  it 
covered  with  a  midtitude  of  people 
whom  the  novelty  of  the  spectacle 
had  drawn  together,  whose  attitudes 
and  gestures  expressed  wonder  and 
astonishment  at  the  strange  objects 
which  presented  themselves  to  their 
view.  Columbus  himself  was  the 
first  European  who  set  foot  in  the 
new  world  which  he  had  discovered. 
He  landed  arrayed  in  a  rich  dress, 
and  with  a  naked  sword  in  his  hand. 
His  men  followed,  and  kneeling 
down  they  all  kissed  the  ground, 
they  had  so  long  desired  to  see.  The 
surprise  of  the  natives  on  beholding 
the  pale -faced  strangers  as  they 
came  from  the  big  machine  with 
flapping  wings  which  had  brought 
them  over  the  sea,  and  on  hearing  a 
salute  fii'cd  by  the  cannon  on  board, 
was  beyond  expression.  Nor  was 
the  amazement  of  the  voyagers  with 
what  they  saw  much  less.  The 
inhabitants  appeared  without  cloth- 
ing ;  theii-  black  hair,  long  and 
imcurled,  floated  upon  their  shoul- 
ders or  was  bound  in  tresses  around 
their  heads ;  they  had  no  beards, 
and  every  part  of  their  bodies  was 
perfectly  smooth.  Their  complexion 
was  of  a  dusky  copper  colour,  their 
features  singular  rather  than  disa- 
greeable, and  their  aspect  gentle  and 
timid.  Though  not  tall,  they  were 
well  shaped  and  active.  Their  faces 
and  several  parts  of  their  bodies  were 
fantastically  painted  with  glaring 
colours,  which  gave  them  a  strange 
appearance. 

42.   Moral  Condition.— The  so- 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


19 


cial  and  moral  condition  of  these 
lirst-seen  aborigines  of  the.  western 
world  was  degraded  in  the  extreme. 
They  were  very  ignorant,  and 
appeai'ed  to  have  strange  and  con- 
fused ideas  of  the  Supreme  Being, 
whom  they  regarded  as  represented 
by  the  sun  in  the  heavens,  to  which 
they  paid  divine  homage.  Still  they 
might  have  been  Christianised  had 
this  been  the  object  of  their  mys- 
terious visitors.  But,  alas!  they 
were  after  gold,  to  procure  which 
they  inflicted  punishments  on  the 
unoffending  Indians,  which  caused 
them  rapidly  to  melt  awaj^,  and  they 
ultimately  disappeared  from  the  pre- 
sence of  their  oppressors. 

43.  Further  discoveries.  —  A- 
mongst  the  crowd  of  adventurers 
from  all  parts  of  Europe  who  followed 
in  the  wake  of  Columbus  after  his 
tirst  wonderful  voyage,  was  an 
enterprising  Florentine  navigator 
named  Amerieus  Vesputius,  who 
directed  his  course  northwards,  and 
who  is  said  to  have  discovered  the 
mainland  of  the  northern  continent, 
to  which  he  gave  his  own  name. 
From  henceforth,  whether  correctly 
designated  or  not,  the  western  world 
was  known  as  America.  In  1497  a 
famous  foreign  navigator  named 
Cabot,  a  Venetian  by  birth,  but  who 
had  for  some  time  been  settled,  in 
England  with  his  three  sons,  sailed 
from  Bristol  under  the  auspices  of 
Henry  VII.,  King  of  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland,  and  traced  the  coast  of 
Labrador,  the  inhabitants  of  which 
he  foimd  in  a  most  wretched  and 
miserable  condition.  These  enter- 
prising voyagers  made  some  disco- 
veries southwards,  which  being 
followed  up  by  other  English  adven- 
turers, resulted  in  the  settlement,  by 
emigrants  from  the  United  Kingdom, 
of  the  extensive  provinces  which 
were  afterwards  known  as  our 
American  plantations. 


44.  North  American  Indians. — 
"When  the  pale-faced  strangers  first 
landed  on  the  continent  of  America, 
the  country  was  in  many  places 
densely  populated  by  a  hardy  race  of 
native  Indians,  divided  into  various 
tribes  and  speaking  diffei-ent  dialects. 
These  simple  children  of  the  forest 
generally  retired  westward  as  the 
Em-opean  settlers  advanced  to  take 
possession  of  their  ancient  hunting 
groimds.  Great  advantage  was  fre- 
quently taken  of  their  ignorance, 
and  when  the  formalities  of  a  bargain 
were  gone  through,  which  was  not 
often  the  case,  they  were  often  in- 
duced to  sell  their  lands  for  a  merely 
nominal  sum ;  Long  Island  having 
been  purchased,  it  is  said,  for  a  pair 
of  spectacles  !  In  other  instances 
they  were  driven  off  their  lands 
j  without  any  ceremony  whatever, 
j  and-  left  to  find  a  home  where  they 
'  could.  When  fij'st  discovered  the 
j  Indians  were  deeply  depraved, 
:  savage,  and  warlike,  and  their  con- 
dition was,  unhappily,  rendered 
more  wretched  by  their  contact  with 
abandoned  and  unprincipled  Euro- 
pean settlers,  who  introduced  among 
them  the  accursed  "  fire-water  "  in 
the  form  of  rum,  gin,  and  brandy, 
to  say  nothing  about  the  small-pox 
and  other  dangerous  diseases  to 
which  they  had  previously  been 
strangers.  Exposed  to  these  adverse 
influences,  and  to  constant  petty 
wars  among  themselves,the  aborigines 
of  the  American  continent  began 
rapidly  to  decrease  in  number  at  an 
early  period,  and  would  probably 
have  disappeared  altogether  before 
now,  as  did  the  natives  of  the  islands 
first  discovered,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  paternal  care  of  the  colonial 
governments  in  collecting  them 
together  on  lands  set  apart  for  their 
use,  and  the  establishment  among 
them  of  Christian  Missions  for  their 
social,  moral,  and  religious  improve- 
ment. 
2 


20 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


45.  Mexicans.  —  When  the 
Spaniards  in  the  course  of  their 
conquests  advanced  towards  Mexico 
in  Central  America,  xmder  the  com- 
mand of  the  celebrated  Cortes,  in 
1519,  they  were  met  by  messengers 
from  Montezuma,  bearing  presents 
of  various  kinds  as  tokens  of  good 
will  and  a  desire  for  friendship. 
These  consisted  of  fine  cotton  cloths, 
bracelets,  rings,  colours,  pictures, 
and  other  articles  of  manufaetiire  ; 
but  especially  of  two  large  circular 
metallic  plates,  one  of  massive  gold, 
representing  the  sun,  and  the  other 
■of  silver,  an  emblem  of  the  moon. 
These  presents  were  intended  to 
bribe  the  Spanish  General  to  forbear 
from  advancing  further  up  the 
coimtry,  and  to  relinquish  his  inten- 
tion to  visit  the  capital  of  the 
empire.  They  had  the  eftect,  how- 
ever, of  confirming  him  in  his  pur- 
pose to  proceed  at  all  hazards,  and 
after  encountering  numerous  difti- 
culties,  he  reached  the  city,  and 
appeared  in  the  presence  of  the 
great  monarch,  who  received  the 
august  stranger  and  his  retinue  with 
the  utmost  politeness  and  cordiality, 
knowing  that  resistance  would  be 
utterly  hopeless.  Within  and  around 
the  City  of  Mexico,  the  Spaniards 
beheld  evidences  of  genius  and 
civilisation  with  which  they  were 
astonished.  The  dwelling-houses, 
public  buUdings,  cultivated  grounds, 
and  the  works  of  art  and  manufac- 
ture of  the  natives,  all  proved  them 
to  be  a  race  of  people  far  in  advance 
of  any  of  the  aborigines  of  America 
with  whom  they  had  previously 
come  in  contact. 

46.  Eeligious  System.  —  But, 
notwithstanding  these  and  other 
evidences  of  a  certain  kind  of  civili- 
sation which  the  invaders  beheld 
in  and  around  the  imperial  city,  the 
Mexicans  were  as  deeply  involved 
in  idolatry,   superstition,   and  sin, 


as  any  other  pagan  nation  in  the 
world.  .They  performed  their  hea- 
then rites  and  ceremonies  in  or 
around  massive  temples,  built  for 
the  purpose,  in  honour  of  the  host  of 
heaven  which  they  adored ;  and, 
among  other  barbarous  and  cruel 
practices,  they  offered  human  sacri- 
fices on  a  scale  which  surpasses  any- 
thing we  ever  heard  of  before. 
According  to  Gomara,  there  was  no 
year  in  which  twenty  thousand 
human  victims  were  not  offered  to 
the  Mexican  divinities,  and  in 
some  years  they  amounted  to  fifty 
thousand.  The  skulls  ■  of  these  un- 
happy persons  were  ranged  in  order, 
in  a  buildiug  erected  for  the  pur- 
pose, and  two  of  Cortes's  officers, 
who  declared  that  they  had  counted 
them,  informed  Gomara  that  they 
amounted  to  a  himdred  and  thirty- 
six  thousand.  The  accoimt  given 
by  the  historian  Herrera  on  these 
matters  is  still  more  extravagant ; 
but,  admitting  that  there  may  have 
been  some  exaggeration  in  these 
statements,  there  can  be  no  question 
that  the  religious  system  of  the 
Mexicans  was  of  an  appalling  cha- 
racter, and  that  their  moral  condi- 
tion without  the  Gospel  was  fearful 
to  contemplate. 

47.  Emigration.  —  Soon  after 
North  America  had  became  knovni 
to  Europeans  as  a  vast  continent, 
aboimding  with  magnificent  rivers, 
splendid  harbours,  -and  extensive 
forests,  with  a  soil  well  adapted  for 
cultivation,  and  only  partially  in- 
habited by  roaming  tribes  of  timid 
natives,  a  desire  to  colonise  the 
country  was  manifested  in  Great 
Britain  by  persons  of  all  classes  of 
society,  and  a  tide  of  emigra- 
tion began  to  flow  towards  the 
shores  of  the  western  world,  which 
has  continued  ever  since.  This  ex- 
tensive emigration  to  North  America 
may  be  traced  to  various  causes, 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


21 


besides  that  love  of  change  and 
adventure  which  is  inherent  in 
hurman  nature,  and  to  which  many 
yield  without  sufficient  reason.  As 
population  increased  from  year  to 
year  in  Europe,  remunerative  em- 
ploj'ment,  and  the  means  of  a  com- 
fortable subsistence  for  industrious 
labourers  and  artizans,  and  their 
families,  became  more  and  more  dif- 
ficult to  acquire.  Religious  perse- 
cution, moreover,  fell  heavily  upon 
the  people  in  many  phices,  and 
made  them  long  for  a  residence  in  a 
country  where  they  might  worship 
God  without  molestation  according 
to  the  dictates  of  their  conscience. 
These  considerations  of  civil  and 
religious  liberty,  in  connection  with 
the  flattering  prospects  of  w'orldly 
prosperity  which  were  held  out  to 
them,  induced  multitudes  to  leave 
their  native  land,  and  try  to  im- 
prove the  social  position  of  them- 
selves and  their  posterity  in  the 
Western  hemisphere.  In  the  course 
of  years  this  influx  of  Europeans  to 
America  completely  changed  the 
face  of  the  whole  country,  and  the 
character  of  the  population.  In 
many  places  large  tracts  of  primeval 
forest  quickly  fell  before  the  axe  of 
the  stalwart  settler  ;  the  land  was 
cleared,  ploughed,  and  sown  ;  and 
waving  harvests  were  soon  seen  to 
cover  the  ancient  hunting  grounds 
of  the  wild  Indians.  Villages, 
towns,  and  cities  sprung  np  with 
amazing  rapidity,  and  the  founda- 
tion was  laid  of  a  vast  and  mighty 
empire. 

48.  Eeligious  Destitution. — In 
the  early  stages  of  this  gigantic 
system  of  colonisation  in  North 
America,  the  means  of  religious  in- 
struction could  not  possibly  be  made 
to  keep  pace  with  the  rapid  increase 
of  population,  and  its  perpetual 
How  westward.  Hence  it  was  no 
uncommon    thins:    for     individual 


families,  and  even  whole  settlements, 
especially  in  the  far  distant  back- 
woods to  spend  weeks  and  months, 
and,  in  some  instances,  j-ears,  with- 
out ever  seeing  the  face  of  a  Chris- 
tian minister,  or  hearing  a  Gospel 
sermon.  Thus  were  our  fellow- 
countrymen  in  America  frequently 
brought  into  circumstances  of  spiri- 
tual destitution  as  deplorable  as 
that  of  the  most  benighted  heathen 
nations,  and  the  necessity  for  Mis- 
sionary eifort  on  theii  behalf  be- 
came so  pressing  that  at  length  it 
called  forth  a  noble  response  from 
British  Christians,  to  the  joy  and 
salvation  of  tens  of  thousands. 


SOUTH  AMERICANS. 

49.  Spanish  Conquests.  —  The 
conquest  of  Mexico  by  the  Spanish 
invaders,  was  so  far  from  satisfying 
their  avarice,  that  in  1527  they  be- 
gan to  push  their  way  southward, 
an  exploring  expedition  having  been, 
planned  under  the  celebrated  Pizarro. 
After  describing  their  adventurous 
voyage  along  the  coast  of  Peru,  the 
historian  Robertson  remarks : — 
"  They  landed  at  Tumbez,  a  place  of 
some  note,  about  three  degrees  south 
of  the  line,  distinguished  for  its 
stately  temple  and  a  palace  of  the 
Incas,  or  sovereigns  of  the  country. 
There  the  Spaniards  feasted  their 
eyes  with  the  first  view  of  the  opu- 
lence and  civilisation  of  the  Peruvian 
empire.  They  beheld  a  country 
fully  peopled,  and  cultivated  with  an 
appearance  of  regular  industry  ;  the 
natives  decently  clothed,  and  pos- 
sessed of  habits  so  far  sui'passing  the 
other  inhabitants  of  the  new  world, 
as  to  have  the  use  of  tame  domestic 
animals.  But  what  chiefly  attracted 
their  notice  was  such  a  show  of  gold 
and  silver,  not  only  in  the  ornaments 
of  their  persons  and  temples,  but  in 
several  vessels  and  utensils  for  com- 


22 


THE   MISSIONAEY   WORLD. 


mon  use,  formed  of  tlio'se  precious 
metals,  as  left  no  room  to  doubt  that 
they  abounded  with  profusion  in  the 
country.  Pizarro  and  his  companions 
seemed  now  to  have  attained  to  the 
completion  of  their  most  sanguine 
hopes,  and  fancied  that  all  theii* 
wishes  and  dreams  of  rich  domains 
and  inexhaustible  treasures  would 
soon  be  realised.  But,  with  the 
slender  force  at  their  command,  they 
could  only  view  the  country  of 
which  they  hoped  hereafter  to  obtain 
possession."  Four  years  afterwards 
Pizarro  retiu'ned  with  a  more  power- 
ful expedition,  and  succeeded  in  sub- 
duing Peru  after  a  contest  of  cruelty 
and  blood  the  contemplation  of  which 
makes  us  blush  with  shame  for 
human  nature,  when  we  remember 
the  unrighteous  character  of  the 
aggression. 

50.  Peruvians. — When  the  in- 
vaders penetrated  into  the  interior  of 
Peru,  they  found  a  country  and  a 
people,  and  a  state  of  things  gene- 
rally, little  if  any  inferior  to  what 
had  been  witnessed  by  Cortes  and 
his  companions  in  Mexico.  The 
amount  of  silver  and  gold  in  the 
shape  of  vessels  and  ornaments, 
which  the  Spaniards  found  and  ap- 
propriated to  their  own  use,  was 
almost  incredible  ;  but  the  social  and 
moral  condition  of  the  people  was 
similar  to  that  which  is  generally 
found  in  semi- civilised  or  pagan 
lands.  After  their  manner  the 
Peruvians  were  remarkablj' religious, 
and  their-  peculiar  superstitious  rites 
and  ceremonies  were  interwoven 
with  theii'  government  and  influenced 
their  laws  to  an  extent  not  witnessed 
among  other  Indian  tribes  in  Ame- 
rica. The  inca  or  ruler  appeared 
not  only  as  a  legislator,  but  as  the 
messenger  from  heaven,  and  profound 
deference  was  paid  to  him  as  such. 

51.  Eeligion  and  Politics. — The 
precepts  of   the    inca    or    supreme 


ruler  were  received,  not  merely  as 
the  injunctions  of  a  superior  mortal, 
but  as  the  mandates  of  deity.  To 
those  children  of  the  sun,  for  that 
was  the  appellation  bestowed  upon, 
the  oftspring  of  the  first  inca,  the 
people  looked  up  with  a  reverence 
due  to  a  being  of  a  superior  order. 
They  were  deemed  to  be  under  the 
immediate  protection  of  the  deity 
from  whom  thej'  issued,  and  by  him 
every  order  of  the  reigning  inca  was 
supposed  to  be  dictated.  The  policy 
of  thus  superstitiously  combining 
religion  and  civil  government  will 
be  apparent,  inasmuch  as  obedience 
to  the  ruling  power  became  a  sacred 
duty,  and  disobedience  not  only  re- 
bellion against  the  state,  but  impiety 
towards  heaven.  The  idolatrous 
rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Peruvian^ 
appear  to  have  been  of  a  milder  type 
than  those  of  the  Mexicans,  however. 
The  sxm,  as  the  great  source  of  light, 
of  joy,  and  fertility  in  the  creation, 
attrtvcted  their  principal  homage. 
The  moon  and  stars,  as  coToperating 
with  him,  were  entitled  to  secondary 
honours.  They  offered  to  the  sun  a 
part  of  those  productions  which  his 
genial  warmth  had  called  forth  from 
the  bosom  of  the  earth,  and  reai-ed 
to  maturity.  They  sacrificed,  as  an 
oblation  of  gratitude,  some  of  the 
animals  which  were  indebted  to  him 
for  his  influence  for  nourishment. 
They  presented  to  him  choice  speci- 
mens of  those  works  of  ingenuity 
which  his  light  had  guided  the  hand 
of  man  in  forming.  Biit  the  incas 
of  Peru  never  stained  his  altars  with 
human  blood,  nor  could  they  con- 
ceive that  their  beneficent  father  the 
Sim  would  be  delighted  with  such 
horrid  victims.  Not  merely  one- 
tenth,  but  one-third  of  all  the  lands 
capable  of  cultivation  were  appro- 
priated to  the  building  of  temples 
and  the  support  of  religion,  the  re- 
maining two-thirds  being  divided 
between  the  incas  and  the  people. 


THE    MISSIONAKY   WOULD. 


23 


But  favourable  as  was  the  character  landed  there  in  1484.  For  many 
of  the  natives  of  Peru  as  compared  years  it  was  used  merely  as  a  convict 
with  that  of  most  of  the  other  tribes  !  settlement,  to  which  thousands  of 


hapless  criminals  were  banished,  and 
where  many  of  them  miserably 
perished  ;  but  in  the  early  part  of 
the  seventeenth  century  the  country 
was  formally  conquered  and  colo- 
nised. The  aborigines  of  this  part 
of  South  America  were  found  by  the 
invaders  to  be  both  numerous  and 
powerful,  and  were  with  difficulty 
brought  under  the  yoke  of  the  pale- 
faced  strangers.  They  are  described 
as  being  strong  and  robust  in  their 
physical  constitution ;  persons  with 


of  American  Indians,  their  social 
habits,  lives,  and  conversation  showed 
how  much  they  stood  in  need  of 
the  light  of  Chi-istianity,  to  say  no- 
thing of  their  total  ignorance  of  the 
spiritual  natui-e  and  claims  of  the 
the  Almighty. 

52.  Chilians.  —  Shortly  after 
the  Spaniards  had  established  their 
authority  in  Mexico  and  Peru,  they 
extended  their  conquests  to  Chili,  to 
the  east  of  the  Andes  on  the  shores 

of  the  Pacific  Ocean.  This  event  any  bodily,  defect  being  rarely  seen 
occurred  in  the  year  1535,  under  the  ,  among  them.  It  is  admitted,  how- 
command  of  generals  Almagro  and  i  ever,  that,  in  a  social  and  moral 
Valdivia  in  succession.  They  met  \  point  of  view,  the  native  Indians  of 
with  the  fiercest  opposition  from  the  i  Brazil  were  as  degraded  as  any 
natives,  but  with  indomitable  perse-  '  heathens  ever  brought  under  the 
"verance,  and  at  a  great  sacrifice  of  [  notice  of  Europeans.  They  wore  no 
human  life,  the  invaders  succeeded ;  clothing  whatever.  They  also  re- 
in subduing  the  tribes  inhabiting  I  moved  all  hairs  from  their  bodies, 
the  sea  coast ;  whilst  the  mountain-  [  even  the  eyebrow  and  eyelash,  the 
ous  districts  of  the  interior  remained  |  women  only  retaining  a  portion  of 
in  the  possession  of  the  Puelches,  j  that  which  grows  on  the  head.  All 
Arancos,  and  other  hostUe  tribes  of  |  the  early  efforts  of  the  European  colo- 
aborigines,  who  for  centimes  have  I  nists  could  not  induce  them  to  make 
proved  formidable  neighbours  to  the  j  use  of  clothes.  Even  those  who  had 
Spaniards,  with  whom  they  have  j  been  taken  prisoners  and  enslaved, 
never  been  at  peace  for  any  great  i  if  compelled  by  severe  chastisement 
length  of  time.  In  their  supersti-  i  to  put  on  some  articles  of  dress, 
tious  practices,  ceremonies,  habits,  '■  woald,  as  soon  as  they  were  set  at 
and  manners,  the  inhabitants  of '  liberty  for  the  night,  tlirow  them  oft' 
Chili  differed  little  from  the  natives  !  as  a  burden.  They  were,  neverthe- 
of  Peru ;  but  in  their  general  temper  |  less,  very  attentive  to  the  adorn- 
and  bearing,  they  were,  if  anything,  |  ment  of  their  persons  in  their  own 
more  uncivilised,  savage,  and  war-  j  way.  They  painted  theu-  naked 
like,  presenting  the  same  picture  of  ]  bodies  with  various  colours,  and 
moral  degradation  that  is  to  be  seen  '  sometimes  entirely  covered  them  with 
in  most  other  pagan  countries.  ornaments  of    feathers,    bones   and 

'  j  shells.      It  is   said  that  the  men 

53.  Brazilians. — The  coast  of  I  were  most  proud  and  vain  in  their 
Brazil  was  fii-st  seen  by  Admiral  efforts  to  set  off  their  personal  ap- 
Cabral  when  on  a  voj'age  to  India  i  pearance  to  advantage,  the  women 
with  the  Portuguese  squadron,  about  j  being  treated  as  inferior  beings, 
the  middle  of  the  fifteenth  century ;  |  most  of  the  labour  and  di-udgery  of 
but  it  was  not  actually  visited  by  {  every-day  life  devolved  upon  them, 
any   Em-opean  till  Martin    Behem  j  The    Brazilians    are    described    as 


24 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


savage  and  warlike  in  their  habits 
and  bearing,  as  showing  no  mercy 
to  their  enemies,  and  as  feasting  on 
the  bodies  of  the  slain  in  battle  and 
those  who  were  taken  captive.  In 
their  moral  and  religious  character 
they  appear  to  have  differed  from 
many  of  the  other  Indian  tribes  of 
South  America. 

54.  Eeligiotis  notions.  —  The 
natives  of  Brazil  are  represented  by 
some  wi-iters  as  having  no  idea  of  a 
Divinity,  no  expectation  of  a  future 
state  of  rewards  or  punishments,  nor 
a  single  tradition  respecting  the 
origin  of  the  human  race,  an  opinion 
which  seems  to  have  arisen  from  the 
circumstance  of  their  having  no 
temples  or  sacrifices,  and  none  of 
the  ordinary  pageantry  of  religious 
belief.  It  appears,  however,  from 
the  statements  of  other  authors,  that, 
degraded  as  they  were,  these  red 
men  of  the  forest  always  believed 
in  the  existence  of  beings  and 
powers  superior  to  man.  M.  Lery 
mentions  his  having  heard  their 
songs,  in  which,  after  lamenting  the 
death  of  their  ancestors,  they  con- 
soled themselves  with  the  hope  of  a 
future  and  joyful  meeting  beyond 
the  lofty  mountains.  Others,  on 
the  contrary,  they  say,  are  shut  up 
in  gloomy  abodes,  where  the  Aifj- 
nans  or  evil  spiiits  tormented  them 
without  intermission.  Nor  were 
they  entirely  destitute  of  a  priest- 
hood, a  class  of  designing  men  who 
practised  jugglery,  and  who  suc- 
ceeded in  deluding  the  simple  as  in 
most  other  pagan  lands.  But,  how- 
ever, the  aborigines  of  Brazil  might 
difier  from  other  heathens,  in  one 
thing  they  were  like  all  the  rest 
of  the  human  family  without  the 
Gospel  —  "  earthly,  sensual,  and 
devilish." 

55.  Patagonians. — That  part  of 
South  America  which  has  received 
the  name  of  Patagonia,  is  situated 


at;  the  extreme  southern  peninsula 
I  of  the  continent,  and  embraces  the 
region  known  as  Terra  del  Fuego 
and  Cape  Horn.  This  cold  and 
dreary  region  of  the  globe  was 
visited  at  an  early  period  by  Cap- 
tains Byron,  Wallis,  and  Cook,  in 
succession  ;  and  the  accounts  which 
some  of  them  brought  home  of  the 
appearance,  habits,  and  manners  of 
the  natives  were  of  a  marvellous 
character.  They  were  said  to  be  of 
gigantic  stature,  many  of  the  men 
standing  nine  feet  high,  and  strongly 
formed,  and  robust  in  proportion. 
Later  accounts,  however,  consider- 
ably modify  these  extravagant  state- 
ments. Captain  Wallis,  who  went 
out  to  the  Straits  of  Magellan  after 
Byron's  return,  found  that  the 
tallest  man  that  he  met  with  mea- 
sured only  six  feet  seven  inches. 
Several  others  were  within  an  inch 
or  two  of  the  same  height ;  but  the 
ordinary  size  was  from  five  feet  ten 
inches  to  six  feet.  Bougainville, 
who  sailed  along  the  Coast  of  Pata- 
gonia, in  1767,  says,  "The  natives 
have  a  good  shape,  as  to  broadness 
of  their  shoulders,  the  size  of  their 
head,  and  the  thickness  of  their 
limbs ;  they  are  robust  and  well  fed ; 
their  nerves  are  braced,  and  their 
muscles  are  strong  and  sufficiently 
hard.  They  are  men  left  entirely 
to  nature,  and  supplied  with  food 
abounding  with  nutrative  juice,  by 
which  means  they  come  to  the  full 
growth  they  are  capable  of.  Their 
figure  is  not  coarse  or  disagreeable ; 
on  the  contrary,  many  of  them  are 
handsome.  Their  face  is  round, 
and  somewhat  flatfish ;  their  eyes 
are  very  fiery ;  their  teeth  white, 
and  somewhat  too  large.  Their 
colour  is  bronzed,  as  it  is  in  all  the 
Americans  without  exception,  both 
in  those  who  inhabit  the  torrid  zone, 
and  those  who  are  born  in  the  tem- 
perate or  frigid  regions."  Falkner 
savs,  "  Their  hair  is  straight,  black, 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


25 


and  coarse,  and  tied  back  with  a 
string ;  but  neither  sex  wear  any 
covering  on  their  heads.  They  are 
well  made,  robiist',  long,  and  very 
strong  ;  though  their  hands  and  feet 
are  small  in  proportion  to  their  size. 
They  are  generally  clad  in  skins  of 
the  guanaco,  sewed  together  into 
pieces  of  about  six  feet  long  and 
five  broad,  which  they  wrap  round 
their  bodies,  with  the  hairy  side  in- 
wards, and  which  forms  a  kind  of 
cloak,  fastened  round  the  waist  with 
a  girdle.  This  cloak  hangs  down  to 
their  heels,  and  they  generally  suffer 
that  part  which  is  intended  to  cover 
the  shoulders  to  fall  back  ;  so  that, 
notwithstanding  the  rigour  of  the 
climate,  they  are  always  naked 
from  the  girdle  upwards."  In  the 
narratives  of  the  early  voyagers  to 
which  we  have  alluded,  we  find  no 
tangible  account  of  the  religious 
ideas  or  moral  condition  of  these 
wild  Patagonians,  beyond  the  fact 
that  they  were  deeply  degraded  in 
their  habits,  were  seen  to  devoiu-  the 
flesh  of  animals  perfectly  raw,  and 
were  as  totally  ignorant  of  Christian 
civilisation  as  any  heathen  tribes 
with  which  Europeans  have  ever 
come  in  contact. 

56.  Discovery. — Soon  after  Co- 
lumbus had  discovered  and  landed 
upon  the  Island  of  San  Salvador,  he 
weighed  anchor  again  and  prosecuted 
his  voyage  southward,  hoping  to  fall 
in  with  still  larger  and  richer  lands. 
Nor  was  he  disappointed  ;  for  guided 
by  seven  natives  whom  he  had  taken 
on  board  his  ship,  to  train  as  inter- 
preters, he  soon  came  in  sight  of 
several  other  islands,  the  largest  of  j 
which  were  Cuba  and  Hispaniola,  on 
both  of  which  he  landed  and  formed 
settlements.  It  was  in  the  course  of 
his  subsequent  voyages  to  the  new 
world  that  Columbus  discovered 
Jamaica,  Trinidad,  and  most  of  the 
smaller  islands  of  the  West  Indies. 


Into  the  particulars  of  these  adven- 
tures we  need  not  here  enter,  as  our 
chief  object  in  this  section  of  our 
work  is  to  draw  attention  to  the 
leading  characteristics  and  moral 
condition  of  those  populations,  to  show 
their  need  of  the  Missionary  efforts 
which  were  afterwards  put  forth  on 
their  behalf. 

57.  Carib  Indians. — Most  of  the 
West  India  islands,  when  iirst  dis- 

I  covered,  were  found  inhabited  by  a 
race  of  people  resembling  in  many 
respects  the  aborigines  of  the 
American  continent,  and  yet  there 
were  points  of  difterence  which  have 
sorely  perplexed  historians  in  at- 
tempting to  find  out  the  origin  of 
the  respective  tribes.  It  sometimes 
happened  that  on  the  same  island, 
as  in  St.  Vincent's,  there  were  two 
distinct  races  of  people,  as  the  red 
Caribs  and  the  black  Caribs,  who 
kept  themselves  quite  apart  from 
each  other.  The  red  or  copper- 
coloured  natives  were  those  who 
were  found  most  numerous,  however, 
and  it  is  highly  probable  that  the 
tribe  of  black  Caribs  originally 
sprung  from  a  cargo  of  negroes 
wrecked  on  the  coast,  who  intermix- 
ing with  a  few  of  the  Caribs,  laid 
the  foiindation  of  a  new  but  mixed 
race  of  people. 

58.  Moral  Degradation.  —  The 
extreme  moral  degradation  of  the 
Carib  Indians,  when  they  first  came 
under  the  notice  of  Europeans,  is 
acknowledged  by  all  who  have 
written  upon  the  subject.  Indeed, 
it  is  believed  that  at  an  early  period 
they  were  cannibals,  for  when 
Columbus  landed  in  Guadaloupe  he 
found  in  the  cabins  of  the  natives 
different  limbs  and  heads  of  human 
bodies,  which  had  been  evidently 
separated  from  each  other,  and  were 
held  in  reserve  for  future  repasts., 
At  the  same  time  he  rescued  from 


23 


THE   jnSSIONAKY   WORLD. 


these  barbarians  several  of  the 
inhabitants  of  Porto  llieo,  whom 
war,  or  some  other  cause,  had  thrown 
into  their  hands,  and  who  were 
evidently  destined  to  become  their 
future  prey.  There  were  others 
whose  limbs  were  dried  and  kept 
among  them  for  particular  purposes, 
and  were  produced  in  the  midst  of 
their  dismal  orgies  to  excite  them  to 
war,  to  stimulate  to  depredations,  or 
to  animate  them  to  revenge  and  blood. 

59.  Manners  and  Customs. — The 
ordinary  manners  and  habits  of  the 
Caribs  were  wild  and  savage  in  the 
extreme.  They  wore  very  little 
clothing,  and  subsisted  chiefly  by 
hunting  and  fishing,  without  troub- 
ling themselves  with  the  cultivation 
of  the  ground  to  any  considerable 
extent.  They  are  characterised  by 
those  who  had  the  best  opportunities 
of  knowing  them,  as  proud,  am- 
bitious, cruel,  and  revengeful. 
Scarcely  any  traces  of  religious 
belief  or  homage  to  superior  beings 
were  found  among  them.  It  is  true 
that  they  erected  a  large  hut  in  each 
of  theii'  villages,  and  set  it  apart  for 
political,  sacred,  or  superstitious 
purposes,  according  to  cu-cumstances. 
This  building  was  used  as  a  senate- 
house,  council-chamber,  or  academy 
as  occasion  required.  Here  they 
assembled  to  recount  their  heroic 
deeds  in  battle,  to  relate  the  in- 
juries which  they  had  received  at 
the  hands  of  their  enemies,  or  to 
concert  new  measures  of  revenge, 
cruelty,  and  blood.  Here  also  they 
were  wont  to  meet  for  the  trans- 
action of  public  business,  regarding 
the  spirits  of  their  ancestors  as  pre- 
sent with  them,  to  inspire  them  with 
wisdom  and  courage  in  all  their  pro- 
ceedings. This  respect  for  the 
memory  of  departed  chiefs  and 
heroes,  and  a  few  insignificant 
superstitious  practices,  are  the 
only    evidences    of    religious    sen- 


timent wliich  were  found  to  exist 
among  this  degraded  people.  And 
yet  the  Carib  Indians  exhibited 
some  redeeming  *  features  of  char- 
acter which  may  serve  to  indicate 
what  they  might  have  become,  had 
they  been  favoured  with  the  light  of 
the  Grospel,  instructed,  and  civilised 
instead  of  oppressed  and  trampled 
down  by  their  haughty  invaders. 
They  were  generally  acknowledged 
to  be  comparatively  sincere,  hos- 
pitable, truthful,  constant  and  en- 
during in  their  friendships,  when 
they  had  once  formed  attachments. 

60.  Inkle  and  Yarico.  —  When 
European  emigrants  began  to  settle 
in  the  Island  of  Barbadoes,  about 
the  year  1624,  they  had  not  ad- 
vanced far  in  the  work  of  building, 
clearing,  and  planting,  before  they 
felt  the  want  of  additional  labourers. 
There  were  only  two  classes  of 
people  that  appeared  likely  to  endure 
the  fatigue  of  a  tropical  climate — 
the  Indians  of  America,  and  the 
negroes  of  Africa.  They  first  tried 
the  neighbouring  continent,  and 
succeeded  in  dragging  away  a  num- 
ber of  poor  helpless  Caribs  into 
abject  slavery.  So  soon  as  the 
object  of  these  frequent  visits  of  the 
white  men  became  generally  known 
to  the  Indians,  they  mustered  their 
forces ;  and  when  theii'  enemies 
returned,  on  one  occasion,  they  met 
with  a  vigorous  resistance.  Several 
of  the  Eiu'opeans  were  killed,  and 
the  rest  fied  for  theii-  lives  into  the 
neighbouring  woods.  One  of  the 
fugitives  was  a  man  named  Inkle, 
who  was  afterwards  discovered  in 
his  retreat  by  an  amiable  young 
Carib  girl  called  Yarico.  This  un- 
sophisticated daughter  of  the  forest 
felt  pity  for  the  poor  white  man, 
and,  instead  of  reporting  him  to  her 
chief,  she  formed  the  noble  resolu- 
tion of  secretly  supporting  him  in 
his   solitude  with  the  hope   of  his 


THE   MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


27 


ultimate  deliverance.  Faithful  to 
her  engagement,  she  daily  carried 
him  food,  until  the  favourable 
moment  arrived  for  his  escape.  At 
length  she  saw  an  English  vessel 
hovering  off  the  coast,  and  instantly 
made  liim  acquainted  with  the  joy- 
ful tidings.  She  became  his  guide 
and  conducted  him  to  the  shore, 
where  he  succeeded  in  communi- 
cating with  the  vessel.  When  Inkle 
was  about  to  step  into  the  boat,  the 
Indian  gild  felt  reluctant  to  bid  a 
final  adieu  to  the  white  man ;  for 
her  friendship  had  ripened  into 
affection.  She,  therefore,  asked 
permission  to  accompany  him  to 
,'the  land  of  strangers."  The 
Englishman  complied.  They  em- 
barked together  and  landed  in  Bar- 
badoes  in  safety:  when,  horrible  to 
relate,  the  monster  Inkle,  breaking 
through  every  tie  of  humanity, 
affection,  and  gratitude,  immedi- 
ately sold  poor  Yarico,  the  deliverer 
and  preserver  of  his  life,  into  hope- 
less slavery.  This  is  but  one  of  the 
many  instances  we  meet  with  in  the 
history  of  early  colonisation  of  the 
cruelty  and  injustice  of  our  country- 
men to  the  unoffending  natives, 
which  cause  us  to  blush  for  shame 
in  the  presence  of  the  heathen. 

61.  Aborigines  oppressed. — The 

history  of  European  colonisation 
presents  to  the  view  of  the  Christian 
philanthropist  many  a  dark  page 
over  which  he  may  well  shed  tears 
of  sorrow  on  account  of  the  miseries 
which  have  been  inflicted  upon  the 
poor  unoffending  aborigines.  But 
in  no  instance  was  the  oppression  of 
the  natives  carried  to  such  an  ex- 
tent as  in  the  case  of  the  fii'st  settle- 
ments of  the  Spaniards  in  the  "West 
Indies.  Bent  upon  the  discovery 
of  gold,  and  the  acquisition  of 
wealth,  the  invaders  forced  the 
hapless  Indians  to  work  in  the  mines, 
and  to  perform  other  kinds  of  hard 


labour  to  an  extent  far  beyond  their 
physical  strength  to  endure,  and  the 
consequences  were  most  appalling. 
In  some  instances,  the  natives  offered 
violent  resistance  to  the  cruel  treat- 
ment of  their  oppressors  ;  and,  never 
before  having  been  subjected  to 
slavery,  theu-  proud  spirits  refused 
to  bow  to  the  yoke,  and  they  some- 
times sought  relief  in  voluntary 
death  rather  than  endure  an  exist- 
ence which  to  them  was  intolerable. 
Others  patiently  toiled  on  till  they 
gradually  sank  beneath  the  weight 
of  the  bui'dens  imposed  upon  them 
by  their  cruel  taskmasters.  The 
means  of  coercion  employed,  and  the 
amount  of  suffering  inflicted  upon 
these  Indian  bondsmen  were  almost 
incredible,  especially  in  Jamaica  and 
St.  Domingo,  so  that  in  the  course 
of  about  fifty  years  the  native  popu- 
lation, amounting  to  eighty  thousand 
in  the  hi-st-named  island  alone, 
literally  melted  away  in  the  presence 
of  their  oppressors,  and  they  were 
left  without  labourers  to  till  the 
soil,  work  the  mines,  or  to  perform 
for  them  any  other  kind  of  service. 
Speaking  of  the  early  Spanish 
colonists  in  Jamaica,  Abbe  Kaynal 
says: — "These  barbarous  wretches 
never  sheathed  theu'  swords  while 
there  was  one  native  left  to  preserve 
the  memory  of  a  numerous,  good- 
!  natured,  plain,  and  hospitable 
!  people." 

62.    Methods  of  Torture.— The 

I  manner   in  which    the    remorseless 

Spaniards  tortured  theu'  unoffending 

victims  was  worthy  of  the  goodness 

of  such  a  cause.     They  seized  upon 

!  them  by  violence,  distributed  them 

I  like  brutes  into  lots,  and  compelled 

I  them  to  dig  in  the  mines  until  death, 

their  only   refuge,  put  a  period  to 

their  sufferings.     It  was  also  a  fre- 

qiient  practice  among  them,  as  one 

of  theii'  own  historians  informs  us 

(human  nature  shudders  at  the  tale), 


28 


THE   MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


to  murder  hundreds  of  these  poor 
creatures  merely  to  keep  their  hands 
in  use.  They  were  eager  in  display- 
ing an  emulation  which  of  them 
could  most  dexterously  strike  off  the 
head  of  a  man  at  a  blow,  and  wagers 
frequently  depended  upon  this  horrid 
exercise.  It  is  impossible  for  words 
to  express  the  indignation  and  disgust 
excited  by  such  merciless  cruelty. 
If  any  of  these  unhappy  Indians, 
goaded  by  their  sufferings  and 
driven  to  despair,  attempted  resis- 
tance or  flight,  their  unfeeling 
murderers  hunted  them  down  with 
dogs  which  were  fed  on  their  flesh. 
"Weakness  of  age  or  helplessness  of 
sex  were  equally  disregarded  by 
these  monsters,  and  yet  they  had  the 
impudence  to  suppose  themselves 
religious  and  the  favourites  of  hea- 
ven !  Some  of  the  most  zealous  of 
these  adorers  of  the  Holy  Virgin 
forced  their  unhappy  captives  into 
the  water,  and  after  administering 
to  them  the  rites  of  baptism,  cut 
their  throats  the  next  moment  to 
prevent  their  apostacy  !  Others 
made  and  kept  up  a  vow  to  hang  or 
burn  thirteen  every  morning  in 
honour  of  Christ  and  His  twelve 
apostles !  But  let  us  turn  from  this 
scene  of  human  depravity — a  scene 
the  most  remorseless  and  cruel  ever 
displayed  on  the  theatre  of  the 
world. 

"  Quid  non  mortalia  pectora  cogis, 
Auri  sacra  fames ! "   • 

Bridges. 

63.  Native  resistance. — It  must 
not  be  supposed  that  the  Carib 
aborigines  of  the  West  Indies  were 
oppressed,  enslaved,  and  in  most  of 
the  islands  entirely  exterminated 
without  any  resistance  being  made 
on  their  part.  Mild  and  docile  as 
was  their  general  character,  they 
made  repeated  attempts  to  throw  off 
the  yoke  of  their  enemies,,  and  many 
a  bloody  encounter  was  the  result. 


"We  would  gladly  cast  a  veil  over 
the  horrid  deeds  that  were  perpe- 
trated during  the  first  century  that 
the  European  strangers  acted  such 
a  prominent  but  unenviable  part  in 
the  western  world,  but  we  cannot 
suppress  the  thought  how  different 
might  have  been  the  fate  of  the 
ha^^less  natives  if  their  pale-faced 
brethren  from  the  east,  whom  they 
at  first  regarded  as  "  children  of  the 
sun,"  had  come  to  them  with  the 
Gospel  of  peace,  and  laboured  to 
elevate  them  in  the  scale  of  being 
by  communicating  to  them  glad 
tidings  of  salvation  by  faith  in  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Instead  of  this 
being  the  case,  the  early  Spanish 
colonists  made  everything  give  way 
to  their  insatiable  thirst  lor  g-old ; 
and  in  forcing  the  poor  Indians  to 
work  the  mines,  and  otherwise 
minister  to  their  cupidity,  they 
practised  cruelty  and  oppression  such 
as  has  seldom  been  heard  of  in  civil- 
ised lands.  And  their  deeds  of  blood 
were  often  made  more  shocking  and 
revolting  by  their  being  accompanied 
by  some  religious  ceremony.  It  was 
no  uncommon  thing,  when  a  native 
was  about  to  be  executed,  to  go 
through  the  solemn  mockeiy  of  bap- 
tizing him,  and  then,  whilst  forcing 
him  to  embrace  the  crucifix,  cut  off 
his  head  that  he  might  "  die  in  the 
faith  " ! 

64.  Oarib  Wars. — In  some  of 
the  smaller  islands  of  the  West 
Indies  the  aborigines  mustered  their 
forces  and  waged  war  against  the 
European  invaders  on  their  landing 
to  take  possession  of  their  country. 
This  was  the  case  especially  in 
Grenada  and  St.  Vincent's.  The 
island  first  named  was  colonised  by 
the  French  in  1650.  At  first  the 
Caribs  made  no  resistance,  and  the 
ceremony  of  purchasing  the  island 
from  them  was  formally  gone 
through.     According  to  their  own 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


29 


historian,  Du  Tertre,  "They  gave 
some  knives,  hatchets,  and  a  large 
quantity  of  glass  beads,  besides  two 
bottles  of  brandy  for  the  chief  him- 
self, to  secure  the  island  to  the 
French  nation  in  lawful  purchase  !  " 
The  Caribs,  however,  appear  to  have 
looked  upon  the  hatchets,  knives, 
beads,  and  brandy  as  mere  presents, 
for  they  absolutely  refused  to  sur- 
render their  country  to  the  strangers. 
This  refusal  gave  occasion  to  one  of 
tbe  most  cruel  wars  of  extermination 
which  stain  the  pages  of  the  early 
history  of  European  colonisation. 
The  natives  were  massacred  by 
scores  and  hundreds,  and  although 
they  offered  a  most  vigorous  resis- 
tance, they  were  overpowered  by  the 
destructive  influence  of  powder  and 
ball,  and  their  enemies  prevailed. 
In  one  of  their  raids  the  French 
found  eighty  Caribs  wbo  had  taken 
refuge  on  a  high  promontory  over- 
hanging the  ocean.  They  were 
immediately  put  to  the  sword,  when 
one  half  of  them  were  cruelly  mur- 
dered, and  the  rest,  under  the 
influence  of  despair  a,nd  rage,  threw 
themselves  headlong  down  the  preci- 
pice and  perished  in  the  sea.  On 
another  occasion,  a  beautiful  Carib 
girl  was  captured,  and  became  an 
object  of  dispute  between  two  French 
officers,  when  a  thii'd  officer  came  up 
and  deliberately  shot  her  through 
the  head  to  put  an  end  to  the  affair  ! 
The  writer  has  stood  and  gazed  with 
feelings  of  peculiar  interest  in  after 
years  on  the  scenes  where  these 
atrocities  were  perpetrated,  and 
could  scarcely  suppress  a  sigh  and  a 
tear  at  the  thought  that  the  entire 
race  was  exterminated,  not  a  single 
individual  being  left  alive  to  tell  the 
mournful  tale  of  theii'  cruel  suffer- 
ings at  the  hands  of  the  white  men. 

65.  But  the  most  disas- 
trous and  protracted  war  between 
the  Caribs  and  the  colonists  in  the 


"West  Indies  is  that  which  was  con- 
tinued for  several  years  with  but 
little  intermission  in  the  island  of  St. 
Vincent.  The  last  of  these  outbreaks 
occurred  in  1798,  when  the  Caribs 
were  instigated  to  revolt  bj'  the 
French  revolutionists  in  Martinique, 
by  whom  they  were  afterwards 
joined  and  aided  in  the  contest.  It 
was  the  determined  resolution  of  the 
combined  hosts  of  French  settlers 
and  Indians  to  take  possession  of  the 
island  and  to  put  all  the  English  to 
death.  This  invasion  was  for  some 
time  so  extensive  and  successful  that 
the  enemy  laid  waste  the  whole 
country,  and  took  possession  of  every 
important  post  in  the  colony,  the 
English  being  confined  to  Kingstown 
and  completely  hemmed  in  on  every 
side.  On  the  arrival  of  reinforce- 
ments, however,  a  vigorous  effort 
was  made  to  reconquer  the  country, 
and  the  enemy  was  routed  in  all 
directions.  Most  of  the  French  who 
survived  were  taken  prisoners  of 
war,  and  as  no  more  confidence 
could  be  placed  in  the  Caribs,  a  large 
number  of  them  were  removed,  first 
to  the  neighbouring  island  of  Bali- 
seau  and  afterwards  to  Ruatan  and 
other  places  in  Honduras  Bay,  where 
their  descendants  still  exist  as  a  dis- 
tinct race  of  people.  The  few  who 
remained  at  St.  Vincent's  when  the 
writer  laboured  there,  in  1844,  lived 
on  lands  set  apart  for  their  use  to 
the  windward  of  the  island.  They 
were  then  not  more  than  four  hun- 
dred in  number ;  they  were  extremely 
ignorant  and  degraded  ;  and  by  this 
time  the  tribe  is  no  doubt  still  fur- 
ther diminished,  if  any  now  remain 
of  that  interesting  but  oppressed 
people. 

66.  Negro  Slaves. — The  rapid 
decrease  and  the  ultimate  extermi- 
nation of  the  aborigines  in  most  of 
the  islands  of  the  West  Indies,  under 
the  cruel  treatment  of  the  Spaniards 


80 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


and  others,  left  the  settlements  al- 
most destitute  of   labourers.      The 
planters  were    preplexed  to    know 
what  to  do.     It  was  in  vain  to  look 
to  the  American  continent,  for  the 
Indians  there  were  too  much  like  the 
Caribs  of  the  islands,  who  had  failed  I 
to  answer  the  pui'pose  of  laborious,  1 
enduring  bond- servants  to  the  white 
men.    In  the  emergency  they  turned  | 
their  attention  to  the  coast  of  Africa,  ] 
where  the  Negro  slave-trade  was  just 
springing   up   through   the    instru- 1 
mentality  of  the  Portuguese  settlers.  I 
And  now  commenced  that  system  of  j 
wholesale  traffic  in  human  beings  to  \ 
supply  West  Indian  and  American 
plantations  with  hands  to  cultivate: 
the  ground,  the  history  of  which  is  I 
written  in  the  tears  and.  blood  of  the 
down-trodden  and  oppressed.     Into 
the    particiilars   of    this   dark    and 
gloomy  chapter  of  human  misery  we 
need    not  here   enter  further  than  j 
to  say  that  it  resulted  in  the  peopling  ! 
of  the  beaiitiful  islands  of  the  West  i 
Indies  with  a  race  of  men  entirely  i 
diflferent  from  that  by  which  they 
were  inhabited  when  they  iirst  came 
under  the  notice  of  Europeans.     The 
Negro  slaves  who  were  brought  to 
the  West  Indies  from  the  coast  of 
Africa  by  tens  of  thousands   every 
year  were  found  better  adapted  for 
the  arduous  labour  of  the  field,  under 
the  heat  of  a  tropical  sun,  than  their 
haughty,  feminine,  and  delicate  pre- 
decessors,  the   Carib   Indians ;    and 
with  a  fair   chance   the   population 
would  have  increased  in  the  ordinary 
course  of  events.     But  the  people 
were  so  ground  down  with  oppressive 
toil,   and  in    many  instances  with 
hard  and  cruel  treatment,  that  there 
was  a  constant  tendency  to  decrease 
in  their  numbers.  This  waste  of  life, 
and  the  perpetual  demand  for  addi- 
tional   labour,  occasioned    by    the 
extension    of   the    cultivation,  was 
supplied  by  new  and  frequent  im- 
portations of  cargoes  of  slaves  fresh 


from  the  coast  of  Africa — a  circum- 
stance which  proved  very  detrimental 
to  the  best  interests  of  the  colonies. 

67.  Moral  Character. — It  can  be 
no  matter  of  surprise  that  the  poor 
Negroes  who  were  dragged  away 
from  their  native  homes,  transported 
across  the  Atlantic,  and  doomed  to  a 
life  of  hopeless  bondage  in  the  West 
Indies,  should  have  been  in  a  fear- 
fully ignorant  and  degraded  condi- 
tion. As  a  rule,  they  belonged  to 
the  lowest  class  of  natives  in  their 
own  country,  and  were  taken  as 
captives  in  war,  or  kidnapped  and 
stolen  away  in  the  raids  which  were 
planned  and  executed  for  the  express 
purpose  of  supplying  the  slave-trade. 
Being  thus  brought  from  different 
parts  of  Africa,  some  of  which  were 
pagan  and  others  Mohammedan,  they 
often  exhibited  ii;!  their  sentiments 
and  conduct  a  strange  mixtiire  of 
idolatry,  superstition,  and  fanaticism. 
They  were,  moreover,  given  up  to 
every  kind  of  vice  so  common  in 
heathen  countries,  which,  together 
with  the  sins  and  follies  which  they 
learned  from  their  European  task- 
masters, rendered  them  about  as 
hopeless  subjects  for  religious  in- 
struction as  could  possibly  be  ima- 
gined. 

68.  Obeism  and  Myalism. — Not 
only  were  the  Negroes  in  the  West 
Indies  the  subjects  of  great  super- 
stitious credulity,  but  superstition 
itself  in  its  most  disgusting  forms 
prevailed  among  them  to  a  very 
great  extent.  Dark  and  magical 
rites,  numberless  incantations,  and 
barbarous  customs,  were  continually 
practised.  The  principal  of  these 
were  Obeism  and  Myalism  ;  and 
such  was  their  influence  upon  the 
general  mind,  that  they  were  accom- 
panied by  all  the  terrors  that  the 
dread  of  a  malignant  being,  and  the 
fear  of  unknown  evil  could  invest 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


31 


them  with.  Obeism  was  a  species 
of  witchcraft,  employed  to  revenge 
injuries,  or  as  a  protection  against 
theft,  and  it  was  so  called  from  Obi, 
the  town,  city,  district,  or  province 
of  Africa,  where  it  originated.  It 
consisted  in  placing  a-spell  or  charm 
near  the  cottage  of  the  individual 
intended  to  be  brought  under  its 
iuHuence,  or  when  designed  to  pre- 
vent the  depredations  of  thieves,  in 
some  conspicuous  part  of  the  house 
or  on  a  tree  ;  it  was  signified  by  a 
calabash  or  gourd  containing,  among 
other  ingredients,  a  combination  of 
different  coloured  rags,  cats'  teeth, 
parrots'  feathers,  toads'  feet,  egg- 
shells, fish  bones,  snakes'  teeth,  and 
lizards'  tails.  Terror  immediately 
seized  the  individual  who  beheld 
it,  and  either  by  resigning  himself 
to  despair,  or  by  the  secret  commu- 
nication of  poison,  in  most  cases 
death  was  the  inevitable  conse- 
qiience.  Myalism  was  a  constituent 
part  of  Obeism,  and  included  a 
mystery  of  iniquity,  which  was, 
perhaps,  never  fully  revealed  to  the 
uniaitiated.  The  votaries  of  this 
art  existed  as  a  fraternity  composed 
of  individuals  from  the  surrounding 
neighbourhood,  who  were  regularly 
inducted  into  it,  with  certain  de- 
moniacal forms.  It  was  xinderstood 
to  counteract  the  effects  of  Obeism, 
but  was  often  much  more  demoral- 
izing and  fatal  in  its  results.  At 
one  time  there  was  scarcely  an 
estate  in  Jamaica  which  did  not 
contain  a  priest  or  priestess  of  this 
deadly  art,  nor  did  there  appear  to 
be  a  single  Negro  whose  mind  was 
not  more  or  less  under  its  influ- 
ence.' ' — PhUlijjpo. 

69.  Grades  of  Colour. — In  the 
course  of  time  there  sprang  up  in 
the  West  Indies  a  mixed  race  of 
coloured  people  of  various  shades  of 
complexion,  and  known  by  different 
names,  according  to  their  relation  to 


the  respective  parties  from  whom 
they  had  descended.  A  writer  well 
acquainted  with  the  subject,  gives 
the  following  account  of  the  diversi- 
fied grades  comprised  in  this  class  : 
"  A  sambo  is  the  offspring  of  a 
black  woman  by  a  mulatto  man, 
A  mulatto  is  the  child  of  a  black 
woman  by  a  white  man.  A  quad- 
roon is  the  offspring  of  a  mulatto 
woman  by  a  white  man,  and  a 
mestic  is  that  of  a  quadroon  woman 
by  a  white  man.  The  off'spi'ing  of  a 
female  mestic  by  a  white  man  iDeing 
above  the  third  in  lineal  descent 
from  the  Negro  ancestor,  was  white 
in  the  estimation  of  the  law,  and 
enjoyed  all  the  privileges  and  im- 
munities of  Her  Majesty's  white 
subjects ;  but  all  the  rest,  whether 
sambos,  mulattoes,  quadroons,  or 
mestics,  were  considered  by  the  law 
as  mulattoes,  or  persons  of  colour. 
A  Creole,  whatever  his  condition  or 
external  peculiarities,  is  a  native ; 
thus  it  is  customary  to  say.  a  Creole 
white,  a  Creole  of  colour,  or  a  creole 
black." 

70.  Prejudice. — Both  among 
themselves,  and  between  the  whites 
and  blacks,  a  high  state  of  preju- 
dice existed  among  the  inhabitants 
of  the  West  Indies  in  former  times. 
At  chujch,  if  a  man  of  colour,  how- 
ever respectable  in  circumstances  or 
character  entered  the  pew  of  the 
lowest  white,  he  was  instantly 
ordered  out.  At  any  place  of  public 
entertainment  designed  for  the 
whites,  he  never  dared  to  make  his 
appearance.  With  the  people  of 
colour,  indeed,  the  whites,  like  the 
Egyptians  in  reference  to  the  Israel- 
ites, held  it  an  abomination  even  to 
eat  bread.  This  senseless  prejudice 
haunted  its  victims  in  the  "  hospital 
where  humanity  suffers  ;  in  the 
prison,where  it  expiates  its  offences  ; 
and  in  the  graveyard,  where  it 
sleeps  the  last  sleep."     In  whomso- 


32 


THE    MISSIONAEY   WORLD, 


ever  the  least  trace  of  an  African 
origin  could  be  discovered,  the  curse 
of  slavery  pursued  him,  and  no 
advantages  either  of  wealth,  talent, 
virtue,  education,  or  accomplish- 
ments, were  sufficient  to  relieve  him 
or  her  from  the  infamous  proscrip- 
tion. 

71.  Laxity  of  Morals. — Under 
their  peculiar  circumstances  it  is  not 
surprising  that  the  coloured  people 
of  the  West  Indies,  as  well  as  the 
blacks,  should  have  become  noto- 
riously depraved  in  their  morals. 
Alluding  to  this  class  in  Jamaica, 
says  Steward  in  1823,  "few  mar- 
riages took  place  among  them. 
Most  of  the  females  of  colour  think 
it  more  genteel  to  be  the  kept  mis- 
tress of  a  white  man."  They  viewed 
marriage  as  an  unnecessary  restraint. 
Yea,  worse  than  this.  And  can  it 
be  heard  by  Christian  parents  with- 
out a  thrill  of  horror  ?  In  hundreds 
of  instances,  mothers  and  fathers 
gave  away  in  friendship,  or  sold, 
their  daughters  at  the  tenderest  ages 
for  the  worst  of  purposes,  or  became 
the  guardians  of  their  virtue  for  a 
time  only  to  enhance  its  future 
price. 

"Bred  only  and  completed  to  the  taste 
Of  lustful  appetence,  to  sing,  to  dance, 
To  troll  the  tongue  and  roll  the  eye." 

These  were  not  isolated  cases,  ex- 
ceptions rather  than  general  rules  ; 
so  common  was  the  practice  that 
negotiations  for  these  purposes  were 
carried  on  at  noonday.  Such  was 
the  debasement  of  moral  feeling, 
that  the  most  infamous  excesses 
were  perpetrated  without  a  blush  of 
shame;  and  among  this  class  also 
there  was  the  universal  riot  in  the 
vicious  indulgences  of  an  indiscrimi- 
nate sensuality.  Parents,  the  reck- 
less murderers  of  the  innocence  of 
their  own  offspring !  "Wanton  and 
infamous  abandonment  of  every  fine 


and  virtuous  feeling !  Alas !  for 
the  influence  of  slavery.  —  Phil- 
lippo. 

72.  Depravity  of  the  Whites.— 
"Many  of  those,"  says  Mr.  Long, 
"  who  succeeded  to  the  management 
of  estates  in  Jamaica,  had  much 
fewer  good  qualities  than  the  slaves 
over  whom  they  were  setinauthoi-ity, 
the  better  sort  of  whom  heartily  des- 
pised them,  perceiving  little  or  no 
difference  from  themselves,  except 
in  sin  and  blacker  depravity." 
The  practice  of  profane  swearing, 
gambling,  drunkenness,  and  sen- 
suality, was  awfully  prevalent 
among  the  whites  in  the  West 
Indies  at  an  early  period.  Not  eve« 
the  most  foolish  and  unimportant 
story  was  related,  without  invoking 
the  sacred  name  of  God  to  attest  its 
truth  and  accuracy.  "  I  have 
often  thought,"  says  the  same 
author,  ' '  that  the  lower  orders  of 
white  servants  on  the  plantations 
exhibit  such  pictures  of  drunken- 
ness, that  the  better  sort  of  Creole 
blacks  have  either  conceived  a  dis- 
gust at  the  practice  that  causes  such 
odious  efiects,  or  have  refrained  from 
it  out  of  a  kind  of  pride,  as  if  they 
would  appear  superior  to,  and  more 
respectable  than,  such  wretches. 
Concubinage  was  almost  universal, 
embracing  nine-tenths  of  the  male 
population.  Nearly  everyone  down 
to  the  lowest  white  servant  had  his  , 
native  female  companion.  This 
gross  and  open  violation  of  social 
duty  was  tolerated  without  the  least 
injury  to  character,  even  in  the 
estimation  of  females  of  respect- 
ability, or  any  diminution  of  public 
or  private  respect.  Unblushing 
licentiousness,  from  the  Governor 
doAvn  wards,  throughout  all  the 
intermediate  ranks  of  society,  was 
notorious  in  the  broad  light  of  day." 
Henny,  who  published  a  history  of 
Jamaica  about  the  year  1807,  says : 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOKLD. 


33 


"Surolj-  there  never  was  a  greater 
iuconsistenc}'^  than  a  profession  of 
reli.uion  here.  In  some  of  the 
parishes,  which  arc  larger  than  our 
shires,  there  is  no  chnrch ;  in  others 
there  is  no  priest ;  and,  when  there 
is,  the  white  inhabitants  never 
think  of  attending.  Nothing  troubles 
the  whites  less  than  religion.  Thoy 
pay  no  respect  to  the  Sabbath.  On 
that  day  they  meet  together  and 
dine  alternately  at  each  other's 
houses,  and  spend  the  evening  in 
conversation,  smoking,  drinking, 
playing  at  cards  or  dancing,  and 
sometimes  as  it  not  unfrequently 
happens,  in  all  these  employments." 
It  is  doubted,  whether  previous  to 
1789,  when  Dr.  Coke  paid  his  first 
visit,  the  Sabbath  ever  dawned  on 
Jamaica  which  witnessed  five  hun- 
dred persons  assembled  in  all  the 
places  of  worship  put  together,  out 
of  a  population  of  nearly  four  hun- 
dred thousand. 

73.  Influence  of  Slavery. — Slav- 
ery, both  Indian  and  Negro,  that 
blighting  upas  which  has  been  the 
curse  of  the  West  Indies,  has  accom- 
panied the  white  colonist,  whether 
Spaniard,  Frenchman,  or  Briton,  in 
his  progress,  tainting  like  a  plague 
every  incipient  association,  and  blast- 
ing the  eftbrts  of  man,  however  origi- 
nally well  disposed,  by  its  deqion- 
like  influence  over  the  natural  virtues 
with  Avhich  his  Creator  has  endowed 
him, — leaving  all  cold,  and  dark,  and 
desolate  within. — 3Iartin. 

74.  Feed  of  the  Gospel.— Whe- 
ther we  consider  the  moral  condition 
of  the  Negro  population,  or  the  state 
of  the  European  settlers  in  the  West 
Indies,  no  country  in  the  world  stood 
in  greater  need  of  the  Gospel  when 
it  first  attracted  the  attention  of 
British  philanthropists  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  eighteenth  century.  The 
difficulties,  the   struggles,   and  the 


ultimate  triumpli  of  the  missionary 
enterprise  in  this  interesting  part  of 
the  world,  will  be  found  duly  chro- 
nicled in  another  section  of  this 
volume. 


WEST  APEIOANS. 

75.  Claims  of  Africa.  —  No 
country  has  ever  been  brought  to 
the  notice  of  British  Christians  pos- 
sessing stronger  claims  to  their 
sympathy  and  regard  than  Africa. 
The  very  name  of  that  extensive  but 
long-neglected  portion  of  the  globe 
is  associated  in  the  mind  of  the 
genuine  philanthropist  with  every- 
thing that  is  shocking  and  revolting 
to  the  feelings  of  humanity,  as  well 
as  derogatory  to  the  boasted  dignity 
of  our  nature.  So  far  as  it  has  yet 
been  made  known,  its  history  has 
been  written  in  characters  of  blood, 
and  unfolds  to  us  a  tale  of  cruelty, 
oppression,  and  wrong,  such  as  the 
annals  of  ci'ime  have  scarcely  equalled 
in  any  other  country  in  the  darkest 
ages.  The  population  of  this  vast 
continent  has  been  estimated  at 
150,000,000,  and  the  more  inti- 
mately we  become  acquainted  with 
the  physical,  social,  and  moral  con- 
dition of  this  immense  mass  of 
human  beings  the  more  clearly  we 
shall  see  and  admit  the  pathos  .and 
the  point  of  the  touching  plea  which 
has  so  often  saluted  oiu'  ears,  ' '  Pity 
poor  Africa ! " 

76.  Nations  and  Tribes. — If  wo 
take  a  comprehensive  view  of  Africa 
in  its  nortliern,  western,  southern, 
eastern,  and  central  divisions,  wo 
shall  find  the  great  continent  inha- 
bited by  various  nations  and  tribes 
of  men.  These  tribes  possess  many 
characteristics  peculiar  to  themselves, 
whilst  at  the  same  time  there  are 
several  features  and  circumstances 
which  belong  to  the  natives  of  Africa 


S4 


THE   MISSIOIwVUY   WORLD. 


generally,  considered  as  a  wlaole. 
Some  of  these  possess  great  interest 
in  a  missionary  point  of  view,  inas- 
much as  they  relate  to  their  morally 
degraded  condition,  and  show  their 
need  of  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel. 
We  would  call  special  attention  to 
the  natives  who  occupy  the  western 
and  southern  portions  of  the  great 
continent. 

77.  Slavery.  —  The  most  re- 
markable feature  in  the  character 
•and  condition  of  the  population  of 
Western  Africa,  is  that  of  slavery,  a 
large  portion  of  the  inhabitants  hav- 
ing been  for  ages  reduced  to  a  state 
of  bondage.  This  institution  having 
existed  in  eastern  countries  fi'om 
ancient  times  among  the  Jews  and 
other  nations,  it  is  impossible  to  say 
at  what  period  it  began  to  prevail  on 
the  African  continent.  Some  have 
regarded  the  Negro  race  as  the  chil- 
dren of  Ham,  the  youngest  son  of 
Noah,  who  fell  under  his  father's 
curse  in  consequence  of  his  conduct 
towards  him,  and  as  therefore  doomed 
to  a  state  of  bondage  in  token  of  the 
Divine  displeasm-e.  But  even  if  this 
assumption  were  true,  it  wonld  be 
foolish  and  wicked  to  allege  it  is  an 
excuse  for  the  enormities  of  slavery; 
for  we  cannot  think  that  a  God  of 
infinite  mercy  and  love,  would  deci'ee 
any  of  his  rational  and  intelligent 
creatures  and  their  unofiending  pos- 
terity to  servile  bondage  from  age  to 
age.  Nor  is  there  anything  in  the 
appearance  or  conformation  of  the 
Afi'ican,  mentally  or  physically,  to 
warrant  the  conchision  that  he  was 

'specially  intended  by  his  All- wise 
Creator  for  exclusive  servitude  to 
his  fellow -men. 

78.  Unreasonable.  —  Had  the 
Author  of  our  nature  intended 
Negroes  for  slavery,  he  would  have 
endowed  them  with  many  qualities 
which  they  now  want.     Their  food 


would  have  needed  no  preparation, 
their  bodies  no  covering  ;  they  would 
have  been  born  without  any  senti- 
ment for  liberty ;  and  possessing  a 
patience  not  to  be  provoked,  would 
have  been  incapable  of  resentment 
or  opposition — that  high  treason 
against  the  divine  right  of  European 
dominion !  A  horse  or  a  cow,  when 
abused,  beaten,  or  stoned,  will  try 
to  get  out  of  the  reach  of  the  lash, 
and  make  no  scruple  of  attempting 
the  nearest  enclosure  to  get  at  pas- 
ture. Yet  we  have  not  heard  of 
their  withdrawing  themselves  from 
the  service  of  a  hard  master,  or  of 
avenging  with  his  blood  the  cruelty 
of  his  treatment.  But  it  is  other- 
wise with  the  Negro  slave ;  he  is 
human,  and  can  disobey,  and  not 
only  so,  he  can  resist ;  and  many  an 
oppressed  African  has  sptu-ned  his 
master's  authority,  broken  the  ty- 
rant's chain ;  and,  in  defence  of  his 
liberty,  has  miu-dered  his  oppressor, 
or  died  in  the  struggle. — Ramsay. 

79.  The  Slave  Trade.— A  marked 
distinction  must  always  be  made 
between  slavery  and  the  slave  trade. 
That  a  certain  kind  of  domestic 
slavery  existed  in  Africa,  as  in  other 
eastern  countries,  from  ancient  times, 
we  have  no  wish  to  deny ;  but  we 
can  assert  from  personal  observation 
and  experience,  after  many  years 
spent  in  Africa  aiid  the  West  Indies, 
that  there  was  a  great  contrast  be- 
tween the  primitive  domestic  slavery 
common  in  the  former,  and  the  cruel 
oppressive  bondage  under  which 
the  poor  degraded  Negroes  so  long 
■gToaned  in  the  latter.  It  was  the 
commencement  of  the  modern  slave 
trade  to  supply  Negro  labourers  for 
the  plantations  in  America  and  the 
West  Indies,  in  the  place  of  the  poor 
Indians  who  had  been  in  many  places 
entirely  exterminated,  that  gave 
such  a  horrid  character  to  slavery  in 
recent  times.     The  Portuguese  were 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOKLD. 


85 


the  first  to  begin  the  infamous  traffic 
in  human  beings  at  Cape  Bojador  in 
1442  ;  but  the  first  cargo  of  shives 
exported,  of  which  we  have  any 
authentic  account,  was  conveyed  to 
Jamaica  by  some  Genoese  merchants 
in  1517,  to  whom  the  Emperor 
Charles  V.  granted  a  patent  for  the 
■  annual  supply  of  4,000  Negroes  to 
his  West  Indian  possessions  general^. 
The  traffic  being  found  to  be  lucra- 
tive, the  lust  of  avarice  obliterated 
all  sense  of  justice  and  every  feeling 
of  humanity,  and  it  was  soon  parti- 
cipated in  by  all  the  great  maritime 
Sowers  of  Europe.  The  first  Eng- 
shman  who  thus  dishonoured  him- 
self and  his  country,  was  Captain, 
afterwards  Sir  John  Hawkins,  who, 
in  conjunction  with  several  wealthy 
merchants  in  London,  fitted  out 
three  ships  for  this  execrable  enter- 
prise in  1562.  Sanctioned  by  Charles 
I.  and  II.,  as  well  as  by  succeeding 
monarchs,  to  such  an  extent  had  the 
slave  trade  increased  xmder  the 
British  flag  that  in  1771  one  hun- 
di'ed  and  ninety-two  ships  were  em- 
ployed in  the  trade,  and  the  number 
of  slaves  conveyed  to  the  West  India 
Colonies  amounted  to  about  40,000. 
Large  as  this  number  may  appear,  it 
was  still  further  increased  in  after 
years,  so  that  in  1840,  according  to 
the  calculations  of  Sir  Fowell  Buxton, 
as  many  as  500,000  Negroes  were 
annually  dragged  away  from  the 
shores  of  Africa,  and  doomed  to 
hopeless  bondage,  to  supply  the  per- 
petual demand  for  labourers  in 
America  and  the  West  Indies. 

80.  Methods  of  taMng  Slaves. — 
Originally,  it  is  believed  that  the 
loss  of  personal  liberty  in  Africa,  as 
in  other  countries,  was  the  result  of 
crime  or  sheer  misfortune.  Men 
were  made  slaves  by  the  sentence  of 
the  chief  or  a  court,  for  having 
broken  the  laws  of  the  land,  by  in- 
curring   debts    which    they    were 


unable  or  unwilling  to  paj-,  or  by 
being  taken  prisoners  in  war  when 
fighting  against  their  enemies.  But 
to  supply  the  demand  created  by  the 
modern  slave  trade,  new  methods  of 
capturing  and  enthralling  the  poor 
unoftending  Negroes  were  invented 
and  put  in  practice.  The  number 
of  slaves  at  the  command  of  the 
petty  chiefs  on  the  coast  who  had 
come  into  their  possession  in  the 
manner  described  above,  was  found 
altogether  insufficient  to  meet  the 
case.  Hence  petty  wars  were  got 
up,  and  slave-hunting  parties  were 
organised  for  the  express  purpose  of 
surprising  peaceful  villages  in  the 
interior,  capturing  the  inhabitants, 
and  dragging  them  into  perpetual 
slavery.  These  parties  were  gene- 
rally headed  by  base  Portuguese, 
who  were  assisted  in  their  nefarious 
enterprise  by  such  depraved  Negroes 
from  the  coast  as  they  could  enlist 
into  their  service.  Their  plan  was 
to  make  their  attack  in  the  dead  of 
the  night,  when  the  unsuspecting 
natives  were  involved  in  peaceful 
slumber,  set  fire  to  the  huts,  and 
while  the  people  were  attempting  to 
escape,  seize  as  many  as  possible, 
bind  them  together  in  a  long  line 
called  the  "  slave  chain,"  and  march 
them  off  to  the  coast,  where  the 
slave-vessels  were  generally  waiting 
to  receive  them.  Many  were  the 
sighs,  and  sobs,  and  tears,  and 
bitter  the  wails,  occasioned  by  this 
cruel  and  heartless  breaking  up  of 
happy  homes,  and  the  separation  of 
the  poor  captives  from  parents  or 
children,  or  friends  and  everything 
dear  to  a  feeling  heart ;  but  the 
slave  trade  knows  nothing  of  human 
sympathy  or  tenderness  of  feeling. 
Little  children  or  aged  persons,  who 
became  troublesome  on  the  march, 
were  frequently  abandoned  or  put- 
to  death,  and  the  survivors  were 
crowded  into  the  holds  of  the  slavers 
in  a  manner  too  horrible  to  relate. 


3G 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


We  must  cast  a  veil  over  the  miseries 
of  the  middle  passage,  and  of  the 
landing  on  foreign  shores,  and  sim- 
ply state  that  in  the  process  of  the 
transportation  and  the  seasoning, 
upon  an  average  about  two-thirds  of 
the  hapless  wretches  fell  a  sacrifice 
to  the  avarice  and  cupidity  of  their 
pale-faced  oppressors,  so  that  the 
mortality  among  the  slaves  was  fear- 
ful to  contemplate, 

81.  Attempted  suppression. — 
As  the  result  of  the  indefatigable 
labours  of  the  eminent  philanthro- 
pists Sharpe,  Clarkson,  Wilber- 
force  and  others,  the  slave  trade  was 
relinquished  by  the  British  Govern- 
ment in  180",  and  it  was  resolved 
that  no  more  slaves  should  be  intro- 
duced into  our  West  India  and  other 
colonies,  although  slavery  itself  was 
still  permitted  to  continue.  From 
this  time  strenuous  efibrts  were  made 
to  induce  other  countries  to  follow 
the  example  of  Great  Britain.  At 
length  the  slave  trade  was  declared 
to  be  piracy,  and  vigorous  attempts 
were  made  to  put  it  down,  for  which 
purpose  a  number  of  English  men- 
of-war  were  emploj^ed  to  cruise  about 
off  the  coast  of  Africa.  It  was  still 
prosecuted  to  a  large  extent,  however, 
by  stealth,  in  quick  sailing  schooners 
employed  in  the  trade,  which  often 
eluded  the  cruisers,  and  succeeded 
in  getting  out  to  sea  with  their  living 
cargoes.  Slavers  were,  nevertheless, 
sometimes  captured,  and  the  slaves 
on  board  were  rescued  from  bondage. 
These  liberated  Africans  were  taken 
to  Sierra  Leone,  the  River  Gambia, 
and  other  places,  where  the  British 
settlements  were  chieHy  populated 
by  them. 

82.  Story  of  Little  Benome. — 
As  an  illustration  of  the  manner  in 
which  the  poor  Negroes  were  dragged 
away  from  their  native  homes  and 
plunged  into  bondage,  we  may  here 


relate  the  story  of  little  Benome,  an 
African  girl  who  was  rescued  i'rom 
the  hold  of  a  slaver,  and  placed 
under  the  care  of  the  wa-iter  as  a 
domestic  servant  in  the  West  Indies. 
When  she  had  been  with  us  for 
some  time,  and  was  questioned  about 
her  country,  and  the  circumstances 
connected  with  her  earl}^  history, 
with  tears  in  her  eyes  she  would 
tell  her  mournful  story  as  she 
squatted  at  the  feet  of  her  mistress, 
wdio  was  teaching  her  the  use  of 
the  needle.  At  different  times  we 
gathered  from  her,  and  noted  down, 
the  following  particulars : — 

Little  Benome  was  born  in  the 
interior  of  Africa,  at  a  place  called 
Radda,  in  the  Ebo  country.  When 
about  seven  j^ears  of  age,  she  went 
one  morning  with  another  little  girl 
to  the  well  for  water,  and  on  looking 
round,  they  saw  a  neighbouring  vil- 
lage on  lire.  This  was  evidence  of 
the  approach  of  a  slave-hunting 
party,  of  which  there  had  been  some 
rumour  before.  The  girls  ran  home 
and  reported  what  they  had  seen, 
and  the  people  of  Radda,  knowing 
what  to  expect,  Hed  into  the  woods 
for  safety,  cherishing  a  faint  hope 
that  their  enemies  might  pass  along 
in  another  direction,  and  leave  them 
unmolested.  During  the  following 
night,  however,  they  beheld  their 
own  village  on  fire,  and  the  next 
morning  the  fugitives  were  pursued 
and  overtaken  in  their  retreat  by  the 
man- stealers.  Little  Benome,  ■^dth 
her  mother,  a  brother,  an  elder  sister, 
and  a  number  of  others,  were  cap- 
tured by  the  ruffians,  tied  together 
two  and  two,  and  marched  off  to- 
wards the  coast,  like  a  flock  of 
sheep  for  the  market,  whilst  nothing 
was  heard  on  every  hand  but  weep- 
ing, mourning,  lamentation,  and 
woe. 

"  The  sufferings  endured  by  the 
poor  captives  while  travellingthrough 
the  desert,  as  related  by  little  Benome, 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


37 


were  distressing  beyond  measure. 
On  coming  to  a  large  river  which 
crossed  their  path,  the  sister  ol"  lie- 
nome  was  one  of  the  last  to  ford  the 
stream,  being  occupied  with  a  little 
child  which  she  carried  in  her  arms. 
Annoj'ed  with  her  delay,  the  cruel 
monster  in  charge  of  the  slaves  came 
and  snatched  the  infant  from  the 
arms  of  its  mother  and  threw  it  into 
the  jungle,  where  it  was  left  to 
pcrisb,  and  urged  the  poor  captives 
onward  in  their  march.  After  tra- 
velling for  several  weeks  in  suc- 
cession, at  length  they  came  in  sight 
of  "the  great  salt  water,"  which 
they  beheld  with  dismay,  knowing 
very  well  that  they  were  to  be  carried 
beyond  the  foaming  billows  to  some 
distant  unknown  countrj-.  When 
they  came  into  the  neighbourhood  of 
the  coast,  all  the  little  peoi)le  were 
sold  to  a  certain  "black  lady,"  by 
whom  they  were  kept  for  a  length  of 
time,  till  they  were  considered  old 
enough  for  the  slave-market.  They 
were  then  re-sold  and  marched  for- 
ward to  Abbeokuta,  Badagry,  and 
other  places,  till  finally  they  reached 
the  barracoons  on  the  coast,  where 
they  awaited  the  arrival  of  the 
slave-vessel. 

Long  before  the  period  of  em- 
barkation, little  Benome  had  been 
separated  from  her  mother,  her 
sister,  and  her  brother,  whom  she 
was  never  again  permitted  to  see  in 
this  world ;  and  the  account  which 
she  gave  of  the  last  momentary  in- 
terview which  she  had  with  her  dear 
mother,  as  she  was  driven  past  a 
slave  bai'racoon,  was  most  affecting. 
So,  likewise,  was  her  description  of 
the  embarkation  itself,  and  of  the 
number  of  slaves  that  were  drowned, 
as  they  were  being  conveyed  in 
canoes  from  the  shore  to  the  ship, 
which  was  lying  at  anchor  at  a  dis- 
tance. "When  everything  was  ready, 
the  slaver  weighed  anchor,  and  put 
to  sea ;  but,  when  she  had  been  out 


two  or  three  weeks,  and  all  danger 
appeared  to  be  past,  a  strange  scene 
occurred.     According  to  the  account 
of  little  Benorae,  the  boys  and  girls 
were  occasionally  allowed  to  come  up 
and  made  to  dance  on  the  deck  in 
the  moonlight,  in  small  parties  at  a 
time  "to  straight  their  legs."     One 
night,  when  they  had  finished  their 
exercises,  and  gone  below  to  sleep, 
they  heard  a  strange  noise  on  deck, 
j  with  the  trampling  of  feet,  and  the 
firing  of  guns,  the  meaning  of  which 
they  were  at  first  unable  to  compre- 
hend.    Earlj^  next  morning,  how- 
ever, the  hatches  were  removed ;  and 
{ when  the  slaves  looked  up  from  the 
'►hold  in  which  they  were  confined, 
they  saw  several  strangers,  "  gentle- 
men with  line  blue  coats,  and  caps 
with  shining  gold  lace,  and  bright 
buttons."     These  were  the  officers  of 
a    British    man-of-war,    who    had 
captured  the  slaver  during  the  night, 
after  a  severe  conflict,  and  who  now 
I  called  upon  the  Negroes  to  come  up 
I  on  deck,  assuring  them  that  they 
were  now  all  free.     They  were  de- 
lighted  with    this    intelligence,    as 
■soon  as  they  could  fully  understand 
its  import.     On  ascending  from  be- 
low,  little   Benome   saw    the    deck 
covered  with  blood,  and  the  captain 
j  and    men    belonging  to  the   slaver 
sitting  side  by  side,  bound  in  ii'ons. 
;  There  had  been  a  dreadful  struggle ; 
j  but  victory  had  been  on  the  side  of 
I  mercy,  and  the  slaver  was  now  in 
I  charge  of  the  British  officers,  who 
[  soon   manned  the    ship   with  their 
own  sailors,  and  sent  the  captain  and 
crew  of  the  slaver  prisoners  on  board 
the  man-of-war,  which  was  keeping 
company  at  a  short  distance. 

The  cargo  of  Kegro  slaves  thus 
captured  by  British  valour  was 
brought  to  the  Island  of  Trinidad 
in  the  West  Indies,  for  emancipa- 
tion. The  adults  were  employed  as 
free  labourers ;  and  the  little  people 
were  placed  under  the  care  of  such 


88 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


persons  as  were  willing  to  engage 
with  tlie  government  by  indenture, 
to  train  them  up  in  habits  of  indus- 
try and  in  religious  knowledge;  and 
under  this  arrangement  little  Benome 
entered  the  family  of  the  writer,  and 
became  one  of  the  best  domestic 
servants  we  ever  had.  She  soon 
learned  to  read  the  Scriptures  for 
herself  and  to  write  a  little.  She  was, 
moreover,  broiight  under  gracious  re- 
ligious influences,  was  baptized  into 
the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  became  a 
member  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  and, 
by  her  attention  to  her  duties,  affec- 
tionate attachment  to  her  bene- 
factors, and  general  Christian  deport- 
ment, proved  herself  worthy  of  our 
best  eftbrts  to  promote  her  improve- 
ment. Benome  lived  with  us  for 
nine  years  till  oiir  embarkation  for 
England,  and  was  one  of  a  large 
number  of  liberated  Africans  who, 
by  their  industry,  intelligence,  and 
rapid  progi'ess  in  knowledge  have 
demonstrated  the  capability  of  their 
race  to  receive  religious  impressions 
and  to  advance  in  everything  which 
proves  their  claim  to  humanity." 

83.  Tribal  Characteristics. — The 
western  coast  of  Africa  is  inhabited 
by  a  great  variety  of  native  tribes, 
who  speak  a  diversity  of  languages, 
and  are  characterised  by  consider- 
able shadtife  of  difference  in  their 
habits  and  manners  as  well  as  in 
their  social  and  moral  condition. 
Whilst  resident  among  some  of  these 
we  collected  specimens  of  thirty 
different  languages  spoken  by  people 
around  us,  and  we  heard  of  tribes 
speaking  many  more  at  no  great 
distance  from  our  station.  We  also 
took  notes  of  a  great  number  of  facts 
and  incidents  illustrative  of  the 
degraded  state  of  the  people  who 
were  still  without  the  Gospel,  as 
well  as  of  the  beneficial  and  benign 
influence  of  Christianity,  when 
brought  to  bear  upon  the  best  in- 


terests of  the  inhabitants.  A  few 
brief  observations  on  the  principal 
tribes  which  have  come  under  our 
notice  may  prove  interesting,  and 
will  tend  to  bring  out  some  further 
particulars  with  reference  to  the 
character  and  condition  of  the  Negro 
race,  a  correct  knowledge  of  which 
is  very  important  in  a  missionary 
point  of  view. 

84.  Mandingoes. — The  Mandin- 
goes  are  a  large  and  interesting  tribe  of 
Negroes,  and  are  found  on  both  banks 
of  the  river  Gambia,  as  well  as  in 
the  kingdoms  of  Manding  and  Bam- 
barra,  through  which  the  celebrated 
Mungo  Park  travelled  in  the  course 
of  his  journeys  to  the  Niger. .  These 
people  are  almost  invariably  tall, 
muscular,  and  well  formed.  Their 
disposition  is  generally  friendly  and 
hospitable  ;  and  when  travelling 
alone  and  unprotected  among  them, 
we  have  always  been  treated  with 
civility  and  respect,  and  never  felt 
the  slightest  fear  of  molestation. 
Altogether,  we  regard  the  Mandin- 
goes as  affording  some  of  the  finest 
specimens  of  the  Afi-ican  race  that 
we  have  met  with,  and  they  are 
worthy  of  more  attention  than  they 
have  yet  received  from  Christian 
philanthropists.  At  the  same  time 
we  must  admit  that  their  moral 
condition  withoiit  the  Gospel  is  very 
depraved.  A  large  proportion  of 
them  are  pagans,  as  was,  no  doubt, 
the  whole  population  of  Western 
Africa  before  the  emissaries  of  the 
false  prophet  penetrated  the  country 
from  the  north.  The  rest  are  Mo- 
hammedans, and  display  great  zeal 
and  bigotry  in  the  interests  of  their 
adopted  creed.  They  attach  great 
importance  to  the  greegree  or  saphie, 
in  which  they  place  implicit  confi 
dence  for  protection  in  times  ot 
danger.  Polygamy  is  generally 
practised  by  this  tribe,  and  the 
people  are  easily  aroused  to  a  war- 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


89 


like  spirit,  bcinj?  often  at  variance 
with  their  neig'hbours. 

85.  Jalloffs.— The  Jalloffs  are 
found  in  the  greatest  numbers  on 
the  banks  of  the  Senegal,  and  in 
the  large  tract  of  country  which 
lies  between  that  river  and  the 
Gambia.  In  bodilj"^  conformation 
and  personal  appearance,  they  are 
little  inferior  to  their  neighbours, 
the  Maudingoes.  Perhaps  they  are, 
if  anything,  more  soft  and  eifemi- 
nate,  and  less  warlike  in  their 
disposition  and  bearing.  As  a  tribe 
they  have  generally  come  under  the 
intlucnce  of  Mohammedanism ;  and, 
although  naturally  as  depraved  and 
barbarous  as  other  Negro  clans,  we 
have  found  them  susceptible  of 
religious  instruction,  and  more 
easily  Christianised  than  some 
others  among  whom  we  have 
laboured. 

86.  Poolas.  —  The  Foolas  are 
a  pastoral  wandering  tribe  of  Afri- 
cans, without  any  certain  home  or 
dwelling-place,  and  very  much  re- 
semble the  gipsies  of  Europe.  They 
are  frequently  found  in  the  regions 
of  Senegambia,  where  they  live  by 
mere  sufferance  among  the  Man- 
dingoes  and  Jalloffs,  to  whom  they 
pay  tribute  for  the  privilege  of 
grazing  their  cattle,  as  thej^  make 
no  claim  whatever  to  a  right  in  the 
soil.  They  are  often  sorely  op- 
pressed by  the  petty  despots  under 
whose  government  they  are  located 
for  the  time  being,  but  they  bear  it 
all  patiently  and  without  resistance, 
being  remarkably  mUd  in  their 
disposition,  and  knowing  that  they 
are  perfectly  powerless.  "When  they 
are  imkindly  treated  in  one  place, 
they  remove  to  another,  subsisting 
on  the  milk  of  their  flocks,  without 
much  labour  beyond  that  of  tending 
their  cattle.  The  pastoral  Foolas 
have  a  tradition  among  themselves 


that  they  originallj^  sprang  fi-um  a 
white  man  who  settled  in  their 
country;  and  whether  there  beany 
real  foundation  for  this  tradition  or 
not,  it  is  a  remarkable  fact  that 
they  have  a  striking  resemblance  to 
Europeans,  not  only  in  their  com- 
plexion, which  is  comparatively 
fair,  but  also  in  their  general  as- 
pect and  features,  being  destitute 
of  the  flat  nose,  thick  lips,  and 
retiring  forehead,  which  distinguish 
most  of  the  other  African  tribes. 
These  people  never  pray,  neither  are 
they  addicted  to  many  of  the  pagan 
superstitious  rites  and  ceremonies,  so 
common  among  the  Negroes  gene- 
rally ;  their  highest  idea  of  vii'tue  is 
to  refrain  from  fighting  and  to  live 
in  peace  with  all  men. 

87.  Moors. — In  their  features 
and  complexion  the  Moors  have  a 
strong  eastern  cast,  and  are  evi- 
dently not  of  pure  Negro  blood,  but 
a  mixture  of  the  Arab  and  African 
races.  Their  proper 'home  is  in  the 
northern  regions  of  the  vast  conti- 
nent ;  but  they  travel  extensively  as 
native  merchants,  and  in  some  places 
form  permanent  settlements.  They 
are  generally  more  intelligent  than 
their  neighbours,  and  wherever  they 
go  they  make  their  superiority  to  be 
felt.  They  are  rigid  Mohammedans, 
and  use  the  Arabic  language  in 
their  ordinary  intercourse  with  each 
other,  as  well  as  in  their  religious 
exercises.  To  the  influence  of  the 
Moors  must  be  attributed  the  exten- 
sive spread  of  Mohammedanism  in 
various  parts  of  Western  Africa,  for 
they  are  in  the  habit  of  forcing 
their  religious  dogmas  on  aU  over 
whom  they  have  authority.  Not 
only  have  the  feebler  tribes  of 
Negroes  suffered  much  from  the 
tyrannical  conduct  of  the  Moors,  but 
inoffensive  travellers  have  frequently 
been  the  subjects  of  their  base 
treachery.     Mungo  Park  was  long 


40 


THE   MISSIONAEY   WORLD. 


kept  a  prisoner  by  them,  and  was 
not  only  cruelly  treated,  but  robbed 
of  all  that  he  possessed.  Major 
Houghton  met  with  his  death  at 
their  hands  ;  and  although  Dr. 
Earth,  in  his  last  journey  in  Africa, 
gained  access  to  Timbuctoo,  the 
Moors  took  care  that  he  should  see 
as  little  as  possible  of  the  place,  so 
that  his  account  of  the  mysterious 
city  is  necessarily  brief  and  imper- 
fect. 

88.  Pellatas.— The  Fellatas  are 
a  numerous  and  powerful  tribe  of 
Africans,  whose  locality  cannot  be 
accurately  defined,  as  they  are  con- 
stantly on  the  move,  like  the  Foolas, 
to  whom  they  bear  a  striking  resem- 
blance in  some  respects,  although 
they  are  much  more  fierce  and  war- 
like in  their  general  disposition  and 
character.  They  are  found  in  the 
greatest  numbers  on  the  banks  of 
the  Niger,  where  they  have  for 
many  years  pushed  forward  their 
conquests  over  the  less  powerful 
tribes,  till  they  now  occupy  a  com- 
manding position  in  districts  of  the 
country  where  their  name  was 
formerly  unknown.  The  Fellatas, 
following  the  example  of  the  Moors, 
treat  the  people  with  great  harsh- 
ness and  cruelty  wherever  they 
have  the  power  to  do  so,  reducing 
large  numbers  of  them  to  a  condi- 
tion of  abject  slavery.  They  enter- 
tain a  high  opinion  of  their  own 
prowess,  and  boldly  declare  that 
"  they  could  conquer  the  whole 
world,  if  the  salt  water  did  not  pre- 
vent them ! " 

89.  Tarribans.  —  The  nume- 
rous and  powerful  tribe  of  Negroes 
known  as  the  Yarribans  occupy  an 
extensive  plain  in  the  interior  of 
Western  Africa,  which  commences 
about  a  hundred  miles  from  the 
coast,  and  extends  eastward  nearly 
to  the  river  Niger.     The  capital  of 


Tarriba  is  Eyeo,  which  Clapperton 
describes  as  a  large  and  populous 
city,  fifteen  miles  in  circumference, 
and  supplied  with  seven  large  mar- 
kets. The  King  of  Yarriba  gave 
Clapperton  a  grand  reception  in  his 
mud-built  palace.  His  sable  majesty 
was  seated  on  a  mat,  surrounded  by 
his  counsellors  and  a  host  of  his 
wives,  which  the  traveller  endea- 
voured in  vain  to  number.  The 
great  chief  inquired  how  many  wives 
the  King  of  England  possessed,  with 
a  view  to  form  a  proper  estimate  of 
his  power  and  greatness  ;  but  when 
informed  that  his  Britannic  Majesty 
had  only  one,  the  whole  company 
gave  themselves  up  to  a  long  and 
ungovernable  fit  of  laughter.  The 
monarch  of  Yarriba  could  boast  that 
his  wives,  linked  hand  in  hand, 
would  reach  across  his  kingdom ! 
The  Yarribans,  like  all  the  purely 
Negro  tribes  that  we  have  met  with, 
are  totally  unacquainted  with  letters 
or  writing  in  any  form ;  they  are, 
nevertheless,  remarkably  clever  in 
the  composition  of  extemporaneous 
songs,  which  they  recite  and  sing 
with  great  spirit  on  special  occasions. 
The  social  and  moral  condition  of 
these  people,  before  any  of  them 
became  acquainted  with  the  truths 
of  the  Gospel,  was  similar  to  that  of 
the  surrounding  tribes,  which  were 
involved  in  heathen,  midnight 
darkness. 

90.  Ashantis. — The  most  nu- 
merovis,  powerful,  and  warlike  people 
with  which  we  are  acquainted  in 
"Western  Africa  are  the  Ashantis. 
They  may  be  called  a  nation  rather 
than  a  tribe  ;  for,  although  entirely 
unacquainted  with  European  civili- 
sation when  they  were  first  brought 
to  our  notice,  they  had  attained,  by 
dint  of  their  ovm  native  energy,  to  a 
position  as  to  arts,  agriculture,  com- 
merce, and  war,  far  above  the  most 
advanced  native  tribes  of  the  conti- 


THE   MISSIOXARY   WOnLD. 


41 


nent.  The  Ashantis  are  estimated 
by  some  travellers  to  amount  to  four 
millions  in  number,  and  occupy  a 
vast  tract  of  country  in  the  interior 
regions  of  the  coast  of  Guinea  of  not 
less  than  sixty  thousand  square 
miles.  For  several  years  in  the  early 
part  of  the  present  century  the 
Ashantis  were  at  war  with  the  Brit- 
ish settlement  at  Cape  Coast,  in  the 
course  of  which  Sir  Charles  Macarthy, 
the  respected  Governor,  lost  his  life, 
having  underestimated  the  strength 
of  the  enemy,  and  rushed  into  the  , 
heat  of  the  battle  with  the  hope  of 
bringing  the  war  to  a  speedy  close. 
It  was  not  till  the  arrival  of  the 
British  embassy  at  Kumasi,  the 
capital  of  Ashanti,  to  make  pacific 
arrangements  with  the  King  in  1S17, 
that  the  real  character  and  power  of 
this  remai'kable  people  were  ascer- 
tained. The  narratives  published 
by  Bowdich,  Dupuis,  and  others  are 
of  fearful  interest,  exhibiting  to  our 
view  appalling  facts,  which  remind 
us  of  the  declaration  of  the  Scripture, 
that  "the  dark  places  of  the  earth 
are  full  of  the  habitations  of 
cruelty,"  and  which  loudly  call  for 
the  sympathy  and  aid  of  British 
philanthropists. 

91.  Pantis.— The  Fantis,  al- 
though far  inferior  in  courage  and 
power  to  theii"  warlike  neighbours 
the  Ashantis,  are,  nevertheless,  a 
numerous  and  important  tribe  of 
natives,  and  are  supposed  to  number 
about  one  million.  They  owe  their 
very  existence  as  a  people  to  the 
friendly  iniiuence  of  the  English 
Government  at  Cape  Coast  Castle, 
which  is  situated  in  their  territory  ; 
for,  had  they  been  left  to  themselves, 
they  must  have  perished  long  ago, 
as  did  many  other  tribes  before  their 
barbarous  and  powerful  enemies. 
The  country  occupied  by  the  Fantis 
extends  along  the  Gold  Coast  for 
nearly    two     hundred    miles,    and 


reaches  inland  to  the  river  Prah, 
on  the  southern  border  of  the  Ashanti 
country.  It  is  thickly  studded  with 
thriving  towns  and  villages,  the 
natives  of  which  are  now  in  an  im- 
proving condition ;  but  they  were 
in  a  fearfully  demoralised  state 
before  the  introduction  of  Chribtian- 
ity  among  them. 

92.  Dahomans.  —  Immediately 
bordering  on  the  extensive  countries 
occupied  by  the  Ashantis  and  Fantis 
there  is  another  powerful  and  im- 
portant tribe  of  native  Africans 
known  as  the  Dahomans.  For  war- 
like aggression  and  ferocious  cruelty, 
this  people  have  not  been  surpassed 
by  any  tribe  in  the  country,  not 
even  by  their  blood-thirsty  neigh- 
bours the  Ashantis.  The  savage 
character  of  the  Dahomans  was  first 
brought  to  light  by  Mr.  Norris,  who 
took  a  journej^  through  the  country 
and  paid  a  visit  to  the  King  of  Da- 
liomi,  at  Abomi,  his  capital,  for  the 
purpose  of  making  arrangements  for 
the  extension  of  commerce  in  the 
year  1772.  This  gentleman,  as  well 
as  Mr.  Dalzel,  and  others  who  after- 
'  ward  visited  Abomi,  describe  scenes 
of  cruelty  and  blood  which  make  us 
1  tremble.  Dalzel  informs  us  that  the 
j  king's  body-guard  consists  of  a  troop 
of  women.  He  says,  ' '  within  the 
walls  of  the  different  royal  palaces 
]  in  Dahomi  are  immured  not  less 
than  three  thousand  women ;  several 
hundreds  of  these  are  trained  to  the 
i  use  of  arms,  under  female  generals 
!  and  officers,  appointed  by  the  king. 
These  female  warriors  are  regularly 
exercised,  and  go  through  their  evo- 
lutions with  as  much  cxpertness  as 
the  male  soldiers."  This  strange 
corps  of  Amazon  warriors  takes  a 
prominent  part  in  the  raids  which 
are  frequently  made  b)-  the  King  of 
Dahomi  into  the  territories  of  the 
neighbouring  tribes,  for  he  is  seldom 
)  at  peace  long  together. 


42 


THE   MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


93.  Minor  Tribes. — There  are,  in 
West  Africa,  many  separate  and  in- 
dependent minor  tribes  or  clans,  as 
the  Feloops,  Egbas,  Cromanties, 
Zimmances,  Loosoos,  SarrawooUies 
Salimas,  Kurankoes,  Krumen,  &c., 
which  need  not  be  separately  des- 
cribed as  they  are  similar  in  many 
respects  to  their  more  powerful  neigh- 
bour§.  The  natives  who  reside  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  the  coast,  and 
have  been  frequently  brought  into 
contact  with  European  traders  are 
generally  marked  by  superior  intelli- 
gence, and  we  regret  to  add  that 
they  are  too  frequently  distinguished 
also  by  their  deeper  depravity  of 
morals.  They  soon  pick  up  a  few 
sentences  of  broken  English,  Spanish, 
or  Portuguese ;  but  the  first  words 
they  learn  are  often  nothing  better 
than  oaths  and  curses.  Nor  has 
their  conduct  and  character  in  other 
respects  improved  by  their  inter- 
course with  such  Europeans  as 
visited  the  country  previous  to  the 
arrival  of  Missionaries  among  them. 
Depraved  as  are  the  Negro  popula- 
tion on  the  "Western  coast  of  Africa 
in  their  habits  and  manners 
generally,  there  are  some  of  their 
practices  which  are  deserving  of 
special  notice,  as  they  testify  with 
irresistible  force  to  the  necessity  and 
importance  of  making  known  to 
these  degraded  outcasts  the  glorious 
Gospel  of  the  blessed  God. 

94.  African  Mohammedanism. — 
The  Mohammedanism  which  is  found 
to  exist  among  the  petty  tribes  of 
"Western  Africa  is  of  a  very  super- 
ficial and  corrupt  character.  It  is 
associated  with  much  ignorance  and 
superstition,  and,  having  been  at 
fijst  enforced  upon  the  natives  by 
the  domineering  and  haughty  Moors 
from  the  north,  it  lacks  that  air  of 
respectability  and  comparative  in- 
telligence which  sometimes  charac- 
terise Mussulmans  in  Tui'key.     The 


mosques  that  are  found  in  African 
towns  and  villages  which  we  have 
inspected,  are  invariably  rude  build- 
ings formed  of  mud  or  wattled  cane- 
work,  and  little  if  any  better  in 
quality  than  the  huts  in  which  the 
natives  live.  The  priests, or  maraboos, 
are  scarcely  more  intelligent  than 
the  rest  of  the  people,  only  they  have 
learned  to  read  and  write  a  little 
Arabic,  and  their  whole  employment 
consists  in  muttering  a  few  prayers 
and  in  writing  out  extracts  from  the 
Koran,  which  are  used  as  charms  or 
yreec/rees.  They  also  take  notice  of 
the  holy  days,  fasts  and  feasts  of 
their  sect,  and  conduct  such  public 
worship  as  they  hold  on  all  occasions  ; 
but  we  are  not  aware  that  they  keep 
up  any  communication  with  the 
Mussulman  authorities  at  Constan- 
stantinople,  Mecca,  Timbuctoo,  or 
elsewhe  re. 

95.  African  Paganism.  —  The 
paganism  of  Africa  bears  little  or 
no  resemblance  to  the  complicated, 
elaborate,  and  time-honoured  sys- 
tems which  are  found  in  some  other 
heathen  countries.  It  is  a  strange 
and  fooHsh  combination  of  unmean- 
ing superstitions,  rites,  and  cere- 
monies. It  seems  to  recognise  the 
existence  of  a  superior  spiritual 
power,  but  knows  nothing  of  the 
character  and  claims  of  the  true  and 
living  God.  It  requires  divine 
homage  to  be  paid  to  the  spirits  of 
departed  chiefs  and  heroes,  and  to 
images,  stocks,  stones,  mountains, 
rivers,  beasts,  birds  and  reptiles, 
under  the  impression  that  they  be- 
come animated  or  inspired  by  super- 
natural powers  on  certain  occasions. 
They  also  worship  and  offer  sacrifices 
to  the  Devil  himself  under  the  im- 
pression that  he  alone  has  power  to 
inj  ure  them,  and  that  it  will  therefore 
be  wisdom  on  their  part  to  cultivate 
friendship  with  him  that  he  may  do 
them  no  harm.     Truly  "darkness 


THE    MISSIONARY    WOELD. 


d3 


a  lock  of  a  white-man's  hair. 
These  and  numerous  other  articles 
are  united  in  fanciful  combination, 
and  consecrated  by  the  pagan  priest, 
perhai)s  with  the  sacrihce  of  an 
animal  and  the  sprinkling  of  blood, 


hath  covered  the  earth   and    gross 
darkness  the  minds  of  the  people." 

96.  Greegrees. — The  amulets  or 
charms  which  are  worn  by  the 
Mohammedans  of  Western   Africa, 

are  generally  called  (/rcc(/rces,  but  and  then  enclosed  in  a  calabash  and 
in  some  places  saphies.  They  are  suspended  in  a  tree,  or  on  a  house 
made  by  the  priests,  or  maraboos,  for  or  garden  to  prevent  theft,  or  to 
a  certain  fee,  according  to  agree-  ,  keep  off  disease,  &c.  Sometimes 
ment,  and  consist  of  scraps  of  the  \  fetish  is  used  in  connection  with 
Koran  written  in  Arabic,  and  en-  I  witchcraft  to  curse  or  kill  an  enemy, 
closed  in  cases  of  coloiu-ed  cloth  or  [  soil  from  a  grave  being  used  for 
stained  leather,  and  are  worn  on  |  such  a  purpose.  In  this  form  it 
various  parts  of  the  person,  to  which  assumes  the  character  of  Obcism  as 
they  arc  attached  by  leather  thongs.  '  formerly  practised  in  the  West 
They  are  considered  ornamental  as  •  Indies.       We   remember   a  curious 


well  as  useful,  to  ward  aside  danger 
in  the  hour  of  peril.  They  are  of 
different  shapes,  some  being  square, 
others  oblong,  and  occasionally  glo- 
bular, like  little  balls  for  children. 
One  is  worn  to  save  its  owner  from 
being  drowned  in  the  event  of  the 
boat  or  canoe  upsetting  on  the 
water,  another  to  prevent  a  person 
from  being  killed  if  shot  at  with  a 
musket,  a  third  to  preserve  the 
wearer  from  being  cut  if  struck  with 
a  spear  or  cutlass,  and  so  on.  Ex- 
tracts from  the  Koran,  written  on 
slips  of  paper,  are  also  frequently 
suspended  in  the  huts  or  stores  of 
the  native  merchants  to  prevent 
theft,  or  to  bring  trade,  as  the  case 
may  be.  AU  these  are  called  gree- 
grees, and  are  prepared  by  the 
priests  to  satisfy  the  superstitious 
cravings  of  a  deluded  heathen 
people. 


instance  of  a  fetish  being  opened, 
when  it  was  found  to  contain  a 
square  of  genuine  brown  Windsor 
soap  ! 

98.  Image  Worship. — A  certain 
kind  of  image-worship  is  practised 
in  some  parts  of  Western  Africa, 
altho^igh  it  is  not  very  common. 
The  pagan  priest,  or  fetish-man, 
makes  rude  images  of  wood,  gene- 
rally in  the  human  form,  but  with 
hideous  featui'es.  These  vary  in 
size  from  nine  to  eighteen  inches  in 
height,  and  are  intended  as  house- 
hold gods.  They  are  consecrated 
by  the  sacrificing  of  animals  to 
demons,  and  by  anointings  with 
blood,  and  numerous  other  foolish 
rites  and  ceremonies,  after  which 
they  are  regarded  as  inhabited  or 
inspired  by  the  spirits  of  the  de- 
parted, and  are  sold  by  the  priests 
to  console  the  bereaved.  This 
absurd  practise  might  be  illustrated 
by  numerous  facts  which  have  come 
under  our  personal  notice,  if  space 
permitted  of  enlargement. 


97.  retish.— The  fetish  of  the 
pagans  in  Western  Africa  differs 
but  little  in  its  nature  and  object 
from  the  greegree  of  the  Moham- 
medan, only  it  is  not  so  generally 
worn  on  the  person.     Fetish  may  be        99. 

made  of  a  few  pieces  of  coloured  having  lost  her  child  by  death,  went 
rags,  string,  feathers,  egg-shells,  1  to  the  priest  and  told  him  her  tale  of 
the  head  of  a  snake,  the  claws  of  1  sorrow.  The  fetish-man  asked  her 
wild  animals   or    certain  birds,    or  i  what  she  had  brought  him  as  a  fee 


A  poor  African  woman 


44. 


THE   MISSIONAEY   WOELD. 


or  present.  She  produced  several 
articles,  which  being  satisfactory,  he 
said,  "  Take  courage,  I  will  make  it 
all  right  for  you,  and  I  wiU  bring 
the  spirit  of  your  child  back  again 
to  you."  Taking  out  one  of  his 
little  wooden  images,  the  priest  per- 
formed his  diabolical  incantations 
over  it,  and  then  handed  it  to  the 
poor  dehided  mother,  assuring  her 
that  he  had  "brought  the  spirit  of 
her  child  back  again  into  it,"  and 
advised  her  to  take  it  home  and 
console  herself  with  the  thought 
that  her  child  was  still  with  her. 
The  deluded  woman  took  the  image, 
fondled  it  in  her  arms,  caressed  it, 
folded  it  in  her  pcin<j,  and  carried  it 
on  her  back  as  she  had  been  wont  to 
nurse  her  baby,  tinder  the  conviction 
that  his  spirit  animated  the  idol. 
Then  she  would  take  it  down,  look 
at  it,  and  talk  to  it  after  this  man- 
ner :  ' '  I^ow,  my  child,  cannot  you 
speak  to  me  ?  Tell  me  what  you 
have  seen  in  the  spirit  land.  I  know 
you  have  come  back  again.  Cannot 
you  speak  tome?"  &c.  But  there 
was  no  response,  and  the  poor  dis- 
tressed mother  shed  abundance  of 
tears.  Some  time  afterwards,  this 
afflicted  one  came  under  the  sound 
of  the  Gospel,  found  solid  comfort  in 
Jesus,  cast  away  her  idols,  and 
turned  to  the  true  and  living  God. 
The  image  she  had  received  from 
the  priest  was  brought  with  many 
others  to  be  burned  in  the  presence 
of  the  Missionary,  but  it  was  saved 
from  the  fii-e  to  show  to  the  friends 
of  Missions  in  England,  as  an  illus- 
tration of  the  folly  of  African  idola- 
try and  superstition,  and  it  is  now 
in  the  possession  of  the  writer. 

100.  One    of    the   Wes- 

leyan  Missionaries  residing  at  York, 
iu  the  colony  of  Sierra  Leone,  on 
one  occasion,  when  out  to  visit  the 
people,  called  on  a  widow,  to  invite 
lier  to   Christian  service,  and  was 


surprised  at  the  evidences  of  heathen 
darkness  which  came  under  his 
personal  observation.  He  writes: 
' '  She  had  in  her  room  four  gods- 
one  for  herself,  one  for  her  husband, 
and  one  for  each  cf  her  two  chil- 
dren. She  had  been  rubbing  epgiddi 
(a  rich  kind  of  food  made  of  Indian 
corn,  beaten  tine  in  a  mortar,  and 
mixed  with  palm  oil)  on  their 
mouths;  but  they  ate  not.  I  en- 
deavoured to  show  her  the  folly  of 
such  practices,  but  she  was  joined  to 
her  idols  ! " 

101.  "Worship  of  Animals.  — 
Divine  homage  is  paid  to  various 
kinds  of  animals  and  reptiles  by  the 
deluded  natives  of  "Western  Africa, 
from  an  idea  that  they  are  possessed 
with  the  spirits  of  departed  chiefs, 
relatives,  or  friends,  by  a  mysterious 
process  of  transmigration.  Hence, 
there  are  sacred  monkeys,  crocodiles, 
serpents,  &c.,  which  are  fed  and 
attended  to  with  the  greatest  pos- 
sible care.  Under  such  kind  treat- 
ment they  become  quite  tame,  and 
woe  be  to  anyone  who  dare  to 
molest  these  living  idols  of  the 
people. 

102. .     A  few  years  ago, 

a  large  crocodile,  at  Dix  Cove,  con- 
stantly received  divine  honours.  It 
was  kept  in  a  pond  near  the  fort,  and 
any  person  going  on  shore  at  that 
place  might  have  seen  it  at  the  ex- 
pense of  a  white  fowl  and  a  bottle  of 
rum.  The  fetish-man  took  the  fowl 
and  the  spirits,  and,  proceeding  to 
the  pond,  made  a  peculiar  whistling 
noise  with  his  mouth,  on  hearing 
which  the  crocodile  came  forth  and 
received  the  fowl  as  his  share  of  the 
present,  whilst  the  priest  appropri- 
ated the  liquor  to  himself.  On  one 
oepasion  two  gentlemen,  Mr.  Hutch- 
inson and  Captain  Leavens,  were 
exposed  to  considerable  risk,  on  pay- 
ing  a  visit  to  this   place,    for  the 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


45 


fowl,  having  escaped  from  the  fetish- 
man  into  the  bush,  the  crocodile 
made  towards  them,  and  pressed 
them  so  closely  that,  had  not  a  dog 
crossed  their  path,  of  which  the 
animal  made  his  repast,  one  of  them 
-would  most  probably  have  fallen  a 
victim  to  his  rapacity. 


103. 


At  another  native 


town  a  little  lower  down  the  coast, 
serpents  were  the  objects  of  rever- 
ence and  sacred  homage.  'A  large 
hut  was  set  apart  for  their  special 
accommodation,  in  which  a  consider- 
able number  of  them  were  kept,  aud 
fed  with  great  care  by  the  priest  or 
fetish-man,  who  was  liberally  sup- 
ported by  the  contributions  of  the 
people.  A  traveller  who  visited  the 
place  saw  the  Imge  monsters  coiled 
round  the  beams  and  rafters  of  the 
building,  and  witnessed  their  docility 
and  the  perfect  control  which  the 
keeper  had  over  them,  for  he  no 
sooner  called  them  with  a  kind  of 
whistle  than  they  came  to  him,  and 
coiled  themselves  round  his  legs,  and 
arms,  and  neck,  with  the  greatest 
familiarity.  How  debased  the  people 
must  be  to  reverence  and  worship 
such  hideous  reptiles ! 

104.  Devil  Worsliip.— xUl  the 
worship  or  homage  paid  to  anything 
by  the  natives  of  "Western  Africa 
is  that  of  fear  and  dread,  and  not  of 
love  and  respect.  Hence,  with  this 
feeling  they  worship  the  Devil,  and 
offer  sacrifices  to  him  to  cultivate 
his  friendship  and  turn  aside  his 
anger  that  he  may  do  them  no 
harm.  About  seventy  miles  from 
the  mouth  of  the  Gambia  there  is 
a  sharp  elbow-turn  from  left  to 
right :  the  left  bank  is  rather  hiUy, 
and  is  covered  with  trees.  This  is 
caUed  the  "DevH's  Point."  The 
river  is  here  about  two  miles  wide  ; 
and,  in  passing  this  place,  the 
natives  are  in  the  habit  of  consign- 


ing to  the  deep  some  small  portions 
of  the  ship's  cargo,  or  eatables,  in 
honour  of  his  Satanic  Majesty,  and 
to  ensure  a  safe  passage  up  and 
down  the  river.  The  first  time  I 
sailed  np  this  S2)lendid  stream,  I 
was  requested  to  give  something  to 
the  Devil  at  this  place,  which,  of 
course,  T  declined ;  but  it  is  still 
practised  by  the  superstitious  natives 
and  sailors,  for  the  Prince  of  Dark- 
ness is  said  to  have  his  residence 
under  that  point  of  land,  and  to 
stretch  out  his  long  arms  beneath 
the  water,  in  order  to  receive  the 
ofterings  presented  by  his  wor- 
shippers.— I'OX. 


105.  In  a  visit  M^iich  I 

paid  to  Madina,  the  capital  of 
Woolli,  on  the  Upper  Gambia,  in 
1837, 1  witnessed  a  still  more  awful 
instance  of  this  species  of  devil- 
worship.  The  chief  of  that  king- 
dom had  recently  been  waging  war 
against  a  neighbouring  chief  of  the 
name  of  Kemmington,  and  had  taken 
a  great  number  of  slaves.  Among 
these  was  an  interesting  little  Foola 
boy,  about  six  years  of  age,  whom  I 
saw  in  the  King's  yard  ;  and,  hear- 
ing that  his  father  was  killed  in  the 
attack  in  which  he  was  taken,  I 
ventured  to  ask  his  sable  majesty  if 
he  would  place  him  under  my  care, 
and  I  would  take  him  to  the 
Mission-house  at  Macarthy's  Island, 
and  have  him  educated,  &c.  To 
this  the  King  objected,  and,  point- 
ing to  a  long  spear  attached  to  his 
royal  residence,  he  said,  "  That  boy 
is  dedicated  to  that  (/recr/ree  ;"  in 
other  words,  this  innocent  and  un- 
oftending  child  was  to  be  put  to 
deatli  aud  presented  as  an  ofi'ering 
to  the  Devil,  to  insure  success  in 
another  meditated  attack  upon 
Kemminatou. — Fox. 


106. 


After    visiting   the 


principal  chief,  I  went  to  see  several 


46 


ITHE   MISSIONARY   AVOELD. 


offhejufu,  or  "  devil-liouses."  The 
principal  one  is  a  rude,  thatched- 
roofed  edifice.  On  entering  the  door, 
I  saw  grinning  at  me  four  or  five 
hundred  skulls,  with  which  the 
pillars  and  walls  were  lined  ;  and  as 
I  crossed  the  room,  I  walked  upon  a 
pavement  of  human  skulls.  The 
sight  was  the  most  ghastly  and 
horrid  I  have  ever  seen.  As,  with 
trepidation,  I  retreated  i'rom  this 
habitation  of  devils,  my  attention 
was  called  to  a  seaiFold  eight  or  ten 
feet  high,  in  a  yard  near  the  door, 
on  which  were  a  large  quantity  of 
human  bones,  some  of  which  seemed 
fresh  and  new.  Upon  inquiry,  I 
was  informed  that  these  were  the 
bones  of  enemies  recently  taken  or 
killed  in  war,  or  for  witchcraft,  and 
some  of  the  flesh  had  been  eaten, 
and  the  blood  drunk  in  horrid  fetish 
orgies.  To  this  temple  the  sick 
are  brought  to  sleep,  and  to  have 
incantations  performed  over  them. 
From  this  charnel-house  I  went  to 
call  upon  Juju  Jack,  "the  arch- 
priest,"  or  chief  "  devil-man."  I 
found  him  sitting  in  the  porch  of  his 
dwelling,  with  emblems  of  his  craft 
on  either  side.  He  conducted  me 
through  a  room  in  which  were  skulls 
and  fetishes,  and  through  a  dark 
passage  in  a  back  apartment,  where 
I  was  furnished  with  a  chair,  and 
offered  pale  wine.  He  is  a  fiendish- 
looking  elderly  man,  and  seems  cap- 
able of  any  work  of  cruelty  and 
blood. — Bushnell. 

107.  Human  sacrifices.  —  The 
most  awful  and  abominable  prac- 
tice which  prevails  in  some  parts 
of  Western  Africa,  especially  in  the 
kingdoms  of  Ashanti  and  Dahomi, 
is  that  of  the  offering  of  human 
sacrifices.  This  is  done  by  the 
deluded  natives  with  the  vague  and 
confused  idea  of  appeasing  the 
anger  of  their  demon  gods  v/hom 
they  believe   to  delight  in  human 


blood,  honouring  those  who  have 
recently  been  called  away  by  death, 
and  of  sending  messages  to  them 
in  the  spirit  world.  If  a  chief  or 
nobleman  wishes  to  convey  a  mes- 
sage to  a  departed  friend,  he  whispers 
the  message  in  the  ear  of  a  slave, 
adding,  "  be  sure  to  tell  him,"  and 
immediately  orders  his  head  to  be 
struck  off".  And  at  the  death  of 
persons  of  distinction,  hundreds  and 
sometimes  thousands  of  hapless 
human  beings  are  cruelly  slaugh- 
tered, that  their  spirits  may  attend 
upon  the  distinguished  person  de- 
ceased, in  the  unseen  world,  in 
honour  of  whom  they  are  slain.  On 
the  death  of  the  King  of  Dahomi,  a 
few  years  ago,  two  hundred  and 
eighty  of  his  wives  fell  victims  to 
the  sanguinary  superstitions  of  the 
country,  and  still  larger  numbers 
have  fallen  in  Ashanti  on  similar 


108. 


At  a    moderate 


calculation  there  could  not  have  been 
an  assemblage  of  less  than  10,000 
persons  to  witness  my  reception  by 
the  King  of  Ashanti  in  his  capital  of 
Kumasi,  all  immersed  in  the  greatest 
ignorance  and  superstition,  literally 
without  God  and  without  hope  in  the 
world.  One  cii'cumstanee  I  must 
not  omit  to  mention  ;  and,  being  the 
first  of  the  kind  I  had  witnessed,  I 
shall  not  easily  forget  it.  Whilst 
waiting  to  receive  the  respects  of  the- 
King  and  his  coimsellors,  two  men 
about  to  be  sacrificed  were  marched 
along  near  where  I  sat.  They  were 
in  a  state  of  complete  nudity. 
Their  arms  were  closely  tied  behind 
their  backs.  Long  spear  knives 
were  thrust  through  their  cheeks, 
from  which  the  blood  flowed 
copioiisly  and  curdled  on  their 
breasts.  The  moans  of  one  of  the 
victims  in  particular  were  most 
heart-rending.  In  all,  eight  human 
beings  fell  under  the  sacriiicial  knife 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


47 


that  day  in  Kumasi  alone,  in  honour 
of  the  deceased  Queen  of  Jabin. 
The  number  akeady  slaughtered  in 
Jabin  itself  must  be  immense.  1  have 
since  heard,  from  a  captain  who  was 
present  at  the  custom  in  .Jabin,  that 
upwards  of  three  hundred  were 
sacrificed  in  that  town.  Human 
sacrifices  are  almost  of  daily  oc- 
currence in  Kumasi.  I  have  wit- 
nessed several  decapitations  since  I 
came  here,  and  have  seen  as  many 
as  twelve  headless  human  bodies 
scattered  along  the  public  streets  of 
the  town. —  Wharton. 


109. 


Last  night,  a  sister 


of  Korinchi  died  after  a  long  sick- 
ness. Her  death  was  announced 
by  the  firing  of  muskets  and  the 
mourners  going  about  the  streets. 
When  an  Ashanti  of  any  distinction 
dies,  several  of  the  deceased's  slaves 
are  sacrificed.  Accordingly,  as  I 
walked  out  in  the  morning,  I  saw 
the  mangled  corpse  of  a  poor  female 
slave,  who  had  been  beheaded  during 
the  night,  lying  in  the  public  street. 
It  was  partially  covered  with  a 
common  mat,  and  as  this  covering  is 
unusual,  I  concluded  that  it  was 
thrown  over  it  to  hide  it  from  my 
view.  In  the  course  of  the  day  I 
saw  groups  of  natives  dancing  round 
this  victim  of  superstitious  cruelty 
with  numerous  frantic  gestures,  and 
who  seemed  to  be  in  the  very  zenith 
of  their  happiness.  .  .  .  Throughout 
the  day  I  heard  the  horrid  sound  of 
the  death-drum,  and  was  told  in  the 
evening  that  about  twenty-five 
human  beings  had  been  sacrificed, 
some  in  the  town  and  some  in  the  I 
surrounding  villages ;  the  heads  of  | 
those  killed  in  the  villages  were  j 
brought  into  the  town  in  baskets.  I  j 
fear  there  will  be  more  of  this  { 
dreadful  work  to-morrow. — Free- 
man. I 

110. 


I  Dahomi  is  generally  denied  to  Euro- 
peans;  but  Mr.  Dalzel,  on  one  occa- 
sion, visited  his  sable  majesty  during 
his  illness,  and  was  admitted  to  his 
bed-chamber,  a  detached  room,  sur- 
rounded by  a  wall,  the  top  of  which 
was  ornamented  with   human  jaw- 
bones, and  the  path  which  led  to  the 
door  was  paved  with  human  skulls. 
He  observed  that  the  palace  was  sur- 
rounded by  a  substantial  clay  wall, 
about  twenty  feet  high,  the  top  of 
which  was  ornamented  with  human 
skulls  stuck  on  small  wooden  stakes. 
Concerning  this  strange  ornamenta- 
tion, Mr.  Dalzel  makes  the  following 
record: — "The  person  to  whom  the 
management  of   this   business   was 
committed  having  neglected  to  make 
a  proper  calculation  of  his  materials, 
had  proceeded  too  far  in  his  work 
when  he  found  that  there  would  not 
be  a  sufficient  mimber  of  skulls  to 
adorn  the  whole  palace.     He  there- 
fore requested  permission  to   begin 
the  work  anew,  that  he  might,  by 
placing  them  further  apart,  complete 
the  design  in  a  regular  manner.  But 
the  King  would  by  no  means  give  his 
consent  to  this  proposal,  observing 
that  he  should    '  soon  find  a  sufli^ 
cient  number  of  Badagry  heads  to 
render  the  plan  perfectly  uniform  !  ' 
The  operator  therefore  proceeded  with 
the  work  till  the  skulls  were  all  ex- 
pended, when  the  defective  part  of 
the  wall  was  measiu-ed,  and  calcula- 
tion made,    by  which   it   appeared 
that  one  hundred  and  ticenti/seren 
was   the  number  wanted  to  finish 
this    extraordinary    embellisliment. 
The  prisons  where  the  wi-etched  cap- 
tives had  been  confined  were  accord- 
ingly thrown  open,  and  the  requisite 
number  of  victims  dragged  forth  to 
be  slaughtered  in  cold  blood  for  this 
horrid  purpose." 


I      111.  Polygamy.— Both  the Mo- 

^-■•v-    Access  to    the  m-  ;  hammedans  and  Pagans  of  Western 

terior  of  the  palace  of  the  King  of  I  Africa  practice  polygamy  on  an  ex- 


48 


THE   MISSIONARY   WOKLD. 


tensive  scale.  The  Koran  does  in- 
deed impose  some  limitation  to  the 
number  of  a  man's  wives,  and  re- 
quires  that   they  shall   not  exceed 


ings  among  the  ladies  whose  con- 
sciences tell  them  that  they  have 
not  been  remarkably  loving,  mild 
and     pacific     in     their     respective 


four  ;  but  in  many  places  professedly  j  families.  At  length  Mumbo  Jumbo, 
Mohammedan  the  doctrines  and  prin- i  with  unerring  aim,  seizes  upon 
ciples  of  the  false  prophet  have  such  I  the  unfortunate  vixen  to  be  punished 


a  slender  hold  iipon  the  mass  of 
the  people,  that  this  rule  is  totally 
disregarded ;  whilst  among  the  pagan 
tribes  no  restraint  whatever  is  re- 
cognised, the  only  limit  to  the  num- 
ber of  a  man's  wives  being  his  means 
of  purchasing  them 
with  instances  in  which  native 
Africans  have  each  had  ten,  twenty, 
or  thirty  wives,  whilst  kings,  chiefs, 
or  caboceers,  are  known  to  number 
them  by  hundreds  and  thousands. 
These  are  employed  more  like  do- 
mestic slaves  than  companions,  doin 


for  her  misconduct.  He  strips  her 
naked,  ties  her  to  a  post,  and  se- 
verely beats  her  with  his  rod  till 
she  cries  for  mercy,  and  promises 
not  to  offend  again,  whilst  the  by- 
standers of  both  sexes  look  on  with 
"We  have  met !  derisive  bursts  of  laughter,  and 
shouts  of  savage  joy,  forgetting  that 
their  turn  to  be  punished  may  soon 
come.  This  Mumbo  Jumbo  may  be 
the  husband  of  the  lady  thus  chas- 
tised, or  it  may  be  his  friend  whose 
services  have  been  engaged  for  the 
occasion.    Having:  executed  his  ofnce 


all  the  drudgery  and  hard  work  of  in  perfect  disguise,  he  retires  in  the 
the  family,  whilst  their  lords  spend  darkness  of  the  night,  takes  off  his 
their  time  in  indolence  and  sin.     It   dress,  and  hangs  it  up  in  a- tree  near 


is  said  that  the  King  of  Ashanti  re- 
joices in  the  mystic  number  of  three 
thousand  three  hundred  and  thirty- 
three  vri-ves. 

112.  Mumbo  Jumbo. — It  is  not 
surprising  that  in  the  establishment 
of  an  African  with  several  wives, 
there  should  sometimesoccur  "family 
jars."  When  these  are  so  serious  as 
to  defy  the  authority  of  the  master 
of  the  house,    which  is   not   unfre- 


the  village,  where  it  remains  sus- 
pended, in  terrorem,  as  a  standing 
warning  to  unruly  wives.  Some  of 
the  African  ladies  think  there  ought 
to  be  instituted  a  Mumbo  Jumbo  for 
naughty  husbands  as  well  as  dis- 
obedient wives. 

113.  Drunkenness. — Among  the 
numerous  vices  practised  by  the 
natives  of  Western  Africa  that  of 
drunkenness  has  of  late  years  held  a 


quently  the  case,  recourse  is  had  to  i  prominent  place.  Even  among  the 
an  iustitiition  called  Mumbo  Jumbo,  j  professed  iVIoharamedans  there  is  a 
This  is  a  person  unknown,  with  a  class  of  people  called  soninkaies  who 
mask  on  his  face,  a  stafi'  in  his ;  are  much  addicted  to  it,  and  as  to 
hand,  and  robed  in  a  singular  dress   the   pagan  part   of  the   population, 

they  are  notorious  for  their  love  of 
strong  drink.  Their  favourite  in- 
toxicating beverage  formerlj^  was 
palm  wine,  but  since  their  more  fre- 
quent intercourse  with  Europeans  they 
amusements,  great  is  the  curiosity  j  have  learned  to  covet  and  imbibe  the 
excited  as  to  the  parties  who  may  |  white  man's  "fire  water,"  which  hafi 
have  occasioned  the  visit  of  the  |  tended  largely  to  increase  the  evil, 
mysterious  personage.  There  are  1  The  writer  once  paid  a  visit  to  old 
many  palpitations  and  heart-search-  I  Bruma,  the  King  of  Barra,  when  he 


made  of  the  bark  of  a  tree.  When 
he  is  seen  entering  a  village  in  the 
dusk  of  the  evening  and  approach- 
ing the  hentang,  where  the  people 
are     assembling     for     their    usual 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


49 


witnessed  a  scene  not  soon  to  be  for- 
gotten. His  sable  majesty  was  re- 
clinin<^  on  a  conch  in  a  state  of 
beastly  intoxication ;  but  on  being 
informed  of  the  presence  of  white 
strangers,  he  roused  himself  up,  and 
wishing  to  show  his  hospitality,  he 
put  his  hand  under  the  couch  and 
brought  out  an  old  English  tea- 
kettle. This  was  the  king's  decanter, 
in  which  he  kept  his  rum !  lie 
poured  a  quantity  into  a  calabash, 
and  invited  us  to  drink,  which  we 
respectfully  declined.  It  was  then 
handed  round  among  his  wives, 
counsellors,  and  a  number  of  naked 
children,  all  of  whom  appeared  to  be 
well  acquainted  with  the  tiery  liquid 
which  they  had  evidently  learned  to 
relish.    . 


SOUTH  APEIOANS. 

114.  IJative  Tribes.— That  por- 
tion of  the  great  continent  of  Africa 
which  lies  to  the  south  of  the  equa- 
tor is  inhabited  by  a  great  number 
of  tribes,  speaking  a  variety  of  dif- 
ferent languages  or  dialects.  Yet 
the  whole  of  these,  or  nearly  the 
whole,  may  be  comprised  in  two 
great  families  branching  oft"  into 
several  members,  with  slight  varia- 
tions, but  strong  and  striking  aflini- 
ties,  namely,  the  Hottentots  and  the 
Kaftirs.  Although  there  might  be 
some  shades  of  difference,  all  the 
tribes  of  South  African  aborigines 
were  in  a  fearful  state  of  ignorance 
and  moral  degradation  before  the 
light  of  the  Gospel  reached  the 
respective  countries  in  which  they 
live. 

115.  riuctuations. — Within  the 
memory  of  man,  insignificant  tribes 
have  risen  to  importance  through 
the  ability  of  their  chieftain  or 
commander,  whilst  other  clans,  for- 
merly of  importance,  have  been  en- 


tirely swept  away  by  the  indis- 
criminate slaughter  of  the  savage. 
Extermination  has  been  in  some 
instances  avoided  by  speedy  flight 
over  a  vast  expanse  of  territory. 
Thus  in  many  cases,  the  same  dis- 
trict of  country  has  changed  hands 
several  times  in  recent  years.  I  have 
never  mj'self  met  with  a  tribe  whose 
traditions  did  not  point  to  another, 
and  sometimes  distant  locality,  as 
having  been  at  a  former  period  the 
residence  of  their  ancestors.  But 
whilst  constant  changes  have  been 
taking  place  amongst  these  imcul- 
tivated  races,  we  have  no  literature 
in  which  to  find  their  dreary  record. 
Tradition  sheds  its  uncertain  light 
backwards  for  only  a  few  generations, 
and  then  leaves  us  in  the  dark. 
Beyond  this,  a  bare  list  of  the  names 
of  chiefs  is  all  that  has  been  pre- 
served in  the  various  tribes.  — 
3Iaclccnzie. 

116.  Hottentots.  —  The  name 
given  to  the  first  natives  with  whom 
the  Dutch  came  in  contact  after  they 
landed  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  on 
their  taking  possession  of  the  country 
in  1652,  was  Hottentots.  For  what 
reason  they  were  so  designated  does 
not  appear.  They  were  described  by 
Barrow  as  having  a  striking  re- 
semblance to  the  Chinese,  and  they 
probably  came  originally  from  the 
far  distant  east,  but  at  what  period, 
no  one  can  tell.  AVhatever  may 
havebeentheirorigln  or  earlyhistory, 
there  is  no  doubt  but  the  Hotten- 
tots have  the  strongest  claim  to  be 
regarded  as  the  real  aborigines  of 
Southern  Africa  of  any  native  tribe 
with  which  we  are  acquainted.  They 
are  naturally  timid ,  and  indolent  in 
their  habits,  but  very  far  from  being- 
so  stupid  and  incapable  of  instruction 
as  some  travellers  and  writers  have 
represented  them.  They  make  ex- 
cellent shepherds  and  farm  servants, 
and  when  kindly  treated  and  well 


50 


THE    MISSIONABY    WORLD. 


trained,  they  often  prove  faithful 
and  confiding.  Yery  few  of  this 
race  are  now  found  living  \;nder  their 
own  chiefs.  Those  within  the  Cape 
colony  are  settled  chiefly  at  the 
Mission  stations,  or  resident  among 
the  farmers.  They  have,  no  doubt, 
undergone  a  considerable  change  in 
their  cliaracter  and  habits  since  they 
first  came  to  the  notice  of  Europeans ; 
but  they  are  still  notoriously  igno- 
rant and  degraded  before  they  come 
under  the  influence  of  religious 
instruction. 

117.  Treatment. —  The  treat- 
ment which  the  poor  Hottentots  have 
received  at  the  hands  of  Europeans 
at  different  periods,  has  been  similar 
to  that  which  has  fallen  to  the  lot  of 
other  weak  and  helpless  tribes  of 
aborigines  who  have  come  in  the 
way  of  the  "pale-faced  strangers" 
who  have  landed  on  theii"  shores  to 
take  possession  of  their  hunting ' 
grounds.  When  the  Portuguese  first 
visited  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  it  is 
said  that, — "  On  one  occasion,  while 
a  number  of  them  were  on  shore 
with  the  Hottentots,  a  serious  dis- 
turbance took  place.  One  of  the 
sailors  having  a  pair  of  buckles  on 
his  shoes  which  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  the  savages,  and  being  un- 
willing to  part  with  them,  some 
misunderstanding  arose,  which  ended 
in  the  massacre  of  seventy -five 
persons."  "In  the  course  of  a  few 
years,  the  Portuguese  landed  again, 
and  aware  that  glittering  copper 
would  attract  the  attention  of  the 
unsuspecting  natives,  they  took  on 
shore  with  them  a  shining  cannon, 
formed  of  that  metal,  as  a  present 
to  their  chief.  To  the  cannon,  which 
was  loaded  with  musket-balls,  some 
ropes  were  attached,  that  the  Hot- 
tentots might  drag  it  away  to  their 
place  of  residence.  Not  aware  that 
this  shining  object  was  an  engine  of 
destruction,  they  readily  took  hold 


of  the  ropes,  and  when  on  a  line  with 
its  mouth,  a  person  previously  ap- 
pointed, put  the  torch  to  the  powder, 
and  instantly  the  numerous  balls 
killed  and  wounded  many  of  them. 
Those  who  escaped  death  immedi- 
ately fled  to  the  mountains."  Such 
was  the  character  of  the  earliest 
acquaintance  of  the  natives  with 
Europeans. 


118. 


The  Hottentots  were 


never  absolutely  reduced  by  the 
Dutch  to  the  condition  of  slaves. 
Overtirres  in  this  direction  had  in- 
deed been  made  by  some  of  the 
farmers,  before  the  advent  of  Eng- 
lish rule,  but  their  desires  had  not 
been  fulfilled.  But,  if  not  slaves, 
the  Hottentots  were  far  fropn  being 
free  men.  They  occupied  a  position 
somewhat  similar  to  the  serfs  and 
villeins  of  other  countries.  They 
coidd  not  be  bought  and  sold,  and, 
according  to  law,  were  permitted  to 
claim  their  freedom  when  twenty- 
five  years  of  age.  But  other  laws 
existed  which  nullified  this  liberty. 
It  was  enacted  by  the  Dutch  Govern- 
ment that  if  a  Hottentot  child  re- 
ceived a  piece  of  meat  from  a  colo- 
nist, that  act  constituted  it  also  a 
vassal  until  it  should  be  twenty-five 
years  of  age.  Thus,  when  tho 
parents  were  twenty-five  years  of 
age,  their  children  were  all  in 
bondage,  which  practically  bound 
the  Hottentot  to  his  Dutch  master 
for  life. — 3IacTienzie. 

119.  Ifumbers. — In  one  of  my 
first  letters  which  I  sent  home  from 
the  Cape  Colony,  I  made  the  asser- 
tion that  "  the  Hottentot  race  was 
fast  dying  out,"  and  again,  that 
' '  drink  was  fast  exterminating  the 
Hottentots."  So  far  as  I  can  recol- 
lect, my  ground  for  writing  thus 
was  simply  that  some  one  whom  I 
thought  worthy  of  confidence  had 
told  me  so.     I  saw  a  great  deal  of 


THE   SnSSIONARY    WOKLD. 


61 


darkness  among  these  people,  which 
I  regarded  as  an  attestation  of  the 
truth  of  the  statement.  I  find 
others  have  had  the  same  vague 
idea.  Nothing  could  be  more  incor- 
rect than  this  statement;  at  least 
since  the  time  the  colony  came  into 
the  hands  of  the  English.  Under 
the  Dutch  sway,  indeed,  judging 
from  such  evidence  aa  I  have  been 
able  to  obtain,  there  would  seem  to 
have  been  no  increase  among  the 
Hottentots.  But  they  have  cer- 
tainly increased  of  late  years,  as 
will  appear  from  the  following 
figures : — 

Niiniier  of  Uottentots  in  the  Cape  Colony. 

In  1794,  according  to  Barrow's  estimate, 

14,447. 
In  1836,  as  reported  to  Sir  T.  F.  Buxton's 

Committee,  32,000. 
In   180;"),   as  per  Census  of  Population, 

81,598. 

Machenzie. 

120.  Bushmen. — The  compara- 
tively small  wandering  tribes  of 
natives  in  the  interior  of  South 
Africa,  known  as  Bosjesmans  or 
Bushmen,  can  scarcely  be  regarded 
as  a  separate  race  of  Africans :  they 
must  rather  be  considered  as  a  frag- 
ment of  the  real  Hottentot  abori- 
gines of  the  country,  who,  by  wan- 
dering off  into  the  desert,  have 
maintained  an  independent  and  fre- 
quently a  hostile  attitude  towards 
the  colonists,  while  the  majority  of 
their  nation  has  become  mixed  up 
with  them,  and  undergone  a  consi- 
derable change  in  consequence. 
They  live  chiefly  on  wild  roots 
which  they  dig  out  of  the  ground, 
and  on  the  larva)  of  ants,  with  such 
game  as  they  take  in  the  chase, 
very  few  of  them  keeping  even  a 
few  goats  for  the  sake  of  the  milk, 
whilst  the  cultiva^on  of  the  ground 
is  what  they  scarcely  ever  think  of. 
The  Bushmen  we  have  seen  in  our 
travels  have  presented  to  our  view 

E 


the  most  miserable  specimens  of 
humanity  imaginable,  being  small 
of  stature  and  having  deeply-sunken 
eyes,  with  prominent  cheek  bones, 
and  legs  and  arms  attenuated  to 
mere  skeletons.  Thougli  compara- 
tively few  and  feeble,  they  have 
become  annoying,  if  not  forrnidable, 
at  different  times  to  the  Dutch 
farmers,  by  reason  of  their  maraud- 
ing habits  and  thcii*  being  armed 
with  poisoned  arrows,  and  addicted 
to  theft.  The  Dutch  boers  were  in 
the  habit  of  shooting  them  down  as 
vermin.  Barrow  relates  that  on  the 
frontier,  "  a  Boor  being  asked  in  the 
Secretary's  office  if  the  savages  were 
numerous  or  troublesome  on  the 
road,  replied  that  he  had  only  shot 
four,  with  as  much  composiu'e  and 
indifference  as  if  ho  had  been  speak- 
ing of  four  partridges."  The  same 
author  says  he  heard  one  colonist 
boast  of  having  destroyed,  with  his 
own  hand,  nearly  three  hundred  of 
these  unfortunate  wretches.  The 
remaining  Bushmen  are  now  but 
few  in  number,  and  are  very  de- 
moralised, except  in  those  localities 
where  they  have  been  collected 
together,  and  •  brought  under  the 
influence  and  instructions  of  the 
Missionaries. 

121.  Ifamaquas.  —  The  Nama- 
quas  are  a  branch  of  the  Hottentot 
family  who  occupy  a  large  tract  of 
country  on  the  western  coast  of 
South  Africa,  on  both  sides  of  the 
great  Orange  river.  They  aro 
similar  in  many  respects  to  the 
other  tribes  of  Hottentots,  only,  if 
anything,  more  bold  and  indepen- 
dent in  their  bearing,  having  from 
time  immemorial  lived  under  their 
own  chiefs,  and  had  less  intercourse 
with  white  men.  When  tliey  were 
first  visited  by  Christian  Mission- 
aries, the  natives  of  both  Little  and 
Great  Namaqualand  were  extremely 
ignorant  and  depraved  ;  but  they  are 


THE    MISSIONARY   -WOKLD. 


now  at  least  a  semi-eivilised  people, 
owning  large  herds  of  cattle  and 
Hocks  of  sheep,  as  well  as  horses 
and  waggons.  They  still  live  in 
heehive- shaped  huts,  formed  of 
sticks  and  mats ;  but  this  is  a 
matter  of  necessity  rather  than 
choice,  as  they  have  frequently  to 
move  from  place  to  place,  in  order 
to  find  water  and  herbage  for  their 
cattle  in  times  of  drought.  On 
these  occasions  they  take  down  their 
huts  and  pack  the  materials,  with 
all  their  other  goods  and  chattels, 
on  the  backs  of  oxen,  and  move 
forward  with  their  wives  and  children 
till  they  come  to  a  suitable  place  for 
the  re-erection  of  their  ^cerf  or 
village,  which  is  only  the  work  of 
a  few  hours. 

122.  The  Korannas.— The  Kor- 
annas,  in  their  personal  appearance, 
habits,  language,  and  general  cha- 
racter, very  much  resemble  the 
Namaquas,  and  must  also  be  re- 
■  garded  as  belonging  to  the  Hottentot 
race.  By  dint  of  circumstances, 
as  well  as  disposition,  they  have 
generally  led  a  wandering  life  ;  but 
their  principal  location  has  been  far 
away  in  the  interior  beyond  the 
Orange  river,  between  Griqualand, 
on  the  east,  and  !Namaqualand  on  the 
west.  They  live  in  small  detached 
tribes,  under  separate  petty  chiefs, 
in  the  same  manner  as  their  neigh- 
bours, and  subsist  chiefly  on  the 
milk  of  their  flocks,  which  accompany 
them  in  all  their  wanderings.  In  times 
of  drought  and  scarcity,  they  often 
sufier  much  from  want  of  food.  In 
his  interesting  book,  George  Thomp- 
son, Esq.,  gives  the  following  account, 
of  a  party  of  Korannas  that  he  fell 
in  with  in  the  course  of  his  travels  : 
— "They  were  miserable-looking 
beings,  emaciated  and  lank,  with 
the  withered  skin  hanging  in  folds 
on  their  sides  ;  while  a  belt  bound 
tierht  round  their  bodies  indicated 


that  they  were  sufTering  like  myself 
from  long  privation  of  food.  I 
attempted  to  make  them  under- 
stand by  signs,  that  I  was  in  want 
of  provisions,  and  would  gladly  pur- 
chase some  ;  but  they  replied  in  a 
language  which  could  not  be  mis- 
understood, by  shaking  their  heads 
and  pointing  to  the  (jirdle  of  famine 
tied  round  their  stomachs."  It  is 
astonishing  how  long  the  Hotten- 
tots can  go  without  food  by  tight- 
ening their  girdles  from  day  to  day, 
and  equally  astonishing  to  observe 
what  quantities  of  food  they  can 
consume  at  a  meal  when  they  have 
an  opportunity  of  breaking  their 
fast. 

123.  Griquas.  —  The  Griquas 
are  a  mixed  race  of  Hottentot  des- 
cent on  the  mothers'  side,  whilst 
they  claim  paternal  relationship, 
originally,  to  the  Dutch  Boors. 
They  are  a  numerous  and  respect- 
able tribe  of  natives,  and  occup)^  an 
extensive  tract  of  country  along  the 
northern  bank  of  the  0  range  river, 
under  their  own  independent  chiefs. 
Formerly  they  lived  near  the  colonial 
boundary,  but  most  of  them  have 
removed  eastward  to  a  country 
known  as  Ko-man's-land.  They 
were  originally  a  very  poor  and 
degraded  class  of  people ;  but  since 
they  were  brought  under  the 
instruction  and  fostering  care  of 
Christian  Missionaries,  they  have 
risen  to  a  pleasing  state  of  civilisa- 
tion. Some  of  the  most  intelligent 
and  wealthy  of  the  Griquas  now  live 
on  their  own  farms,  and  possess 
horses,  waggons,  herds,  and  flocks, 
and  are  otherwise  in  a  thriving  and 
prosperous  state.  A  similar  class  of 
people  is  found  in  various  parts  of 
the  colony,  dispersed  among  the 
farmers,  known  by  the  uncouth 
name  of  "  Bastards,"  a  separate 
description  of  whom  is  xmneces- 
sary. 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


53 


124.  Eeligious  notions. — Before 
the  Missionaries  went  among  the 
Hottentots  of  Namaqiialand,  and 
other  parts  of  the  interior  of  South 
Africa,  their  ideas  of  God,  the  soul, 
and  a  future  state  of  being,  if  they 
had  any  at  all,  were  very  eonfused 
and  indeiinitc.  They  seemed  to 
have  a  vague  notion  that  there  was 
some  sort  of  "  Great  Spirit,"  or 
Being  possessed  of  supernatural 
power,  and  who  took  an  interest  in 
the  atfairs  of  the  world.  This  Being 
they  called  Aehie  Abiss,  which 
signifies  existence  before  all  other 
beings.  Hence  they  sought,  by 
various  means,  to  propitiate  Him, 
and  to  secure  at  His  hands  temporal 
prosperity.  This  they  did  by  casting 
stones  on  heaps  near  their  fountains 
of  water,  or  on  the  roads  where  they 
commenced  a  journey,  and  by  other 
superstitious  rites.  They  also  be- 
lieved in  the  existence  of  an  evil 
power  or  being,  whom  they  called 
Ickau-ap,  the  name  now  used  in 
Namaqua  for  the  devil,  and  were 
very  much  afraid  of  their  neighbours 
bewitching  them.  But  what  sort  of 
beings  these  were,  or  what  would  be 
their  own  future,  they  knew  not. 
There  was  no  form  of  worship  among 
them  that  we  ever  heard  of,  during 
several  years  of  occasional  inter- 
course with  them.  They  have  a 
curious  legend  among  them  to  the 
effect  that  Achie  Abiss,  having  often 
been  opposed  and  thwarted  by 
Ickau-ap,  fell  upon  him  one  day 
to  punish  him.  *In  the  contest  he 
received  a  wound  in  the  knee,  from 
which  time  he  was  called  Tshe- 
Kwap,  the  name  now  used  in  Nama- 
qua  for  God.  This  name,  signifj-ing 
"him  with  the  sore  knee,"  was  not 
given  in  derision,  however,  but  as 
a  mark  of  respect,  because  he  was 
wounded  in  defending  the  cause  of 
the  people. 

125.     African    Legend.  —  The 


Namaquas  never  eat  the  hare.  The 
reason  is,  they  say  tha^  when  men 
became  mortal  the  moon  sent  a 
message  by  the  hare  to  the  earth, 
promising  that,  as  the  moon  died 
away  and  rose  again,  so  men  should 
die  and  rise  again.  The  hare,  how- 
ever, either  from  forgctfulness  or 
envy,  delivered  a  wrong  message, 
and  said,  "Like  as  I  (the  hare)  die 
and  never  rise  again,  so  ye  men 
shall  die  and  never  rise."  "When 
the  hare  returned  to  the  moon,  and 
was  questioned  as  to  the  message  it 
had  delivered,  the  moon  was  eni'aged 
at  the  conduct  of  the  hare,  and  took 
a  hatchet  to  split  the  hare's  head 
asunder,  but  chopping  short,  only 
severed  the  lip.  This  was  the  origin 
of  the  hare-lip.  The  hare  being  in 
pain  from  the  cut,  sprang  at  the 
moon  and  clawed  its  face.  These 
are  the  marks  of  the  hare's  claws' 
which  we  now  see  in  the  moon  ! 

126.  Kaffirs.— The  name  Kaffir 
is  somewhat  vague  and  indefinite  in 
its  signification.  It  simplj'  means 
"infidel,"  or  " unbeliever,"  and  in 
Mohaipmedan  countries  is  applied 
exclusively  to  all  who  are  not  mus- 
sulmans.  In  relation  to  Africa, 
however,  the  term  has  become  ap- 
plicable of  late  years  to  a  numerous 
and  powerful  race  of  people  inhabit- 
ing the  south-eastern  coast  of  the 
continent.  Very  little  is  known  of 
the  origin  and  early  history  of  this 
people.  It  is  generally  admitted, 
however,  that  the  country  which 
they  now  occupy  has  not  been  their 
home  for  many  generations,  and  that 
they  must  have  originally  come  from 
the  north.  They  are  much  superior, 
both  in  their  personal  appearance 
and  mental  qualities,  to  most  of  the 
other  African  tribes.  They  are  thus 
described  by  Barrow:  "There  is, 
perhaps,  not  any  nation  under  hea- 
ven that  can  produce  so  fine  a  race 
of  men   as  the   Kaffirs.     They  are 


54 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


tall,  musctilar,  •well-made,  elegant 
figures.  Their  countenance  is  ever 
indicative  of  cheerfulness  and  con  - 
tentment.  Their  skin,  which  verges 
towards  black,  and  their  short,  curly 
hair  are  rubbed  over  with  a  solution 
of  red  ochre,  which  produces  an 
appearance  far  from  disagreeable." 
Theii-  dress  consists  of  a  robe  called 
a  "  carosse,"  made  of  the  skins  of 
wild  animals.  That  of  the  female  is 
distinguished  by  a  thong  of  leather 
suspended  from  the  shoulders  and 
loaded  with  ornaments  of  various 
kinds,  and  a  petticoat  made  of  lea- 
ther is  added,  and  a  small  apron 
fi'inged  with  beads.  They  are  fond 
of  ornaments,  and  use  buttons,  buc- 
kles, iron  and  copper  rings,  and 
various  other  articles  in  the  decora- 
tion of  their  persons.  They  live  in 
rude  mat  huts,  a  small  number  of 
which  form  a  village  or  "kraal," 
and  they  own  extensive  herds  of 
cattle,  of  which  they  are  passionately 
fond,  and  subsist  chiefly  on  the 
milk,  served  up  with  Kaflh-  corn, 
seldom  slaughtering  an  animal. 
They  also  cultivate  the  ground  more 
extensively  than  most  other  African 
tribes.  They  are  courageous,  daring, 
and  warlike  in  their  bearing,  and 
have  given  the  colonists  much  trou- 
ble at  different  times  by  their  depre- 
dations. 

127.  Different  Clans.— The  Kaf- 
fir race,  as  it  now  exists  in  South 
Africa,  is  divided  into  a  great  number 
of  tribes  or  clans,  who  live  under 
their  own  paramount  or  petty  chiefs, 
scattered  over  a  vast  extent  of  coun- 
try ;  although  they  speak  the  same 
language  substantially,  it  is  in  dia- 
lects with  shades  of  difibrence  one 
from  the  other.  We  have  abeady 
some  knowledge  of  the  following, 
namely :  the  Amakosa  (the  prefix 
"  Ama,"  signifies  "people"  or 
"tribe"),  including  the  minor  tribes 
of    Gaika,    Slambie,    Gonubi,    and 


some  others  living  in  British  Kaf- 
fraria  ;  Amagaleka,  beyond  the 
Great  Kei ;  Amatembu,  or  Tamboo- 
kies,  in  Kafiirland  proper ;  Ama- 
ponda,  between  the  Bashee  and  the 
Umzimculu;  Amabaxa,  north  and 
east  of  the  latter ;  Amalunga,  in 
N^atal  and  on  the  northern  border ; 
Amazulu,  east  of  Natal ;  Amazwasi, 
near  Delagoa  Bay  ;  Amatabile,  south 
of  the  Zambezi,  under  Moselikatse ; 
Amafengu,  or  Fingoes,  but  freed  bj' 
the  English,  and  now  living  in  loca- 
tions provided  for  them  in  the  Cape 
colony.  In  addition  to  these,  there 
are  other  tribes  of  natives  in  South 
Africa  of  a  kindred  character,  and 
which  properly  come  tmder  the 
general  head  of  Safiirs.  We  refer 
more  especially  to  the  tribes  which 
speak  the  Sechuana  language,  which 
differs  considerably  from  the  Kalfir 
proper,  although  it  may  perhaps  be 
traced  to  the  same  origin.  This 
class  includes  the  Basutus,  north- 
west of  the  Maluti  mountains ;  the' 
Bechuanas,  north  of  the  Orange 
river;  the  Batclaps,  Bamangwatas, 
Bakweins,  Makololo,  &c.,  north  and 
east  of  the  Boor  Ptepublic  and  the 
Vaal  and  Orange  rivers.  Some  of 
these  are  so  important,  in  a  Mission- 
ary point  of  view,  that  they  are 
deserving  of  brief  separate  notices. 

128.  Zulus.— The  Zulus  are  a 
large,  powerful,  and  warlike  tribe  of 
Kaffirs,  who  originally  occupied  the 
tract  of  country  now  embraced 
within  the  boundaries  of  the  colony 
of  Natal  and  the  coast  beyond  in  the 
direction  of  Delagoa  Bay.  They 
have  rendered  themselves  notorious 
in  the  annals  of  south-eastern  Africa 
by  their  savage,  fierce,  and  cruel 
conflicts  with  the  Dutch  ^Boors  and 
also  with  the  English,  about  the 
time  that  their  country  was  first 
invaded  by  the  white  men.  Since 
the  death  of  their  celebrated  para- 
mount   chief,   the    great   Dingaan, 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


55 


they  have  appeared  more  peaceably 
dispgsed,  and  hopes  are  entertained 
that  they  may  yet  be  brought  under 
the  benign  iutiuence  of  Christianity. 
Their-  social  and  moral  condition 
without  the  Gospel  is  iearfully  de- 
graded ;  but  they  are  not  lacking  in 
mental  vigour  and  capability  of 
improvement. 


129. 


A  few  years  ago 


a  party  of  Zulus  were  taken  to  Eng 
land  for  the  purp|'Se  of  being  ex- 
hibited (an  exptlriment  of  very 
doubtful  utility).  On  retm-ning  to 
their  own  country  they  were  sur- 
rounded by  their-  friends  who  were 
anxious  to  hear  tiie  news  from  the 
other  side  of  the  "  great  saltwater." 
At  a  set  time,  and  m  the  presence  of 
a  large  assemblage  of  chiefs  and 
people,  one  of  them  gave  an  amusing 
account  of  what  they  had  seen  in  the 
"white  man's  country."  After  teU- 
ingbf  the  voyage,  and  how  frightened 
and  sea-sick  they  were  on  board  the 
"big  ship,"  he  said: — "In  the 
third  moon  we  saw  England.  Then 
we  were  told  we  were  in  the  mouth 
of  a  river,  and  soon  after  that  Lon- 
don was  before  us.  Those  who  knew 
London  saw  it;  our  eyes,  however, 
saw  nothing  but  a  cloud  of  smoke, 
then  houses,  and  presently  poles 
standing  out  of  the  water,  like  reeds 
in  a  marsh,  and  these  were  the  masts 
of  the  London  ships.  We  went  in 
among  them,  and  our  ship  stood 
still,  and  we  found  ourselves  in  Lon- 
don, the  great  place  of  the  English. 
The  place  is  very  large.  We  never 
saw  the  end  of  it.  We  tried  hard 
to  find  it,  but  we  could  not.  We 
ascended  a  high  building  like  a  pole 
(the  Monument),  to  see  where  it 
ended,  but  our  sight  was  hlled  with 
houses,  and  streets,  and  people.  We 
heard  that  many  people  born,  and 
grown  old  there,  never  saw  the  end 
of  it,  and  we  said,  '  If  such  is  the 
case,  why  should  we  who  are  stran- 


gers look  for  it  ? '  We  gave  it  up. 
The  people  are  so  many  that  they 
tread  on  one  another.  All  day  and 
night  the  streets  are  crowded.  We 
thought  that  some  great  thing  had 
happened,  and  said,  '  Let  us  wait 
till  the  people  have  passed  on,'  but 
they  never  did  pass.  The  siu-face  of 
the  earth  is  too  small  for  the  people, 
and  some  live  under  the  earth,  and 
even  under  the  water  (alluding  to 
the  shops  in  the  Thames  tunnel). 

' '  When  we  left  London,  we  travelled 
in  a  line  waggon,  drawn  by. another 
waggon,  but  how  I  never  could 
understand.  I  could  only  make  out 
that  the  first  waggon  is  like  a  large 
kettle  on  wheels,  full  of  water,  with 
a  tire  under  it  to  make  it  boil.  But 
before  it  boils,  other  waggons  loaded 
are  tied  on  behind  it,  for  the  moment 
it  does  boil  it  runs  away  on  its  own 
road,  and  if  it  were  to  boil  without 
the  waggons  being  tied  to  it,  I  do 
not  know  where  it  would  go  to.  We 
saw  a  number  of  oxen,  but  the  oxen 
in  England  do  not  draw  the  waggons, 
but  they  ride  in  them,  and  are  drawn 
along  ail  together  by  the  big  thing 
with  the  boiling  water  in  it.  We 
saw  many  other  strange  things  more 
than  I  can  tell  you  of.  We  saw  men 
ascend  into  the  skies,  and  go  higher 
than  the  eagle.  The  men  did  not  go 
up  with  wings,  but  in  a  basket.  The 
basket  was  tied  to  a  large  round  bag, 
hlled  with  smoke.  It  looked  like  a 
large  calabash,  with  the  mouth 
downwards,  and  the  basket  hung 
beneath.  In  this  two  people  sat, 
and  when  the  bag  was  let  go,  it  went 
up  with  them.  I  looked  at  it  till 
my  eyes  were  tired,  and  it  became 
smaller  than  a  bird.  Thay  took  up 
sand  with  them,  and  poured  it  on 
the  people  beneath,  and  some  fell 
on  us.  We  likewise  saw  dogs  carry- 
ing letters,  and  monkeys  liring  off 
guns.  We  saw  a  horse  dancing  to 
a  drum,  and  when  he  had  finished, 
he   made  a  bow  to  the  people  who 


56 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


were  looking  at  him.  We  saw  ele- 
phants, and  sea-cows,  tigers  and 
crocodiles  living  in  houses,  and 
snakes  handled  by  human  hands. 
We  saw  men  standing  on  their  heads 
and  walking  on  their  hands  lor 
money,  and  we  paid  our  money  to 
see  them  do  it."  After  a  minute 
and  intelligent  account  of  an  inter- 
view with  the  qixeen  with  which  they 
were  honoured,  and  a  description  of 
her  palace,  guards,  and  equipage, 
the  young  Zulu  Kaffir  concluded  his 
address,  amid  loud  applause  and 
clapping  of  hands.  The  young  people 
were  delighted,  but  the  old  men  were 
somewhat  incredulous,  and  shook 
their  heads  in  mute  astonishment, 
declaring  that  they  could  believe 
almost  everything  that  their  country- 
man had  said,  except  the  aceoimt 
which  he  had  given  of  oxen  riding 
in  waggons  instead  of  drawing 
them. 

130.  Bechuanas. — The  Bechu- 
anas  are  a  numerous  people,  and  are 
subdivided  into  several  minor  tribes 
bearing  the  names  of  their  respective 
chiefs.  They  all  belong  to  the  Kaffir 
race,  although  their  language  has 
now  assumed  a  separate  and  distinct 
form.  They  are  more  mild  and 
pacihc  in  their  bearing  than  some  of 
the  other  tribes,  and  they  congregate 
in  larger  numbers,  occupying  towns 
and  villages  of  considerable  magni- 
tude, which  generally  stand  in  ele- 
vated positions,  and  are  scattered 
over  a  vast  extent  of  territory  to  the 
eastward  of  the  Vaal  river.  In 
their  habits,  manners,  and  supersti- 
tions, the  Bechuanas  differ  little 
from  kindred  tribes  of  the  same  great 
family  of  South  African  natives  to 
which  they  belong.  Like  the  rest  of 
the  aborigines,  they  were  deeply  in- 
volved in  ignorance,  degradation,  and 
woe,  before  the  light  of  Christianity 
visited  their  land.  But  a  good  work 
is  now  in  operation  among  them,  | 


which  will,  no  doubt,  result  in  their 
social  and  moral  elevation  iij  the 
scale  of  being. 

131.  Basutus,  -:—  The  Basutus 
differ  little  in  their  appearance, 
language,  manners,  and  general  cha- 
racter from  their  neighboiu-s  the 
Bechuanas,  and  they  only  seem  to  call 
for  a  brief  separate  notice  from  their 
somewhat  prominent  and  important 
position  in  a  Missionary  point  of 
view.  The  Basutus  occupy  an  ex- 
tensive and  fertile  tract  of  land  on 
the  north-west  of  the  Maluti  moun- 
tains, and  their  country  is  completely 
surrounded  by  the  territories  of  the 
Cape  Colony,  the  Orange  Free  State, 
the  Trans  Vaal  liepublic  and  the 
colony  of  Natal.  They  have  for 
many  years  past  had  for  their  ruler 
the  far-famed  semi- civilised  chief 
Moshesh  —  a  man  of  uncommon 
mental  ability  for  an  untutored 
African.  He  lixed  his  "great place" 
or  capital,  on  the  top  of  a  conical 
mountain  called  Basego,  which  being 
accessible  only  by  a  narrow  path 
easily  defended,  he  could  bid  defiance 
to  the  Dutch  Boors  with  whom  he 
was  for  a  long  time  at  war.  At 
length  the  Basutus  were  harassed 
and  worn  down  into  submission  by 
their  enemies,  who  were  allowed  to 
import  munitions  of  war  through 
British  territory,  whilst  they  were 
refused  the  privilege.  A  large  tract 
of  their  country  was  annexed  to  the 
Orange  Free  State,  and  they  were 
reduced  to  a  pitiable  condition.  The 
work  of  evangelisation,  which  was 
going  on  among  them,  was  seriously 
retarded  during  the  prevalence  of 
wars  and  rumours  of  wars ;  but  the 
British  Government  having  at  length 
extended  to  this  deserving,  but  much 
oppressed  tribe,  its  fostering  care,  it  is 
hoped  that  it  will  soon  resume  its 
former  attitude  of  progress  in  civili- 
sation. 

132.   Makololo.— The    tribe   of 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOKLD. 


57 


South  Africans,  called  the  Mako- 
lolo,  was  lirst  brought  to  our  notice 
by  l)r.  Livingstone,  who  engaged  a 
number  of  tliem  to  accompany  him 
in  his  adventurous  jouriiey  across 
the  Continent  in  185G.  The  Doctor 
became  so  much  interested  in  this 
people  that  he  induced  the  London 
Missionary  Society  to  scud  Mission- 
aries to  them,  with  the  understand- 
ing that  they  were  to  remove  from 
the  unhealthy  locality  which  they 
occupied  on  the  banks  of  the  Zam- 
bezi, to  a  more  eligible  situation. 
This  arrangement,  however,  was 
never  carried  out,  and  the  Mission 
ended  in  sad  disaster.  The  follow-  j 
iug  year,  the  old  chief  Sekeletu, 
who  treated  the  Missionaries  so 
unkindly,  died  of  leprosy,  with 
which  he  had  been  long  afflicted,  | 
and  his  people  were  scattered  by 
war,  many  of  them  who  failed  to 
obtain  shelter  in  their  iiight  among 
other  tribes,  being  miserably  put  to 
death.  Thus  perished  from  among 
the  tribes  of  South  Africa  the  far- 
famed  Makololo. 

133.  Superstition  of  Kaffirs.  — 
Those  who  have  been  most  inti- 
mately acquainted  with  the  various 
Kaffir  tribes  have  failed  to  discover 
among  them  any  traces  of  any  reli- 
gions system,  properly  so  called, 
either  idolatrous  or  otherwise,  or 
anything  deserving  of  the  name  of 
religions  rites  or  ceremonies.  The 
nearest  approach  to  it  is  the  practice 
of  throwing,  each  person,  a  stone  to 
certain  heaps  which  they  pass  when 
on  a  journey ;  but  this  appears  to 
be  done  either  in  memory  of  the 
dead,  or  with  a  superstitious  notion 
of  securing  safety  while  travelling. 
Circumcision  is  universally  prac- 
tised by  the  Kaffirs,  but  no  religious 
idea  is  associated  with  the  ceremony. 
It  is  merely  an  introduction  to  the 
responsibilities,  rights,  and  privi- 
leges  of    manhood.      They  have   a 


vague  notion  of  a  Supreme  Being, 
whom  they  call  Uhlauga  or  Utixo, 
and  of  a  future  state  of  being,  but 
no  notion  of  rewards  or  punish- 
ments. They  have  great  regard  for 
lucky  and  unlucky  days,  and  a  kind 
of  fetishism  obtains  among  them  as 
among  many  other  African  tribes. 
They  believe  in  witchcraft ;  and  the 
rain-makers  and  witch-doctors  drive 
a  very  prolitable  trade  among  their 
deluded  fellow-countrymen. 

134.  Witch  Doctors.— All  mis- 
fortunes, diseases,  and  deaths  among 
men  and  cattle  are  attributed  by  the 
Kaffirs  to  the  influence  of  witch- 
craft. AVhen  any  untoward  event 
occurs  to  persons  of  rank,  the  first 
question  asked  is,  "  Who  is  the 
witch  ?  "  And  as  the  person  impli- 
cated is  always  liable  to  have  his 
[  property  conliscated,  or,  in  Kaffir 
phrase,  to  be  "  eaten  up,"  the  wily 
witch-doctor  employed  on  the  occa- 
sion is  sure  to  fix  iipon  some  one 
possessed  of  wealth.  At  the  com- 
mand of  the  chief,  a  summons  is 
issued  to  the  suspected  parties,  a 
grand  meeting  is  convened,  and 
various  foolish  ceremonies  are  per- 
formed, with  a  view  to  "  smell  out" 
the  culprit.  When  the  declaration 
is  made  by  the  witch-doctor,  impli- 
cating some  one  present,  the  un- 
happy victim  is  at  once  seized  and 
subjected  to  the  most  revolting 
cruelty,  to  make  him  or  her  confess 
the  crime  and  divulge  all  the  parti- 
culars as  to  where  the  bewitching 
matter  has  been  concealed,  &c. 
Sometimes  the  suspected  witch  is 
bound  with  cords,  besmeared  wdth 
grease,  and  placed  upon  an  ant-hill, 
to  be  tormented  by  the  noisome 
insects  ;  at  other  times,  burning-hot 
stones  are  applied  to  the  feet  and 
other  sensitive  parts  of  the  body, 
producing  the  most  excruciating 
pain ;  and  thousands  of  innocent 
persons  have  been  put  to  death  by 


58 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


burning  at  the  stake,  strangulation, 
and  in  various  other  ways  under 
this  appalling  system  of  supersti- 
tion. So  true  is  it  that  ' '  the  dark 
parts  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the 
habitations  of  cruelty." 

135.  Eain  Makers. — The  same 
crafty,  designing  men  in  Kaffirland, 
who  rejoice  in  the  proud  title  of 
witch-doctors,  are  also  the  professed 
rain-makers, — a  class  of  men  whose 
vocation  is  of  great  importance  in  a 
country  where  long  and  excessive 
droughts  are  of  frequent  occurrence. 
When  no  rain  has  fallen  upon  the 
land  for  several  months,  and  the 
ground  is  parched  and  dry,  and  both 
grass  and  water  are  becoming  ex- 
ceedingly scarce,  the  people  apply  to 
the  rain-maker,  who  immediately 
exerts  himself  on  their  behalf,  if  they 
bring  him  satisfactory  presents.  A 
large  gathering  of  the  people  now 
takes  place,  an  ox  is  slaughtered, 
and  a  large  quantity  of  Kaffir  beer 
is  imbibed;  and  when  the  rain- 
maker has  become  sufficiently  ani- 
mated by  the  part  he  takes  in  the 
feast,  he  commences  his  incanta- 
tions. He  dances  round  the  camp 
fire,  and  exerts  himself  with  such 
violent  gesticulations  that  the  per- 
spiration streams  down  his  naked 
body.  He  then  commands  the 
people  to  go  and  look  towards  the 
western  horizon  for  the  appearance 
of  the  rain-clouds.  If  no  indica- 
tion of  coming  showers  is  seen,  the 
wily  rain-maker  tells  the  deluded 
natives  that  the  presents  which  they 
have  brought  him  are  not  sufficient. 
They  then  go  to  bring  more,  the 
feast  is  renewed,  and  the  heathen 
ceremonies  are  repeated  to  gain 
time ;  and,  if  the  foolish  exercises 
are  continued  till  a  shower  actually 
falls,  the  rain-makers  triumph  in 
their  success.  The  presence  of 
Christian  Missionaries  in  Kaffirland 
has,  of  late  years,  greatly  impaired 


the  power  and  influence  of  the  rain- 
makers, and  bids  fair  to  annihilate 
the  gross  deception  altogether. 

136.  Damaras.  —  Far  away  to 
the  north  of  Great  Namaqualand 
and  the  Bechuana  country,  there  is 
a  powerful  tribe  of  people  called 
Damaras.  In  their  personal  appear- 
ance, woolly  hair,  thick  lips,  and 
other  characteristic  features,  these 
people  appear  to  be  more  nearly 
related  to  the  Negro  race  than  to 
either  the  Hottentot  or  Kaffir  tribes. 
From  their  geographical  position, 
they  have  not  had  much  intercourse 
with  white  men  ;  but  so  far  as  we 
have  become  acquainted  with  them, 
they  appear  to  be  in  a  fearfully 
ignorant  and  degraded  state,  and 
they  have  a  strong  claim  upon  the 
sympathy  of  the  genuine  Christian 
philanthropist,  The  same  may  be 
said  of  the  Ovampos,  and  other  tribes 
which  are  found  still  farther  north, 
and  which  appear  to  connect,  by  a 
considerable  population  occupying  a 
country  scarcely  as  yet  explored,  the 
peoples  of  Western  and  Southern 
Africa. 

137.  Negroes. — A  considerable 
number  of  Negroes  are  found  in 
different  parts  of  the  colony  of  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  who  are  de- 
serving of  notice,  in  a  Missionary 
point  of  view.  They,  or  their 
parents,  have  been  rescued  from 
slave-ships  by  British  cruisers,  and 
located  in  South  Africa,  under  the 
supervision  of  the  Colonial  Govern- 
ment. They  make  good  domestic 
servants,  and,  when  attention  is  paid 
to  their  social  and  moral  improve- 
ment, they  give  pleasing  evidence 
that  the  care  bestowed  upon  them  is 
not  labour  in  vain ;  but  we  regret 
to  state  that,  in  the  absence  of  better 
influences,  a  large  number  of  them 
have  been  induced  to  embrace  the 
foolish  dogmas  of  the  false  prophet. 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


59 


138.  Malays.  —  In  addition  to 
the  various  tribes  of  natives  and 
other  coloured  inhabitants  of  the 
Cape  colony  which  have  passed  under 
review,  there  is  a  numerous  class  of 
people  called  Malays.  Their  origin 
is  to  be  traced  to  events  that  oc- 
curred at  an  early  period  of  the 
possession  of  the  colony  by  the 
Dutch.  The  Cape  being  a  convenient 
place  of  call  in  the  voyages  which 
were  fi-equently  made  between  Europe 
and  India,  a  few  Dutcli  settlers 
arrived  there  from  Batavia  as  early 
as  1652,  bringing  their  Malay  ser- 
vants with  them.  These  Malay 
domestics,  who  were  brought  as 
household  slaves,  were  increased  in 
number,  from  time  to  time,  by  fresh 
arrivals.  To  these  were  added,  at 
different  times,  a  number  of  convicts 
and  political  oflenders  who  were 
banished  from  Java  to  the  Cape. 
From  these  importations  the  present 
race  of  Malays  has  sprung.  They 
are  clever  artizans,  thrifty  shop- 
keepers, and  good  out-door  servants 
generally ;  but,  being  rigid  Moham- 
medans, they  are  difficult  to  reach 
for  their  moral  and  spiritual  good. 
The  Malay  priests  are  important 
personages  in  the  estimation  of  their 
countrymen ;  and  one  of  them  is 
kept  in  the  pay  of  almost  every 
butcher  in  Cape  Town,  to  superintend 
the  slaughter  of  animals  intended 
for  their  people,  as  they  have  to 
perform  certain  ceremonies  in  the 
process,  without  which  the  meat 
could  never  be  sold.  It  is  calculated 
that  there  are  not  fewer  than  ten 
thousand  of  this  class  of  persons  in 
the  colony,  seven  thousand  of  whom 
reside  in  Cape  Town,  where  they 
have  several  mosques,  or  .places  of 
worship,  of  superior  capacity  and 
architectural  adornment  to  any  we 
have  seen  in  Africa. 

139.  Malagasy. — To   the  cast- 


ward  of  Africa  there  is  a  large 
island  called  Madagascar,  900  miles 
long,  and  400  broad,  with  a  popu- 
lation estimated  at  3,000,000.  These 
people  appear  to  be  descended  from 
a  mixture  of  the  Malaj'  and  African 
races,  and  are  deserving  of  special 
notice  in  a  Missionary  point  of  view. 
Their  condition  without  the  Gospel 
is  thus  adverted  to  by  the  Rev.  T. 
Campbell:  —  "  Dui-ing  my  stay  at 
Tamatava,  I  visited  and  conversed 
with  many  people  who  seem  to  be 
much  given  to  the  practice  of  drink- 
ing. In  many  of  the  houses  a  bar- 
rel of  rum  is  to  be  seen,  and  in  the 
evening  these  houses  are  filled  with 
people  shouting,  singing,  and  drink- 
ing. Slavery  is  in  a  sense  universal. 
The  great  people  are  slaves  of  the 
Government,  and  the  poor  people 
are  slaves  of  the  great,  and  the 
slaves  in  turn  possess  slaves.  Nothing 
but  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  can 
make  them  free  in  every  respect, 
and  in  the  highest  sense  of  the  term; 
but,  if  the  truth  shall  make  them 
free,  then  they  shall  be  free  indeed." 
The  avowed  system  of  religion  of 
the  Malagasy  is  Paganism  of  the 
rudest  kind,  and  their  idolatrous 
and  superstitious  worship,  before  the 
light  of  Divine  truth  reached  their 
shores,  was  of  a  character  peculiarly 
repulsive. 


ASIATICS. 

140.  Hindus.  —  The  native 
population  of  the  East  Indies,  in- 
cluding Ceylon  and  Hindostan,  is 
estimated  at  160,000,000,  and  may 
be  divided  into  three  principal 
classes,  namely,  Hindus,  Moham- 
medans, and  Parsees.  The  Hindus 
have  undoubtedly  the  best  claim  to 
be  regarded  as  the  aborigines  of 
India,  the  others  taving  originally 
come  from  Arabia.  Persia,  or  other 


GO 


THE  MISSIONARY  WOELD. 


eastern  countries  at  different  times. 
The  chief  systems  of  religion  pro- 
fessed hy  the  Hindus  are  Bruhmiuism 
and  Buddhism,  both  of  which  are 
ancient  and  time-honoured  systems 
of  idolatry  and  superstition,  which 
it  is  difficult  to  dehne  or  describe  in 
a  few  words,  as  they  are  extremely 
complicated  and  mysterious  in  their 
dogmas,  rites,  and  ceremonies. 

141.  Brahminism, — Brahminism 
is  so  called  from  Brahma,  the  name 
given  by  the  Hindus  to  a  being 
whom  they  regard  as  supreme  and 
uncreated.  But  notwithstanding  this 
recognition  of  a  superior  power, 
Brahminism  is  preeminently  a  sys- 
tem of  idolatry.  The  principal  gods 
are  Brahma,  the  prince  of  good 
spirits,  the  first  of  creation,  by 
whom  the  world  was  made  ;  Vishnu, 
the  great  preserver  of  men,  and  Siva, 
the  destroyer.  There  are  besides 
these,  it  is  said,  300,000,000  inferior 
gods,  many  of  which  are  imaged 
forth  by  numberless  forms  carved  in 
wood,  stone,  gold,  and  silver.  The 
Hindu  gods  are  described  as  abound- 
ing in  every  species  of  conceivable 
iniquity.  Their  symbolic  works  are 
tilled  with  the  most  polluting  and 
obscene  representations.  The  Brah- 
mins, or  priests,  are  deceitful,  selfish, 
and  vicious ;  and  the  whole  sj'stem 
is  a  piece  of  exclusive  selfishness, 
degrading  to  the  people  who  are 
kept  by  it  in  a  state  of  ignorance 
and  bondage,  and  are  made  to  lick 
the  dust  from  the  feet  of  the  priest- 
hood. The  Hindus  build  splendid 
temples,  in  which  they  set  up  their 
idols,  which  are  frequently  of  hideous 
forms.  To  these  they  bring  ofterings 
of  fruit  and  fiowers,  &c.,  and  before 
them  they  bow  down  and  worship. 
There  are  several  orders  of  monks  in 
Brahminism.  These  are  professional 
mendicants,  and  are  found  in 
bodies  of  thousands.  They  fre- 
quently make  large  levies  of  money 


upon  an  entire  district  to  undertake 
a  pilgrimage  to  some  celebrated 
shrine, — an  enterprise  supposed  to 
have  great  merit  in  it  for  ail  parties 
!  concerned. 

142.  Buddhism. — The  prevail- 
ing form  of  religion  among  the 
natives  of  Ceylon  and  some  parts  of 
Continental  India  is  Buddhism,  a 
system  of  atheism  or  devil-worship. 
It  takes  its  name  from  Buddha,  an 
imaginary  god,  of  whom  the  most 
wild  and  extravagant  legends  are 
handed  down  from  generation  to 
generation.  The  footprint  of  this 
giant-god  is  shown  on  a  rock  on 
Adam's  Peak,  the  highest  point  of 
land  in  the  island  of  Ceylon  ;  and 
his  tooth  is  preserved  in  a  casket  as 
a  sacred  relic,  and  exhibited  to  the 
gazing  multitude  on  special  occa- 
sions. But  the  people  who  are  iu 
theory  Buddhists  are  in  practice 
devil-worshippers.  In  1851,  the 
Rev.  Joseph  Pdppon,  adverting  to 
this,  wrote  as  follows: — "Within 
four  miles  of  my  house  there  are 
sixteen  Buddhist  temples.  In  one 
of  these  there  are  thirty  priests. 
Frequently,  in  the  dead  of  the  night, 
I  hear  the  music  from  the  devil- 
dances  in  the  neighbourhood.  Never 
did  a  Christian  congregation  in. 
England  attend  with  more  unbroken 
silence  to  the  worship  of  God,  than 
these  people  do  to  the  frantic  ges- 
tures, hideous  yellings,  and  senseless 
incantations  of  their  devil-priests. 
He  is  the  great  intercessor  between 
devils  and  men  for  the  removal  of 
all  evil  and  the  bestowment  of  all 
good." 

143.  Hindu  Pestivals. — It  is  on 
the  occasions  of  the  great  festivals, 
when  the  people  congregate  to  the 
number  of  tens  of  thousands,  that 
the  sin  and  folly  of  these  miserable 
idolaters  are  most  apparent.  Then 
may  be  heard  the  wild  and  frantic 


TUE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


CI 


shouts  of  the  excited  multitude,  as 
they  dran;  alonj^  the  car  of  Juj^ger- 
naut,  crushing  beneath  its  ponderous 
wheels  the  wretched  victims  devoted 
to  destruction  to  propitiate  their 
bloodthirsty  deities.  Then  may  be 
seen  devotees  with  iron  hooks  thrust 
tlu'ough  their  Hesh,  swinging  in  the 
air  amid  the  deafening  plaudits  of 
the  maddened  throng,  who  re- 
gard the  act  as  highly  meritorious. 
And  so  deluded  are  these  poor 
heathens,  that  mothers  may  often 
be  seen  casting  their  sickly  children 
into  the  sacred  waters  of  the  Ganges, 
to  be  devoured  by  the  crocodiles, 
not  so  much  perhaps  to  be  relieved 
from  attending  to  them,  as  to  ap- 
pease their  angry  gods,  to  whose  dis- 
pleasure they  attribute  all  the 
afflictions  that  come  upon  them. 

144.  A  Mother's  regret. — Some 
time  after  the  arrival  of  Christian 
Missionaries  in  India,  on  the  occa- 
sion of  a  school  anniversary  at  which 
the  children  recited  several  beautiful 
pieces,  and  sung  very  sweetly,  a 
heathen  mother  was  seen  weeping 
bitterly  in  a  remote  part  of  the 
schoolroom.  On  being  questioned 
by  the  Missionary  as  to  the  cause  of 
her  sorrow,  she  exclaimed,  "  Why 
did  you  not  come  sooner,  that  my 
little  boy  might  have  been  here?" 
When  asked  what  she  meant,  she 
stated  that  she  had  once  a  beautiful 
little  «on,  whom  she  took  with  her 
to  a  heathen  festival,  and  finding 
him  troublesome  in  the  crowd,  she 
retired  into  the  jungle,  where  she 
deliberately  killed  him  by  breaking 
his  back  over  her  knees,  and  throw- 
ing the  corpse  to  be  devoured  by 
wild  beasts,  returned  to  the  festival 
to  enjoy  the  scene  without  inter- 
ruption. On  concluding  her  mourn- 
ful story,  she  again  exclaimed,  with 
frantic  screams  of  despair,  "Why 
did  you  not  come  sooner,  that  my 
little  boy  might  have  been  alive  and 


here  to  take  his  part  with  the  school- 
children ?  " 

145.  Pilgrimages. — The  Hindus 
attach  great  importance  to  pilgrim- 
ages to  the  holy  temples  at  Benares 
and  other  sacred  shrines.  Some- 
times these  are  performed  on  sandals 
with  small  spikes  inserted,  every  step 
causing  pain  to  the  pilgrim.  In 
other  cases,  the  whole  distance  of 
hundreds  of  miles  is  travelled  by  the 
infatuated  fakeer  tumbling  over  and 
over,  like  a  waggon-wheel,  without 
ever  standing  on  his  feet ;  for  the 
greater  the  pain  and  sufi'ering  with 
which  the  pilgrimage  is  accom- 
plished, the  greater  is  the  merit 
attached  to  its  performance.  It 
often  happens  that  poor  pilgrims 
perish  on  the  road  for  want  of  food, 
or  in  consequence  of  sufferings  arising- 
from  the  severe  penalty  which  they 
inllict  upon  themselves.  But  instead 
of  this  being  a  warning  to  others,  it 
is  considered  highly  meritorious  to 
fall  in  the  effort  to  fulfil  a  vow 
made  in  honour  of  their  idol  gods. 

146.  Caste. — The  most  formid- 
able opponent  to  the  evangelisation 
of  the  Hindus  is  the  institution  of 
caste.  The  whole  community  is 
divided  into  different  social  ranks, 
trades,  or  professions,  in  which  the 
descendants  of  each  person  are  trained 
respectively,  and  the  boundaries  of 
which  can  never  be  passed  without 
losing  caste.  Nor  can  a  person  of 
one  caste  eat,  sleep,  or  associate  with 
a  person  of  another  caste  without  th& 
most  serious  consequences.  The 
barrier  which  is  thus  raised  against 
religious  enquiry  and  Christian  fel- 
lowship can  only  be  fully  appreciated 
by  those  who  have  had  to  do  with  it 
and  who  have  seen  the  poor  Hindu 
convert  to  the  faith  of  the  Gospel 
cursed,-  disowned,  abandoned,  and 
considered  henceforth  as  dead  by  liis 
idolatrous  and  cruel  relatives. 


62 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


147.  Parsees, — The  Parsees  of 
"Western  India  are  the  descendants 
of  those  Zoroastrian  refugees  who 
fled  from  persecution  on  the  invasion 
of  Persia  by  the  Mussulman  Khalifs, 
about  A.D.  651.  They  are  a  nume- 
rous and  wealthy  class  of  people  in 
the  Presidency  of  Bombay.  The 
adoration  which  they  more  especially 
pay  to  the  element  of  fire  has  given 
rise  to  the  name  of  fire-worshippers, 
by  which  they  are  distinguished. 
Fire,  as  the  pure  and  radiant  source 
of  light,  heat,  and  vitality,  is  re- 
garded by  them  as  the  most  perfect 
symbol  of  the  Divinity.  The  fire- 
temples  of  the  Parsees  are  generally 
surmounted  by  a  dome,  beneath  the 
centre  of  which  the  sacred  fire  is 
placed  in  the  atishdan  or  brazier. 
None  but  the  priests  are  allowed  to 
go  near  it,  although  the  devotee  is 
permitted  to  look  on  it  through  a 
grated  door.  The  fire  is  fed  with 
fresh  fuel  at  five  stated  times  daily ; 
and  the  priests,  who  are  ill  constant 
attendance  for  that  purpose,  night 
and  day,  accompany  the  performance 
of  this  duty  with  certain  prayers, 
which  they  repeat  with  their  faces 
turned  in  the  direction  of  the  sun. 
According  to  Parsee  authority,  the 
sacred  flame  has  been  continuously 
kept  alive  for  many  centuries. 

148.  Burmese. — The  inhabitants 
of  the  Burman  Empire  have  been 
estimated  at  17,000,000,  who,  in 
common  with  other  popidous  nations 
in  the  east,  were  all  involved  in 
midnight  pagan  darkness  before 
they  were  visited  with  the  first  rays 
of  Gospel  light  from  the  distant 
western  world.  The  religion  of  the 
Burmese  is  Buddhism,  one  of  the 
most  widely  extended  and  refined 
modifications  of  the  Hindu  creed. 
They  have  erected  numerous  splen- 
did temples,  in  the  form  of  immense 
piimacles,  to  the  honour  of  their 
principal   god   Buddha,  whom  they 


represent  by  the  figure  of  a  young 
man  of  placid  cauntenance  in  the 
dress  of  a  rahaan  or  priest.  His 
most  common  postui-e  is  that  of 
sitting  cross-legged  on  a  throne,  his 
left  hand  resting  on  his  legs,  and 
holding  a  book,  while  his  right  hand 
stretches  over  his  knee.  There  is  an 
idol  of  this  form,  generally  of  large 
dimensions,  in  each  temple,  to  which 
the  people  bring  their  ofi'erings  of 
fruit,  flowers,  betel,  gold,  and  silver. 
But  images  of  Buddha  are  made  of  all 
sizes  and  of  different  kinds  of  ma- 
terials, and  are  kept  in  dwelling- 
houses,  as  well  as  in  the  temples,  for 
the  convenient  adoration  of  the  de- 
luded natives. 

149.  Japanese. — Till  very  re- 
cently the  Japanese  succeeded  in 
keeping  themselves  completely  ex- 
cluded from  the  rest  of  the  world, 
and  but  little  was  known  of  their 
social  or  moral  condition.  But  now 
the  partition  wall  is  being  broken 
down,  and  we  are  every  year  becom- 
ing better  acquainted  with  this 
mysterious  people.  The  Japanese 
are  of  middle  size,  well  made,  and 
robust,  with  complexion  either  brown 
or  pale  like  the  Chinese ;  but  their 
distinctive  feature  is  the  eye,  which 
is  small,  oblong,  and  deeply  sunk  in 
the  head.  They  have  the  head 
large,  the  neck  short,  the  nose  large, 
black  hair,  thick  and  shining  from 
the  oil  they  rub  into  it.  They  are 
divided  into  two  religious  sects, 
called  Sinto  and  Budso.  The  former 
believe  in  a  Supreme  Being  who, 
they  conceive,  is  too  exalted  to 
concern  Himself  with  their  atfairs, 
but  they  invoke  divinities  of  an 
inferior  order  as  mediators ;  thev 
believe  that  the  souls  of  the  gooi 
inhabit  luminous  regions  near  the 
empire,  whilst  those  of  the  wicked 
wander  in  the  air,  until  they  have 
expiated  their  faults.  The  Sintos 
abstain  from  animal  food  because 


THE    MISSIONAEY   WORLD. 


63 


they  abhor  the  effusion  of  blood,  and 
dare  not  touch  a  dead  body.  The 
sect  of  Budso  is  the  same  as  that  of 
Buddhism,  mixed  with  some  foreign 
superstitions,  and  the  idolatry  prac- 
tised by  the  people  is  similar  to  that 
which  is  common  among  other  pagan 
nations  of  the  East. 

150.  Chinese. — The  population 
of  the  vast  Empire  of  China  is  esti- 
mated to  amount  to  the  enormous 
number  of  four  hundred  millions, 
equal  to  one-third  of  the  entire 
human  race !  This  fact,  together 
with  theii-  moral  degradation  with- 
out the  Gospel,  notwithstanding 
their  boasted  civilisation,  gives  to 
the  Chinese  a  prominence  and  im- 
portance, in  a  Missionary  point  of 
view,  above  that  of  almost  every 
other  nation.  In  common  with  most 
other  Asiatics,  they  belong  to  the 
Mongol,  or  olive-coloured,  variety  of 
mankind.  Those  Chinamen  are 
thought  most  handsome  who  are 
most  corpulent;  and  the  women 
affect  great  modesty,  and  are  re- 
markable for  their  small  feet.  So 
anxious  are  they  to  excel  in  this  re- 
spect, that  they  confine  the  feet  of 
their  children  in  little  boots  to  pre- 
vent their  growing  too  large,  thereby 
giving  them  much  pain,  and  often 
producing  deformity  which  marks 
them  through  life.  The  religion  of 
the  Chinese  is  sheer  Paganism  of  the 
Buddhist  type.  They  have  no  Sab- 
hath,  nor  even  such  a  division  of 
time  as  a  week.  Their  principal 
pagodas,  or  temples,  are  dedicated  to 
a  god  whom  they  call  Fo  ;  but  they 
are  not  much  frequented  for  the 
purpose  of  worship.  The  people 
generally  have  their  household  gods 
and  private  heathen  altars  in  theii' 
respective  dwellings,  where  they 
perform  their  idolatrous  rites  and 
,  ceremonies.  The  Chinese  are  no- 
■  torious  for  polygamy,  infanticide, 
debauchei}',  gamblirg,  and  other  re- 


volting forms  of  vice,  to  say  nothing 
of  the  malignity,  deceit,  and  fraud 
by  which  they  are  characterised. 

151.  Language. — The  Chinese 
language  is  very  peculiar,  and  was 
once  thought  almost  inaccessible  to 
Europeans,  but  a  more  intimate 
acquaintance  with  it  has  proved  that 
it  is  not  so.  The  characters  are 
somewhat  of  the  form  of  hiero- 
glyphics, and  are  read,  not  from  left 
to  right,  as  the  English,  nor  from 
right^to  left,  as  the  Hebrew,  but  from 
top  to  bottom,  being  arranged  in 
perpendicular  columns.  A  word  has 
sometimes  five  different  meanings, 
according  to  the  tone  of  voice  with 
which  it  is  pronounced — a  circum- 
stance which  shows  the  care  which 
is  required  to  study  and  properly  to 
speak  this  strange  tongue.  Learning 
is  much  cultivated  by  the  Chinese, 
and  their  schools  and  colleges  are,  4n 
their  way,  of  a  very  respectable 
character.  They  have  among  them 
a  number  of  books  on  a  variety  of 
subjects,  which  are  indicative  of  a 
higher  state  of  civilisation  having 
existed  at  some  previous  period  of 
their  history  than  that  which  they 
now  enjoy. 

152.  Confucius. — The  greatest 
of  the  Chinese  philosophers  was  Con- 
fucius, whose  memory  is  cherished 
throughout  the  Empire,  as  that  of  a 
saint.  He  was  born  in  the  kingdom 
of  Lu,  now  the  province  of  Chang- 
tong,  about  550  years  before  the 
advent  of  Christ,  and  seems  to  have 
been  prior  to  Socrates  and  contem- 
porary with  Pythagoras  and  Solon. 
At  a  very  early  period  of  life  he 
gave  proofs  of  uncommon  talents ; 
and,  being  a  descendant  of  the  im- 
perial family  of  the  Chang  dynasty, 
he  was  put  under  the  ablest  tutors, 
for  the  purpose  of  cultivating  and 
improving  them.  Having  become  a 
man  of  eminent  learning  and  wisdom, 
he  embraced  every  oj^portunity,  we 


64 


THE   MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


are  told,  of  informing  himself  of  the 
state  of  the  morals  of  his  country- 
men. He  found  them  exceedingly 
vicious,  and  conceived  the  noble  pm*- 
pose  of  attempting  a  general  refor- 
mation. He  formed  a  code  of  doc- 
trines, which  he  divided  into  four 
parts,  and  organised  schools  for  the 
inculcation  of  his  principles.  Con- 
fucius was  the  author  of  numerous 
"works  and  a  variety  of  weighty 
maxims,  which  are  still  held  in  high 
esteem  by  the  Chinese,  who  have 
erected  several  monuments  to  per- 
petuate his  memory.  It  must  be 
acknowledged,  however,  that  his 
system  of  philosophy  has  come  far 
short  of  meeting  the  moral  and 
spiritual  necessities  of  the  Chinese 
Empii-e. 


AUSTEALASIANS. 

153.  Australian  Aborigines.  — 
"When  the  great  island  continent  of 
Australia,  or  New  South  "Wales,  was 
first  discovered  by  the  Portuguese, 
and  afterwards  explored  by  the 
Dutch,  in  the  early  part  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  it  was  found  to 
be  thinly  inhabited  by  a  race  of 
men  differing  in  many  respects  from 
all  others  which  had  been  met  with 
in  the  southern  world.  They  bear 
a  stronger  resemblance  to  the  Negro 
family  than  to  any  of  the  Asiatic 
tribes  which  have  come  tinder  our 
notice ;  and  they  have  been  pro- 
nounced the  most  degraded  speci- 
mens of  humanity  that  were  ever 
found  on  the  face  of  the  earth, 
having  sunk  even  below  the  position 
of  the  Hottentot  or  Bushman  of 
South  Africa.  Nor  is  the  personal 
appearance  of  the  native  of  Australia 
less  repulsive  than  his  moral  char- 
acter. He  is  described  as  having 
"  an  enormous  head,  flat  counten- 
ance, and  long  slender  extremities," 
and  as  wandering  about  in  a  state  of 


complete  nudity,  subsisting  on  wild 
roots,  grubs,  reptiles,  and  kangaroos 
taken  in  the  chase,  and  as  occupying 
a  position  scarcely  elevated  above  that 
of  the  wild  animals  around  him. 
"Of  natural  affection,  of  course, 
little  appears  in  these  people,  and 
of  religion  absolutely  nothing. 
Mothers  have  scarcely  the  regard 
of  the  brute  creation  for  their  off- 
spring. They  sometimes  adopt  the 
horrible  expedient  of  burying  their 
children  alive  to  be  freed  from  the 
trouble  of  taking  care  of  them." 
It  is  no  wonder,  therefore,  that 
their  numbers  should  be  rapidly 
diminishing. 

154.  Tasmanians. — The  abori- 
gines of  Tasmania,  or  Van  Dieman's 
Land,  are  similar  in  every  respect  to 
those  of  New  South  "Wales.  They 
appear  never  to  have  been  numer- 

I  ous  ;  but  after  the  country  was  dis- 
I  covered  and  colonised  by  the  English, 
the  native  inhabitants  gradually 
decreased  in  number,  notwith- 
standing considerable  care  being 
taken  of  them  by  the  Government 
of  late  years.  At  length  they  be- 
came entirely  extinct.  The  "last 
man "  of  the  race  was  present  at  a 
public  entertainment  at  the  Govern- 
ment House,  in  1865,  andhe  has  since 
gone  the  way  of  all  flesh.  This 
appears  to  be  the  impending  fate  of 
all  the  wandering  tribes  of  the 
aborigines  of  Australia,  although 
repeated  efforts  have  been  made  t» 
promote  their  social  and  moral 
improvement. 

155.  Convicts. — The  first  Bri- 
tish settlements  that  were  formed  in 
Australia  and  Tasmania  were  simply 
convict  establishments,  to  which 
hundreds  and  thousands  of  our  hapless 
countrymen  were  transported  every 
year  for  having  violatedthe laws  of  the 
land.  According  to  the  statement 
put  forth  at  the  time  their  avowed 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


65 


object  was  that  of  "  ridding  the  their  condition,  wrote  soon  after  his 
mother  country,  from  time  to  time,  arrival  among  them: — "Their  misery 
of  the  yearly  increasing  number  of  i  is  extreme.  The  prince  of  darkness 
prisoners  who  were  accumulating  in  j  has  full  dominion  over  their  bodies 
the  jails,  by  affording  a  proper  place  |  and  souls.    Such  is  the  tyranny  that 


for  the  punishment  of  criminals,  and 
of  forming  a  free  colony  from  the 
materials  which  the  reformed  priso- 
ners would  supply,"  &c.  This  being 
the  case,  it  is  not  surprising  that  all 
classes  of  the  community  should 
have  been  fearfully  demoralised  at 
at  an  early  period.  In  making  ap- 
plication for  a  AVesleyan  Missionary, 
Messrs.  Bowden  and  Hosking  say  : — 
"  The  higher  ranks  of  those  who 
were  formerlj'  convicts  are,  in  gene- 
ral, either  entirely  occupied  in 
amassing  wealth  or  rioting  in  sen- 
suality. The  lower  orders  are,  in- 
deed, the  filth  and  oftscouring  of  the 
earth  in  point  of  wickedness.  Long 
accustomed  to  idleness  and  wicked- 
ness of  every  kind,  here  they  indulge 
their  vicious  inclinations  without  a 
blush.  Drunkenness,  adultery.  Sab- 
bath-breaking, and  blasphemy  are 
no  longer  considered  as  indecencies. 
All  those  ties  of  moral  order,  and 
feelings  of  propriety,  which  bind 
society  together,  are  not  only  re- 
laxed, but  almost  extinct.  This  is 
the  general  character  of  the  convicts, 
high  and  low ;  and,  except  the  mili- 
tary departments  of  Government, 
there  is  no  other  difference  than  that 
which  wealth  naturally  creates  in 
the  means  which  it  affords  for  the 
greater  indulgence  in  vice." 

156.  New  Zealanders.  —  For 
savage  ferocit}',  inveterate  revenge, 
and  cruel  blood-thirstiness,  the  na- 
tives of  New  Zealand  appear  to  have 
equalled  or  surpassed  the  aborigines 
of  almost  every  other  country,  when 
the  first  attempts  were  made  to  pro- 
mote their  civilisation  in  1814. 
Concerning  this    degraded    race   of 


he  exercises  over  them,  that  the 
chiefs  sacrifice  their  slaves  as  a 
satisfaction  for  the  death  of  their 
friends,  while  numbers  voluntarily 
and  superstitiously  devote  themselves 
to  death.  Nothing  but  the  Gospel 
of  Christ  can  set  them  free,  and  we 
cannot  hope  for  the  Gospel  to  have 
its  full  eftect  without  the  aid  of  the 
Christian  world." 

157.  Utn,  or  satisfaction. — The 
Indo-Americans  and  the  South-Sea 
Islanders  have  uniformly  entertained 
the  same  ideas  in  regard  to  the  ne- 
cessity of  revenging  injuries,  and  of 
receiving  what  the  latter  call  utit, 
or  "satisfaction."  In  short,  revenge 
is  considered  the  most  sacred  passion 
and  duty  by  both  communities  ; 
while  the  forgiving  of  injuries  is 
utterly  unknown.  No  time  can  blot 
out  the  remembrance  of  an  injury 
which  has  once  been  sustained ;  no 
distance  can  secure  the  unfortunate 
victim  from  the  consequences  of  this 
passion.  In  the  pursuit  of  vengeance, 
wiles  and  stratagems  have  been 
adopted  by  both  nations.  The  Indian 
springs  from  his  covert  on  the  object 
of  his  resentment  with  his  tomahawk; 
the  New  Zealander  cleaves  his  skull 
asunder,  in  some  unsuspecting  mo- 
ment, with  his  deadly  maree.  The 
former  scalps  his  victim,  and  makes 
a  drinking-cup  of  his  skull ;  the 
latter  bakes  his  head  in  an  oven,  and 
preserves  it  as  a  trophy  to  future 
generations. — Strachan, 

158.  On   one   occasion 

h  interposed  to  pre- 


the  Rev.  S.  Lei 

vent  an  attack  by  a  party  of  savages 
on  the  newly-formed  Mission-station 
human  beings,  the  Rev.  S.  Marsden,  {  of  Wesley  Dale,  in  New  Zealand, 
who  was  the  first    to    commiserate  '  and  was  endeavouring  to  speak  words 

F 


OG 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


of  peace,  when  one  of  them  inter- 
rupted him  by  exclaiming :  ' '  You 
say  too  much :  utu,  pay  thou  the 
price."  Before  Mr.  Leigh  could 
reply  to  him,  the  .  furious  savage 
seized  him  by  the  collar,  and  threw 
him  down  the  hill.  He  rolled  over 
several  times  before  he  could  regain 
his  footing,  and  rose  up  much  shaken, 
and  covered  with  mud.  Mrs.  Leigh, 
having  witnessed  this  act  of  violence, 
ran  to  the  chief  who  commanded  the 
strangers,  and  inquired,  ' '  "What  idii 
do  you  require  ?"  Assuming  an  angry 
and  menacing  attitude,  he  replied, 
"Nothing  less  than  a  kdhii2}<^ii,  'a 
good  garment.'"  Having  bound 
over  the  belligerents  to  keep  the 
peace  for  a  few  minutes,  she  hastened 
to  the  Mission-house,  and  taking  a 
coverlet  from  oiF  her  own  bed,  re- 
turned immediately,  and  presented 
it  to  the  enraged  warrior  as  a  gift  of 
reconciliation.  He  received  it  with 
evident  satisfaction,  and  wrapping  it 
round  his  body,  exhibited  the  symbol 
of  peace.  His  lighting-men  expressed 
their  assent  by  jumping  simultane- 
ously off  the  ground.  On  witnessing 
this  unanimity,  the  chief  exclaimed, 
"  This ^;«A'e/ia,  'European,'  has  slain 
our  hearts." — Straclian. 

159.  Friendly  Islanders. —  On 
the  return  of  Captain  Cook  and  other 
celebrated  explorers,  after  their 
famous  voyages  "round  the  world," 
marvellous  accounts  were  brought  to 
Europe  of  the  innocency,  happiness, 
and  peace  in  which  some  of  the 
South  Sea  Islanders  were  found  to  be 
living,  far  away  from  the  influence 
of  civilised  men.  Hence  a  certain 
group  was  called  the  Friendly 
Islands,  becaiise  the  inhabitants 
were  so  kind  and  friendly  to  the 
pale-faced  visitors  compared  with 
other  savages  with  whom  they  had 
come  in  contact.  The  inference  to 
be  drawn  from  these  romantic  and 
fictitious    representations  was  that 


i  the  simple,  imsophisticated  islanders 
had  no    need  of    the    Gospel,    and 
i  might  with    advantage    be   left  in 
!  their  primitive  state  of  enjoyment. 
I  But  what  were  the  real  facts  of  the 
!  case  ?    When   Missionaries  went  to 
live  among  them,  and  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  witnessing  their  every-day 
!  life  and  conduct,  they  found  these 
Friendly    Islanders    anything    but 
friendly.     They  were  constantly  at 
'  war  among    themselves ;    they   de- 
^  lighted  in  cruelty  and  blood ;   they 
were  gross  idolaters  and  cannibals ; 
I  they  practised  infanticide  on  a  large 
\  scale,  one  mother  confessing  that  she 
had  put  to  death  nine  of  her  children 
;  with  her  own  hand.     Yea,  three  of 
the  first  party  of  Missionaries  who 
landed  on  the  Friendly  Islands  in 
1 1797   were  murdered  by  the  very 
\  people  to  whom  they  were  sent  with 
;  the   offer  of  the   Grospel  of  Peace, 
I  whilst  the  rest  had  to   escape  for 
I  their  lives  on  board  a  ship   which 
j  happened  to  call  at  Tonga, 
I 

160.  Mythology  of  Tonga.— 
The  gods  of  Tonga  were  many.  It 
would  be  easy  to  number  seventy, 
with  distinct  names  and  attributes. 
They  were  not  all  objects  of  worship. 
There  were  two,  especially,  whom 
the  people  regarded  as  uncreated 
beings,  living  in  the  sky.  These 
they  did  not  worship,  though  they 
held  them  in  profound  reverence. 
Their  names  were  thought  too 
sacred  for  utterance,  and,  indeed, 
only  a  few  persons  of  the  highest 
rank  knew  what  their  names  were. 
The  people  believed  in  a  place  called 
Bulotu,  inhabited  by  the  spirits  of 
departed  chiefs  and  great  persons  of 
both  sexes ;  and  it  was  to  these 
chiefly  that  worship  was  paid  and 
sacrifices  were  offered.  These  spirits 
in  Bulotu  were  supposed  to  act  as 
intercessors  with  the  superior  gods', 
who  were  too  highly  exalted  to  be 
approached  by  men  except  in  this 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


67 


way.  The  spirits,  they  believed, 
were  in  the  habit  of  visiting  the 
earth.  They  would  come  in  birds 
or  fishes  as  their  shrines.  The 
tropic-bird,  the  kingfisher,  and  the 
sea-gull ;  the  sea-eel,  the  shark,  the 
whale,  and  many  other  animals  were 
considered  sacred,  because  they  were 
favourite  shrines  of  these  spirit  gods. 
The  heathen  never  kiUed  any  of 
these  creatures ;  and  if,  in  sailing, 
they  chanced  to  find  themselves  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  a  whale,  they 
would  offer  scented  oil  or  kava  to 
him.  Some  of  the  natives  would 
lay  their  ofierings  at  the  root  of 
certain  trees,  with  the  same  idea  of 
their  being  inhabited  by  spirits.  A 
rainbow  or  a  shooting  star  would  also 
command  worship. — Miss  Farmer. 

161.  Tongan  Superstitions. — 
There  were  certain  priests  and 
priestesses  in  Tonga  into  whom  the 
spirits  were  supposed  to  enter,  and 
houses  were  built,  from  which  these 
sacred  persons  might  utter  their 
oracles.  "When  a  great  blessing  was 
desired,  or  a  serious  evU  deprecated ; 
if  they  wished  to  have  health,  or 
children,  or  success  in  voyaging,  or 
in  war,  they  would  go  to  the  burying 
grounds  of  the  great  chiefs,  clean  j 
them  up  thoroughly,  sprinkle  the 
floor  of  the  sacred  house  with  sand, 
and  lay  down  their  off'erings.  Such 
houses  were  once  numerous.  Five 
stood  in  the  town  of  Nukualofa 
alone.  In  the  case  of  the  sickness 
of  one  whose  cure  was  earnestly 
desired,  they  used  to  proceed  on  this 
wise :  —  They  would  approach  the 
god's  house  with  every  sign  of  deep 
sorrow,  their  dresses  consisting  of  old 
mats,  rough  and  torn,  and  a  circlet 
of  green  leaves  round  their  necks, 
expressive  of  humility.  They  then 
brought  off'erings  of  natural  produce, 
and  sometimes  their  young  children, 
too,  the  first  joint  of  whose  little 
finger,  they  proceeded  to  cut  off.    If 


that  had  been  already  presented, 
they  cut  off"  the  second  joint,  and 
then  the  third ;  or  if  all  the  joints 
on  one  hand  had  been  sacrificed, 
they  began  witli  the  other,  and  then 
they  held  up  the  bleeding  hands  in 
hope  of  softening  an  angry  god. 
This  done,  they  bowed  their  heads 
to  the  ground,  and  wept  freely,  but 
in  silence.  The  priest  or  priestess 
received  the  off'erings,  heard  the 
case,  and  generally  gave  the  answer. 
The  Feaa,  as  the  priest  was  called, 
was  sometimes  sullen,  however,  and 
gave  no  answer.  Sometimes  he 
would  ask,  "Do  you  think  I  am 
going  to  take  any  notice  of  such 
paltry  things  as  you  have  brought?" 
The  poor  people,  on  hearing  this, 
would  go  off"  to  fetch  more  costly 
gifts,  not  wishing  to  off'end  the  god 
by  whom  they  supposed  the  priest 
to  be  inspired. — 3Iiss  Farmer. 

162.  Pijians. — From  the  casual 
and  occasional  calling  of  whale-ships 
and  trading  vessels  at  the  Fiji 
Islands,  the  natives  had  obtained  an 
unenviable  notoriety  for  barbarism 
at  an  early  period  of  the  present 
century;  but  when  Christian  Mis- 
sionaries went  to  live  among  them 
in  1835,  their  character  and  con- 
dition were  found  to  be  infinitely 
worse  than  it  had  been  represented. 
The  people  proved  to  be  not  only 
idolatrous  and  superstitious  in  the 
extreme,  but  cruel,  revengeful,  and 
blood-thirsty,  and  delighting  in  war", 
in  connection  with  which  they  often 
committed  deeds  of  savage  barbarity, 
a  description  of  which  would  not  be 
fit  for  the  ears  of  civilised  Christian 
people. 

163.  Cannibalism.  —  But  the 
most  appalling  and  disgusting  featui-e 
in  the  character  of  the  Fijians  was 
their  propensity  to  cannibalism.  For 
a  length  of  time  Christian  people  in 
England  seemed  ujiwilling  to  believe 


68 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


that  human  beings  could  be  so  deeply 
degraded  as  literally  to  devour  each 
other ;  but  undeniable  facts  have 
been  brought  to  light  which  prove 
that  it  is  even  so.  Instances  of  a 
most  revolting  character  have  been 
known  to  occur  in  'New  Zealand  and 
other  countries ;  but  Fiji  has  earned 
for  itself  the  greatest  notoriety  for 
this  outrageous  abomination.  At 
what  period  and  under  what  circum- 
stances cannibalism  began  to  prevail 
in  this  part  of  the  world,  it  is  im- 
possible to  sa3\  Some  have  charitably 
supposed  that  the  first  instance  might 
have  occurred  from  stress  of  hunger, 
when  a  party  of  natives  were  cast 
away  at  sea,  or  exposed  to  famine  on 
shore.  It  is  more  likely,  we  think, 
to  have  had  its  origin  in  the  cruelties 
of  war,  as  it  is  a  well-known  fact 
that  some  heathen  people,  not  habitu- 
ally addicted  to  cannibalism,  occa- 
sionally drink  the  blood  of  their 
enemies  slain  in  battle,  and  feast 
upon  their  flesh,  from  feelings  of 
revenge  and  with  the  hope  of  thereby 
imbibing  the  courage  and  prowess  of 
their  fallen  foes.  But,  however  it 
may  have  originated,  it  is  an  ap- 
palling fact  that  cannibalism  became 
fearfully  prevalent  in  Fiji,  and  there 
are  abundant  proofs  that  the  natives 
actually  acquired  a  relish  for  human 
flesh.  Indeed  it  assumed,  in  a  sense, 
the  character  of  a  religious  institu- 
tion ;  for  at  the  building  of  a  house, 
the  launching  of  a  new  canoe,  ami 
on  many  other  public  occasions,  it 
was  customary  to  shed  abundance  of 
human  blood  to  propitiate  their 
demon  gods,  and  to  render  the  enter- 
prise successful.  Then  also,  the 
ovens  were  heated,  the  bodies  of 
victims  cooked,  and  the  assembled 
multitude  feasted  on  the  flesh  of 
their  fellow-men. 

164.  System  of  Eeligion.— It  is 
difficult  to  arrive  at  a  clear  view  of 
the  religious  system  of  the  Fijians. 


Their  traditional  mythology  is  ex- 
ceedingly dark,  vague,  and  perplex- 
ing :  but  so  far  as  we  have  been 
able  to  trace  its  principal  features,  it 
does  not  seem  to  difter  much  from 
that  of  their  neighbours  in  other 
islands  of  the  Pacific.  Each  island 
has  its  own  gods,  each  locality  its 
own  superstition,  and  almost  each 
individual  his  own  modification  of 
both.  Yet  amidst  the  confusion 
there  may  be  observed  certain  main 
traits  of  belief  which  are  common  to 
the  people  generally.  A  confused 
idea  of  Deity,  or  belief  in  the  exist- 
ence of  an  invisible  superhuman 
power,  controlling  all  earthly  things, 
is  entertained  by  all  classes  ;  but 
no  direct  homage  appears  to  be 
offered  to  the  Creator  of  the  universe. 
Superstitious  reverence  is  paid  to 
various  objects,  animate  and  inani- 
mate, as  rivers,  mountains,  stones, 
trees,  serpents,  lizards,  and  other 
reptiles,  under  the  impression  that 
the  spirits  of  departed  chiefs,  which 
appear  to  be  their  principal  gods, 
return  to  the  earth  and  take  up  their 
abode  in  them.  To  the  honour  of 
their  favourite  divinities  they  build 
sacred  houses  or  temples  called  bures. 
Nearly  every  town  or  village  has 
one  or  more  such,  erected  over  the 
graves  of  deceased  chiefs.  These 
buildings  are  seldom  used  as  places 
of  worship,  but  more  frequently  as 
council-chambers,  or  places  of  public 
business. 

165.  Strangling. — Human  life 
is  held  to  be  of  little  value  in  Fiji. 
Thousands  of  the  natives  commit 
suicide  by  jumping  from  the  tops  of 
coooa-nut  trees  or  over  precipices  on 
the  most  trifling  occasions  ;  and  it  is 
a  common  practice,  on  the  death  of  a 
chief  or  other  person  of  distinction,  to 
strangle  several  of  his  wives,  with 
their  owTi  consent,  that  they  maj' 
accompany  him  to  the  spirit  land. 
Numerous  instances  might  be  given 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


69 


of  this  horrid  custom,  if  space  per- 
mitted, and  there  were  not  a  dane:er 
of  satiating  the  reader  with  such  dis- 
gusting details, 

166.  Pilfering.  —  Like  most 
other  heathens,  the  Fijians  were 
notorious  for  their  propensity  for 
pilferinii^  in  their  heathen  state.  To 
this  vice  they  attached  no  idea  of 
disgrace,  if  it  could  only  be  done 
without  detection.  A  striking  in- 
stance occurred  at  Bau,  the  capital 
of  Fiji,  soon  after  a  missionary  went 
to  live  there.  One  day  a  man  jumped 
over  the  fence,  and  went  deliberately 
into  the  verandah  of  the  mission- 
house  to  steal  a  blanket.  Being 
detected  in  the  act,  he  immediately 
dropped  his  spoil  and  made  his  es- 
cape, not,  however,  before  a  passer-by 
recognised  him,  and  gave  his  name. 
The  Missionary  at  once  complained 
to  the  chief,  who  expressed  his  in- 
dignation, and  declared  he  would 
kill  the  thief.  It  was  now  found 
necessary  to  plead  for  the  life  of  the 
ofiender.  The  chief  yielded  the  point 
at  last,  saying,  "  Let  us  understand 
each  other.  You  dislike  being  robbed, 
but  you  do  not  want  the  thief  to  be 
killed.  Very  well ;  I  will  only 
threaten  to  put  him  to  death.  "What- 
ever I  say  or  do,  you  must  not  be 
alarmed,  as  I  shall  only  frighten 
him."  The  chief  then  sent  for  the 
parents  and  uncle  of  the  young  man, 
and  told  them  of  the  theft.  "Not," 
said  he,  "that  stealing  is  any  new 
thing  among  us,  but  it  is  new  to  do 
it  so  carelessly  as  to  be  found  out. 
Your  son  has  disgraced  us,  and  must 
die."  The  relatives  at  once  con- 
sented to  his  death.  As  soon  as  the 
criminal  was  found,  he  was  sent  to 
the  chief,  who  thus  addressed  him: — 
"  You  are  a  thief ;  a  thief  discovered 
in  the  very  act  of  stealing.  I  am  a 
thief;  my  father  was  a  thief;  my 
grandfather  was  a  thief;  but  were 
we  ever  found  out  ?     Through  your 


I  bad  management  you  have  discovered 
I  to  the  Missionary  that  we  steal  from 
him.     You  must  die.     Your  father 
j  and  mother   and  uncle  have  given 
I  their    consent.      However,    as    the 
I  Missionary  has  interceded  for  you,  I 
am  willing  to  ofter  j'ou  terms,  by 
compliance  with  which  you  may  save 
your  life.       You    may    either    cut 
:  twenty  fathoms  of  firewood  for  my 
wife,  or  furnish  me  with  six  pigs,  or 
be   strangled.     Take   your  choice." 
After   some   deliberation  the  youth 
rei)lied:  "  To  cut  twenty  fathoms  of 
firewood,  sir,  is  very  difficult,  and 
I  would   cause  me   great  fatigue ;    I 
]  must   therefore    decline    that.      To 
furnish  six  pigs  is  not  in  my  power, 
as  I  have  not  five  friends  who  would 
j  each  give  me  a  pig  to  add  to  mine  to 
I  save  my  life.     To  die  is  the  easiest ; 
I  so  you  will  please    strangle  me." 
"Oh,    very  well,"    said  the    chief, 
'  "  then  you  shall  be  strangled."     So 
j  the  man  was   cleansed,   oiled,    and 
attired  in  the  usual  way,  the  friends 
were  kissed,  the  knot  was  adjusted, 
and  the  cord  was  about  to  be  pulled. 
At  that  moment    the    chief   again 
offered  life  to  the  culprit,  but  the 
ofter    was      rejected     with     scorn. 
"Strangle  me,"  said  the  infatuated 
youth ;    "I    shall    never    give    up 
stealing  unless  you  strangle  me.     I 
wish  to  die."     "  Oh,  so  you  wish  to 
die?"  inquired  the   chief.      "Yes, 
sir,  I  do,"  was  the  reply.     "Then 
you   shall  not   be   strangled,"  ex- 
claimed the  now  indignant   chief ; 
' '  but  you  shall  live,  and  you  shall 
give  up  stealing   as  a  punishment. 
Mind  you  are  not  caught  again,  or  I 
will  make  you  uncomfortable."    The 
young  man  was  not  "  caught "  steal- 
ing again  for  twelve  months,  when 
he  was  once  more  seized  in  the  very 
act  on  the  same  premises ! 

167.  Polynesians. — The  natives 
of  the  South  Sea  Islands  generally, 
whether  we  call  them  Australasians 


70 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


or  Polynesians,  including  the  abori- 
gines of  the  Society,  Navigators, 
Marquesas,  and  Sandwich  Islands, 
resembled  in  many  respects  the 
aborigines  of  New  Zealand,  Tonga, 
and  Fiji  before  they  were  favoured 
with  the  light  of  Christianity. 
Wherever  the  mariner  or  the  mis- 
sionary came,  when  exploring  the 
South  Sea  Islands,  in  the  early  part 
of  the  present  centuiy,  they  found 
the  people  wholly  given  iip  to  idol- 
atry, superstition,  and  crime,  and 
presenting  a  strong  claim  to  the 
attention  of  the  genuine  philan- 
thropist and  the  Christian  Mission- 
ary. How  these  claims  were  met, 
and  the  results  of  the  efforts  which 
were  made  for  the  religious  instruc- 
tion and  moral  elevation  of  these 
interesting  islanders  will  be  noticed 
in  other  sections  of  this  work. 

168.  Manners  and  Customs. — 
The  following  particulars  of  the 
manners  and  customs  of  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  EUice  group  wiU  apply 
to  the  Polynesians  generally  in  their 
pagan  state.  They  worship  the 
spirits  of  their  ancestors,  especially 
those  who  originally  peopled  the 
islands.  They  have  shrines  in  some 
places  where  they  ofter  their  devo- 
tions, and  where  they  think  the  gods 
come  to  hear  their  prayers  and  accept 
their  offerings.  Some  have  tangible 
representations  of  their  gods  in  the 
shape  of  stones ;  but  they  always 
seem  to  have  the  idea  of  spiritual 
beings  taking  iip  their  abode  in  them, 
either  for  a  time  or  permanently. 
They  have  also  a  number  of  sacred 
men  through  whom  they  communi- 
cate with  their  gods.  In  some  of 
their  southern  islands,  now  Chris- 
tianised, there  was  only  one  sacred 
man  in  each  village.  He  was  chosen 
by  the  people  from  one  particular 
family.  At  his  death,  his  successor 
was  generally,  but  not  necessarily, 
his  brother  or  son.     If  one  failed  to 


satisfy  the  people,  he  was  deposed, 
and  another  chosen.  This  man  was 
regarded  as  very  holy.  He  dwelt 
with  his  family  apart  from  the  rest 
of  the  people.  His  home  was  generally 
built  on  piles  over  the  shallow  water 
in  the  lagoon.  He  never  worked, 
but  he  and  his  family  were  fed  by  the 
community.  He  gained  power  over 
the  people  and  abundance  of  food,  by 
promising  the  favour  of  the  gods  to 
those  who  treated  him  well,  and  de  - 
nouncing  their  anger  upon  those  who 
were  niggardly  and  brought  hi-m 
little  food.  The  priest  performed  in- 
cantations before  the  people  went  out 
to  fish ;  and  to  the  anger  or  favoui- 
of  the  gods,  the  success  or  non- 
success  of  the  fishing  expedition  was 
ascribed.  Their  dead  are  interred 
in  the  earth,  and  their  graves  are 
surrounded  by  a  border  of  large 
stones,  with  a  covering  of  small 
pieces  of  broken  coral  in  the  middle. 
These  are  generally  very  carefidly 
kept  in  order.  In  the  case  of  a  chief, 
a  mound  is  raised  from  two  to  four 
feet  high  over  the  grave,  and  aU 
round  it  kept  free  from  weeds.  The 
forms  of  government  vary  in  different 
islands.  Some  have  one  king,  ex- 
ercising despotic  authority.  In  one 
there  is  a  king  and  council  of  chiefs  ; 
in  another  there  are  two  kings  on  an 
equal  footing ;  and  in  one  there  is 
a  king  and  chief,  the  chief  being 
nominally  inferior  to  the  king,  but 
really  possessing  superior  power, 
owing  to  his  great  force  of  character. 

169.  Infanticide. — The  practice 
of  infanticide  was  fearfiiUy  prevalent 
in  almost  all  the  islands  of  the 
Pacific  when  their  degraded  inhabi- 
tants were  first  brought  under  the 
notice  of  Europeans.  It  is  believed 
that  during  the  generations  imme- 
diately preceding  the  subversion  of 
paganism,  not  less  than  two-thirds 
of  the  children  were  massacred  soon 
after  their  birth.     This  was  the  case 


THK   MISSION.VRY   WORLD. 


71 


especially  with  girls.     A  female  who 
was  accustomed  to  wash  the  linen  of 
one  of  the  mission  families  had  thus 
cruelly  destroyed  live  or  six.  Another, 
who   resided  very  near  them,    had 
been  the  mother  of  eight,   of  which 
only  one  was  spared.      During  the 
year  1829,  the  Kev.  John  Williams 
was  conversing  with  some  friends  in 
his   own    house    in    the    island   of 
liaiatea    on    this    subject.      Three 
native  females  were  sitting  in  the 
room  at  the  time ;  the   oldest  not 
more  than  forty  years  of  age.     In 
the  coxu'se  of  conversation,  he  ob- 
served^" Perhaps    some     of    these 
females   have    been     guilty   of  the 
crime."   The  question  was  proposed, 
and  it  was  found  that  not  one  was 
guiltless  ;    but  the  astonishment  of 
the  parties  was  increased,  when  it 
was  reluctantly  confessed  that  these 
thi'ee   females    had    destroyed    not 
fewer  than  one-and-twenty  infants. 
One  had  destroyed  nine,  one  seven, 
and  another  five.     These  individuals 
were  not  questioned  as  having  been 
more  addicted  to  the  practice  of  this 
crime    than     others,     but     simply 
because  they  happened  to  be  present 
when   the  conversation  took  place. 
Without  reference  to  other  deeds  of 
barbarism,  they  were,  in  this  respect, 
according  to    the  testimony  of  the 
Missionaries, '  'anation  of  murderers." 
Indeed,  infant  murder  was  sanctioned 
by  their  laws,  and  incorporated  with 
their  superstitious  rites    and  cere- 
monies.      The  methods    by   which 
infanticide  was  effected  were  various, 
but   always  cruel  and  shocking   to 
human  natui-e.       In  the  Sandwich 
Islands   children  were  buried  alive 
immediately   after  their  birth.      A 
hole    was    dug    sometimes 
floor  of  the  dwelling 


of  native    cloth  was   put   over  its 

mouth  to  prevent  its  crying,  whilst 
the  attendants  threw  the  earth  upon 
it,  trod  it  down  with  their  feet,  and 
in  a  moment  all  was  over.  In  other 
places  the  little  things  were  strangled 
as  soon  as  their  sex  was  discovered, 
and  they  were  forthwith  biu'ied  in 
the  garden  like  so  many  little  dogs. 
These  shocking  practices,  whenvie wed 
in  connection  with  other  barbarous 
habits  of  the  heathen,  constrain  us  to 
exclaim,  "  Truly  the  dark  places  of 
the  earth  are  full  of  the  habita- 
lions  of  cruelty!" 


170.  The  World's  Population.— 
The  entire  population  of  the  globe, 
classified  according  to  their  respec- 
tive countries,  has  been  estimated  as 
follows : — 

Europo ■>7-2,ni  10,000 

America 8;»,()00,00() 

Vfricii  ....     ■_'OU,ilil0,00O 

Asia  '  720,0()(),000 

Australasia' 2,000,000 


Total  1,28.3,000,000 
Viewed  in  reference  to  their  pro- 
fession of  religion  the  population  of 
the  world  has  been  thus  divided : — 

(Protestants    .     .     75,000,000 
Christians  I  Eoman  Catholics  1.53,000,000 


(Greek  Church  .     89,000,000 

jpws  •        5,000,000 

Mohammedans 100,000,000 

Ueathens  or  Pagans.     .     .     .  200,000,000 
Asiatic  Buddhists    ....  000,000,000 

Reckoning  the  average  deaths  as 
at  the  rate  of  about  one  in  every 
forty  of  the  inhabitants,  32,000,000 
die  in  a  year ;  or  rather  more  than 
one  human  being  dies  every  second, 
— a  circumstance  which  makes  a 
powerful  appeal  to  Christian  philan- 
in  the  i  thropists  not  to  delay  their  benevo- 
In  this  the  '  lent  eftbrts  for  the  benefit  of  their 


little  infant  was  placed,  and  a  piece   fellow  men. 


II.-MISSIONS  AND  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES. 


ORIGIN  or  MISSIONS. 

171.  Christianity  Missionary. — 
The  natm-e  and  genius  of  Christianity 
are  essentially  missionary.  In  this 
respect  the  dispensation  of  the  Gospel 
differs  somewhat  from  that  of  the 
Law.  Judaism  was  vastly  superior 
to  Paganism,  inasmuch  as  it  iucul- 
cated  the  worship  of  the  true  and 
living  God.  It  was  nevertheless 
comparatively  circumscribed  in  its 
provisions  and  influence.  It  was, 
in  fact,  the  religion  of  one  nation, 
one  country,  and  one  temple.  But 
Christianity  is,  by  its  very  nature 
and  character,  adapted  for  all  na- 
tions, and  peoples,  and  countries  ; 
and  is  evidently  designed  by  its 
divine  Author  to  supersede  every 
other  form  of  religion  in  the  world. 
By  seeking  for  it,  in  the  manner 
prescribed  by  the  Law,  strangers 
might  be  admitted  to  the  privilege 
of  "prosel3'tes  of  the  gate  "  in  the 
Jewish  Church.  But  Christianity, 
in  the  spirit  of  its  great  Founder, 
goes  forth  "  to  seek  and  to  save  that 
which  was  lost,"  and  is  ever  intent 
upon  gathering  the  wandering  sons 
of  men  into  the  fold  of  the  Redeemer. 
It  is  guided  and  influenced  in  its 
action  by  the  spirit  of  the  great  com- 
mission which  Christ  gave  to  His 
disciples,  and  which  He  continues  to 


give  to  all  His  sent  Ambassadors, 
"  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach 
the  Gospel  to  every  creature." 

172.  Eeason. — The  Mission- 
ary character  and  grand  design  of 
the  Christian  religion  may  be  traced 
to  the  nature  and  extent  of  the 
atonement  which  was  made  on  the 
cross  for  human  guilt  by  its  divine 
Author.  If  there  had  been  anything 
narrow  or  circumscribed  in  the  rich 
provisions  of  redeeming  love  and 
mercy,  Christianity  would  have  been 
divested  of  its  missionary  character. 
But  the  very  reverse  of  this  is  the 
fact.  The  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  is  as  free  as  the  air  we  breathe ; 
and  the  great  salvation  which  it 
proclaims,  is  a  complete  deliverance 
from  sin,  and  guilt,  and  death,  and 
hell,  and  it  is  offered  to  all  who 
repent  and  believe  with  their  hearts 
unto  righteousness,  without  respect 
of  persons,  and  without  money  and 
without  price.  The  reason  for  this 
unrestricted  ofler  of  a  free,  full,  and 
present  salvation,  which  may  be  re- 
garded as  the  mainspring  of  the 
missionary  enterprise,  is  to  be  found 
in  the  numerous  passages  of  scrip- 
ture which  set  forth  the  universal 
love  of  God  to  man  in  the  gift  of 
His  Son  to  be  our  Saviour.  "  God 
so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His 


THE    MISSION ARY    WORLD. 


73 


only  begotten   Son   that  ■whosoever  ! 
belicvcth  on  Him  should  not  perish 
but  have   everlasting  life."      It  is 
distinctly   stated  that    "Christ   by- 
the  grace  of  God  tasted  death  for 
every  man."      "  He  is  the  propitia- 
tion for  our  sins,  and   not   for  ours 
only,  but  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  ' 
world."     He   is    "not  willing  that  ■ 
any  should  perish  but  that  all  should 
come  to  repentance  "  and  live.  "He 
would  have   all  men   to   be    saved 
and  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth." 

173.  The  Beginning.  —  The 
first  achievements  of  (■hristianity 
were  in  the  land  of  its  birth ;  and 
from  among  the  people  who  crucified 
the  Locd  of  life  and  glory  were 
brought  the  first  trophies  of  His 
truth,  and  the  power  of  His  resur- 
rection. In  these  facts  we  behold 
a  standing  proof  of  the  Divine  origin 
of  our  holy  religion,  and  an  illustra- 
tion of  the  riches  of  sovereign  grace 
to  the  worst  of  sinners.  Had-  the 
first  proclamation  of  the  Gospel 
been  made  in  some  remote  region  of 
the  earth,  far  distant  from  the  place 
where  the  important  facts  transpired 
on  which  it  is  based,  and  at  a  period 
of  time  long  subsequent  to  their 
occurrence,  there  might  have  been 
the  semblance  of  a  plea  for  the  cavils 
of  the  sceptic.  But  the  first  ofl:ers 
of  Divine  mercy  under  the  new  dis- 
pensation were  made  on  the  very 
spot  where  the  Saviour  died  and 
rose  again,  and  whilst  Calvary  was 
yet  reeking  with  the  blood  of  the 
holy  "  Lamb  of  God,"  newly  slain 
as  an  atoning  sacrifice  to  take  away 
the  sin  of  the  world.  It  was  before 
His  ascension  that  Jesus  gave  utter- 
ance to  that  remarkable  saying : 
"  Thus  it  is  written,  <ind  thus  it 
behoved  Christ  to  sufier,  and  to  rise 
from  the  dead  the  third  day  ;  and 
that  repentance  and  remission  of 
sins  should  be  preached  in  His  name 


among    all    nations,    heginniny     at 
Jerusalem." 

174.  The  First  Missionary. — 
Next  to  Jesus  Christ  Himself,  who 
came  from  heaven  to  earth  on  a 
mission  of  mercy  to  our  lost  and 
ruined  race,  and  to  Peter  whose 
mission  to  Cornelius  was  incidental, 
we  may  regard  St.  Paul,  the  great 
apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  as  the  first 
Missionary  to  the  heathen  of  which 
any  mention  is  made  in  sacred  or 
profane  histor}'.  And  whether  we 
consider  his  entire  devotedness  to 
the  service  of  God ;  his  quenchless, 
self-sacrificing  zeal ;  or  his  extensive 
travels,  labours,  and  sufferings,  we 
must  acknowledge  him  to  have  been 
a  model  Missionary.  On  returning 
from  his  distant  travels,  and  when 
in  self-defence,  he  is  obliged  to  repel 
the  base  and  false  insinuations  of  his 
enemies,  what  an  epitome  does  he 
give  of  his  sufierings  and  triumphs ! 
"  In  labours  more  abundant,  in 
stripes  above  measure,  in  deaths  oft. 
Of  the  Jews  five  times  received  I 
forty  stripes  save  one.  Thrice  was 
I  beaten  with  rods,  once  was  I 
stoned,  thrice  I  suffered  ship^vreck, 
a  night  and  a  day  I  have  been  in  the 
deep  ;  in  journeyings  often,  in  perils 
of  waters,  in  perils  of  robbers,  in 
perils  of  mine  own  countrymen,  in 
perils  by  the  heathen,  in  perils  in 
the  city,  in  perils  in  the  wilderness, 
in  perils  in  the  sea,  in  perils  among 
false  brethren;  in  weariness  and 
paiufulness,  in  watchings  often,  in 
hunger  and  thirst,  in  fastings  often, 
in  cold  and  nakedness ;  beside 
those  things  which  are  without,  that 
which  Cometh  upon  me  daily,  the 
care  of  all  the  churches."  The 
triumphs  of  Paul  were  no  less  re- 
markable. In  prospect  of  the  severest 
sufferings  and  of  death  itself,  he 
could  say,  "None  of  these  things 
move  me  ;  neither  count  I  my  life 
dear  unto  me,  so  that  I  may  finish 


74 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


my  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry 
whicli  I  have  received  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  to  testify  the  Gospel  of  the 
grace  of  God." 

175.  first  Mission  Station. — 
Antioch  in  Sp-ia,  ahout  three  hun- 
dred miles  north  of  Jerusalem,  was 
undoubtedly  the  first  Mission  station 
established  by  the  Apostle  Paul, 
when  he  felt  thiat  he  was  called  of 
God  to  go  far  hence  among  the  Gen- 
tiles. It  was  there  where  he  and 
Barnabas  commenced  their  Missionary 
labours,  which  were  attended  with 
such  blessed  results,  and  where  the 
first  church  was  gathered  from 
among  the  heathen.  It  was  there 
also  where  the  disciples  were  first 
called  "  Christians"  as  the  faithful 
disciples  and  followers  of  their 
Divine  Lord  and  Master.  When 
the  good  work  was  firmly  established 
at  Antioch,  and  many  were  added 
to  the  Lord,  Paul  and  Barnabas  took 
their  departiu-e  on  their  Jirst  great 
Missionary  journey,  travelling  as  far 
as  Salamis,  Paphos,  Cyprus,  Perga, 
Iconium,  Lystra,  and  Derbe,  every- 
where preaching  the  glorious  Gospel 
of  the  blessed  God,  both  to  Jews 
and  Gentiles.  Returning  to  Antioch 
as  to  their  head-quarters  or  principal 
station,  they  laboured  there  for  some 
time,  and  then  Paul  set  out  on  his 
second  Missionary  tour  with  Silas  for 
his  companion,  having  a  special  call 
to  Philippi  in  Macedonia.  He  re- 
turned to  Antioch  by  way  of  Athens, 
Ephesus,  and  C»sarea,  and  after 
a  short  stay  he  was  off"  again  on  his 
tliird  great  round  of  Missionary 
labour.  On  this  occasion  he  passed 
through  Galatia  and  Phrygia,  eon- 
firming  the  churches,  and  then  visited 
Ephesus  according  to  promise,  where 
he  laboured  with  great  success  for 
about  two  years.  He  afterwards 
visited  Mace'donia,  Troas,  Miletus, 
Lycia,  and  other  places,  and  ulti-  \ 
mately    returned      to      Jerusalem ; : 


where  he  was  received  with  joy  by 
the  brethren,  who  rejoiced  with  him 
at  the  happy  termination  of  his  long 
and  eventful  tour.  Here  he  was 
overtaken  by  that  storm  of  persecu- 
tion which  led  to  his  long  imprison- 
ment ;  and  we  know  not  whether 
he  ever  saw  his  favourite  station  of 
Antioch  again. 

176.  First  Convert  in  Europe. — 
It  was  on  the  occasion  of  his  visit  to 
Macedonia,  that  Paul  first  passed 
over  into  Europe.  He  landed  at 
Philippi  with  Silas  a  perfect  stranger, 
and  on  the  Sabbath,  hearing  that  a 
prayer  meeting  was  to  be  held  by  a 
few  pious  Jews  in  the  open  air  by  the 
river  side,  they  repaired  to  the  place. 
They  found  a  congregation,  consisting 
chiefly  of  females,  to  whom  they 
immediately  opened  their  commission 
by  proclaiming  the  glad  tidings  of 
salvation.  The  word  took  eff'ect  at 
once,  for  it  is  said  that ' '  The  Lord 
opened  the  heart"  of  one  of  the 
hearers  named  Lydia,  ' '  that  she 
attended  unto  the  things  which 
were  spoken  by  Paul,"  and  believed 
with  her  heart  unto  righteousness. 
She  was  straightway  baptized  with 
all  her  house,  and  became  the  fii-st 
convert  to  Christianity  in  Europe. 
She  gave  the  best  evidence  possible 
of  the  change  which  was  thus  wrought 
in  her  heart,  for  it  is  said  not  only 
that  her  heart  was  opened  to  receive 
the  truth,  but  her  house  was  also 
opened  to  receive  the  messengers  of 
God's  mercy,  whose  labours  had  been 
made  such  a  blessing  to  her.  She 
"  constrained  "  the  Apostle  and  his 
companion  to  take  up  their  abode 
beneath  her  humble  roof,  where  they 
gladly  partook  of  her  hospitality  till 
obliged  to  leave  the  place  by  the 
outburst  of  a  storm  of  persecution. 

177.  Pirst  Missionary  Meeting. 
— The  place  -where  the  first  Mission- 
ary meeting  was  held  has  sometimes 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


75 


been  a  matter  of  dispute ;  but  we 
think  there  can  be  no  doubt  but 
Jerusalem  may  fairly  claim  this 
honoiir.  For  when  Paul  and  Bar- 
nabas went  up  from  Antioch  to  the 
holy  city  after  their  first  great  Mis- 
sionary journey  among  the  Gentile 
nations,  as  related  in  the  loth  chap- 
ter of  Acts,  to  obtain  the  opinion  of 
the  Apostles  there  on  a  matter  of 
church  discipline,  an  assembly  was 
convened  which  partook  much  of 
the  character  of  a  Missionary  meeting. 
James  appears  to  have  been  the 
chairman,  and  Peter,  Paul,  and 
Barnabas,  the  principal  speakers. 
In  that  meeting  not  only  was  the 
question  about  the  circumcising  of 
Gentile  converts  settled ;  but  the 
returned  Missionaries  made  known 
to  their  brethren  the  glorious  results 
of  their  first  mission.  We  have 
some  interesting  notices  of  the 
speeches  which  were  delivered. 
"  Peter  rose  up,  and  said,  men  and 
brethren,  ye  know  how  that  a  good 
while  ago  God  made  choice  among 
us,  that  the  Gentiles  by  my  mouth 
should  hear  the  Word  of  the  Gospel, 
and  believe .  And  God  which  knoweth 
the  hearts,  bare  them  witness,  giving 
them  the  Holy  Ghost,  even  as  He  did 
unto  us.  And  putting  no  difierence 
between  us  and  them,  purifying  their 
hearts  by  faith.  'Now,  therefore, 
why  tempt  ye  God,  to  put  a  yoke 
upon  the  neck  of  the  disciples,  which 
neither  our  fathers  nor  we  were  able 
to  bear  ?  But  we  believe  that  through 
the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
we  shall  be  saved  even  as  they. 
Then  all  the  miiltitude  kept  silence, 
and  gave  audience  to  Barnabas  and 
Paul,  declaring  what  miracles  and 
wonders  God  had  wi'ought  among 
the  Gentiles  by  them."  When  the 
Missionaries  returned  to  their  foreign 
work  at  Antioch,  the  elders  at  Jeru- 
salem sent  with  them  a  reinforcement 
of  laboiirers  in  the  persons  of  Judas 
and  SUas,  and  a  letter  highly  com- 


mendatory of  their  "beloved  Bar- 
nabas and  Paid,"  characterising 
them  as  "  men  who  had  hazarded 
their  lives  for  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus." 

178.  lirst  Missionary  Eeports. — 
At  the  commencement  of  the  glorious 
enterprise  in  the  daj's  of  the  Apostles, 
Missionary  reports  were  not  piiblishcd 
annually  as  now.  The  age  of  print- 
ing presses  and  steam  power  had  not 
yet  arrived.  But  we  have  in  Scrip- 
ture one  Missionary  report,  namely, 
the  "Acts  of  the  Apostles,"  which 
is  worthy  of  the  careful  study  of  all 
who  take  an  interest  in  the  extension 
of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  This 
was,  perhaps,  the  first  document  of 
the  kind  ever  given  to  the  world, 
and  it  sets  forth  the  rise  and  progress 
of  the  work  with  a  vividness  and 
power  which  can  scarcely  fail  to 
impress  the  mind  and  aftect  the  heart 
of  the  attentive  reader.  We  have 
often  been  struck  with  the  resem- 
blance which  we  have  observed  be- 
tween the  Missionary  experience  of 
the  earliest  ages  of  the  Christian 
Church,  and  that  of  more  modern 
times.  The  work  is  much  the  same 
now  as  it  was  from  the  beginning  in 
its  conflicts  and  triumphs-,  joys  and 
sorrows,  trials  and  success, — a  cir- 
cumstance which  tends  to  confirm 
our  conviction  of  its  Divine  character, 
and  to  strengthen  our  faith  in  its 
glorious  issue  as  predicted  in  the 
Word  of  God. 

179.  Missionary  character  of  the 
Primitive  Church. — It  is  evident 
from  Scripture  and  ecclesiastical  his- 
tory, that  for  two  or  three  centuries 
at  least,  from  its  first  organisation, 
the  primitive  Church  maintained  its 
Missionary  character,  and  continued 
to  be  aggressive  in  its  onward  move- 
ment. And,  considering  the  com- 
parative weakness  of  the  instrumen- 
tality employed,  the  rapid  spread  of 


7G 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


Christianity  at  this  early  period, 
despite  all  the  power  that  could  he 
brought  to  bear  against  it,  has  been 
properly  adduced  as  a  proof  of  its 
Divine  origin ;  for  how  could  it  be 
expected  that  a  religious  system  like 
that  of  the  Gospel,  proclaimed  by  a 
few  poor  fishermen  of  Galilee  devoid 
of  human  learning  and  state  sup- 
port, could,  in  the  course  of  a  few 
years,  find  its  way  into  Caesar's 
palace,  win  over  to  its  adherence 
some  of  the  mightiest  intellects, 
shake  to  their  foundations  long- 
cherished  systems  of  paganism,  and 
number  its  converts  by  tens  of 
thousands,  if  it  had  not  descended 
from  heaven  and  been  accompanied 
by  the  subduing  infiuence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  'i  llight  earnestly  did 
the  primitive  Christians,  in  obedience 
to  the  injunction  and  example  of 
Christ,  their  Master,  everywhere 
difi'use  among  the  people  a  saving 
knowledge  of  the  truth  ;  and,  for 
anght  we  know,  the  world  might 
long  since  have  been  converted,  if 
their  successors  had  been  faithful  to 
their  high  vocation,  instead  of  slum- 
bering in  luxury,  apathy,  and  indo- 
lence, when  the  Church  came  to  be 
patronised  and  petted  by  the  State. 

180.  Mission-  to  England. — Be- 
fore the  Koman  Catholic  Church  be- 
came so  corrupt  as  it  now  unhappily 
is,  it  organised  a  mission  to  England 
under  circumstances  of  peculiar  in- 
terest. Gregory  the  Great,  a  Pope 
of  Rome,  who  flourished  in  the  sixth 
century,  observed  one  day,  in  the 
market  of  the  imperial  city,  some 
young  Saxon  slaves,  whose  manners 
and  appearance  touched  his  heart, 
and  suggested  to  him  the  idea  of 
sending  the  Gospel  to  the  land  from 
which  they  came.  His  first  pm-pose 
was  to  procure  a  few  young  natives 
from  the  slave-market  in  Rome,  and 
have  them  trained  as  evangelists  to 
their  fellow-countrymen.     This  pro- 


cess, however,  was  too  slow  for  his 
impatient  zeal ;  therefore,  falling- 
back  on  his  faithful  monks,  he 
I  selected  a  Missionary  band  of  about 
forty  for  this  service,  at  the  head  of 
:  whom  was  the  afterwards  celebrated 
Augustine.  Before  they  set  out  on 
their  perilous  enterprise,  Gregory 
admonished  and  exhorted  the  Mis- 
sionaries with  much  earnestness. 
He,  moreover,  wrote  them  a  letter 
of  instructions,  which  no  one  can 
read  without  feeling  that  the  man's 
heart  was  in  the  work,  whatever 
might  be  the  character  of  his  creed. 
Among  other  things,  he  says  : — "Let 
not  the  toil  of  the  journey,  nor  the 
tongues  of  evil-speaking  men,  deter 
you  ;  but,  with  all  possible  earnest- 
ness and  zeal,  perform  that  which, 
by  God's  direction,  you  have  under- 
taken ;  being  assured  that  much 
labour  is  followed  by  greater  eternal 
reward.  .  .  .  May  God  Almighty 
protect  you  Avith  His  grace,  and 
grant  that  I  may,  in  the  heavenly 
country,  see  the  fruits  of  your  labour ; 
insomuch  as  I  cannot  toil  with  you, 
I  may  partake  in  the  joy  of  the 
reward,  because  I  am  wdliing  to 
labour." 

It  was  not  without  reason  that 
Gregory  thus  warned  the  Missionaries 
to  England  against  the  ' '  tongues  of 
evil-speaking  men  ; "  for,  on  their 
way  through  Gaul,  they  heard  the 
dangers  of  their  mission  magnified 
to  such  a  degree  that  their  courage 
failed,  and  Augustine,  their  leader, 
went  back  to  Rome  to  pray  that  they 
might  all  be  recalled.  But  Pope 
Gregory  was  not  the  man  to  yield  to 
such  weakness.  Instead  of  recalling 
the  Missionaries  as  they  desired,  he 
urged  them  to  persevere  in  their 
holy  enterprise ;  and,  at  length, 
rising  above  their  fears,  they  crossed 
the  English  Channel,  and  landed  on 
the  shores  of  Kent  in  the  autumn  of 
A.D.  59j.  The  reception  which  was 
ffiven  to    this    band    of    Christian 


THE    MISSIONARY    WOKLD. 


7-7 


Missionaries  by  our  heathen  ancestors  1  contincut  and  islands  of  Europe. 
is  stated  in  all  its  particulars  in  the  |  In  the  zealous  labours  of  Luther, 
liistory  of  England,  and  was  similar  I  Calvin,  Wickliif,  Knox,  and  others, 
in  many  respects  to  that  whioh  who  were  raised  up  to  take  the  lead 
modern  evangelists  have  met  with  !  in  the  good  work  at  different  times 
on  the  shores  of  Africa  and  in  the  ,  and  in  different  countries,  we  dis- 
islands  of  the  South  Seas.  ;  cover   a   cheering    measure   of    the 

genuine  ]\Iissionarv  spirit.    But  from 

181.  The  Crusades.  —  A  wild  the  spiritualdarkness  and  degeneracy 
cry  resounded  through  Europe  in  of  the  age  and  the  lands  in  which 
the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries,  '  they  lived,  their  zealous  efforts  for 
that  the  tomb  of  the  Saviour  was  in  the  diffusion  of  evangelical  truth 
the  hands  of  the  Saracen.  It  was  |  were  necessarily  confined  to  their 
but  an  empty  tomb;  the  Lord  was  ,  respective  countries.  By  their  preach- 
no  longer  there,  having  risen.  But  ]  ing  and  their  writings  they,  never- 
it  was  the  place  where  He  had  lain,  j  theless,  did  much  to  prepare  the  way 
and  Christendom  was  up  in  arms  to  .  for  those  aggressive  measures  which 
rescue  the  sacred  spot.  It  was  a '.  were  afterwards  adopted  by  the 
misapprehended  idea  of  Christianity  !  Christian  Church  for  the  promulga- 
te support  its  pretensions  by  brute  |  tion  of  the  Gospel  among  all 
force.      But  whilst,   both  as  to  the  '  nations. 

end  in  view  and  the  mode  of  attain-  ! 

ing  it,  the  Crusades  exhibit  the  !  183.  First  Protestant  Mission. — 
superstition  of  a  dark  age,  they  .  The  tii-st  Protestant  Mission  of  which 
surely  teach  us  something  more,  j  we  have  any  account  in  history  was 
According  to  the  light  which  they  |  that  sent  by  the  Church  of  the  French 
possessed,  the  brave  men  who  \  refugees  in  Geneva,  the  place  of  their 
hastened  to  the  East  from  every  '  exile,  to  Brazil,  in  the  year  1556. 
European  court  and  country  con-  j  These  French  Protestant  refugees, 
ceived  that  they  were  devoting  sometimes  called  Lutherans,  but  by 
themselves  to  the  high  and  noble  |  their  enemies  designated  Huguenots, 
service  of  Christ  and  His  Church.  ;  appear  not  to  have  espoused  or 
Theii"  blood  flowed  freely  in  Pales-  i  adopted  any  uniform  theological 
tine,  while  the  treasures  and  the  i  creed,  and  to  have  been  of  the  same 
jirayers  of  loved  ones  at  home  !  mind  and  opinion  only  on  one  point, 
followed  and  sustained  the  Christian  I  namely,  their  decided  opposition  to 
warriors.  He  is  blind  who  can  see  ,  the  Church  of  Rome.  A  small  settle- 
no  unselfish  heroism  in  the  brave  i  ment  of  Huguenots  having  been 
Crusaders,  and  no  pious  liberality  in  i  formed  at  Brazil,  on  the  continent  of 
the  members  of  the  Christian  Church  South  America,  the  year  before,  it  is 
of  that  age. — Mackenzie.  \  much   to   the   credit  of  those  who 

TOO     n/r-     •  o  ■  '4.     x"    AT,    i retired  to  Geneva  that  they  should 

182.  Missionary  Spirit  of  the  I  have  equipped  and  sent  out  i  mission 
Jietormation.— After  Christendom  |  for  the  benefit  of  their  brethren, 
had  been  involved  in  a  long  night  of  j  and  with  the  hope  of  diffusing  the 
religious    apathy   and    indifference,   light  of  the  Gospel  among  the  dark, 


during  which  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  departed  further  and  further 
from  the   truth  and   purity  of  the 


God  the  Reformation  passed  over  the 


benighted  aborigines  of  the  country, 
It  would  have  been  vezy  pleasant  if 
we  could  have  reported  the  success 


Gospel,  by  the  good  providence  of  of  this  first  Protestant  Missionary 


enterprise;    but,  alas!    it  ended  in 


78 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


sad  disaster.  The  Geneva  divines 
appear  to  have  had  some  intercourse 
with  the  natives  dui'ing  their  resi- 
dence in  Brazil,  but,  being  ignorant 
of  their  language,  their  means  of 
communication  were  very  imperfect. 
Some  of  the  natives  promised  to 
become  worshippers  of  the  true  God ; 
but  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that 
their  understandings  were  enlight- 
ened or  their  hearts  impressed  by  the 
Gospel.  At  length,  about  ten  months 
after  its  commencement,  the  mission 
was  broken  up,  in  consequence  of  a 
misunderstanding  with  the  governor 
of  the  colony,  and  it  is  said  that  three 
of  the  Missionaries  were  thrown  into 
the  sea  and  drowned,  the  rest  of  the 
party  having  returned  to  Europe 
after  much  suffering. 


EOMAN  CATHOLIC  MISSIONS. 

184.  Origin. — The  power  of  the 
Papal  Church  in  Europe  having  been 
shattered  and  curtailed  by  the  Refor- 
mation, she  was  roused  to  look  for 
extension  and  influence  in  other 
parts  of  the  globe.  The '  decayed 
churches  of  the  east  might  be  brought 
into  subjection;  trophies  might,  per- 
haps, be  won  in  Africa's  benighted 
land,  the  newly-discovered  western 
world  might  be  planted  with  churches 
and  monasteries  before  Protestants 
were  alive  to  their  duty ;  every 
foreign  country  in  which  her  faith- 
ful daughters,  Spain  and  Portugal 
(then  the  great  commercial  nations 
of  the  world),  had  influence,  was  to 
be  assailed,  and,  if  possible,  brought 
to  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of 
Rome. — Kingsmill. 

185.  Propaganda  de  Fide. — For 
the  purpose  of  hastening  the  spread 
of  Popery  in  foreign  lands,  the 
college  De  Propaganda  Fide  was 
founded  at  Rome  in  1622,  by  Gregory 


XV.,  and  enriched  with  ample 
revenues.  It  consisted  of  thirteen 
cardinals,  two  priests,  and  a  secretary. 
It  was  designed  for  the  propagation 
and  maintenance  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  religion  in  all  parts  of  the 
world.  The  funds  of  this  college 
were  very  considerably  augmented 
by  Urban  VIII.,  and  many  private 
donations.  Missionaries  were  sup- 
plied with  a  variety  of  books,  in 
different  languages,  suited  to  their 
appointments ;  seminaries  for  their 
instruction  were  also  supported  in 
connection  with  the  college ;  a  print- 
ing press  was  established  to  secure 
an  ample  supply  of  books  in  the 
respective  languages  of  the  countries 
to  which  Missionaries  were  sent,  and 
nothing  was  neglected  which  seemed 
necessary  to  make  the  institution 
answer  its  intended  purpose.  In  the 
course  of  time  the  Romish  De  Pro- 
paganda Fide  came  to  be  one  of  the 
largest  and  most  powerfid  Missionary 
institutions  in  the  world ;  and,  being 
managed  by  a  committee  of  cardinals, 
with  the  Pope  at  their  head,  who 
meet  once  a  week  for. the  despatch  of 
business,  its  iafluence  is  felt  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  Protestant 
Christians  would  have  had  little 
cause  to  complain  of  this,  their 
powerful  rival  in  their  efforts  to 
evangelise  the  world,  had  the  Propa- 
ganda confined  its  labours  to  strictly 
heathen  countries;  but,  in  modern 
times,  it  has  too  frequently  watched 
for  opportunities  to  pounce  upon 
populations  already  partially  evan- 
gelised and  supplied  with  religious 
instruction,  and  just  emerging  from 
pagan  darkness  under  the  guidance 
of  Protestant  Missionaries ;  and  thus 
the  work  of  God  has,  in  many  places, 
been  seriously  retarded  by  the  offi- 
cious interference  of  the  emissaries 
of  Rome. 

186,  Eesources, — It  is  impos- 
sible to  ascertain  the  exact  extent  of 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


79 


the  papal  resources  for  the  support 
of  the  Propac/anda  or  any  other  pur- 
pose. The  Church  of  Rome,  mys- 
terious in  everything,  is  not  likely 
to  be  very  candid  in  matters  of 
finance.  The  dead,  happily  for  her, 
tell  no  tales.  The  souls  which 
(quitted. their  mortal  tabernacles,  and 
parted  with  all  their  earthly  wealth 
for  redemption  from  purgatorial 
tortures,  cannot  return  to  enlighten 
the  world  on  the  means  used  bj^  the 
confessor  to  effect  the  change.  There 
are  reasons,  however,  to  know  that 
Rome's  treasury  for  Chm*ch  extension 
in  heathen  lands,  as  replenished  by 
voluntary  contributions,  is  in  a  con- 
dition the  reverse  of  flourishing. 
Indeed,  the  sum  raised  by  such 
means  in  Catholic  Europe  is  abso- 
lutely paltry  compared  with  the 
annual  income  of  our  Protestant 
Missionary  societies.  The  amount 
received  by  the  Propaga/ida  in  1850, 
from  all  parts  of  the  world,  was 
£120,184  8s.  Old.,  since  which  we 
have  seen  no  published  statement. 
If  England  could  be  won  back,  and 
Peter's  pence  again  fairly  paid  by 
her  reclaimed  children ;  if  our  nobles, 
our  merchants,  and  our  bankers, 
could  be  brought  to  think,  that  to 
build  and  endow  churches  and 
monasteries  for  the  propagation  of 
the  faith  would  serve  as  a  passport 
to  heaven,  Rome  would  want  for 
nothing  towards  her  aggrandisement 
and  extension.  "We  trust  in  God, 
however,  that  it  will  be  with  Papacy  as 
with  the  subtle  Hannibal  of  old,  who, 
when  he  seemed  to  be  winning  such 
glory  and  extension  of  empire  for 
his  country  in  Italy,  eventually  had 
to  retiu'n  by  the  way  in  which  he 
came  to  defend  weakened  and  dis- 
tracted Carthage,  and  to  perish  in 
its  ruins. — Kingsmill. 

187.  Agents.  —  The  Mission- 
aries selected  by  the  Propaganda  at 
various  periods  have  been  taken  from 


the  diflPerent  orders  of  monks,  ac- 
cording to  the  predilection  of  the 
Pope  and  Cardinals  -of  the  time 
being  for  this  or  that  fraternity. 
The  Dominican  and  Franciscan  seem 
at  first  to  have  been  most  in  favour. 
Then  the  Jesuits,  who,  upon  their 
suppression  by  Pope  Clement  XIV., 
in  1773,  were  succeeded  by  the  Capu- 
chins and  others.  Now  the  Jesuits, 
the  forlorn,  hope  of  the  Papacy,  re- 
stored to  power,  direct  and  work 
everything  in  the  Romish  Church  at 
home  and  abroad. — KiiKjsmill. 

188.  Maynooth. — All  the  honour 
of  training  Romish  priests  for  foreign 
fields  of  labour  must  not  be  awarded 
to  the  College  of  the  Proj)aganda  at 
Rome.  A  large  number  have  been 
sent  out,  from  year  to  year,  from 
Maynooth  in  Ireland,  a  college  for 
the  support  of  which  £30,000  per 
annum  was  for  a  length  of  time 
granted  by  the  British  Parliament, 
much  to  the  regret  of  the  true- 
hearted  Protestants  of  England. 
These  emissaries  we  have  met  with 
in  several  of  our  British  Colonies ; 
and,  from  the  character  of  their  lives, 
and  labours,  and  influence,  both  with 
reference  to  religion,  morals,  and 
politics,  we  have  felt  surprised  and 
grieved  that  British  subjects  should 
be  taxed  for  the  purpose  of  providing 
such  agents  in  distant  lands. 

189.  Scenes  of  Labour.  —  At 
different  periods  Ptomish  Mission- 
aries were  sent  out  to  America, 
Africa,  India,  China,  and  of  late 
years  to  several  of  the  South  Sea 
Islands ;  and,  according  to  their 
ovsTi  accounts,  a  large  number  of  the 
natives  of  all  these  countries  have 
been  brought  within  the  pale  of 
what  they  call  the  "  Catholic 
Church."  This  is  not  surprising,  if 
we  consider  tjie  means  employed  for 
the  accomplishment  of  this,  the 
highest  object  whicli  they  profess  to 
have  in  view. 


80 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


190.  Modes  of  Operation. — The 
means  employed  by  the  Romish 
Missionaries  for  the  religions  in- 
struction of  the  heathen,  even  in  the 
dogmas  of  their  own  Church,  appear 
to  be  very  limited  and  superlicial 
at  best,  and  sometimes  assume  a 
form  which  is  decidedly  objection- 
able. Their  catechumens  are  tavight 
to  repeat  a  few  Paternosters  and  Ava 
JIarias  ;  but  they  obtain  very  little 
general  knowledge  unless  it  be  in 
some  solitary  instances  in  which  the 
proximity  and  influence  of  Protes- 
tant schools  have  necessarily  excited 
a  certain  kind  of  competition.  The 
emissaries  of  Rome  depend  for  suc- 
cess more  upon  the  impression  made 
by  outward  display  on  the  senses 
of  the  gazing  multitude,  than  upon 
sound  instruction.  Hence  the  gaudy 
exhibition  of  crosses,  crucifixes,  pic- 
tures, and  images  in  all  their  places 
of  worship  in  foreign  lands,  and 
the  pompous  processions  which  are 
perpetually  taking  place.  These  are 
in  many  instances  so  similar  to  the 
idolatrous  and  superstitious  ceremo- 
monies  of  the  heathen  themselves 
that  it  proves  a  comparatively  easy 
matter  to  effect  the  slight  change 
which  is  required  in  the  natives  to 
become  R,omish  converts.  But  they 
seem  to  depend  most  upon  baptism 
for  the  accomplishment  of  their 
object  ;  and  as  soon  as  adults  are 
baptized  into  the  Christian  faith, 
the  ceremony  is  performed  with 
avidity,  whilst  thousands  of  uncon- 
scious infants  are  sprinkled,  with  or 
without  the  consent  of  their  parents, 
and  thereby  made  good  Catholics. 

191.  The  Inquisition. — There  is 
a  dark  chapter  in  the  history  of 
Romish  Missions,  in  which  thfe 
abominable  Inquisition  was  made  to 
act  a  prominent  part.  Some  par- 
ticulars concerning  this  awful  tribu- 
nal, in  connection  with  the  propaga- 
tion of  Christianity  by  the  Church 


of  Rome  in  India,  will  here  not  be 
out  of  place:  "During  the  months 
of  November  and  December,  I  heard," 
writes  Mr.  Dellon,  who  had  been  a 
prisoner  for  two  years  himself  in  the 
Inquisition  at  Goa,  "every  morning, 
the  shrieks  of  the  unfortunate  victims 
who  were  undergoing  the  Question. 
I  remembered  to  have  heard  before 
I  was  cast  into  prison,  that  the 
Auto  de  Fe  was  generally  celebrated 
on  the  first  Sunday  in  Advent, 
because  on  that  day  is  read  in  the 
churches  that  part  of  the  Gospel  in 
which  mention  is  made  of  the  last 
judgment ;  and  the  inquisitors  pre- 
tend, by  this  ceremony,  to  exhibit  a 
lively  emblem  of  that  awful  event." 
After  a  long  and  minute  description 
of  the  procession,  and  the  order  in 
which  the  prisoners  were  brought 
out,  the  writer  continues: — "At 
length  we  arrived  at  the  Church  of 
St.  Francis,  which  was,  for  this 
time,  destined  for  the  celebration  of 
the  Act  of  Faith,  On  one  side  of 
the  altar  was  the  grand  inquisitor 
and  his  councillors,  and  on  the 
other,  the  Viceroy  of  Goa  and  his 
court.  All  the  prisoners  were  seated 
to  hear  a  sermon.  One  of  the 
Augustin  monks  ascended  the  pulpit, 
and  preached  for  a  quarter  of  an 
hour.  The  sermon  being  concluded, 
two  readers  went  up  into  the  pulpit, 
one  after  the  other,  and  read  the 
sentences  of  the  prisoners.  My  joy 
was  great  when  I  heard  that  my 
sentence  was  not  to  be  burned,  but 
to  be  a  galley-slave  for  five  years. 
After  the  sentences  were  read,  they 
summoned  forth  those  miserable 
victims  who  were  destined  to  be 
immolated  hy  the  Holy  Inquisition." 
But  here  we  must  let  the  curtain  fall 
to  hide  from  the  view  of  the  reader 
the  horrid  scenes  which  were  enacted 
on  this  as  on  manj'  other  occasions, 
for  the  propagation  of  the  Romish 
faith.  Rather  than  pursue  in  minute 
detail  the  scenes  of  cruelty  and  blood 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOULD. 


8] 


with  whicli  the  history  of  Roman  co-operators,  but 
Catholic  Missions  is  so  foully  stained,  exhort  the  pious 
we  would  let  the  whole  sink  into 
oblivion,  and  devoutly  thank  God 
that  the  horrible  In(iuisition  is  no 
more ;  not  that  Home  is  changed  or 
now  lacks  the  disposition  to  practise 
the  same  coercive  cruelty  as  in 
former  times,  but  the  present  com- 
paratively enlightened  state  of  the 
world  would  not  for  one  moment 
tolerate  such  an  abomination  in  any 
religious  community. 


we  unceasingly 
and  intelligent 
faithful  to  go  to  the  relief  of  chUdrca 
in  the  neighbourhood,  who  are 
threatened  with  being  lost.  A 
number  of  pious  neophytes  exercising 
the  art  of  curing  infants  prociu-e  for 
us  a  good  number  of  baptisms.  It  is 
these  gratuitous  auxiliaries  that  an- 
nually swell  so  high  the  total  number 
of  little  Chinese  baptized  in  danger 
of  death." 


192.  Baptisms.  —  Dr.  Perro- 
cheau,  Apostolic-vicar,  reports  as 
follows  from  China: — "God  in  his 
mercy  has  this  year  especially  pro- 
tected our  Mission  at  Su-tchuen : 
blessed  be  He  a  thousand  times  over 
for  this !  The  immaculate  Virgin 
Mary,  our  tender  and  powerful 
mother,  has  obtained  for  us  this 
favour ;  the  angels  and  saints  Ivaxe 
contributed  to  it  :  unbounded  thanks 
to  all.  The  number  of  little  Chinese 
baptized  is  less  than  the  previous 
year.  This  diminution  arises  from 
your  having  been  compelled  to  re- 
duce your  alms;  as  soon  as  it  will  1  discriminate  and  wholesale  manner  in 
be  possible  for  you  to  aftbrd  us  more,  j  which  both  adults  and  children  were 
our  number  will  rise  in  the   same  i  baptized  by  the  Romish  Missionaries 


Saplisms  of  children  of  Pfigans,    in  danr/er  of 

deal/i,  in  some.,  of  the  Mis.<!ions  in  Asia,  by 

Jiomish  Jli.ssionaries, 

In  Su-tcbupn,  in  184!) 99,807 

In  Yun-uiui,  in  1848 4,000 

In  Core;i,  in  1817  and  1848 1,225 

In  Camboda,  in  1849 5,000 

In  Eastern  Cocliiu  China,  in  1849. ..4,074 
InWosteru  Gocliin  China,  in  1848. ..5,017 
In  Eastern  Tong-King,   in  1849. ..13,506 

In  Central  Tong-King,  in  1849 12,439 

In  Western  Toug-Kiug,  in  1848 9,421 

In  the  same  Vicarate  in  1849 9,649 

Among  tlie  Birniens  in  1849 127 

— AiiiKils  of  the  Propagation  of  the 
Faith, 

193.  Tree   Opinions. — The    in- 


proportion.  I  therefore  entreat  you 
to  be  so  good  as  to  allot  to  us  an 
annually  increasing  sum.  By  means 
of  £4  given  to  our  baptizers  we  can 
regenerate  three  or  four  lumdred 
children,  more  or  less,  two-thirds  of 
whom  go  almost  immediately  to 
heaven.  Urge  earnestly  the  rich  to 
open  their  purses.  Tell  all  those 
who  desire  to  draw  large  interest  for 
their  capital  to  send  their  money  to 
tSu-tchuen,  where  twenty  sous  pro- 
duce annually  two  treasures  by 
efiecting  the  redemption  of  two  souls. 
It  was  not  our  salaried  baptizers 
alone  that  conferred  baptism  upon 
94,131  children  of  pagans  who  were 
in  danger  of  death.  We  have  not  yet 
sufficient  resources  to  pay  so  many 


and  reported  to  the  Propaganda  called 
forth,  at  different  times,  severe  criti- 
cisms even  from  persons  belonging 
to  their  own  party.  Acosta,  a  Jesuit, 
declax'es,  with  respect  to  the  pro- 
digious number  of  heathens  said  to 
have  been  converted  by  particular 
priests,  that  "many  of  them  were 
driven  to  baptism  as  beasts  to  the 
water."  And  Oviedo  relates  of  Cuba, 
' '  That  there  was  scarcely  anyone, 
or  but  extremely  few,  that  willingly 
became  Christians  ;  "  and  both  he 
and  Benzo,  who  were  long  conversant 
in  those  parts,  say  of  Cuba  and  New 
Spain,  ' '  that  they  had  scarcely  any- 
thing belonging  to  Christianity 
besides  the  bare  name  of  Christians ; 
that  they  only  minded  the    name 


82 


THE   MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


they  received  in  baptism,  and  not 
long  after  forgot  that  too."  The 
former  of  these  writers  makes  this  no 
matter  of  wonder,  since  he  declares 
their  converters  to  be  no  better 
Christians  than  these  converts,  and 
expostulates  with  them  about  the 
horrible  wickedness  of  their  lives, 
telling  them  that,  would  they  give 
the  poor  Indians  good  examples,  this 
method  would  signify  much  more 
towards  making  them  good  Chris- 
tians than  the  coui'se  they  took  in 
carrying  out  their  mission. 

194.  Travellers'  Account.  — 
Concerning  the  Roman  Catholic 
Mission  to  Congo,  in  "Western  Africa, 
commenced  as  early  as  1490,  a 
traveller  says  : — "  The  presentation 
of  beads,  Agne  Dei,  images  of  the 
Madonna  and  saints ;  the  splendid 
processions,  the  rich  furniture,  and 
solemn  ceremonials  of  the  Church, 
dazzled  the  eyes  of  the  savage  na- 
tives and  made  them  view  the 
Gospel  only  as  a  gay  and  pompous 
pageant,  in  which  it  would  be  an 
amusement  to  join.  The  sacrament 
of  baptism,  to  which  the  Catholics 
attach  great  importance,  was  chiefly 
recommended  by  a  part  of  the  ritual 
that  consisted  in  putting  into  the 
mouth  a  certain  quantity  of  salt, 
which  in  Congo  is  an  extremely  rare 
and  valued  commodity ;  and  the 
Missionaries  were  not  a  little  discon- 
certed to  find  that  the  very  form  by 
which  the  natives  expressed  the  holy 
ordinance  was  "  to  eat  salt."  Thus 
an  immense  body  of  people  were 
speedily  baptized  and  called  Chris- 
tians, but  without  any  idea  of  the 
duties  and  obligations  which  the 
sacred  name  imposes."  It  is  uncer- 
tain when  the  Romish  Missionaries 
were  expelled  from  Congo,  but  Cap- 
tain Tucker's  late  expedition  did  not 
lind,  on  the  banks  of  the  Zaine,  any 
trace  or  even  recollection  of  Roman 
Catholicism. 


195.  Labours  in  China. — It  is 

pleasant  to  be  able  to  give  the  some- 
what more   favourable    impressions 
of    the    Rev.   W.    G.   Williamson, 
recent    Protestant    Missionary  tra- 
veller    in     China,    concerning    the 
Romish  agents  now  labouring  there. 
"  We  look,"  says  he,  "  upon  their 
work  as  an  element  of  good  in  China. 
With  all  their  paraphernalia,  there 
is  reason  to  believe  that  they  teach 
the    great    cardinal    truths   of  our 
common  faith  ;  and  not  unfreqnently 
have  I  been  rejoiced  to  find  Christ 
and  His  atonement  set  forth,  as  the 
great  basis  of  a  sinner's  hope.  .  In 
many   respects   they   are   preparing 
the  way  for  a  purer  form  of  religion, 
and  no  doubt  their  work   will  be^ 
utilised  and  absorbed  in  the  march 
of  Christian  progress.     There  is  one 
great  objection  to  them,  they  mani- 
fest no  intelligent  zeal  for  the  en- 
lightenment   and    elevation   of  the 
people.     Few,  if  any,  of  the  priests 
manifest  that  noble  ambition  which 
characterised      their      predecessors, 
Ricci,  Ichaal,  Yerbiest,  and  others. 
I  have  never  observed  any  indication 
among  them  of  men  grappling  with 
the    language,  and  girding    them- 
selves with  ardour  to  overthrow  the 
mighty    evils    which    are    stalking 
I  abroad   among   the  natives.     As  a 
rule,  they  content  themselves  with 
j  superintending   native    priests    and 
!  catechists,  and  other  purely  official 
I  duties.     They  never  preach  or  pub- 
^  lish    any    books.       They    establish 
schools  wherever  they  can,  and  take 
'  pains,   through   native   teachers,   to 
j  instruct  the  boys  in  their  catechisms, 
j  and  also  in  a  variety  of  trades  ;  but 
j  there  is   no  efibrt  made   to   difi'use 
:  information,    enlighten    the    mind, 
'  arouse  generous  impulses,  and  turn 
out    well-informed,     truth-seeking, 
■men  and  women.     They  make  good 
artisans,  but  that  is  the  sum  of  the 
result.     The  only  difference  between 
!  them  and  their  heathen  neighbours 


THE   MISSIONAKY    WORLD. 


83 


is,  that  they  are  good  mass-hearing 
shoemakers,  or  whatever  their  calling 
may  be.  Comparisons  have  been 
maie  between  them  and  the  Protes- 
tant Missionaries  by  men  who  know 
nothing  about  the  matter,  but  what 
a]>pears  on  the  exterior." 

196.  Not  Wanted.— When  the 
first  attempt  was  made  to  introduce 
Popery  into  the  Friendly  Islands, 
King  George  showed  great  fii-mness 
and  sagacity.  On  returning  from 
the  Wesleyan  District  Meeting  in 
the  month  of  October,  1837,  the  Rev. 
John  Thomas  was  told  that  more 
Missionaries  had  arrived.  His  joy 
at  the  pleasing  intelligence  was  but 
temporary,  however,  for  he  soon 
found  that  the  new  Missionaries 
were  a  Roman  Catholic  Bishop  and 
his  companions,  sent  out  by  an  insti- 
tution in  France  to  try  to  introduce 
Popery  into  the  South  Sea  Islands, 
many  of  which  were  already  evan- 
gelised by  Protestant  Missionaries. 
These  gentlemen  had  already  had  an 
interview  with  the  King,  who  was 
at  that  time  residing  at  Vavau,  and 
had  asked  permission  to  leave  two  or 
tliree  of  their  party  on  the  island. 
The  King  asked  for  what  purpose 
they  came,  adding,  "I  and  my 
people  have  all  turned  to  God." 
His  lordship  told  the  King  that  his 
own  religion  was  the  old  and  true 
faith,  and  that  the  religion  taught 
by  the  Methodist  Missionaries  was 
one  that  had  lately  sprung  up. 
The  King  said,  "We  know  but  one 
God,  and  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  to 
whom  we  have  all  turned."  He 
then  advised  the  Bishop  to  wait  till 
the  return  of  the  Missionaries  from 
Lifuka.  The  Bishop,  with  five 
others,  three  of  whom  were  priests, 
accordingly  waited  upon  Mr.  Thomas 
and  his  colleague,  who  observed  that 
the  matter  must  be  settled  between 
themselves  and  the  King ;  that 
King  George  and  not  the  Mission- 


aries governed  the  islands.  The 
Bishop  stated  both  to  the  Missionaries 
and  to  the  King,  that  he  only  wished 
to  leave  the  priests  at  the  Friendly 
Islands  for  two  or  three  months  to 
learn  the  language.  The  King  saw 
through  the  artifice  at  once,  and 
doubting  whether  they  would  learn 
much  of  the  language  in  so  short  a 
time,  asked  in  reply,  "  If  they  arc 
to  go  away  in  two  or  three  months, 
why  cannot  you  as  well  take  them 
away  in  the  ship  that  brought  them  'r" 
On  being  pressed  to  consent,  the 
King  said,  "  It  is  not  my  mind  that 
they  should  stay."  On  the  departure 
of  the  Bishops  and  his  companions, 
the  Wesleyan  Missionaries  advised 
them  to  go  where  the  people  were 
still  heathens,  and  not  to  trouble 
people  already  evangelised.  Un- 
happily they  gained  an  entrance 
into  Fiji,  Rotumah,  and  other  places; 
but  the  wide-spread  influence  of 
the  Word  of  God  and  the  .Gospel 
of  Christ  has  prevented  their  doing 
much  harm. 

197.  New  Eussian  Missionary 
Society. — Encouraged  perhaps  by 
the  influence  obtained  in  various 
countries  by  the  Romish  Propaganda, 
in  1870,  the  Greek  Church  of  Piussia 
organised  an  institution  which  they 
called  "  The  Orthodox  Society  on  be- 
half of  Missions,"  the  object  of  which 
was  the  conversion  of  the  non- 
Christians  of  all  parts  of  the  Russian 
Empire  except  the  Caucasian  and 
Trans- Caucasian  provinces  already 
provided  for,  and  both  the  spiritual 
edification  and  social  advancement 
of  the  converts  thus  made.  The 
Society  was  inaugurated  at  Moscow 
under  the  presidency  of  Innocent, 
Metropolitan  of  that  city,  and  there- 
fore known  as  "the  Apostle  of  Kam- 
schatka."  Liturgy  and  Te  Deum 
were  performed,  and  a  sermon 
preached  in  the  Cathedral,  before  a 
crowded  congregation,  among  whom 


84 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


were  present  the  Governor- General 
of  tlie  province  and  others  of  the 
highest  officials,  notwithstanding  the 
solemnity  had  no  official  character. 
The  Society  is  placed  under  the 
patronage  of  the  Russian  Empress, 
and  ultimate  control  of  the  Holy 
Synod.  The  president  is  the  Metro- 
politan of  Moscow  ;  and  the  Society's 
affiiirs  are  administered  by  a  council 
at  that  place.  Committees  also  are 
to  be  formed  in  every  city  under  the 
local  bishop.  The  Society  is  annually 
to  observe  the  day  of  S.  S.  Cyril, 
and  Methodius,  the  11th  of  May 
(0.  S.).  Any  person  subscribing  at 
least  three  roubles  may  be  a  member 
of  the  Society.  Its  council  possesses, 
besides  the  president,  two  vice-pre- 
sidents chosen  for  two  years,  one  by 
the  president  from  his  coadjutor 
bishops,  and  one  by  the  members  of 
the  Society  from  the  laity.  Of  the 
twelve  members  of  the  council,  four 
are  biennially  nominated  by  the 
president,  and  the  rest  by  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Society  at  a  general 
meeting. 


EPISCOPALIAN    MISSIONAEY 
SOCIETIES. 

198.  Society  for  the  Propagation 
of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts. — 
This  is  the  oldest  Protestant  Mission- 
ary Society  in  England,  and  its 
origin  may  be  traced  to  a  very 
remote  period.  About  the  year  1644, 
whilst  the  civil  wars  still  continued 
in  this  country,  a  petition  was  pre- 
sented to  Parliament  by  a  clergyman 
of  the  Church  of  England,  supported 
by  many  English  and  Scotch  divines, 
urging  the  duty  of  attempting  to 
convert  the  natives  of  North  America 
to  Christianity.  This,  no  doubt,  led 
to  the  ordinance  passed  on  the  27th 
of  July,  1648,  by  the  Independents 


of  the  Commonwealth,  by  which  a 
corporation  was  established,  entitled 
"  The  President  and  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the    Gospel  in  New 
England."      The  preamble    recites 
that    "the   Commons    of   England 
assembled  in  Parliament,  having  re- 
ceived intelligence  that  the  heathens 
in  New  England   are  beginning  to 
call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  feel 
bound  to  assist  in  the  work."     They 
ordered  the  Act  to  be  read  in  all  the 
churches  of  the  land,  and  collections 
to  be  made   in  aid  of  the   object. 
This  was  the  first  Missionary  Asso- 
ciation formed  in  England,  and  may 
be  considered  as  the  parent  of  the 
present  "  venerable"  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign 
Parts.       Our    colonial     settlements 
first  attracted  public   attention   to 
the  spiritual  wants  of  their   Euro- 
pean and  heathen  populations.     The 
colonists  of  New  England  from  the 
commencement  displayed  great  zeal 
for  the   conversion  of  the  Indians. 
The  labours  of  Eliot,  Mather,    and 
I  others,  will  never  be  forgotten  by 
1  the  Christian  Church.      After  the 
I  restoration  in  Great  Britain  Baxter 
and  Boyle  distinguished  themselves 
by  their  practical   sympathy  with 
the  work  in  which  these  excellent 
men  were  engaged.     Meanwhile  the 
Church  of  England  became  interested 
in  supplying  the  new  colonies  with 
Episcopalian  ministers.     In  1675  it 
was  found  "  that  there  were  scarcely 
four     members    of    the   Church    of 
England  in   all  the  vast  tracts  of 
North  America."     In  view  of  this 
lamentable  state  of  things,  royalty 
was  moved  to  liberality.   Charles  II. 
was  induced  by  Compton,  Bishop  of 
London,  to   allow  £20  for  passage 
money    for    ministers     and    school 
masters  willing  to  go  out  to  supply 
the    deficiency,    and    the     sum    of 
£1,200  was  also  granted  to  supply 
American  parishes  with  Bibles  and 
other  religious  books. 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


85 


199.  Organisation  and  Consti- 
tution.— Tlie  Societ}'  for  the  Pro- 
pagation of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign 
Parts  was  organised  in  the  month  of 
June,  1701,  when  it  received  a 
charter  from  "William  III.  The 
main  objects  for  which  it  was  insti- 
tuted arc  stated  to  be  two-fold.  It 
was  designed  ' '  to  provide  for  the 
ministrations  of  the  Church  of 
England  in  the  British  colonies,  and 
to  propagate  the  Gospel  among  the 
native  inhabitants  of  those  coun- 
tries." The  corporation  consists  of 
the  Bishops  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, the  members  constituted  by 
charter,  and  of  three  hundred  other 
members.  Everj-  incorporated  mem- 
ber subscribes  not  less  than  two 
guineas  annually  to  the  Society,  or 
contributes  not  less  than  twenty 
guineas  in  one  sum.  All  subscribers 
of  one  guinea  per  annum,  or  contri- 
butors of  ten  guineas  in  one  sum, 
and 'clergymen  subscribing  half-a- 
guinea  annually,  are  associated 
members,  and  from  them  the  incor- 
porated members  are  chosen  by 
ballot.  General  meetings  of  the  in- 
corporated members  are  held  monthly 
for  the  transaction  of  business. 

200.  Sources  of  Income. — The 
income  of  the  Society  for  the  Pro- 
pagation of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign 
Parts  is  derived  from  various 
sources,  embracing  Parliamentary 
grants,  collections  in  churches, 
schoolrooms  and  public  halls,  in 
which  anniversary  sermons  are 
preached  and  Missionary  Meetings 
held,  and  subscriptions  and  legacies 
from  individuals.  In  this  way  the 
institution  is  liberally  supported  and 
a  large  amount  of  agency  is  brought 
to  bear  upon  the  people  where 
mission  stations  have  been  formed. 

201.  rields  of  Labour. — During 
the  long  period  of  its  existence  the 
venerable  Society  for  the  Propagation 


of  the  Gospel  has  gradually  extended 
its  labours  to  various  parts  of  the 
world,  and  has  been  instrumental  of 
much  good,  especially  to  British 
colonists  at  an  early  period  of  their 
struggles,  long  before  modern  Mis- 
sionary Societies  had  commenced 
their  operations.  This  useful  insti- 
tution now  occupies  important  sta- 
tions in  the  British  Provinces  of 
North  America,  the  Dominion  of 
Canada,  British  Columbia,  the  West 
Indies,  Southern  Afi'ica,  Australia, 
New  Zealand,  India,  and  China.  To 
all  these  places  Anglican  bishops 
and  clergymen  have  gone  forth, 
carrying  with  them  their  own  views 
of  Church  order  and  discipline  ;  and 
in  connection  with  every  important 
colony  a  Diocese  has  been  formed, 
and  parishes  have  been  organised 
after  the  style  of  the  mother  country. 
The  main  object  of  the  institution  is 
to  supply  the  services  and  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  Church  of  England  tc 
the  tens  of  thousands  of  British  emi- 
grants who  have  been  annuall}' 
leaving  the  shores  of  their  native 
country  from  generation  to  genera- 
tion, to  better  their  condition  in 
foreign  lands.  And  with  much  zeal 
and  earnestness  have  the  agents  of 
this  Society  followed  their  country- 
men in  all  their  wanderings,  minis- 
tering to  their  spiritual  necessities, 
and  bringing  home  to  their  recollec- 
tions the  tender  associations  of  the 
"  old  country,"  where  they  were 
favoured  in  times  of  yore  to  listen 
with  pleasure  to  the  sound  of  the 
"  church-going  bell."  Nor  have  the 
dark  benighted  heathen  population 
within  the  boundaries  and  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  our  respective 
colonies  been  neglected  by  this 
time-honoured  institution.  Many 
poor  wandering  Indians  in  the  north- 
western wilds  of  America,  as  well  as 
idolatrous  Hindus  in  the  East,  and 
warlike  Kaffirs  in  Southern  Africa, 
i  to  say  nothing  of  the  aborigines  of 


86 


TUE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


other  lands,  have  been  favoured  with 
the  means  of  grace  and  religious  in- 
struction throughits  instrumentality, 
especially  of  late  years  since  atten- 
tion was  more  particularly  directed 
to  this  department  of  the  work. 

202.  The  "Wesleys.— The  Mis- 
sionary spirit  was  a  passion  in  the 
Wesley  family  when  Christian  Mis- 
sions scarcely  existed.  John  Wesley, 
the  grandfather  of  the  Webleys, 
after  being  ejected  from  his  living  in 
1552,  longed  to  go  as  a  Missionary, 
first  to  Surinam,  and  afterwards  to 
Maryland.  Samuel  Wesley,  his  son, 
when  between  thirty  and  forty  years 
of  age,  formed  a  magnificent  scheme 
to  go  as  a  Missionary  to  India,  China, 
and  Abyssinia,  and  in  the  last  year 
of  his  life  most  sincerely  lamented 
that  he  was  not  young  enough  to  go 
to  Georgia.  His  sons,  John  and 
Charles,  then  at  Oxford,  caught  his 
spirit,  and  actually  went  to  Georgia, 
John  Wesley  having  it  particularly 
in  view  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the 
American  Indians. — T;/crma7i. 

203.  ■ These   stirrings    of 

the  Wesley  family  towards  the 
heathen  preceded  the  operations  of 
the  societies  which  afterwards  took 
up  the  work  of  Missions.  The 
' '  Society  for  Promoting  Christian 
Knowledge,"  founded  in  1698,  estab- 
lished a  connection  vriih  the  fii-st 
Protestant  Mission  to  the  heathen, 
the  Danish  Mission  to  the  Hindus  at 
Tanquebar,  in  1709.  The  ''  Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in 
Foreign  Parts,"  incorporated  in  1701, 
does  not  appear  to  have  had  any 
Missions  to  the  heathen  for  many 
years  after  its  formation.  John 
Wesley  did  not  acknowledge  himself 
a  Missionary  of  this  society  when  in 
America,  nor  would  he  receive  a 
salary  from  them,  but  he  furnished 
them  with  most  valuable  reports  as 
to  the  state  of  the  settlements  and 
the    proceedings   of  the   clergymen 


employed  by    them.     The  journals 

of  that  eminent  man  show  how  his 

heart  yearned  over  the  heathen,  and 

how  willing  he  would  have  been  to 

devote    his   life    to    their  spiritual 

I  benefit.  Divine  Providence  permitted 

his    wish    to     be    frustrated,    and 

'  directed  his  course  back  to  his  na- 

j  five  land  for  the  accomplishment  of 

I  a  greater  work  than  was  possible, 

humanly  speaking,  among  the  scat- 

1  tered  population  of  America  at  that 

j  time. — I)r.  Hoole. 

204.  Society  for  the  Promoticu 
'  of  Christian  Ivnowledge. — Thi.-; 
Society,  although  not  strictly  mis- 
sionary in  its  primary  object,  was, 
at  a  very  early  period,  an  auxiliary 
to  Christian  Missions,  and  is  at  this 
day  a  most  powerful  help  to  the 
Church  of  England  in  her  desolate 
places  abroad,  as  well  as  at  home. 
It  was  founded  iu  1698,  mainly  by 
a  private  clergyman.  Dr.  Thomas 
Bray,  who,  subsequently  acting  as 
commissioner  in  Maryland,  and  seeing 
the  great  necessity  for  some  further 
eflbrt  at  home  for  the  advancement 
of  religion  in  the  Colonies,  happily 
succeeded  in  rousing  public  attention 
to  the  matter.  Ha-sing  afterwards 
been  the  chief  instrument  in  the 
formation  of  the  Gospel  Propagation 
Society,  Dr.  Bray  may  be  fairly 
considered  the  founder  of  both  these 
institutions,  and  in  them  of  many 
other  noble  societies  which  followed 
them,  by  imitation  or  natural  con- 
sequence. As  early  as  the  year 
1709,  the  Society  for  the  Promotion 
of  Christian  Knowledge  established 
a  connection  with  the  Danish  Mission 
to  the  Hindus  at  Tanquebar,  and 
rendered  considerable  aid  towards 
the  support  of  the  work.  The  Tan- 
jore  Mission  originated  in  1726,  and 
the  one  at  Trichinopoly  in  1762, 
which,  with  the  celebrated  Schwarts 
as  its  Missionary,  was  taken  up,  five 
vears  afterwards,  bv  the  Christian 


THE    MISSIONAUY    WOliLlJ. 


87 


Knowledge  Society,  and  prosecuted 
with  vigour  and  success.  Wlieu 
other  institutions  of  the  Church  of 
England  were  aiterwards  organised 
for  the  express  purpose  of  propagating 
the  Gospel  in  foreign  lands,  the 
Chi'istian  Knowledge  Society  hence- 
forth eonlincd  its  attention  to  the 
circulation  of  religious  works,  Bibles, 
prayer-books,  tracts,  &c.,  at  a  cheap 
rate  in  Great  Britain  and  its  several 
dependencies.  There  are  branch 
societies  in  various  parts  of  the 
country,  and  persons  are  constituted 
members  by  subscribing  annually  a 
sum  of  not  less  than  one  guinea. 

205.  Church.  Missionary  Society. 
— This  Society  was  instituted  in 
London  in  the  month  of  April,  1799. 
For  some  time  there  was  no  action 
taken  beyond  the  appointment  of  a 
committee.  Two  causes  led  to  this 
delay.  The  Societies  for  "Promoting 
Christian  Knowledge,"  and  for  "  The 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign 
Parts,"  belong  to  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land also,  and  the  latter  of  these 
Societies  having  for  nearly  a  century 
been  largely  and  liberally  supported, 
a  little  jealousy  existed  in  some 
quarters  lest  the  new  institution 
should  in  any  way  clash .  with  the 
interests  of  those  which  had  so  long 
been  established.  The  other  cause 
for  delay  was  found  in  the  fact  that 
the  committee  had  not  yet  fixed  on 
any  specific  field  of  labour,  or  secured 
the  services  of  suitable  agents  to 
enter  upon  the  work.  It  was  wisely 
I'esolved  by  the  promoters  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  not  to 
interfere  with  the  large  and  pros- 
perous institution  which  mainly 
contemplated  Colonial  action  ;  yet  it ; 
was  deeply  felt  that  there  were  both 
room  and  need  for  an  association 
which  would  devote  its  attention 
chiefly,  if  not  exclusively,  to  the 
spread  of  the  Gospel  in  Pagan  lands. 
The  original  design  of  the   Society 


i  was  to  act  more  especially  on  Africa 
andtheEast.  That  factwasembodied 
in  its  first  designation  ;  but  after- 
wards dropped.  Though  the  sphere 
contemplated  by  the  first  board  of 
directors  was  neither  small  nor  un- 
important, this  Society  has  planted 
missions  over  still  more  widely  ex- 
tended regions. 

206.  Statistics  of  the  Church 
Missionary  Society, — The  Mission- 
ary  Jiecord  gives  statistics  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  in  1830 
and  1870  respectively: — The  "  total 
income   of  the    Society   then,    was 

■  £30,062  ;  now  it  is  £150,000.  Its 
communicants  then  numbered  318, 
now  they  are  21,705  (including  the 
congregations  transferred  in  1802  to 
the  native  Church  in  Western  Africa), 
'  The  number  of  European  Missionaries 
was  then  34,  now  it  is  203.  There 
was  not  then  one  native  ordained 
clergyman  employed  by  the  Society, 
now  there  are  109.  Up  to  March  1, 
1862,  there  went  forth  on  foreign 
service,  in  connection  with  the  Church 
Missionary  Society,  562  men  of  va- 
rious countries  and  races ;  of  these 
no  less  than  121  were  Germans. 
Since  that  period,  a  larger  propoi-tion 
of  English  clergymen  have  engaged 
in  Missionary  work." 

207.  Constitution  and  Manage- 
ment.— The  constitution  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  provides 
for  membership  on  the  payment  of  a 
contribution  of  one  guinea  or  upwards 
per  annum,  and  if  clergymen,  haLf- 
a-guinea.  The  same  privilege  is 
extended  to  collectors  of  £2  12s.,  or 
upwards,  per  annum.  Benefactors 
of  ten  guineas  or  upwards,  clergj-men 
making  collections  to  the  amount  of 
twenty  guineas,  and  executors  paying 
to  the  amount  of  £o0,  are  members 
for  life.  Annual  subscribers  of  five 
guineas  are  governors,  and  benefac- 
tors of  £50  and  upwards,  are  gover- 
nors for  life.      The  directorate   of 


THE  MISSIONAEY  WOKLD. 


this  Society  is  vested  in  seven 
governors  and  a  treasurer,  chosen  by 
the  members  at  their  annual  meeting, 
together  with  a  general  committee 
of  twenty-five  members.  The  general 
business  of  the  institution  is  con- 
ducted by  the  committee.  At  first, 
and  for  a  long  time  after  its  com- 
mencement, this  Society  was  simply 
supported  and  governed  by  the 
members  of  the  Episcopal  Church, 
and  was  not  in  any  way  subject  to 
ecclesiastical  authority.  At  length, 
the  appointment  of  English  bishops 
to  foreign  countries,  rendered  a 
change  in  the  administration  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  absolutely 
necessary  ;  and  it  was  decided  that 
in  future  the  institution  should  be 
conducted  in  strict  couformity  with 
the  ecclesiastical  principles  of  the 
Establishment.  Hence,  all  the  Mis- 
sionaries who  now  go  out  in  its  service 
are  placed  under  the  government  and 
direction  of  the  bishops  nearest  to 
their  respective  stations.  This  change 
was  seriously  felt  by  the  agents  em- 
ployed at  the  time.  Most  of  them 
were  Germans  by  birth,  and  profound 
Lutherans  in  principle  ;  and  all  who 
chose  to  remain  in  connection  with 
the  Society  had  to  be  re-ordained, 
and  to  conform  in  all  things  to  the 
rides  and  regulations  of  the  Church 
of  England.  The  funds  of  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  are  supplied  in 
the  usual  way  by  personal  contribu- 
tions, legacies,  collections  after  ser- 
mons, and  at  public  meetings  ;  and 
hitherto  the  institution  has  been 
supported  in  a  very  liberal  manner. 

208.  Stations  Occupied.  —  The 
principal  spheres  of  labour  entered 
upon,  and  efficiently  worked,  by  the 
agents  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  have  been  in  Western  Africa, 
Continental  India,  and  Ceylon, 
British  North  America,  and  the 
"West  Indies.  In  all  these  countries, 
but  especially  in  the  one  first  named, 


the  Missionaries,  catechists,  and 
teachers  of  this  institution  have 
toiled  with  commendable  zeal  and 
diligence,  and  have  been  favoured  to 
see  the  fruit  of  their  labour  on  a 
large  scale. 

209.  Colonial  Church  and  School 
Society. — This  institution  may  be 
regarded  as  supplementary  to  the 
Church  Missionary  Society,  and  it 
appears  to  have  been  called  into 
being  by  the  imhappy  difterences 
which  have  existed  for  many  years 
in  matters  of  doctrine  and  ritual  in 
the  Church  of  England.  Alluding 
to  this  subject,  the  Ilev.  Joseph 
Kingsmill,  M.A.,  himself  a  clergy- 
man, of  the  Establishment,  says, 
with  regard  to  these  organisations  : 
' '  They  appeal  for  support  (it  ought , 
not  tobe  concealed  in  Christian  can- 
dour) to  two  distinct  divisions  in  our 
common  Church  :  the  Gospel  Propa- 
gation Society  to  the  great  body  of 
Churchmen  who  would  place  the 
Liturgy  and  Ilubrics  before  the 
Articles  ;  the  Colonial  Church  Society 
to  the  evangelical  body  who  have 
first  in  their  regard  the  Articles,  as 
embodying  most  distinctly  the  great 
truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  a  full  pro- 
test against  the  errors  of  Ilomanism ; 
and  as  supplying,  also,  a  bond  of 
cordial  union  with  all  reformed 
Churches  which  hold  the  same  lead- 
ing truths.  The  Colonial  Church 
and  School  Society  is  indeed  entitled 
to  the  warmest  support  of  all  who 
are  decided  in  their  attachment  to 
the  Protestant  and  Evangelical 
character  of  the  Church  of  England. 
Already  its  rapidly  increasing  income 
amounts  to  upwards  of  £8,000,  and 
it  employs  in  the  colonies  115  Mis- 
sionary labourers,  of  whom  twenty- 
three  are  clergymen."  This  useful 
institution  has  rendered  valuable 
assistance  to  the  Missionaries  em- 
ployed in  the  far  north-western 
ViMs  of  British  America,  formerly 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


89 


included  in  the  Hudson's  Bay  terri- 
tories, to  clergymen  and  teachers 
labouring  among  the  scattered  set- 
tlers of  Australia,  and  to  mission 
stations  and  schools  in  several  of  the 
British  colonies.  Its  funds  have 
been  replenished,  at  different  times, 
by  the  liberal  contributions  of  those 
who  sympathise  with  its  object 
and  aims. 

210.  Dr.   Ooleuso.— The   most 
glaring  instance  of    party  thought 
and  feeling  as  existing  in  the  Church 
of    England,    and  occasionally  de- 
veloped in  'its  Missionary  organisa- 
tions, was  that  which  appeared  in 
the  case  of  Dr.  Colenso,   Bishop  of 
Natal.     The  learned  doctor  went  out 
to  South  Africa  under  the  auspices 
of  the  Society  for  the   Propagation 
of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,  and 
for  some  time  displayed  a  laudable 
measure  of  the  genuine  Missionary 
spirit  in  the  working  of  his  diocese. 
He  was  zealous  in  his  endeavours  to 
convert  the  warlike   Zulus  to  the 
faith  of  the  Gospel ;  but  he  admits 
that  one  of  the  shrewd  and  clever 
natives  with  whom  he  entered  into 
argument  not  only  puzzled  him  with 
his  questions,  but  actually  succeeded 
in  converting  him  to   some  of  his ' 
own  pagan  notions,  for  he  forthwith  i 
threw  away  the  remainder  of    his  I 
belief  in  the  Divine  authority  of  the  I 
Scriptures,  and  avowed  his  opinion  I 
that   the    Pentateuch  was   a  mere  I 
fable.     But  long  after   Dr.  Colenso 
had  published  a  book  in  which  he  I 
proclaimed  to  the  Avorld  his  sceptical 
views,  and  appeared  contirmed  in  his  ! 
crroneoxis  opinions,  he  was  acknow- 
ledged as  an   agent  of  the  Propa- 
gation Society,  and  allowed  to  dis- 
pense their  grants  to  his  clergy.    At 
length  the  supporters  of  the  insti- ' 
tution  were  aroused  to  oppose  such 
a  glaring  scandal,  and  other  means 
were  adopted  at  the  suggestion  of 
the  metropolitan  for  the  payment  of 


the  Missionaries  stipends ;  biit  no 
power  was  found  in  the  Church  of 
England  by  means  of  which  the 
heterodox  bishop  could  be  displaced 
from  his  office. 

211.    Madagascar  Bishopric. — 
Two  Missionaries  of  the  Gospel  Pro- 
]iagation    Society   and    two  of    the 
Church    Society  having    been    ap- 
pointed to  labour  in  Madagascar  in 
1870,  it  was  proposed  by  the  Propa- 
j  gation  Society  to  appoint  an  English 
I  Bishop  to  superintend  the  Episcopal 
Mission.     To  this  the  Committee  of 
I  the     Church     Missionarj^     Society 
I  strongly  objected,  and  declared  that 
their  agents  should  not  be  placed 
j  under  the  direction  of  a  bishop  so 
I  appointed.     They  were  led  to  this 
course  through  respect  to  the  London 
I  Missionary  Society,  by  whose  instru- 
i  mentality  a  great  and  glorious  work 
had    been    accomplished   in    Mada- 
I  gascar,  and  from  a  conviction  that 
j  such  a  displaj''  of  ritualistic  Episco- 
pal pomp  and  splendour  as  had  been 
I  exhibited  in   Honolulu,   and  which 
had    proved    a    miserable    failure, 
Avould   be   seriously  detrimental  to 
the    cause    of    evangelical    religion 
among  the  Malagasy.     And  to  the 
honour   of  the  reverend  gentleman 
who   was    the    bishop-designate,    it 
may  be  stated  that  imder  these  cir- 
cumstances he  threw  up  the  appoint- 
ment and  declined  to  be  consecrated, 
and  so  the  matter  rested  for  the  time 
being. 

212.  London  Society  for  Pro- 
moting Christianity  among  the 
Jews.  —  This  institution  was 
founded  in  the  year  180S,  although 
it  was  not  fully  organised  until  the 
following  year.  The  constitution 
originally  contemplated  two  objects  : 
"  To  relieve  the  temporal  distress  of 
the  Jews,  and  to  promote  their 
spiritual  welfare."  Public  worship, 
and  the  education  of  the  children 


90 


THE    illSSIONARY    WORLD . 


■under  the  care  of  the  Society,  within 
the  United  Kingdom,  are  conducted 
in  strict  conformitj-  to  the  the  prin- 
ciples and  formularies  of  the  Church 
of  England,  with  which  it  has 
always  been  identified  both  in  its 
management  and  principal  support. 
The  fii-st  sphere  of  its  action  was 
among  the  Jews  in  London.  In 
1811  a  printing  press  was  established 
to  give  employment  to  poor  Jewish 
converts.  Two  years  later  a  chapel 
and  schools  were' -opened  for  the 
benefit  of  seventy-nine  proselytes 
and  their  families.  In  1818  the  first 
foreign  Missionary  was  sent  forth  to 
laboiu'  in  Poland,  where  a  seminary 
was  soon  afterwards  established  for 
the  training  of  Jewish  converts  as 
Missionaries.  The  Society  also  pub- 
lished a  Hebrew  edition  of  the 
Scriptm-es  for  the  Jews  generally, 
and  prepared  a  Juda?o-Polish  version 
for  Poland,  and  a  Syriac  version  for 
the  Cabalistic  Jews.  In  1840  the 
Jewish  College  for  the  complete 
training  of  Missionary  agents  was 
established.  It  has  proved  an  im- 
portant auxiliary  to  Jewish' Missions 
not  only  in  connection  with  the 
London  Society,  but  also  to  kindi-cd 
institutions  which  were  afterwards 
called  into  existence.  The  London 
Society  has  above  30  Mission  stations 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Jews  in  Europe, 
Asia,  and  Africa ;  more  than  80 
Missionaries,  of  whom  iipwards  of 
60  are  converted  Israelites ;  about 
20  schools,  with  an  aggregate  of 
Hebrew  children  during  the  last  30 
years  of  upwards  of'  10,000.  This 
Society  has  seen  fifty  of  its  converts 
ordained  as  clergymen  of  Christian 
congregations  at  home,  and  it  has 
distributed  above  60,000  copies  of 
the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  which  are 
able  to  make  men  wise  unto  salva- 
tion by  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 


PKESBITEEIAN  MISSIONARY 
SOCIETIES. 

213.  Scottish  Society  for  Pro- 
pagating Christian  Knowledge. — 
This  institution  was  established  in 
Edinburgh  in  the  year  1709,  being 
the  first  Missionary  Association 
organised  by  the  Presbyterians  of 
North  Britain.  Its  original  design 
was  the  extension  of  religion  in  the 
British  Empire,  and  especially  in  the 
Highlands  .and  Islands  of  Scotland. 
The  pagan  world  subsequently 
arrested  the  attention  of  the  Direc- 
tors, and  called  forth  their  sym- 
pathies and  efforts.  Aboi;t  twentj'' 
years  after  its  formation  this  Society 
entered  into  correspondence,  with  a 
view  to  forming  stations  among  the 
American  Indians  in  the  vicinity  of 
New  England.  Three  agents  were 
appointed  to  labour  among  the 
aborigines  of  these  settlements ; 
but,  from  some  imtoward  circum- 
stances which  occiu'red,  they  appear 
to  have  been  wanting  in  adaptation 
for  their  work,  and  were  withdrawn. 
In  1741,  a  mission  was  established 
among  the  Delaware  Indians,  which 
met  with  great  success.  A  number 
of  native  converts  were  received  into 
the  church  by  baptism,  and  the 
heart  of  the  Missionary  was  cheered 
by  manifest  tokens  of  the  Divine 
presence  and  blessing.  A  good 
work  was  also  carried  on  for  some 
time  among  the  Indians  of  Long 
Island  by  the  agency  of  this  Society ; 
but  an  attempt  to  evangelise  the 
natives  settled  on  the  banks  of  the 
Susquehannah  was  not  so  successful. 
Indeed  the  mission  stations  which 
were  formed  in  difierent  parts  of 
North  America  at  this  early  period 
with  a  view  to  civilise  and  Chris- 
tianise the  degraded  Indians,  were 
very  fluctuating.  The  hopes  of  their 
friends  and  patrons  were  sometimes 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


91 


raised  in  anticipation  of  approaching 
success,  and  then  some  untoward 
event  would  occur  to  blight  their 
sanguine  expectations.  This  was 
more  especially  the  case  as  the 
country  became  filled  up  with  Euro- 
pean settlers.  Hence  we  meet  with 
mournful  records  of  which  the  follow- 
ing, in  reference  to  Long  Island,  is 
a  specimen: — "The  Mission  received 
its  first  blow  in  the  death  of  Miranda, 
the  interpreter,  and  its  second  and 
fatal  assault  in  the  introduction  of 
rum.  The  schools  became  com- 
paratively^ deserted ;  the  attendance 
upon  religious  services  gradually 
lessened  ;  industry  and  character 
gave  place  to  dissipation  and  disorder; 
and  the  Missionary  withdrew  with  a 
heavy  heart  from  his  once  promising 
field  of  labour." 

214.  Scottish  Missionary  Society. 
— This  Society  was  instituted  in  the 
month  of  Februarj',  1796,  under  the 
designation  of  the  Edinburgh  Mis- 
sionary Society.  It  was  not  intended 
to  be  connected  with  any  particidar 
branch  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
but  to  stand  upon  a  general  and 
Catholic  basis,  and  to  include  all 
evangelical  parties  in  the  country. 
By  a  special  agreement  with  the 
London  and  Glasgow  Missionarj' 
Societies,  which  were  organised  about 
the  same  time,  this  institution  fur- 
nished two  Missionaries,  and  the 
others  two,  to  make  a  beginning  in 
foreign  lands;  and  the  place  fixed 
upon  for  the  first  station  was  Sierra 
Leone,  "Western  Africa.  Unhappily 
the  Missionaries  fell  out  by  the  way. 
Before  they  left  London,  one  of  the 
party  assumed,  or  was  supposed  to 
assume,  a  superiority  which  the  rest 
of  the  brethren  were  not  willing  to 
brook.  Concessions  were  afterwards 
offered,  and  advances  made  tow^ards 
reconciliation  by  the  ofiending  party, 
but  they  were  rejected  by  all  but 
his  own  colleague  from  Edinburgh. 


The  unpleasant  circumstances  in 
which  the  voyage  to  Africa  was 
passed,  rendered  separation  necessary 
on  entering  the  foreign  field.  The 
Foulah  country  was  at  that  time 
involved  in  a  territorial  war  which 
gave  a  plausible  reason  for  com- 
mencing three  stations,  instead  of 
one  as  had  been  originally  intended. 
The  Scottish  Society's  agent  sought 
a  location  above  a  hundred  miles  up 
the  country.  Shortly  after  their 
settlement,  both  Missionaries  -were 
visited  with  a  severe  fever  which 
laid  and  held  them  prostrate  for  a 
considerable  time.  The  lives  of  both 
were  spared,  however ;  and  one  of 
them,  Mr.  Brunton,  became  chaplain 
to  the  colony,  which  office  he  held 
for  some  time  ;  bi;t  on  the  failure  of 
his  health  again,  he  returned  to 
Europe.  The  other,  Mr.  Greig,  had 
prosecuted  his  Missionary  labours 
with  some  degree  of  success  for  about 
two  years,  when  he  was  murdered 
by  a  party  of  Foulahs,  whom  he  had 
received  and  was  treating  as  guests  ; 
and  so  the  mission  to  Sierra  Leone 
was  relin(|uished.  Nothing  daunted 
by  the  comparative  failure  of  the 
mission  to  Western  Africa,  in  1802 
the  Scottish  Missionary  Society  sent 
out  two  Missionaries  to  Tartary. 
This  mission  also  failed  in  conse- 
quence of  the  oppressive  and  res- 
trictive measures  of  Government. 
The  agents  of  this  Society  were 
more  successful,  however,  in  Asiatic 
Eussia,  where  they  commenced  their 
labours  in  1805.  In  1822,  Mission- 
aries were  also  sent  to  India,  when 
Bombay  and  Puna  were  occupied  as 
principal  stations.  In  1835,  this 
branch  of  the  work  was  transferred 
to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Church 
of  Scotland,  who  had  recently  com- 
menced operations  in  India.  In 
1824  a  Mission  was  organised  for 
Jamaica,  which  was  productive  of 
much  good.  This  produced  a  Mission 
to    Old    Calabar,    Western    Africa, 


92 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


whicli  has  been  prosecuted  •with 
vigour  aud  success.  In  1847,  the 
stations  of  this  Society  in  Jamaica 
were  transferred  to  the  United  Pres- 
byterian Church,  by  which  they 
are  now  carried  on  with  efficiency 
and  success. 

215.  Glasgow  Missionary  Society. 
—  This  institution  was  organised 
in  February,  1796,  and  in  common 
with  some  other  societies  which  took 
their  rise  about  the  same  time,  it 
adopted  a  broad  and  general  consti- 
tution, its  directorate  and  Mission 
agents  being  drawn  from  different 
evangelical  commimities.  The  first 
field  selected  for  cultivation  was 
Western  Africa,  to  which  Messrs. 
Campbell  and  Henderson  sailed  in 
company  with  two  Missionaries  sent 
by  the  London  and  Scottish  societies. 
These  Missionaries  seem  to  have 
formed  very  inadequate  conceptions 
of  the  work  to  which  they  had  de- 
voted their  lives,  and  were  exceed- 
inglj'  deficient  in  their  preparation 
for  active  and  efficient  service.  Their 
union  on  the  field  was  merelj'  nomi- 
nal. The  Missionary  career  of  each 
was  brief,  sadly  chequered,  most 
damaging  to  the  interests  of  the 
infant  Mission,  and  terminated  in 
withdrawal  or  dismissal.  They  were 
superseded  in  a  few  months  after 
their  arrival  at  Sierra  Leone,  by  the 
appointment  of  Messrs.  Fergusson 
aud  Graham.  The  brethren  appear 
to  have  been  men  of  a  different 
stamp,  but  they  were  both  cut  down 
by  putrid  fever  shortly  after  they 
arrived  at  Sherbro,  on  the  mainland, 
where  they  intended  to  establish 
themselves,  so  that  the  efforts  of  this 
Society  to  evangelise  the  negro  race 
were  twice  thwarted  in  different  ways, 
and  it  was  consequently  never  per- 
mitted fairlj'  to  commence  operations 
in  "Western  Africa.  After  a  con- 
siderable interval,  this  institution 
resolved  to   resume   its  Missionary 


work,  and  now  turned  its  attention 
to  Southern  Africa,  where  the  climate 
is  more  favourable  to  European  resi- 
dents. In  1821,  a  Mission  was  coin- 
menced  in  Kaff'raria  by  the  Rev.  W. 
R.  Thomson  and  Mr.  J.  Bennie. 
Other  Missionaries  having  afterwards 
arrived,  stations  were  formed  as  fol- 
lows :  namely,  at  Chumie  in  1821,  at 
Lovedale  in  1824,  at  Balfour  in  1828, 
at  Brunskill  and  Pirie  in  1830,  and 
in  Iggibighain  1836.  The  Mission- 
aries found  the  soil  they  had  gone  to 
cultivate  very  unpromising.  The 
land  was  not  filled  with  idols,  it  is 
true,  but  the  people  were  strangers 
to  all  modes  of  worship,  and  even  to 
the  very  feeling  of  veneration,  having 
scarcely  any  idea  of  the  Divine 
Being.  Their  minds  on  religious 
matters  were  a  perfect  blank.  Diffi- 
culties also  arose  from  repeated 
Kafiir  wars,  which  tended  to  scatter 
the  people,  and  retarded  the  progress 
of  the  work.  But  the  Missionaries 
persevered  in  their  noble  enterprise, 
difficulties  gradually  gave  way,  a 
goodly  number  of  converted  natives 
were  ultimately  gathered  into  the 
fold  of  Christ,  and  several  portions 
of  the  Word  of  God  were  translated 
into  the  native  language  of  the 
people.  In  1844,  the  Missions  of  the 
Glasgow  Society  were  transferred  to 
the  Free  Church  of  Scotland, 

216.  Oliiircli  of  Scotland's  Foreign 
Mission  Sclieme. — The  formation 
of  several  Missionary  societies  of  a 
general  nature  towards  the  close  of 
the  last  century  appears  to  have 
excited  the  zeal,  if  not  the  jealousy, 
of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  and  over- 
tures were  presented  to  the  General 
Assembly  from  different  Synods, 
praying  that  attention  might  be  paid 
to  the  claims  of  the  heathen  world. 
For  some  time  these  were  disre- 
garded, but  in  1824  the  subject  was 
brought  forward  again,  and  a  com- , 
mittee  was  appointed  to  prepare  a 


THE    MISSIONAKY    WORLD. 


93 


programme  for  the  organisation  of 
what  was  justlj'  designated  as  "a 
pious  and  benevolent  object."  At 
the  next  Assembly,  in  182o,  the 
Committee  reported  in  favour  of 
British  India  as  a  field  of  labour, 
and  advised  the  establishment  of  a 
great  central  seminary,  with  auxi- 
liary district  schools  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  Hindu  children  and  young 
persons  of  both  sexes.  In  1829  the 
ilev.  Alexander  Duff  sailed  for  Cal- 
cutta, as  the  head  of  the  educational 
institution.  The  ship  was  wrecked 
off  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  but 
without  loss  of  life.  After  some 
delay  and  many  dangers,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Duft"  arrived  at  Calcutta  on  the 
27th  of  May,  1830,  having  lost  a 
valuable  library,  and  "being  more 
dead  than  alive."  The  seminary 
was  opened  in  the  month  of  August, 
and  met  with  remarkable  success. 
Within  a  few  days  of  the  opening 
200  pupils  were  in  attendance.  Both 
the  elementary  and  collegiate  sections 
of  the  institution  prospered.  The 
English  language  was  chosen  as  the 
medium  of  instruction  in  the  highest 
classes,  but  so  soon  as  qualified 
teachers  and  suitable  school  books 
could  be  obtained,  due  attention  was 
paid  to  the  vernacular.  In  1835 
three  Missionaries,  the  P^ev.  James 
Mitchell,  John  "Wilson,  and  Robert 
Nisbet,  were  transferred,  by  their 
own  desire,  from  the  Scottish  Mis- 
sionary Society  to  the  General 
Assembly's  Mission;  and,  in  1843, 
still  further  changes  were  made  hj 
the  disruption  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly, which  issued  in  the  formation 
of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  to 
which  all  the  Missionaries  in  India 
adhered,  with  the  buildings,  furni- 
ture, and  property  of  the  respective 
stations.  After  labouring  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Indian  Mission  for 
nearly  forty  years,  Dr.  Duff  finally 
returned  to  his  native  land  in  1870, 
a  rare  instance  of  God's  preserving 


goodness  and  of  entire  devotedness 
to  the  Mission  cause. 

217.  Tree  Oliurch  of  Scotland's 
Foreign  Mission. — The  mouth  of 
May,  1843,  can  never  be  forgotten 
in  Scotland.  In  that  month  the 
Free  protesting  Church  was  formed 
by  a  very  large  and  general  secession 
from  the  Established  Church.  When 
the  news  of  the  disruption  reached 
the  mission  stations  in  foreign  lands, 
it  occasioned  great  excitement  and 
much  perplexity  both  to  ministers 
and  people.  In  most  countries,  how- 
ever, as  in  India  and  Southern  Africa, 
the  whole  mission  staft'  adhered  to 
the  Free  Church.  Hence,  in  addi- 
tion to  the  cares  and  anxieties  which 
devolved  on  the  new  ecclesiastical 
organisation  in  connection  with 
the  work  at  home,  there  was  the 
additional  responsibility  of  support- 
ing and  managing  the  foreign  mis- 
sions. But  the  earnest  and  noble- 
minded  men  who  took  the  lead  in 
the  movement  proved  equal  to  the 
emergency ;  and,  being  ably  and 
liberally  sustained  both  by  ministers 
and  people,  arrangements  were 
promptly  made  for  carrying  on  the 
work  both  at  home  and  abroad  in  a 
manner  which  reflected  great  credit 
on  all  parties  concerned.  The  educa- 
tional establishment  at  Calcutta, 
under  the  able  superintendence  of 
Dr.  Duff",  and  the  mission  stations  at 
Bombay,  Puna,  Nagpore,  Madras, 
and  other  places  in  India,  as  well  as 
those  in  Southern  Africa,  the  colonies 
of  Canada,  Nova  Scotia,  New  Bruns- 
wick, the  West  Indies,  Madeira,  the 
Mediterranean,  Australia,  and  Natal, 
were  prosecuted  with  vigour  and 
success  under  the  new  administra- 


218.- 


-The  Free  Church    of 


Scotland  also  assumed  the  responsi- 
bility of  supporting  and  carrying 
on  a  mission  to  the  Jews  which  had 


94 


THE    SnSSIOXAEY   WORLD. 


been  organised  a  short  time  before 
the  disruption.  The  history  of  this 
branch  of  the  worlc,  so  far  as  Hun- 
gary and  Austria  are  concerned,  is 
of  more  than  ordinary  interest.  Pesth 
was  the  scene  of  a  remarkable 
awakening  among  the  scattered  seed 
of  Abraham.  Hundreds  of  Jews, 
many  of  them  persons  of  distinction, 
became  simultaneously  interested 
enqiiircrs  into  the  truth  of  Chris- 
tianity. The  reyolution  in  Hungary 
caused  the  suspension  of  the  mission 
for  a  time,  and  the  despotism  of 
Austria  well-nigh  extinguished  it. 
Of  late  years  there  haye  been  con- 
siderable changes  in  the  scene  of  its 
operations,  and  Frankfort,  Amster- 
dam, Breslau,  Pesth,  Galatz,  and 
other  places  are  mentioned  in  the 
Society's  Report  as  places  where  its 
agents  are  now  labouring  for  the 
conyersion  of  the  Jews  to  the  faith 
of  the  Gospel. 

219.  United  Presbyterian  Synod's 
Foreign  Mission.  —  In  the  year 
1835,  the  United  Secession  Church 
planted  a  Mission  in  the  West  Indies 
by  the  agency  of  the  Pteys.  WiUiam 
Paterson  and  James  Niyen.  In  the 
course  of  a  few  years,  seyeral  stations 
were  opened  in  Jamaica,  Trinidad, 
and  the  Grand  Caymanas.  The 
progress  of  the  mission  to  these  parts 
is  indicated  by  the  following  scenes 
of  labour,  and  the  dates  when  the 
work  was  commenced  at  each  place 
respectiyely  :  —  Jamaica  —  Stirling, 
1835;  KewBroughton,  1835;  Friend- 
ship, 1837  ;  Goshen,  1837  ;  Mount 
Oliyet,  1839;  Montego  Bay,  1848; 
Kingston,  1848.  Teinidad. — Port 
of  Spain,  1839  ;  Arauca,  1842.  The 
Geeat  Caym.us'as.  —  Georgetown, 
1846.  In  1846  a  mission  was  com- 
menced at  Old  Calabar  in  "Western 
Africa,  intended  to  be  worked  chiefly 
by  conyerted  negroes  from  Jamaica. 
The  Synod  also  sent  seyeral  Mission- 
aries to  Canada,  who  haye  since  suc- 


ceeded in  forming  self-sustaining 
congregations,  and  even  in  organising 
large  and  influential  presbyteries. 
The  first  work  of  the  United  Pres- 
byterian Church,  formed  in  May, 
1847,  was  to  accept  of  the  transfer- 
ence of  the  stations  and  agents  of 
the  Scottish  Missionary  Society  in 
Jamaica,  and  of  the  Glasgow  Africa 
Missionary  Society  in  Kaffraria, 
which  it  has  since  conducted  with 
yigour  and  success.  It  has  also  a  . 
Jewish  mission  to  Algiers,  Aleppo, 
and  other  places. 

220.  English  Presbyterian  Sy- 
nod's   Foreign    Mission. This 

Chvirch  entered  upon  foreign  Mis- 
sionary operations  in  1844.  The 
principal  scene  of  its  labours  is 
China ;  and,  although  the  work 
has  not  as  yet  been  conducted  on  a 
large  scale,  it  is  hoped  that  lasting 
good  wUl  be  the  result.  The  funds 
of  the  Society  were  considerably 
augmented  a  few  years  ago  by  the 
handsome  bequest  of  the  late  Mr. 
Sandcman,  to  whose  beneyolence 
and  general  Christian  character  a 
graceful  tribute  is  paid  in  the  Annual 
lleport  for  1 8  59 .  Promising  mission 
stations  haye  been  formed  at  Amoy 
and  Swatow,  where  a  few  conyerted 
natives  haye  been  united  in  Church 
fellowship,  and  an  additional  Mis- 

'  sionary  has  recently  been  ordained 
and  sent  forth  to  strengthen  the 
hands  of  the  brethren  who  haye 
been  some  time  in  the  field. 

221.  Eeformed  Presbyterian 
Chru'ch  Mission. — The  Reformed 
Presbyterians  have  ever  been  staunch 
advocates  for  religious  liberty,  and 
of  late  years  they  have  manifested  a 
laudable  zeal  for  the  propagation  of 
the  Gospel  among  Jews  and  Gentiles. 
The  denomination  is  numerous  and 
influential  both  in  Scotland  and  Ire- 
land. Foreign  Missionary  operations 
were  commenced   by  this   body  in 


THE   MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


95 


1842.  The  principal  scene  of  its 
labour  has  been  the  South  Sea 
Islands,  especially  New  Zealand 
and  the  New  Hebrides.  The  Kev. 
John  In^lis  laboured  for  many  years 
in  the  island  of  Aneiteum  with  con- 
siderable success.  By  the  blessing 
of  God  on  his  unwearied  efforts  a 
goodly  number  of  converted  natives 
were  gathered  into  the  fold  of  Christ, 
some  of  whom  became  efficient  Church 
officers  and  teachers  of  others,  whilst 
the  rising  generation  were  carefully 
trained  in  a  knowledge  of  God's  holy 
Word  to  an  extent  which  is  not  often 
witnessed  even  on  mission  stations. 
At  one  time,  out  of  a  population  of 
1,900  in  a  certain  district,  1,700 
were  able  to  read  the  Bible — a  pro- 
portion of  readers  perhaps  scarcely 
surpassed  in  any  country. 

222.  Irish  Presbyterian  Cnurcli's 
Mission. — The  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ire- 
land commenced  its  Missionary 
operations  in  1S40.  Their  first  field 
was  India,  to  which  the  llevs.  A. 
Kerr  and  J.  Glasgow  went  forth  as 
the  first  Missionaries.  Mr.  Kerr 
was  called  away  by  death  a  few 
weeks  after  his  arrival  at  Rajkot; 
but  other  Missionaries  were  speedily 
sent  out,  and  promising  stations 
were  established  at  Purburder,  Gogo, 
Bombay,'  and  other  places,  notwith- 
standing the  violent  opposition  of 
the  Mohammedans  and  others.  Con- 
siderable attention  has  also  been 
paid  to  the  British  Colonies  by  this 
body,  Missionaries  having  been  sent 
out  at  different  times  to  North 
America,  Australia,  Tasmania,  and 
New  Zealand.  The  Assembly  has 
also  Jewish  missions  at  Hamburg, 
Bonn,  and  in  Syria,  which  have  been 
prosecuted  by  its  agents  with  zeal 
and  success,  notwithstanding  the 
numerous  difficulties  with  which 
they  have  to  contend. 


223.  Scottish  Society  for  the 
Conversion  of  Israel. — This  Society 
was  instituted  in  the  year  1845,  not 
in  connection  with  any  particular 
branch  of  the  Christian  Church,  but 
on  a  broad  and  Catholic  basis,  the 
directors  being  chosen  from  different 
denominations.  It  was  originally 
designed  to  aflbrd  temporal  relief  to 
the  migrating  Jews  wh)  visited 
Glasgow.  Subsequently  it  extended 
its  operations  to  the  seed  of  Abraham 
in  foreign  lands,  and  sought  their 
spiritual  benefit  as  well  as  temporal 
welfare.  So  long  as  its  sphere  of 
operations  was  confined  to  Glasgow 
and  to  pecuniary  relief,  its  income 
seldom  exceeded  £40  per  annum ; 
but  in  the  course  of  eight  j^ears 
afterwards,  it  rose  to  £1,400,  not- 
withstanding the  efforts  made  in 
connection  with  various  churches  for 
similar  objects.  The  rapid  growth 
of  the  Society  was,  under  God, 
mainly  owing  to  the  selection  of  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Hermann  Philip  as  the  first 
agent,  who  excited  a  deep  interest 
in  the  churches  at  home  in  its  favour 
ere  he  went  forth  to  foreign  labour. 
Stations  were  afterwards  formed, 
and  agents  employed  at  Hamburg, 
Algiers,  and  Alexandria ;  but  in 
1857,  when  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church  originated  a  mission  to  tire 
Jews,  these  foreign  stations  were 
transferred  to  that  body,  from  whom 
most  of  the  funds  had  been  derived, 
and  the  Scottish  Society  again  con- 
fined its  labours  to  home,  as  before. 

224.  Edinburgh  Medical  Mis- 
sionary Society.  —  In  the  year 
1841,  several  of  the  leading  medical 
practitioners  in  the  Scotch  metro- 
polis, in  the  course  of  their  reading, 
having  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
medical  skill  might  be  greatly  help- 
ful to  Christian  missions,  formed 
themselves  into  an  association  for 
this  object.  Their  first  efibrts  were 
directed  to  China,  where  the  want 


96 


THE  MI3SI0NARV  WORLD. 


of  medical  knowledge  was  sorely 
felt.  The  constitution  of  the  Society 
does  not  restrict  its  operations  to  the 
Celestial  Empire,  but  leaves  it  at 
liberty  to  aftbrd  its  aid  to  the  Mis- 
sionary enterprise  in  any  part  of  the 
world.  The  intention  of  its  patrons 
is  to  give  gratuitous  medical  aid  to 
the  sufiering  poor,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  to  embrace  every  opportunity 
of  imparting  religious  instruction  to 
the  dark  benighted  heathens  who 
are  the  objects  of  its  benevolence. 


CONGEE  GATIONAL     MISSION- 
AEY   SOCIETIES. 

225.  Independents.  —  The  re- 
spectable and  intelligent  class  of 
professing  Christians  known  as  In- 
dependents or  Congregationalists, 
generallj^  manifest  a  deep  and  lively 
interest  in  the  religious  welfare  of 
the  respective  neighbourhoods  in 
which  they  live.  And  if  they  are 
not  so  zealous  and  enthusiastic  in 
their  efforts  to  propagate  the  Gospel 
in  foreign  lands  as  some  others,  it 
may,  perhaps,  be  attributed  to  the 
peculiarity  of  their  Church  govern- 
ment, rather  than  to  any  want  of 
love  to  Christ  and  His  cause  in  the 
'members  individually.  But,  although 
the  Independents  have  not  multi- 
plied Missionary  Societies  to  the 
same  extent  as  the  Presbyterians, 
they  have  supported  the  noble  insti- 
tution, which  they  now  regard  as 
their  own,  in  a  liberal  manner, 
whilst  many  of  their  adherents  are 
found  enrolled  amongst  the  sub- 
scribers to  kindred  institutions  and 
to  philanthropic  associations  gene- 
rally. 

226.  London  Missionary  Society. 
— Whether  we  regard  the  character 
of  its  labours,  the  wide  extent  of  its 
operations,  or  the  liberal  manner  in 


which  its  funds  have  been  sustained, 
the  London  Missionary  Society  pre- 
sents itself  to  oiir  view  as  one  of  the 
leading  institutions  of  the  age, 
which  have  for  their  object  the  spread 
of  the  Gospel  throughout  the  world. 
Hence,  in  a  work  of  this  kind,  it 
demands  as  full  and  comprehensive 
a  notice  as  our  limited  space  ■will 
permit. 

227.  Origin.  —  Towards  the 
close  of  the  year  1794,  a  spirited 
paper  appeared  in  the  Evangelical 
3Iaf/azine,  advocating  the  formation 
of  a  mission  to  the  heathen  on  the 
broadest  possible  basis.  This  led 
to  the  organisation  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society.  The  Rev.  David 
Bogue,  D.D.,  of  Gosport,  the  author 
of  the  paper  alluded  to,  may  therefore 
be  regarded  as  the  father  and  founder 
of  one  of  the  noblest  institutions  in 
the  land ;  and  his  name  will  ever  be 
held  in  grateful  remembrance  by  the 
friends  of  missions.  Two  months 
after  the  appearance  of  Dr.  Bogue's 
practical  paper,  a  conference  was 
held  to  take  steps  for  giving  effect 
to  the  laudable  proposal.  That  con- 
ference was  attended  by  representa- 
tives from  several  evangelical  bodies, 
in  accordance  with  the  proposed 
catholicity  of  the  spirit  of  action. 
The  result  of  that  conference  was 
a  carefully  prepared  address  to  the 
ministers  and  members  of  the 
various  churches,  and  the  appoint- 
ment of  a  committee  to  diffuse  in- 
formation, and  to  learn  the  senti- 
ments of  the  Christian  public  upon 
the  subject.  A  conference  upon  a 
larger  scale  was  held  in  September, 
1795 — twelve  months  after  the  pub- 
lication of  Dr.  Bogue's  paper.  The 
conference  lasted  three  days,  and 
comprised  a  large  and  influential 
body  of  Christians.  The  Rev.  Dr. 
Haweis  preached  an  eloquent  and 
impressive  sermon  on  the  occasion, 
taking    for    his    subject  the   great 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


97 


commission  (Mark  xv.  16) ;  and  the 
Rev.  J.  Burder,  and  the  liev.  Row- 
land Hill  also  took  part  in  the  pre- 
liminary work  which  issued  in  the 
formation  of  the  institution.  Thus, 
amid  niany  prayers,  much  fraternal 
love,  and  the  promise  of  large  sup- 
port hoth  in  counsel  and  contribu- 
tions, the  London  Missionary  Society 
was  launched. 

228.  Oonstitution.  —  The  con- 
stitution of  the  London  Missionary 
Society  was  thoroughly  catholic, 
heing  intended  to  include  in  its 
management,  support,  and  practical 
working,  Christians  of  all  denomi- 
nations. Hence,  with  regard  to  the 
agents  who  might  be  employed,  and 
the  converts  they  might  be  instru- 
mental in  bringing  to  Chi'ist,  it  was 
resolved, — "  That  it  should  be  en- 
tirely left  with  those  whom  God 
might  call  into  the  fellowship  of  His 
Son  among  them,  to  assume  for 
themselves  such  a  form  of  church 
government  as  to  them  shall  appear 
most  agreeable  to  the  Word  of  God." 
The  directors  have  never  lowered 
their  testimony,  or  ceased  to  desire 
for  this  association  imity  of  action 
among  the  followers  of  Christ.  The 
chief  support  has,  however,  always 
been  drawn  from  the  English  Con- 
gregationalists,  and  of  late  years 
increasingly  so,  as  other  churches 
have  been  constrained  to  institute 
and  support  missions  of  their  own. 
Thus  the  London  Missionary  Society 
has  practically  become  the  principal 
Missionary  association  of  the  Inde- 
pendents and  Congregationalists, 
although  it  occasionally  receives 
handsome  contributions  from  other 
parties,  in  common  with  kindred  in- 
stitutions. 

229.  lields  of  Labour.  — The 
first  question  which  pressed  upon  the 
attention  of  the  directors  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  after  its 


formation,  was  the  selection  of  the 
most  siutable  fields  of  labour.  Wish- 
ing to  commence  their  operations  in 
a  part  of  the  world  where  no  efforts 
had  as  yet  been  made  by  any  other 
society  for  the  evangelisation  of  the 
natives,  and  encouraged  by  the  re- 
ports which  had  been  brought  to 
England  from  the  South  Seas  by  an 
exploring  expedition  which  had  dis- 
covered many  new  islands,  they  de- 
cided, in  the  first  place,  to  send 
Missionaries  to  Polynesia.  The  field 
once  chosen,  and  that  choice  pub- 
lished, it  was  found  that  neither 
agents  nor  money  were  wanting  for 
the  enterprise.  The  enthusiasm 
which  previiiled  was  broad  and  deep, 
and  the  readiness  with  which  service 
was  off"ered,  and  funds  furnished, 
cheered  the  hearts  of  the  directors, 
and  was  regarded  by  them  as  a  clear 
indication  of  the  Divine  favour.  In 
the  early  part  of  1796,  the  Mission- 
ary ship  Bujf  was  purchased,  and 
freighted  with  a  suitable  cargo  ;  and 
twenty-nine  agents,  who  had  volun- 
teered their  services,  embarked  for 
their  distant  sphere  of  labour.  These 
were  not  all  Missionaries,  properly 
so  called,  only  four  of  them  being 
ordained  ministers,  and  the  rest . 
mechanics  or  artisans  of  difi"erent 
kinds,  intended  to  take  a  part  in  the 
good  work.  Everything  appeared 
providential  hitherto,  and  to  crown 
all,  Mr.  James  Wilson,  a  retired 
captain  of  excellent  spirit  and  great 
professional  skill,  proffered  his  ser- 
vices to  navigate  the  ship  with  its 
precious  cargo  to  Polynesia.  After 
some  detention  at  Portsmouth,  the 
Duff  went  to  sea  on  the  23rd  of 
September,  followed  by  the  earnest 
prayers  of  thousands ;  and  by  the 
good  providence  of  God  reached  her 
destination  in  safety,  notwithstand- 
ing a  severe  storm  which  she  en- 
countered off  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope. 


98 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


230.  The  Missionary  ship 

JDiijf  arrived  at  Tahiti  on  the  6th 
of  March,  1797,  and  anchored  safely 
in  Matavia  Bay,  at  a  distance  of 
about  three-quarters  of  a  mile  from 
the  shore.  In  the  afternoon  the 
captain  and  a  member  of  the  mission 
landed,  and  were  met  on  the  beach 
by  Paitia,  the  aged  chief  of  the 
district,  who  welcomed  them  to  the 
country,  and  offered  them  a  large 
native  house  for  their  accommodation. 
It  was  arranged  that,  to  the  four 
ordained  ministers,  and  fourteen  of 
the  immarried  brethren,  should  be 
confided  the  establishment  and  pro- 
secution of  the  mission  at  Tahiti; 
that  ten  should  endeavour  to  effect 
a  settlement  at  Tonga,  one  of  the 
Friendly  Islands,  and  that  two 
should  proceed  to  the  Marquesas. 
The  agents  were  distributed  ac- 
cording to  this  arrangement,  and 
commenced  their  labours,  no  doubt, 
with  the  best  intentions.  It  would 
be  an  exercise  of  painful  interest,  if 
our  space  permitted  us,  to  give  the 
sequel  of  this  enterprise  in  all  its 
particulars..  It  may  suffice  to  say, 
that  in  this  large  band  of  Missionary 
agents,  selected  in  such  haste,  there 
were  several  men  who  proved  alto- 
gether deficient  in  mental  power, 
moral  courage,  and  other  necessary 
qualifications  for  the  work.  Conse- 
([uently,  some  proved  unfaithful 
and  abandoned  the  enterprise  alto- 
gether ;  others  were  discouraged, 
and  the  few  who  were  stout-hearted 
and  courageous  laboured  under 
many  difficulties.  ■  In  some  of  the 
islands  the  mission  totally  failed, 
several  of  the  agents  being  murdered, 
and  the  rest  having  to  flee  for  their 
lives.  In  after  years,  the  London 
Missionary  Society  learned  to  select 
its  Missionaries  with  greater  care, 
and  seminaries  for  their  proper 
training  were  speedily  established. 
After  numerous  reverses,  disappoint- 
ments, and  long  delay,  the  Mission- 


aries of  the  London  Society  ulti- 
mately prosecuted  their  labours  in 
various  islands  of  Polynesia,  with 
results  of  a  most  remarkable  cha- 
racter, in  connection  with  which  the 
name  of  John  Williams,  the  martyr 
of  Erromanga,  and  those  of  other 
worthies,  will  be  handed  down  to 
posterity  as  entitled  to  affectionate 
remembrance. 

231. In    1798,    about 

three  years  after  its  commencement, 
the  London  Missionary  Society  sent 
forth  four  Missionaries  to  Souther7i 
Africa.  Dr.  Vanderkemp  and  Mr. 
Edmonds  to  labour  in  that  part  of 
the  Cape  Colony  which  bordered  upon 
Kaflraria,  and  Messrs.  Kitchener 
and  Edwards  were  stationed  north 
of  the  colony  among  the  Bushmen. 
In  the  following  year,  Dr.  Vander- 
kemp and  his  colleague  penetrated 
into  Kaffirland,  and  offered  the  Gospel 
to  the  warlike  natives,  but  with  little 
success  at  that  time.  They  after- 
wards laboured  among  the  Hotten- 
tots living  within  the  colonial 
boundary,  several  of  whom  were 
successfully  instructed  iif  the  things 
of  Grod  and  brought  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  In  1806, 
the  Missionaries  crossed  the  Orange 
river,  and  commenced  their  labours 
among  the  wild  Namaquas.  Here 
the  celebrated  Ptobert  Moftatt  began 
his  honourable  and  eventful  career, 
and  was  favoured  to  rejoice  over  the 
notorious  Hottentot  chief,  Africaner. 
Mr.  Moftatt  afterwards  established  a 
prosperous  mission  at  Kuruman, 
among  the  Bechuanas,  many  of  whom 
he  saw  gathered  into  the  fold  of 
Christ,  and  into  whose  language  he 
translated  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
After  a  long,  laborious,  and  honour- 
able Missionary  career,  extending 
over  half  a  century,  Mr.  Moftatt 
finally  returned  to  England  in  1870, 
a  remarkable  instance  of  God's  pre- 
serving goodness   and  of  entire  de- 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


99 


core,  Chinsarah,  Berhampore,  Be- 
nares, Surat,  and  other  parts  of 
India.  At  all  these  places  schools 
were  established,  congregations 
gathered,  the  Gospel  faithfully- 
preached,  and  many  souls  won  for 
Christ  through  the   agency  of  this 


votedness  to  the  Mission-cause.  To 
the  north  of  Bechuanaland,  in  the 
regions  of  the  Zambizi,  Dr.  Living- 
stone performed  his  wonderful  Mis- 
sionary travels,  and  there  also  the 
ill-fated  mission  of  the  London 
Society  to  the  Makololo  was  at- 
tempted. Having  been  personally  j  excellent  institution 
acquainted  with  Dr.  Livingstone, 
Mr.  Moffatt,  and  other  Missionaries 
of  this  Society  'in  Southern  Africa, 
and  in  other  countries,  the  writer 
can  bear  his  testimony  to  the  zeal 
and  earnestness  with  whicli  they 
generally  prosecuted  their  labours 
and  to  the  efficiency  and  prosperity 
of  many  of  their  numerous  stations. 


232.— 
next  Held 


—British  India  was  the 
of  labour  on  which  the 


233. At  an  early  period  of 

its  history,  the  London  Missionary 
Society  was  led  to  turn  its  attention 
to  the  West  Indies.  In  1807,  a 
Dutch,  planter  in  British  Guinea 
made  an  earnest  appeal  to  the  di- 
rectors for  a  Missionary,  accom- 
panied by  a  liberal  offer  of  pecuniary 
assistance.  This  led  to  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  Rev.  John  Wray  as  the 


first  agent  of  the  society  in  Deme- 
London  Missionary  Society  entered,  j  rara.  As  the  work  extended  addi- 
In  1804  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Ringel- 1  tional  Missionaries  were  seat  out, 
taube,  Cran,  and  Des  Granges  were  ;  and  stations  were  ultimately  estab- 


sent  out  with  the  view  of  establish- 
ing a  mission  on  the  coast  of  Coro- 
mandel.  On  their  arrival,  Messrs. 
Cran  and  Des  Granges  proceeded  to 
Vizagapatam,  which  lies  about  five 
hundred  miles  south-west  of  Cal- 
cutta, and  which  was  then  unoccupied 
by  any  other  Society's  Missionaries. 
There  they  met  with  a  cordial  recep  - 
tion,  and  soon  succeeded  in  estab- 
lishing schools  and  in  translating 
portions  of  the  Scriptures  into  the 
Telinga  language.  In  1808,  the 
mission  was  greatly  strengthened  by 
the  conversion  of  a  celebrated  Brah- 
min, named  Ananderayer,  an  inter- 
esting account  of  which  was  given  in 
the  Evangelical  3Iagazine.  In  1809 
Mr.  Cran  died,  and  his  colleague, 
Mr.  Des  Granges,  only  survived  him 
about  twelve  months.  Thus  was  the 
station  left  desolate  for  a  time,  but 
other  zealous  Missionaries  were  sent 
out,  and  the  cause  again  prospered. 
The  good  work  was  afterwards 
extended  to  Madras,  Belgaum,  Bel- 
lary,  Bangalore,  Mysore,  Salem, 
Combaconum,    Coimatoor,    Travan- 


lished  in  George  Town,  Berbice,  and 
various  parts  of  the  colony,  much  to 
the  advantage  of  the  poor  negroes, 
who  made  rapid  progress  in  religious 
knowledge.  The  mission  was  pro- 
gressing delightfully,  when  it 
received  a  severe  check  by  the 
general  rising  of  the  slaves.  That 
they  had  long  been  subject  to  severe 
oppression  there  can  be  no  doubt; 
but  when  they  were  persecuted  by 
the  planters  for  their  religious  pro- 
fession and  prevented  from  attending 
Div^ine  worship  by  their  passes  being 
withheld,  and  by  numberless  petty 
annoyances,  not  to  mention  instances 
of  cruel  corporeal  punishment,  it 
became  unbearable,  and  there  w§s  a 
general  revolt,  as  there  had  often 
been  before,  on  a  number  of  estates 
along  the  coast.  It  unfortunately 
happened  that  several  of  the  offenders 
belungedto  plantation  La  Resouvenir, 
and  were  connected  with  the  mission 
chapel  there,  of  which  the  Rev. 
John  Smith,  of  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society,  was  the  minister.  Mr. 
Soiith  was  immediately  marked  out 
2 


100 


THE   MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


as  the  instigator  of  the  revolt,  and 
to  put  him  to  the  test,  he  was  re- 
quired to  enrol  himself  as  a  militia- 
man under  martial  law,  which  had 
just  been  proclaimed.  This  he 
declined  to  do,  believing  that  he  was 
legally  exempt  from  such  service  by 
his  sacred  profession.  His  house 
was  instantly  siuTounded  by  soldiers ; 
all  his  papers  were  seized  and  sealed 
up ;  he  was  charged  with  being  the 
author  of  the  revolt,  and,  with  his 
wife,  hurried  off  under  a  strong  mili- 
tary giiard  to  George  Town.  After 
an  imprisonment  of  more  than  two 
months,  Mr.  Smith  was  tried  by 
court-martial,  pronounced  guilty, 
and  condemned  to  death !  The  exe- 
cution of  the  sentence,  however,  was 
delayed  until  His  Majesty's  will 
should  be  known.  In  the  meantime 
death  came  to  the  deliverance  of  the 
sufferer,  and  he  changed  a  gloomy 
prison  for  a  mansion  in  his  Father's 
house  above.  The  writer  has  a  painful 
personal  recollection  of  the  dark  and 
gloomy  days  of  negro  slavery  in  the 
same  country  where  the  martyred 
Missionary  Smith  suffered  and  died, 
but,  instead  of  entering  into  details, 
he  would  throw  a  mantle  of  oblivion 
over  the  past,  and  rejoice  in  the  fact 
of  the  glorious  emancipation  which 
came  at  last,  in  the  year  1834,  and 
removed  every  hindrance  out  of  the 
way  of  the  religious  instruction  of 
the  negroes.  The  London  Missionary 
Society  realised  the  benefit  of  the 
change  in  common  with  other  kindred 
institutions,  and  their  numerous 
stations  in  Demerara,  Berbice,  and 
Jamaica  have  been  favoured  with  a 
pleasing  measure  of  prosperity  under 
the  more  favourable  circumstances 
of  entire  and  unrestricted  freedom. 

234. — To  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society  must  be  awarded  the 
honour  of  organising  the  first  Pro- 
testant Mission  from  England  to 
China.     In  the  year  1807  the  E.ev. 


Robert  Morrison  was  sent  out,  chiefly 
for  the  purpose  of  securing,  if  possi- 
ble, a  good  translation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures into  the  difficult  language  of 
the  Chinese  Empire.  In  this  he  suc- 
ceeded beyond  the  expectations  of 
the  most  sanguine  friends  of  the 
enterprise.  He  proved  admirably 
adapted  for  the  peculiar  and  xmtried 
sphere  upon  which  he  entered,  and, 
in  acknowledgment  of  his  devoted- 
ness  to  the  cause,  and  the  successftil 
prosecution  of  his  learned  labours, 
he  had  conferred  upon  him  the  well- 
earned  title  of  D.D.  by  the  University 
of  Glasgow,  and  his  name  will  ever 
be  honourably  associated  with  the 
history  of  Protestant  missions  in 
China.  After  labouring  at  his  trans- 
lations for  some  years,  Dr.  Morrison 
was  joined  by  other  Missionaries,  and 
the  work  of  preaching  and  teaching 
was  commenced  in  good  earnest. 
The  progress  of  the  mission  was  slow 
at  first,  and  it  was  not  till  the  year 
1814  that  the  first  convert  was  bap- 
tized. Afterwards,  however,  a  con- 
siderable number  of  Chinese  were 
brought  to  a  saving  knowledge  of 
the  truth,  and  gathered  into  the  fold 
of  Christ,  through  the  united  labours 
of  the  Missionaries  of  this  Society. 

235. But  the  most  interest- 
ing mission  of  the  London  Society 
was  the  one  which  was  undertaken 
to  the  island  of  Madagascar  in  1818, 
by  the  appointment  of  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  Jones  and  Bevan  as  the  first 
Missionaries.  Returning  for  their 
families,  whom  they  had  left  at  the 
Mauritius  until  they  should  learn  the 
state  of  the  country,  these  excellent 
brethren  proceeded  to  Tamatave,  in 
the  course  of  the  following  year,  and 
commenced  their  work.  Within 
seven  weeks  of  theii'  arrival,  five  of 
this  little  band, — namely,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Bevan,  Mrs.  Jones,  and  two 
children,— sickenedand  died,  andMr. 
Jones  was  left  alone.     He  nobly  re- 


THE    inSSIONARY   WOBLD. 


101 


solved  to  persevere  in.  his  solitary 
work  as  best  he  could,  and  having 
returned  from  the  Mauritius,  whither 
he  was  obliged  to  retire  for  a  season 
for  the  recovery  of  his  health,  he 
was  joined  by  other  Missionaries 
from  England,  and  their  united  la- 
bours proved  very  successful.  During 
the  first  fifteen  years  of  this  mission 
the  entire  Bible  was  translated  into 
the  Malagasy  language,  and  printed 
at  the  Mission  Press  in  the  capital, 
and  the  Missionaries  frequently 
preached  to  a  congregation  of  1,000 
persons  with  the  most  blessed  results. 
Then  came  a  dark  and  gloomy  night 
of  persecution,  during  the  bloody 
reign  of  a  cruel  pagan  queen.  The 
Missionaries  were  driven  from  the 
island,  hundreds  of  the  converted 
natives  suflered  martyrdom  rather 
than  deny  Christ,  and  the  once 
promising  mission  was  laid  desolate. 
This  state  of  things  had  continued 
for  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century 
when,  in  the  order  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence, by  the  death  of  the  queen  in 
1867,  the  way  was  opened  once  more 
for  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  in 
Madagascar.  The  mission  was  now 
re-commenced,  and  it  was  found  that 
the  native  Christians  had  generally 
proved  faithful,  numerous  accessions 
also  having  been  made  to  their  num- 
ber. Several  memorial  churches 
were  built  to  commemorate  the  death 
of  the  martyrs,  and  the  work  was 
extended  to  various  x)arts  of  the 
island  with  the  prospect  of  still 
greater  good  in  time  to  come. 

236.  Statistics  of  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society. — The  Report  of  j 
1871  stated: — "In  China  there  are, 
connected  with  the  Society,  18  Mis- 
sionaries ;  in  India49  ;  in  Madagascar 
23  ;  in  South  Africa  32  ;  in  the  West 
Indies  13;  and  in  the  South  Sea 
district  27.  The  total  expenditure 
of  the  Society,  chargeable  against 
home  income,  during  the  past  year, 


amounted  to  £87,324  IGs.  Od.  Add- 
ing the  expenditure  provided  and 
incurred  abroad,  viz.  £20,027  2s. 
lid.,  the  entire  outlav  reached  the 
sum  of  £107,351  IDs.  'Sd. 

237.  British  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel  among 
the  Jews. — This  institution  was 
established  in  London  in  the  year 
1842,  and  draws  its  chief  support 
from  the  various  dissenting  com- 
munities in  England.  Its  object 
is  identical  with  the  Episcopal  So- 
ciety for  Propagating  Christianity 
among  the  Jews  ;  but,  being  orga- 
nised on  a  more  Catholic  and  general 
basis,  it  affords  an  appropriate  sphere 
of  evangelical  labour  in  this  depart- 
ment of  Missionary  work  for  Non- 
conformists of  every  name.  This 
Society  does  not  aim  so  much  to 
baptize  and  found  churches,  as  to 
preach  the  Gospel  qind  circulate  the 
Scriptures  and  religious  tracts  among 
the  seed  of  Abraham  in  various 
countries.  Its  first  sphere  of  opera- 
tions was  among  the  Jews  in  the 
cities  and  seaport  towns  of  Great 
Britain.  It  afterwards  extended 
its  labours  to  the  Continent,  and 
opened  stations  at  Frankfort,  Paris, 
Lyons,  "Wurtemberg,  and  Breslau, 
and  also  at  Gibraltar  and  Tunis, 
the  place  last  named  having  been 
found  an  excellent  centre  from  which 
to  work  in  Northern  Africa,  as  well 
as  a  position  of  great  influence  from 
its  being  in  the  direct  highway  to 
the  Holy  Land.  This  Society  has 
also  its  Mission  College  for  the  Jews, 
in  which  it  trains  many  of  its  own 
agents.  The  twenty-four  Mission- 
aries employed  by  this  Institution 
are  all  converted  Jews,  with  the 
exception  of  two  or  three  ;  more  than 
one-half  of  whom  were  trained  at 
the  Mission  College.  Nor  are_  the 
religious  interests  of  the  rising- 
generation  neglected.  From  the  be- 
ginning, attention  has  been  paid  to 


102 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


Sabbath  and  week-day  schools  for 
Jewish  children ;  and  a  few  years 
ago,  an  Orphan  Asylum  was  esta- 
blished, in  which  a  considerable 
number  of  destitute  Hebrew  boys 
and  girls  are  fed,  clothed,  and  in- 
structed ;  and  when  they  grow  up, 
they  are  put  to  useful  trades  and 
occupations,  that  they  may  earn 
their  own  livelihood. 

238.  Congregational  Home  Mis- 
sions.— The  Keport  presented  to 
the  last  anniversary  of  this  Associa- 
tion, stated  that  the  Society  consists 
of  144  Home  Mission  pastors,  who 
occupy  central  stations  composed  of 
four,  'five,  or  six  villages,  where, 
with  the  help  of  237  voluntary  lay 
preachers,  the  Gospel  is  preached  in 
545  Mission  Chapels  and  rooms,  the 
attendance  in  which  had  exceeded 
50,000  persons.  There  is,  in  con- 
nection with  this  organisation,  a 
department  of  lay  and  colporteur 
evangelists,  100  of  whom  are  now 
at  work,  who  had  visited  80,000 
families  during  the  year,  distributed 
250,000  tracts,  sold  3,000  copies  of 
the  Bible,  and  120,000  periodicals. 
One  thousand  membershad  been  added 
to  the  fellowship  of  the  churches  by 
means  of  this  agency  during  the  year. 


BAPTIST     MISSIONAET      SO- 
CIETIES. 

239.  Baptists.— The  projectors 
of  Baptist  Missions  commenced  their 
design  amid  many  difficulties  and 
discouragements.  No  principal  de- 
nomination had  at  that  time  entered 
the  field.  And,  not  having  origi- 
nated any  plan  of  foreign  labour 
themselves,  it  was,  perhaps,  more 
than  could  be  expected,  that  they 
should  look  with  unmingled  com- 
placency upon  one  launched  by  an 
inferior  body  ;  or  that  they  should 
contribute  materially  to  augment  its 


funds.  A  long,  querulous,  and 
crabbed  letter  is  yet  extant,  from 
a  gentleman  in  one  of  the  midland 
counties,  expostidating  with  Mr. 
Fuller  upon  the  impropriety  of 
making  such  a  work  a  denomina- 
tional undertaking,  and  the  sort  of 
sentimental  absurdity  which  he  dis- 
cerned and  felt  very  tenderly,  _  of 
commencing  labours  and  exhausting 
resources  in  distant  countries,  while 
so  much  remained  to  be  efi'ected  at 
home.  Such  objections,  it  may  be, 
are  not  utterly  extinct  in  the  present 
day.  In  the  Baptist  denomination 
itself,  there  were  also  strong  difficul- 
ties to  encounter.  Many,  from  the 
doctrinal  views  they  had  embraced, 
were  deeply  prejudiced  against  all 
Missionary  labours.  Others  objected, 
or  held  back,  from  directly  giving 
encouragement,  or  sharing  in  the 
responsibility,  from  prudential  con- 
siderations. They  were  not  disposed 
to  commit  themselves  and  to  com- 
promise the  denomination  to  a  mere 
experiment.  Of  all  the  metropolitan 
ministers,  only  one,  it  appears,  was 
of  a  different  mind ;  and  when  a. 
meeting  was  held  in  the  city  to  con- 
sider the  propriety  of  forming  a  So- 
ciety, the  proposition  was  negatived 
by  an  overwhelming  majority  ;  and 
a  very  respectable  and  pious  gentle- 
man, nominated  to  receive  subscrip- 
tions, was  not  induced  to  accept  the 
office.  But  notwithstanding  ail  these 
difficulties  and  discouragements,  the 
work  was  accomplished. — Carey. 

240.  Baptist  Missionary  Society. 
— Among  all  the  institutions  of  the 
present  day  which  have  for  their 
object  the  spread  of  the  Gospel 
throughout  the  world,  there  is  not 
one  which  possesses  a  more  interest- 
ing history  than  the  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Society.  Whether  we  con- 
sider the  difficulties  with  which  it 
had  to  struggle  in  its  commencement, 
the  interpositions  of  Divine  Provi- 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


loa 


dence  on  its  behalf,  or  the  position 
wliich  it  ultimately  assumed  both  at 
home  and  abroad,  we  shall  see  that  it 
is  worthy  of  attention  and  support. 

241.  Small  Beginning.  —  Like 
most  other  p^reat  and  good  things, 
the  Baptist  Missionary  Society  had 
a  small  and  humble  beginning.  Its 
carl  J'  history  is  inseparably  connected 
with  that  of  "William  Carey,  who 
may  be  fairly  regarded  as  its  lather 
and  founder,  as  well  as  its  first  Mis- 
sionary to  the  heathen  world.  Al- 
though of  humble  parentage  and  low 
condition  in  life,  Mr.  Carey  was  a 
man  of  great  mental  energy  and  un- 
wearied perseverance.  Whilst  plying 
his  lowly  avocations,  first  as  a  shoe- 
maker and  afterwards  as  a  humble 
pastor  and  village  schoolmaster,  he 
conceived  the  grand  idea  of  attempt- 
ing to  propagate  the  Gospel  among 
heathen  nations  ;  and  to  make  him- 
self better  acquainted  with  the  wants 
of  the  world,  and  to  prepare  himself 
for  future  action,  he  constructed 
maps  of  various  countries,  read 
numerous  books,  and  studied  two"  or 
three  difterent  languages.  At  length, 
in  1784,  the  Nottingham  Baptist 
Association,  to  which  he  belonged, 
resolved  upon  holding  monthly  con- 
certs for  prayer.  Mr.  Carey's  one' 
topic  at  these  meetings  was  the 
degraded  state  of  heathen  lands  ;  but 
few  entirely  sympathised  with  him 
in  his  views.  Seven  years  later, 
when  he  had  removed  to  Leicester, 
he  introduced  his  favourite  theme, 
and  pi'essed  it  upon  the  attention  of 
his  ministerial  brethren  when  assem- 
bled together.  He  respectfully  sub- 
mitted for  theu-  consideration, 
"  Whether  it  was  not  practicable, 
and  their  bounden  duty,  to  attempt 
somewhat  towards  spreading  the 
Gospel  in  the  heathen  world."  At 
the  next  meeting  of  the  Association 
in  the  month  of  May,  1792,  Mr. 
Carey  preached  his  ever  memorable 


sermon  from  Isaiah  liv.  2,  '.i,  and 
dwelt  with  great  power  on  his  two 
leading  divisions — "  Expect  great 
things  from  God  ;  and  attempt  great 
things  for  God."  Tlic  impression 
produced  by  this  discourse  was  so 
deep  and  general,  that  the  Associa- 
tion resolved  upon  instituting  a 
mission  to  the  heathen  at  their  next 
meeting  in  autumn.  On  the  2nd  of 
October,  the  Society  was  formed, 
and  although  the  collection  on  the 
occasionouly  amounted  to  £1.3  2s.  6d., 
ample  funds  speedily  flowed  in  from 
various  quarters. 

242.  Scenes  of  Labour. — After 
the  formation  of  the  Baptist  Mission- 
ary Society,  the  next  great  question 
was  in  reference  to  the  specific  field 
in  which  operations  should  com- 
mence. Mr.  Carey  had  thought  long 
and  anxiously  about  the  South  Sea 
Islands,  and  held  himself  in  readi- 
ness to  proceed  thither,  if  he  could 
be  promised  support  even  for  one 
year.  Just  at  that  time  he  met  with 
a  Mr.  Thomas  from  Ixdia,  who  was 
busily  engaged  in  collecting  funds 
for  the  establishment  of  a  Christian 
mission  in  Bengal.  In  consequence 
of  the  representations  made  by  this 
well-meaning,  but  somewhat  eccen- 
tric stranger,  it  was  arranged  that 
Mr.  Carey  shoidd  accompany  him  to 
the  East,  and  that  they  should  unite 
their  eflbrts  to  establish  a  Baptist 
mission  among  the  Hindus.  After 
encountering  numerous  and  compli- 
cated difficiilties,  financial,  domestic, 
and  political,  they  at  length  em- 
barked for  India  in  the  Princess 
Maria,  a  Danish  East  Indiaman,  on 
the  13th  of  June,  1793.  They  landed 
in  safety  at  Balasore  on  the  lOth  of 
November ;  but  finding  the  way 
closed  by  the  restrictions  of  the  East 
India  Company  against  their  openly 
pursuing  their  sacred  vocation  as 
Christian  Missionaries,  and  being 
uncertain  as  to  what  amount  of  sup- 


104 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


port,'  if  any,  they  would  receive  for 
themselves  and  their  families  from 
England,  they  went  up  the  country, 
and  took  situations  which  were  ofiered 
to  them  in  connection  with  establish- 
ments for  the  cultivation  and  manu- 
facture of  indigo.  At  the  same  time 
they  studied  the  language  of  the 
natives,  held  religious  meetings  with 
the  people,  and  laboured  in  every 
possible  way  to  bring  them  to  a 
saving  knowledge  of  the  truth.  Mr. 
Carey,  moreover,  from  the  beginning, 
gave  great  attention  to  the  transla- 
tion of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Ben- 
gali, and  other  languages  of  the 
East,  and  the  extent  to  which  he 
sxicceeded  was  perfectly  marvellous. 
As  the  prospect  of  success  improved, 
additional  Missionaries  were  sent  out 
from  England  ;  the  headquarters  of 
the  mission  were  ^  removed  to  the 
Danish  settlement  of  Serampore ; 
printing  presses  were  set  wp,  and  the 
work  of  translation  and  preaching 
the  Gospel  was  carried  on  in  a  man- 
ner which  has  scarcely  ever  been 
equalled  in  any  other  part  of  the 
mission  field.  Mr.  Carey  became  one 
of  the  most  learned  men  in  India, 
had  the  well-earned  honour  of  D.D. 
conferred  upon  him,  and  for  several 
years  held  the  high  office  of  professor 
of  languages  in  the  Calcutta  College, 
in  addition  to  his  Missionary  duties. 
After  a  long  and  honourable  career, 
during  which  he  saw  the  Baptist 
mission  in  India  greatly  extended, 
and  the  whole  or  parts  of  the  Sacred 
Scriptures  translated  into  about  forty 
different  languages  of  the  East,  Dr. 
Carey  died  in  peace  at  Serampore,  at 
the  advanced  age  of  seventy-three, 
on  Monday,  the  9th  of  June,  1834, 
leaving  a  noble  example  of  disinter  - 
ested  zeal  and  entire  devotedness  to 
the  service  of  Christ  among  the 
heathen. 


243. 


The  attention  of 


the  Baptist  Missionary  Society  was 


directed,  at  an  early  period,  to  the 
West  Indies,  and  in  1814  the  first 
station  was  commenced  at  Falmouth 
in  Jamaica.  The  first  regular  Mis- 
sionary appointed  to  this  interesting 
sphere  of  labour  was  the  llev.  John 
Rowe,  but  the  ground  had  been  par- 
tially prepared  by  Mr.  Moses  Baker, 
a  man  of  colour  from  America,  who 
had  preached  the  Gospel  for  several 
years,  and  had  administered  baptism 
to  a  considerable  nximber  of  converts. 
Mr.  Baker  was  now  becoming  old 
and  feeble,  and  at  his  own  request 
help  was  sent  to  him  from  England. 
On  his  arrival  at  Falmouth,  Mr. 
Rowe  opened  his  commission  by 
preaching  the  Gospel  to  a  willing 
and  attentive  congregation.  He  also 
established  a  school  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  rising  generation  with 
a  pleasing  prospect  of  success.  The 
favourable  reports  sent  home  by  the 
first  Missionary  to  Jamaica  induced 
the  Society  to  send  out  two  more 
labourers  in  the  course  of  the  follow- 
ing year.  The  number  of  agents 
was  increased  still  further  after- 
wards, till  in  the  course  of  fifteen 
years  fourteen  pastors  were  employed, 
and  the  Church  members  numbered 
upwards  of  10,000.  Prosperous  sta- 
tions were  established  not  only  at 
Fabnouth,  but  also  in  Kingston, 
Montego  Bay,  and  in  most  of  the 
other  chief  towns  on  the  island.  All 
went  on  well  till  the  year  1831, 
when  there  occurred  one  of  those 
insurrections  of  the  Negro  slaves 
which  have  repeatedly  been  so  disas- 
trous in  their  results  to  the  Mission- 
ary enterprise.  As  usiial,  the  planters 
strove  to  involve  the  Missionaries  in 
the  conseqiiences  of  their  own  folly. 
In  their  fury  the  colonists  destroyed 
nearly  all  the  chapels  of  the  Baptist 
Missionary  Society  throughout  the 
island,  with  a  view  to  secure  the 
expulsion  of  their  agents ;  but  in 
this  they  were  disappointed.  The 
value  of  the  property  thus  wantonly 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


105 


destroyed  was  estimated  at  £20,000. 
The  local  government  gave  no  re- 
dress ;  but  the  Imperial  Parliament 
made  handsome  grants  to  compen- 
sate for  the  loss,  and  the  British 
public  came  forward  most  liberally 
to  help  to  restore  the  waste  places  of 
Zion.  "When  the  storm  had  passed 
over,  the  work  again  revived  and 
prospered,  not  only  in  Jamaica,  but 
also  in  the  Bahama  Islands,  Trini- 
dad, Honduras,  St.  Domingo,  and 
other  parts  of  the  West  Indies. 


244. 


In   the   year  1848 


the  Baptist  Missionary  Society  ex- 
tended its  labours  to  Western 
Africa,  and  stations  were  estab- 
lished in  the  Island  of  Fernando 
Po,  and  also  on  the  banks  of  the 
Camaroons  in  the  Bight  of  Benin. 
The  Rdv.  A.  Saker  was  the  first 
Missionary  to  this  part  of  the  coast, 
and  he  was  spared  to  labour  for 
many  years,  and  to  see  the  fruit  of 
his  labour",  whilst  many  others  fell 
a  sacrifice  to  the  climate  soon  after 
their  arrival.  At  length  the  Baptist 
Missionaries  were  expelled'  from 
Fernando  Po  by  the  Spanish  Govern- 
ment on  their  taking  possession  of 
the  island,  on  the  termination  of 
their  agreement  with  the  English. 
On  the  mainland,  however,  where 
unrestricted  religious  liberty  was 
aUowed  by  the  native  chiefs,  the 
good  work  took  deep  root,  and  a 
goodly  number  of  hopeful  converts 
were  gathered  into  the  fold  of  Christ. 
When  China  was  throA^Ti  open  to 
European  ^lissionaries,  the  Baptist 
Missionary  Society  responded  to  the 
call  for  Gospel  preachers,  and  sent 
out  two  or  three  agents,  who  suc- 
ceeded in  making  a  good  beginning, 
notwithstanding  numerous  difficul- 
ties which  had  to  be  encountered. 
Nor  has  this  institxition  been  un- 
mindful of  the  claims  of  Europe.  It 
has  recently  appointed  Missionaries 
to  Norway  and  Italy ;  and  iin  Rome 


itself  its   agents   are    taking  their 

share  in  the  glorious  work  of  shed- 
ding the  light  of  Divine  truth  on 
the  darkness  of  Popish  error  and 
superstition. 

245.  Dr.  UnderHU's  Missions. — 
The  Temporal  and  spiritual  interest 
of  the  negro  population  in  the  West 
Indies  having  seriously  declined  a 
few  years  after  the  advent  of  free- 
dom, and  some  persons  having  attri- 
buted this  decline  to  the  working  of 
emancipation  itself  rather  than  to  its 
real  causes,  Dr.  Underbill  was  depu- 
ted by  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society 
to  visit  Jamaica,  to  examine  into  the 
real  state  of  afiairs,  and  to  report 
the  result  of  his  observations  to  the 
Committee.  On  a  careful  enquiry 
the  Doctor  found,  as  many  expected, 
that  the  depressed  state  of  the  com- 
mercial and  agricultural  interests  of 
the  island  was  occasioned,  not  by 
anything  amiss  in  the  working  of 
freedom,  but  in  the  oppressive  and 
restrictive  measures  of  the  colonial 
government ;  the  high  rate  of  taxa- 
tion, not  merely  to  support  the  civil 
establishment,  but  to  sustain  the 
dominant  Church  of  the  minority  ; 
and  also  to  the  want  of  capital  and 
gross  mismanagement  on  the  part  of 
the  planters,  many  of  whom  failed  to 
adapt  themselves  to  the  new  state  of 
things  which  had  been  inaugurated, 
and  seemed  disposed  to  carry  things 
with  a  high  hand  as  in  the  days  of 
slavery.  The  decline  of  religion 
appeared  to  result  from  the  eftects 
prodiiced  by  a  want  of  cash  to  pay 
the  labourers  their  wages,  the  throw- 
ing up  of  the  cultivation  of  numerous 
embarrassed  estates,  and  the  high 
price  of  provisions  and  clothing  during 
the  American  war,  all  of  which 
circumstances  residted  in  the  scatter- 
ing of  the  people  to  seek  for  employ- 
ment or  subsistence,  often  beyond 
the  reach  and  influence  of  their 
pastors,    to  the   serious   damage   of 


106 


THE   MISSIONAKY   WORLD. 


their  spiritual  interests.  The  lumin- 
ous narrative  of  his  visit  of  inspec- 
tion which  Dr.  Underhill  published 
on  his  return  to  England  threw 
much  light  upon  the  political,  social, 
and  religious  condition  of  the  West 
Indies,  and  tended  no  doubt  to  correct 
many  abuses  which  existed  both  in 
Church  and  State,  and  to  bring  about 
that  improved  state  of  things  of 
which  we  have  heard  with  pleasure, 
as  now  existing  in  that  interesting 
part  of  the  mission  field. 


246. 


In  1869  Dr.  Under- 


hill was  also  requested  to  pay  a  visit 
to  the  stations  of  the  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Society  on  the  Western  coast 
of  Africa,  not  merely  to  examine  into 
the  spiritual  state  of  the  work,  but 
also  to  investigate  and  report  on 
some  dift'erences  which  had  un- 
happily crept  in  among  the  Mis- 
sionaries. The  junior  brethren  were 
of  opinion  that  the  E,ev.  A.  Saker, 
who  had  laboured  many  years  on 
the  coast,  devoted  too  much  time 
and  attention  to  secular  affairs,  to 
the  neglect  of  spiritual  duties,  and 
that  he  was  lavish  in  the  expendi- 
ture of  the  Society's  funds.  After  a 
careful  inquiry,  an  elaborate  report 
was  made  to  the  Committee,  a  brief 
extract  from  which  will  place  the 
subject  in  a  clear  and  satisfactory 
light.  Dr.  Undei'hill  says  :  "Doubt- 
less some  mistakes  have  been  made, 
as  was  inevitable  from  the  novelty 
of  the  circumstances.  Experiments 
were  tried  which  could  not  have 
been  done  without  expense.  Some 
instances  were  mentioned  to  me 
which  were  nothing  more  than 
differences  of  judgment  between  Mr. 
Saker  and  the  local  board  ;  the  latter 
judging  that  to  be  wasteful  which 
did  not  meet  with  their  approval. 
But  it  must  be  remembered  that  Mr. 
Saker  found  nothing  to  his  hand ; 
he  had  to  plan,  to  conceive,  to  con- 
struct everything,  with  few  or  no 


resources  on  the  spot.  After  the 
fullest  consideration  that  I  could 
give  to  those  adverse  sentiments,  and 
inspecting  the  presumed  evidences  of 
this  waste,  it  is  my  deliberate  judg- 
ment that,  while  in  some  cases  the 
statements  have  been  exaggerated, 
in  others,  when  the  destructive 
effects  of  the  climate  are  considered, 
the  interruptions  occasioned  by  ill- 
ness, the  thefts  of  the  native  popu-' 
lation,  the  slow  and  inadequate 
workmanship  of  men  whom  Mr. 
Saker  has  instructed,  the  delay 
arising  from  want  of  materials  to 
finish  the  work,  and  for  which  resort 
must  be  had  to  the  stores  and  work- 
shops of  England,  Mr.  Saker  has 
done  his  best,  has  never  wilfully 
wasted  the  society's  property,  and 
has  not  been  guilty  of  extravagance; 
on  the  contrary,  I  marvel  at  the 
amount  of  work,  both  secular  and 
religious  accomplished  in  the  twenty- 
one  years  of  Mr.  Saker's  toil.  He 
has  exhibited  an  endurance,  a  de- 
votedness  to  the  Master's  service,  an 
heroic  struggle  with  difficulties  on 
every  hand,  which  few  Missionaries 
are  called  to  exercise,  and  which  his 
successors  will  not  have  to  encoun- 
ter." It  is  melancholy  to  be  obliged 
to  add  that  good  Dr.  tJnderhill,  who 
was  accompanied  to  Africa  by  his 
heroic  wife,  was  called  to  see  her 
sicken  and  die  before  he  left  the 
coast.  Mrs.  Underbill  was  cut 
down  suddenly  by  malignant  fever 
at  the  Cameroon  Station,  and  her 
bereaved  husband  saw  her  laid  in 
her  grave  in  African  soil,  and  then 
returned  a  lonely  wanderer  to  his 
native  land, 

247.  statistics  of  the  Baptist 
Missionary  Society.  —  According 
to  the  last  Annual  Report  the  num- 
ber of  European  Missionaries  em- 
ployed in  various  parts  of  the  world 
by  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society 
(not  including  the  Jamaica  Baptist 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


107 


Union)  is  58,  in  addition  to  221 
native  pastors  and  preachers,  who 
have  been  raised  up  in  distant  lands 
as  the  fruit  of  Missionary  labour. 
These  occupy  296  stations,  and 
minister  in  194  chapels  of  various 
kinds,  and  they  have  under  their 
pastoral  care  536  European  and 
6,491  native  church  members.  The 
number  of  scholars  attending  the 
mission  schools  is  3,777.  In  con- 
nection with  the  Jamaica  Baptist 
Union  there  are  37  pastors,  94 
churches,  20,599  church  members, 
and  2,242  enquirers. 

248.  General  Baptist  Missionary 
Society. — The  General  Baptists, 
so  called  from  their  general  or 
Armenian  views  of  redemption, 
formed  a  Missionary  Society  in  1816. 
The  origin  of  this  association  is, 
under  God,  traceable  mainly  to  the 
able  advocacy  of  the  Rev.  J.  Gr. 
Pike.  Regarding  the  field  as  wide 
enough  for  all  the  agents  that  could 
be  sent  into  it,  this  Society  also  first 
turned  its  attention  to  India.  In 
the  month  of  May,  1821,  two  Mis- 
sionaries, the  Rev.  Messrs.  Bampton 
and  Peggs,  sailed  for  Cuttach,  the 
principal  town  yi  Orissa,  the  seat  of 
the  notorious  idol  Juggernaut. 
The  first  of  these  devoted  servants , 
of  Christ  soon  finished  his  course; 
but  other  agents  followed  at  inter-  > 
vals,  and  opened  new  stations  in : 
adjoining  districts.  They  were ! 
driven,  however,  by  the  force  of  ex- 
ternal circumstances,  to  make  fre- 
quent changes  in  their  locations  and  | 
plans  of  action.  Their  chief  work 
consisted  in  combating  the  prej  udices  j 
and  practices  of  idolatry,  and  their 
stations  were  generally  found  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  headquarters 
of  the  venerated  idols.  The  Mis-  [ 
sionaries  succeeded  in  establishing  1 
schools  for  both  sexes,  and  an  asylum  i 
for  orphan  or  destitute  children.  I 
Many   a  precious  life  they  instru-  i 


mentally  preserved,  which  had  been 
devoted  to  the  blood-stained  altar. 
As  elsewhere  the  great  enemy  to 
Christianity  in  Orissa  was  caste, 
change  of  creed  being  attended  by 
enormous  sacrifices, — not  only  sepa- 
ration from  kindred,  but  the  loss  of 
the  wonted  means  of  support.  De- 
spite all  obstacles,  and  they  were 
many  and  serious,  the  Gospel  was 
':  ultimately  embraced  by  considerable 
numbers,  although  the  Missionaries 
I  had  to  wait  six  years  for  theii-  first 
convert.  To  counteract  in  some 
measure  the  evils  which  followed 
upon  the  loss  of  caste,  the  Mission- 
aries set  themselves  to  the  forma- 
tion of  villages,  where  the  converts 
might  be  mutually  helpful  to  each 
other.  A  carefully  executed  trans- 
lation of  the  Bible  into  the  Orissa 
language,  and  the  •  preparation  of 
a  dictionary  and  grammar,  were  the 
work  of  Mr.  Sutton,  one  of  the 
Society's  Missionaries,  who  exerted 
himself  nobly  in  this  department  of 
Christian  labour.  In  1845,  this 
Society  established  a  mission  at 
Ningpo  in  China,  which,  although 
feeble  in  its  commencement,  en- 
courages the  hope  of  its  friends  and 
patrons  as  to  a  fair  measure  of  success 
in  time  to  come. 


METHODIST   MISSIONAKT 
SOCIETIES. 

249.  Genius  of  Methodism. — 
Methodism,  in  its  doctrines,  discip- 
line, and  general  modes  of  aggressive 
action  on  the  mass  of  sin  and  iniquity 
which  abounds  in  the  world,  is 
essentially  and  avowedly  Missionary 
in  its  genius  and  character.  It  was 
the  grand  object  of  its  father  and 
founder  not  to  interfere  with  exist- 
ing ecclesiastical  organisations,  but 
through  the  instrumentality  of  his 


108 


THE   MISSIONAKY   WORLD. 


United  Societies,  to  "spread  scrip- 
tural holiness  throughout  the  land." 
He,  moreover,  adopted  the  settled 
principle  that  it  is  the  imperative 
duty  of  Christian  people  to  send  the 
Gospel  to  those  who  need  it,  and 
especially  to  those  who  "want  it 
most,"  taking,  as  his  mottoes,  "  the 
field  is  the  world,"  and  "  the  world 
is  my  parish."  Hence  every  con- 
sistent Methodist  is  bound  by  his 
creed,  his  principles,  and  his  pro- 
fession, first  to  secure  the  salvation 
of  his  own  soul,  and  then  to  do  his 
utmost  by  his  eftbrts,  his  infiuence, 
and  his  prayers,  to  promote  the  sal- 
vation of  his  fellow-men  of  every 
country,  and  language,  and  people, 
and  that  to  the  end  of  his  course. 
This  being  the  case,  and  the  end  and 
aim  of  Methodism  being  so  thoroughly 
Missionary  in  their  character  every- 
where, and  the  cause  one  and  the 
same  all  the  world  over,  we  have 
sometimes  felt  sorry  that  so  many 
different  sections  of  it  should  have 
been  deemed  necessary — a  circum- 
stance which  may,  perhaps,  never- 
theless, be  overruled  for  good.  We 
have  also  felt  disposed  to  question 
the  wisdom  of  having  separate  and 
distinct  organisations  for  the  support 
of  home  and  foreign  missions  instead 
of  one  body,  one  fund,  and  one  united 
continuous  effort  for  the  conversion 
of  the  whole  world.  Be  this  as  it 
may,  we  feel  quite  sure,  after  con- 
siderable experience,  both  at  home 
and  abroad,  that  every  attempt  to 
put  one  department  of  the  work  in 
comparison,  contrast,  or  opposition 
to  the  other,  with  a  view  to  disparage 
either,  is  alike  damaging  to  both, 
and  that  the  best  friends  of  Methodism 
in  one  department  of  its  operations 
are  generally  its  best  friends  in 
every  other. 

250.  Wesleyan  Methodist  Mis- 
sionary Society. — Whether  Ave  re- 
gard the  liberal  manner  in  which  it 


is  supported,  the  wide-spread  scenes 
of  its  operations,  or  the  remarkable 
success  which  has  already  crowned 
its  labours,  we  must  acknowledge 
that  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Mis- 
sionary Society  is  one  of  the  largest 
and  most  influential  evangelical  in- 
stitutions of  the  present  day.  In  its 
object  and  aim  it  is  truly  catholic 
and  comprehensive,  and  in  some 
respects  differs  from  many  other 
kindred  associations.  Most  of  the 
leading  foreign  Missionary  associa- 
tions have  been  organised  for  the 
sole  benefit  of  dark  benighted  pagans ; 
but,  whilst  the  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society  specially  aims  at  the  con- 
version of  the  heathen  world,  it  does 
not  neglect  the  European  emigrant 
in  his  wanderings,  or  the  govern- 
ment official,  high  or  low,,  at  his  dis- 
tant appointment,  but  seeks  the 
spiritual  benefit  of  all  without  respect 
of  persons.  It  is,  in  fact,  a  Society 
for  the  evangelisation  of  Pagans  and 
Mohammedans,  Jews  and  Gentiles, 
colonists  and  heathens,  soldiers  and 
sailors,  bond  and  free  ;  for  wherever 
its  agents  find  sinners,  it  is  their 
mission  to  point  them  to  the  Saviour. 

251.  Commencement. — Wesley- 
an missions  to  distant  lands  were 
commenced  long  before  the  formation 
of  a  society  for  specific  foreign  opera- 
tions. Methodism  having  been  planted 
in  America  by  a  fe^v  pious  Irish 
emigrants,  among  the  most  active 
and  zealous  of  whom  were  Philip 
Embury,  a  local  preacher,  and  Bar- 
bara Heck,  a  mother  in  Israel,  as- 
sisted by  Captain  Webb,  of  blessed 
memorj',  an  appeal  was  made  to 
Mr.  Wesley  for  a  Missionary.  The 
founder  of  Methodism  brought  the 
matter  before  the  Conference  assem- 
bled in  Leeds  on  the  1st  of  August, 
1769,  and  inquired  who  woidd  volun- 
teer their  services  to  meet  the  emer- 
gency. Two  zealous  noble-minded 
preachers,    Eichard  Boardman  and 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


109 


Joseph  Pilmoor,  offered  themselves 
as  the  first  Methodist  Missionaries  to 
America  ;  and  in  a  few  weeks  after- 
wards they  embarked  for  their  dis- 
tant sphere  of  labour  to  take  their 
part  in  that  work  which  in  time  to 
come  was  destined,  in  the  order  of 
Divine  Providence,  to  become  such 
a  mighty  power  in  the  Western 
World.  But  Mr.  Wesley  and  his 
preachers  assembled  with  him  in 
conference  were  not  satisfied  with 
merely  accepting  the  services  of  the 
volunteers,  and  sending  them  forth 
on  their  glorious  errand,  they  wished 
to  afford  them  some  substantial  aid. 
They  therefore  made  a  collection 
among  themselves  at  once  which 
amounted  to  £oO,  and  which  was 
appropriated  as  follows: — £20  was 
to  go  towards  the  passage  of  the 
Missionaries,  and  the  remaining  £30 
they  were  to  take  with  them  to 
America,  to  aid  the  funds  of  the  new 
chapel  which  had  just  been  erected 
in  New  York.  Such  was  the  small 
beginning  of  Wesleyan  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, which  have  since  assumed 
such  vast  proportions. 

252.  Dr.  Coke.— The  name  of 
Dr.  Coke  must  ever  be  associated 
with  the  early  history  of  Methodist 
Missions.  He  was  raised  up  and 
called  by  the  providence  of  God  to 
this  department  of  Christian  labour, 
just  at  the  time  when  his  services 
were  specially  required.  Mr.  Wesley 
was  fully  engaged  in  guiding  that 
great  religious  movement  which  took 
place  in  the  United  liingdom  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
when  the  foreign  work  was  com- 
menced, and  could  iU  afford  to  have 
his  attention  called  off  to  distant 
fields  of  labour.  It  was  at  this 
critical  period  that  Dr.  Coke  appeared 
on  the  stage  of  action.  Wearied 
with  the  restrictions  and  petty  annoy- 
ances which  he  met  with  in  the  dis- 
charge of  his    duties   as   a    parish 


clergyman,  and  with  a  heart  fired 
with  true  Missionary  zeal,  after  his 
remarkable  conversion  to  God,  he 
joined  the  Methodist  Connexion ; 
and,  at  Mr.  AVesley's  request,  took 
the  general  superintendeney  of  the 
Home  and  Foreign  Missions — an 
office  which  he  filled  with  credit  to 
himself,  and  advantage  to  the  cause 
during  the  remainder  of  his  long, 
active,  and  useful  life.  In  the  pro- 
secution of  his  arduous  duties.  Dr. 
Coke  crossed  the  Atlantic  eighteen 
times,  established  a  number  of  new 
missions,  and  went  about  from  door 
to  door  himself  to  collect  the  means 
for  their  support  in  the  most  praise- 
worthy manner,-  long  before  the 
Missionary  Society  was  regularly 
organised. 

253.  Early  Pields  of  Labour. — 
Methodism  had  only  been  planted  in 
the  United  States  of  America  a  few 
years,  when,  in  1780,  the  work  was 
extended  to  Canada ;  in  17S3,  to 
2s''ova  Scotia ;  in  1791,  to  New  Eruns- 
wick,  and  about  the  same  time  to 
Prince  Edward's  Island  and  New- 
foundland. A  few  years  afterwards, 
Wesleyan  missions  were  established, 
in  the  Hudson's  Bay  Territory  and 
British  Columbia ;  whUst  at  the 
same  time  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  was  spreading  itself  over 
every  state  in  the  Union,  and  planting 
mission  stations  in  California  and 
Oregon,  and  in  other  distant  parts 
of  the  great  continent.  Dr.  Coke 
was  on  his  voyage  to  Nova  Scotia 
with  three  Missionaries,  Messrs. 
Warrener,  Hammett,  and  Clarke, 
when  the  vessel  in  which  they  sailed 
was  driven  by  a  storm  to  the  West 
Indies.  Observing,  as  they  believed, 
the  hand  of  God  in  this  event,  the 
Missionaries  at  once  began  to  labour 
in  those  interesting  islands,  where 
their  services  were  much  required ; 
and  their  numbers  being  soon  in- 
creased, on  the  return  of  the  zealous 


110 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


Doctor  to  Europe,  the  foundation  of 
a  great  and  glorious  work  was  laid, 
which  continued  to  grow  and  expand, 
from  year  to  year,  with  great  ad- 
vantage to  all  classes  of  people.  Dr. 
Coke  had  crossed  the  Atlantic  eigh- 
teen times,  in  superintending  and 
carrying  on  the  Missions  in  America 
and  the  West  Indies,  and  was  ad- 
vanced in  years,  when  in  1813,  he 
conceived  the  grand  idea  of  Methodist 
missions  to  India.  Bent  upon  his 
noble  purpose,  he  pushed  onwards 
through  every  difficulty,  and  on  the 
last  day  of  the  year  he  sailed  for  the 
far  distant  East,  accompanied  by  six 
devoted  young  Missionaries  appointed 
to  this  service  by  the  Wesleyan  Con- 
ference. On  the  morning  of  the  3rd 
of  May,  1814,  Dr.  Coke  was  found 
dead  in  his  cabin,  having,  it  is  sup- 
posed, expired  in  the  night  in  a  ht 
of  apoplexy.  The  Rev.  Messrs. 
Harvard,  Clough,  Squance,  Ault, 
Erskine,  and  Lynch  keenly  felt  the 
sudden  removal  of  their  leader  and 
head;  but  having  committed  his 
remains  to  their  watery  grave  in 
the  Indian  ocean,  they  proceeded  to 
India  in  the  true  Missionary  spirit ; 
and,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  suc- 
ceeded in  laying  the  foundation  of 
the  present  i)rosperous  Wesleyan 
mission  in  Ceylon  and  Continental 
India. 

254.  Organisation  of  the  Society. 
— The  burden  of  superintending  and 
collecting  for  the  support  of  the  earlj' 
Methodist  missions  devolved  almost 
entirely  on  the  indefatigable  Dr. 
Coke,  although  a  nominal  Missionary 
committee  occasionally  sat  in  London 
to  transact  business  in  his  absence. 
But  when  the  Conference  sanctioned 
his  departure  for  India,  it  was 
deemed  necessary  to  make  new 
arrangements  for  carrying  on  the 
work,  to  which  he  could  no  longer 
attend  as  formerly.  It  is  believed 
that  the  idea  of  forming  a  Methodist 


Missionary  Society  originated  with 
the  late  Rev.  George  Morley.  His 
plan  did  not  at  first  embrace  the 
entire  connexion,  however,  but  only 
the  Leeds  circuit,  in  which  he  was 
stationed  at  the  time.  On  the  5th  of 
October,  1813,  a  public  meeting  was 
convened  in  the  old  methodist  chapel 
at  Leeds,  to  consider  the  subject. 
The  chair  was  taken  by  Thomas 
Thompson,  Esq.,  M.P.,  and  thirty- 
six  speakers  addressed  the  assembly, 
seventeen  of  whom  were  ministers, 
and  nineteen  were  laymen.  It  was 
then  resolved  to  constitute  a  society 
to  be  called  ' '  The  Methodist  Mis- 
sionary Society  for  the  Leeds  dis- 
trict," of  which  branches  were  to  be 
formed  in  the  several  circuits,  whose 
duty  it  should  be  to  collect  sub- 
scriptions in  behalf  of  the  missions, 
and  to  remit  them  to  an  already 
existing  committee  in  London.  It 
was  from  this  point  that,  by  general 
consent,  the  origin  of  the  Wesleyan 
Methodist  Missionary  Society  is 
reckoned.  It  was  not,  indeed,  till 
1817,  that  the  Connexional  Society 
was  formally  inaugurated,  with  a 
code  of  "Laws  and  Regulations," 
having  the  express  sanction  and 
authority  of  Conference;  but  1813, 
and  the  Leeds  meeting,  are  regarded 
as  the  true  commencement  of  the 
Society.  At  this  time,  Wesleyan. 
Foreign  Missions  had  been  success- 
fully carried  on  for  forty-four  years, 
and  upwards  of  one  hundred  Mis- 
sionaries were  usefully  employed  in 
foreign  fields  of  labour.  Thus  it 
will  be  seen  that  Methodist  missions 
do  not  owe  their  origin  to  the  Mis- 
sionary Society,  but  that,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  Missionary  Society 
owes  its  origin  to  the  missions. 

255.  Constitution.— The  Wes- 
leyan Methodist  Missionary  Society 
is  so  constituted  as  to  give  ministers 
and  laymen  an  equal  amount  of  in- 
fluence and  interest  in  its  manage- 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


Ill 


ment.  The  general  committee  con- 
sists of  fifty  members,  inclu(iin<ir  the 
president  and  sccretijiry  of  the  Wos- 
leyan  Conference,  some  of  whom  aio 
from  the  country,  but  the  majority 
are  resident  in  or  near  the  metropolis. 
Tt  is  a  standing  ride  of  the  insti- 
tution that  "  The  London  members 
of  the  General  Committee  shall  con- 
sist of  sixteen  of  the  Methodist 
ministers  stationed  in  or  near  Lon- 
don, and  of  sixteen  gentlemen, 
members  of  the  Methodist  Society, 
not  ministers.  Four  of  the  last- 
mentioned  sixteen  shall  go  out 
annually  by  rotation.  Four  of  the 
country  members  (two  ministers  and 
two  others)  shall  also  be  changed 
annually."  The  Committee  meets 
once  a  month,  or  oftener,  as  occasion 
may  require,  and  in  the  interim  of 
the  meetings,  the  business  of  the 
institution  is  managed  by  four  secre- 
taries and  two  treasurers,  whose 
duties  are  very  onerous,  by  reason  of 
the  extended  range  of  the  Society's 
operations.  ' '  Every  person  subscrib- 
ing annually  the  sum  of  one  guinea 
and  upwards,  and  every  benefactor 
presenting  a  donation  of  ten  pounds 
and  upwards,  shall  be  deemed  a 
member  of  this  society,  and  entitled, 
as  such,  to  a  copy  of  the  General 
Annual  Report."  Auxiliaries, 
branches,  or  associations  have  betn 
organised  in  all  the  districts  and 
cu'cuits  of  the  connexion  at  home 
and  abroad,  and  the  financial  and 
other  interests  of  the  institution  are 
managed  with  a  zeal  and  diligence 
worthy  of  the  highest  commendation. 
For  some  time  the  Missionary  Com- 
mittee used  to  meet,  and  the  business 
of  the  society  was  conducted  at  the 
Book  Room,  City-road.  Afterwards 
a  house  was  hii-ed  in  Hatton-garden 
{No.  77),  in  connection  with  which 
the  writer  has  some  very  pleasant 
memories.  But  in  1839,  the  business 
of  the  institution  had  so  increased, 
that  larger  premises  became  neces- 


sary, and  the  present  commodious 
building,  the  Centenary  Hall  and 
Mission-house,  in  Bishopsgate-street 
without,  were  secured,  and  fitted  up 
as  the  headquarters  for  Methodism 
in  the  metropolis  generally,  but 
especially  for  the  use  of  the  missions. 

256.  Statistics  of  the  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society. — According  to 
the  Report  for  the  year  1871,  the  Wes- 
leyan Missionary  Society  has  now,  in 
connection  with  the  various  fields  of 
labour  occupied  by  its  agents  in 
Europe,  Africa,  Asia,  America,  and 
Australia,  1,029  ordained  Missionary 
ministers  and  assistants,  including 
supernumeraries;  779  central  or  prin- 
cipal stations,  called  circuits;  4,oG6 
chapels  and  other  preaching  places  ; 
95,924  full  and  accredited  chui'ch 
members,  and  144,733  scholars  re- 
ceiving instruction  in  the  mission 
schools.  The  total  amount  of  income, 
from  all  sources,  for  the  year,  was 
£149.767  OS.  lid.  Of  this  sum, 
£39,698  Is.  6d.  was  contributed  by 
afliliated  conferences  and  foreign 
districts. 

257.  Advancement. — When  the 
Wesleyan  Missionary  Society  had 
been  fully  organised,  and  auxiliaries 
and  branches  established  in  various 
parts  of  the  L^nited  Kingdom,  the 
early  foreign  missions  of  the  con- 
nexion were  not  only  maintained  in 
their  wonted  efficiency  and  good 
working  order,  but  they  were  ex- 
tended to  other  countries  from  year 
to  year,  as  openings  presented  them- 
selves, and  men  and  means  were 
found  available  for  the  work.  In 
1811,  a  mission  was  commenced 
in  Western  Africa,  and  the  work 
was  extended  to  Southern  Africa  in 
1814,  to  Australia  in  1815,  to  Tas- 
mania in  1821,  to  New  Zealand  in 
1822,  to  the  Friendly  Islands  in 
1826,  to  Cliina  in  1845,  and  to  Italy 
in   1860.      In   all    these    countries 


112 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


congregations  have  been  gathered, 
churches  organised,  schools  estab- 
lished, and  places  of  worship  erected 
on  a  scale  more  or  less  extensive, 
according  to  circumstances,  and  the 
"Wesleyan  Missionary  Society  has 
endeavoured  to  take  its  full  share  in 
the  work  of  evangelising  the  inhabi- 
tants of  those  and  other  distant 
regions  of  the  globe. 

258.  Ladies'  Committee  for 
ameliorating  the  condition  of 
Heathen  Women. — In  the  year 
1858,  the  degraded  condition  of 
heathen  women  was  brought  to  the 
notice  of  a  few  eminent  Christian 
ladies  in  London,  connected  with  the 
Wesleyan  Missionary  Society,  who 
at  once  formed  themselves  into  a 
committee  to  devise  the  means  of 
promoting  their  welfare.  The  first 
measure  decided  upon  was  to  send 
out  female  teachers  to  assist  Mission- 
aries' wives  in  the  schools  already 
formed,  and,  up  to  the  present  time, 
27  teachers  have  been  sent  abroad : 
to  the  "West  Indies,  3  ;  Continental 
India,  10 ;  Ceylon,  3  ;  South  Africa, 
7;  China,  3;  and  Italy,  1.  The 
committee  also  supports  nine  Bible- 
women  in  Mysore,  Bangalore,  Can- 
ton, and  Jaffna.  Important  assist- 
ance has  also  been  rendered  by 
grants  of  pecuniary  aid  or  materials 
to  13  schools  in  Continental  India, 
17  in  Ceylon,  3  in  China,  17  in 
South  Africa,  1  ia  Italy,  1  in  Hon- 
duras, and  5  in  the  Hudson's  Bay 
territory.  In  this  good  work,  about 
£1,000  has  been  collected  and  spent 
annually,  and  Christian  counsel  and 
encouragement  have  often  been  com- 
municated to  female  teachers  and 
Missionaries'  wives  abroad,  of  more 
value  than  any  material  aid. 

259.  Wesleyan  Home  Missions. 
— Methodism  was  professedly  Mis- 
sionary in  its  character  from  the 
beginning,  and  it  has  ever  sought  to 


spread  Scriptui-al  holiness  through- 
out the  land.  But  of  late  years,  the 
Wesleyan  Conference  has  organised 
a  systematic  plan  of  Home  Mission- 
ary work,  to  supply  and  maintain 
earnest  ministers  for  the  benefit  of 
the  neglected  population  of  our  large 
cities  and  rural  districts,  as  well  as 
to  afford  aid  to  the  poor  dependent 
circuits  of  the  United  Kingdom. 
Seventy- six  Missionary  ministers  are 
now  employed  in  home  mission  work 
in  England,  Scotland,  and  Wales, 
besides  eight  as  chaplains  to  minister 
to  soldiers  and  sailors  in  the  British 
army  and  royal  navy.  About 
£30,000  are  annually  contributed 
and  expended  in  carrying  on  this 
good  work  with  gratifying  results, 
and  much  more  good  might  be  done 
if  funds  were  available  for  the  pur- 
pose. Since  the  commencement  of 
the  work  under  its  present  organi- 
sation, to  the  Conference  of  1870, 
there  had  been  an  increase  in  the 
Home  Mission  circuits  of  14,686 
persons.  In  connection  with  that 
increase,  and  springing  from  it,  the 
higher  work  of  spiritual  conversion 
to  Grod  was  everywhere  manifested. 
Last  year  more  than  800  excellent 
people,  constrained  by  the  love  of 
Christ,  aided  the  home  Missionary 
ministers  in  the  work  in  which  they 
were  engaged. 

260.  Primitive  Methodist  Mis- 
sionary Society.  —  The  earnest, 
energetic,  and  persevering  sect  of 
professing  Christians  who  have 
adopted  the  name  of  "Primitive 
Methodists  "  differs  but  little  in 
doctrine  or  discipline  from  the  old 
body  which  still  bears  the  name  of 
their  venerable  founder.  And  it  is 
a  pleasing  fact,  that  in  common  with 
other  offshoots  from  the  common 
parent  stem,  this  branch  grows  and 
tlom-ishes  in  many  lands.  True  to 
the  ancient  traditions  of  the  venerable 
family  to  which  it  belongs,  the  Primi- 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


113 


tive  Methodist  Society  has  displayed  their    labours    in  these  and    other 

a  Missionary  zeal  above  all  praise,  countries  have  been  made  a  blessing 

considering  the  limited  means  at  its  to  many  souls. 

disposal  for  aggressive   evangelistic 

work.     Its  Missions  may  be  divided       262.  Bible  Christian  Missions. — 


into  Home,  Colonial,  and  Foreign, 
all  of  which  are  prosecuted  with 
vigour.  Besides  supplying  many 
neglected  districts  in  England, 
"Wales,  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  with 
plain  faithful  preachers  of  the  Gos- 
pel, it  has  sent  forth  foreign  Mis- 
sionaries to  British  North  America, 
Australia,  Western  and  Southern 
Africa,  and  some  other  distant  lands. 
The  success  which  has  already  at- 
tended the  efforts  of  the  Society  is 
very  encouraging ;  and  it  bids  fair 
to  take  its  full   share  of  labour  in 


Although  far  from  wealthy  in  a 
worldly  sense,  the  body  of  Methodists 
who  call  themselves  ' '  Bible  Chris- 
tians "  have  come  forward  in  a  very 
commendable  manner  to  take  a  part 
in  the  Missionary  enterprise.  Their 
resources  are  heavily  taxed  to  sustain 
the  work  they  have  in  hand  in 
several  neglected  portions  of  the 
south  and  west  of  England ;  but, 
notwithstanding  this  circumstance, 
they  have  found  means  to  send  Mis- 
sionaries to  America,  Australia,  and 
other  distant  lands,  whose  labours 


seeking  to  evangelise  the  heathen  at ,  have  abeady  been  made  a  blessing 
home  and  abroad.  The  number  of  j  to  many  destitute  emigrants  and 
Missionaries   employed  in  England  |  others,  who  were  far  from  the  means 


is  92  ;  in  "Wales,  8  ;  in  Ireland,  7  ; 
in  Scotland,  7  ;  in  Circuits,  9 ;  in 
Victoria,  7 ;  in  New  South  "Wales, 
15  ;  In  Q,ueensland,  4  ;  in  Tasmania, 
4  ;  in  New  Zealand,  4 ;  in  Canada, 
51  ;  in  Western  Africa,  2;  in  South- 
ern Africa,  1 ;  total,  211.  The  total 
number  of  stations  is  143,  and^  of 
members,  13,898. 

261.    United     Methodist     Tree 
Church  Missions. — Whatever  cir- 


of    grace,  and  without  a   hope   of 
salvation. 


MINOE  BEITISH  MISSIONAEY 
SOCIETIES. 

263.  General  Objects. — In  addi- 
tion to  the  leading  Missionary  So- 
cieties of  the  United  Kingdom  which 
carry  on  the  work  of  propagating 
cumstances  may  have  given  occasion  |  the  Gospel  in  heathen  countries  on 
to  the  separate  organisation  of  dif-  j  a  large  scale,  in  various  parts  of  the 
ferent  bodies  of  Methodists,  it  is  i  globe,  there  are  several  minor  insti- 
pleasing  to  observe  that,  when  the  j  tutions  which  have  been  made  very 
strife  of  conflicting  parties  has  sub-  j  useful,  notwithstanding  the  com- 
sided,  they  are  generally  charac-  paratively  limited  sphere  of  their 
terised  by  the  same  religious  life  and  i  influence.  These  associations  have 
vigour  which  have  distinguished  the  j  generally  been  organised  for  special 
denomination  from  the  beginning.  |  objects  or  single  missions,  and  have 
The  body  which  calls  itself  the !  been  conducted  with  varied  results, 
"United  Methodist  Free  Church,"  j  according  to  circumstances.  Ifcom- 
although  the  youngest  member  of '  parative  failure  has  sometimes  at- 
the  great  family,  has  already  esta-   tended  pious  and  well-meant  efforts 


blished  missions  not  only  at  home, 
but  in  Canada,  Australia,  Africa, 
and  China.     Its  agents  are  animated 


for  the  good  of  mankind,  such  faUui-e 
appears  to  have  been  owing  rather 
to  untoward  circumstances,  and  the 


by  the  true  Missionary  spirit ;  and  i  want  of   experience  in    those  who 

I 


114 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


have  been  engaged  in  the  enterprise, 
than  to  anything  wrong  in  the  prin- 
ciples and  motives  by  which  they 
have  been  actuated. 

264.  Welsh  Oalvinistic  Methodist 
Foreign  Missionary  Society, — The 
rise  and  origin  of  the  people  known 
as  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodists, 
may  be  traced  to  that  great  religious 
movement  that  took  place  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
in  connection  with  the  labours  of  Wes- 
ley, Whitefield,  and  Howel  Harris. 
The  gentleman  last  named,  although 
somewhat  eccentric  in  his  move- 
ments, was  instrumental  in  the  hands 
of  Grod  in  winning  many  souls  to 
Christ ;  and  having  adopted  the  doc- 
trinal views  and  principles  of  White- 
field  rather  than  those  of  Wesley, 
he  accordingly  organised  his  ad- 
herents into  societies  bearing  the 
above  name.  In  the  course  of  a  few 
years,  300  such  societies  or  churches 
were  formed  in  South  Wales ;  and 
Mr.  Harris  obtained  the  co-operation 
of  ten  clergymen  and  nearly  fifty 
lay  preachers  in  carrying  on  the 
work.  One  of  the  most  active  and 
prominent  of  the  clergymen  was  the 
Rev.  Thomas  Charles,  of  Bala,  after- 
wards one  of  the  foimders  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 
In  1811,  these  Societies  were  formed 
into  an  independent  Connexion,  after 
the  plan  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodists, 
only  differing  in  doctrinal  sentiment. 
In  the  month  of  May,  1840,  the 
Welsh  Methodist  Church  organised 
a  denominational  Missionary  Society, 
and  commenced  an  aggressive  move- 
ment on  the  heathen  world. 

265.  Scenes  of  Labour. —  The 
first  foreign  mission  of  the  Welsh 
Calvinistic  Methodists  was  to  the 
north-east  district  of  Bengal,  among 
the  Kassias,  one  of  the  hUl  tribes  of 
natives.  This  work  was  undertaken 
soon    after   the    formation    of    the 


Society,  and  about  ten  years  subse- 
quently, in  1850,  another  station 
was  commenced  at  Sythet.  The 
Missionaries  did  not  confine  their 
labours  to  preaching  and  teaching ; 
they  also  turned  their  attention  to 
those  literary  studies  which  are  so 
necessary  to  success  in  all  evange- 
listic efforts  in  India.  Messrs.  Jones 
and  Lewis  succeeded  in  translating 
the  four  Gospels  and  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles  into  the  Kassia  language  ; 
nor  did  they  labour  without  success 
in  their  direct  efforts  to  turn  the 
heathen  from  dumb  idols  to  serve  the 
true  and  living  God.  The  Calvin- 
istic Methodists  have  also  established 
a  mission  in  Brittany,  the  language 
of  that  part  of  the  "European  Con- 
tinent being  similar,  it  is  said,  to 
the  Welsh.  They  have  also  a  mis- 
sion to  the  Jews,  which  has  been 
prosecuted  with  as  much  success  as 
could  be  expected  considering  the 
peculiar  difficulties  of  the  enter- 
prise. 

266.  The  Lew-Ohew  Naval  Mis- 
sion.— The  kingdom  of  Lew-Chew 
comprises  a  group  of  thirty-six 
islands.  It  is  almost  equi-distant 
from  Japan  and  China.  The  climate 
is  considered  salubrious  for  that 
latitude.  The  language  spoken  by 
the  natives  is  a  dialect  of  the 
Japannese,  and  their  social  condition 
is  said  to  be  one  of  extreme  poverty 
and  degradation.  Like  most  other 
nations  of  the  East,  the  inhabitants 
of  these  islands  are  idolaters,  and  the 
rites  and  ceremonies  of  their  wor- 
ship exhibit  indications  of  a  Con- 
fucian origin.  Their  temples  are 
numerous  and  spacious,  and,  strange 
to  say,  they  furnish  shelter  for 
travellers  as  well  as  lodgment  for 
the  priests.  The  disposition  of  the 
people  is  mild  and  hospitable,  as  has 
often  been  proved  by  the  unfortunate 
mariners  who  have  at  different 
times  been  wrecked  on  their  coasts. 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


115 


Indeed,  it  is  to  this  circumstance 
that  the  Lew-Chew  Mission  owes  its 
origin.  In  1843  a  few  naval  British 
officers  resolved  to  reward  these 
pagan  islanders  for  their  hospitality 
by  sending;  them  the  Gospel  of 
Christ. 

267.  Agents  employed. — Funds 
liaving  been  raised  to  the  amount  of 
nearly  £2,000,  Dr.  Bettleheim,  a 
physician  and  a  converted  Israelite, 
was  sent  out  to  Lew-Chew,  with  the 
sanction  of  the  Bishop  of  London, 
and  arrived  at  his  distant  station  in 
January,  1846.  He  was  met  on 
board  the  vessel  by  a  French  Catho- 
lic Missionary,  who  gave  him  a 
cordial  welcome,  but  the  local  au- 
thorities made  decided  objections  to 
his  settling  in  the  country,  on  the 
plea  of  scarcity  of  provisions.  A 
handsome  present  to  these  men  of 
authority  proved  a  satisfactory  mode 
of  disposing  of  these  objections,  and 
the  Missionary  and  his  wife  landed 
and  proceeded  to  make  arrange- 
ments for  the  commencement  of 
their  work.  Their  dwelling  was  in 
the  temple,  but  the  idols  were 
screened  off,  and  the  keeper  of  them 
resided  also  within  the  walls  for 
their  due  care  and  preservation. 
For  about  twelve  months  Dr.  Settle  - 
heim  preached  the  Gospel  in  the 
market-places  and  at  the  corners  of 
the  streets,  in  the  midst  of  much 
opposition,  yet  to  great  crowds  who 
gathered  together  to  hear  him. 
Thus  far  he  had  been  tolerated,  if 
not  encouraged,  by  the  authorities, 
but  suddenly  there  was  a  great 
change.  The  death  of  the  king  was 
reported,  and  on  the  day  of  his  re- 
puted burial  Dr.  Bettleheim  was 
openly  assailed  with  sticks  and 
stones,  to  the  endangering  of  his 
life.  On  complaining  to  the  govern- 
ment, the  assault  was  denied.  A 
guard  of  fifteen  men  were  appointed, 
professedly  to  protect  him,   but  in 


reality  closely  to  watch  his  proceed- 
ings. Influenced  by  the  authorities, 
who  seemed  determined  to  drive  him 
from  the  island,  the  people  now  fled 
at  his  approach,  and  even  closed  the 
windows  of  their  houses  as  he  passed 
along  the  street.  The  Missionary 
persevered,  amid  much  obloquy  and 
not  a  little  danger,  and  sometimes 
resorted  to  very  questionable  policy 
to  keep  his  ground  against  the  de- 
termined opposition  of  Government. 
At  length  the  antagonistic  feeling 
subsided  somewhat.  A  lay  Mission- 
ary was  afterwards  sent  out  to  the 
assistance  of  the  Doctor,  and  hopes 
were  entertained  that  the  Lew-Chew 
Mission  might  yet  prove  an  open 
door  by  which  to  enter  Japan  for  the 
promulgation  of  the  "  glorious  Gos- 
pel of  the  blessed  God." 

268.  Fatagonian  Mission.  —  A 
small  society  was  established  at 
Brighton  in  the  year  1844,  by  the 
personal  influence  and  persevering 
energy  of  Captain  Allen  F.  Gardiner, 
R.N.,  an  eccentric  but  pious  and  up- 
right Christian  man,  for  the  prose- 
cution of  mission- work  in  Patagonia, 
under  circumstances  which  deserve 
a  passing  notice.  Captain  Gardiner 
had  spent  some  time  in  the  Zulu 
country,  south-eastern  Africa,  and 
had  made  the  attempt  to  engage  in 
Missionary  work  there,  but  had  been 
compelled  to  leave  the*  country  along 
with  some  other  Missionaries  by  the 
treachery  of  the  notorious  Chief 
Dingaam,  who,  on  giving  a  large 
party  of  Dutch  boers  an  entertain- 
ment, ostensibly  for  concluding 
arrangements  for  their  settling  in 
the  country,  suddenly  fell  upon  and 
mui'dered  his  guests.  The  Captain 
had  made  two  exploratory  tours 
along  the  coast,  but  did  not  succeed 
in  finding  a  suitable  opening  for 
Missionary  enterprise.  On  return- 
ing to  England  he  made  unsuccess- 
ful applications  to  the  Church,  the 
2 


116 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


London,  the  Wesleyan,  and  the 
Moravian  Societies,  the  directors  of 
which  he  failed  to  bring  over  to  his 
views.  He  therefore  formed  an  in- 
dependent association  at  Brighton 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Indian  tribes 
of  South  America.  A  clergyman 
could  not  be  found  to  go  forth  on 
the  perilous  enterprise,  but  a  cate- 
ohist  was  at  length  secured,  and 
Captain  Gardiner  defrayed  his  own 
expenses.  They  were  not  above  a 
month  in  the  field,  however,  before 
they  hailed  a  vessel  on  her  home- 
ward course,  and  gladly  made  their 
escape,  having  been  in  constant 
alarm  for  their  lives  from  the  war- 
like attitude  of  the  natives. 

269.  Second  Attempt.  —  In 
January,  1848,  Captain  Gardiner 
sailed  from  England  to  plant  a  mis- 
sion among  the  wild  Patagonians 
inhabiting  the  extreme  part  of  the 
continent  of  South  America,  called 
Terra  del  Fuego.  He  took  with 
him  four  seamen,  a  carpenter,  and 
provisions  for  seven  months.  They 
had  no  sooner  landed  than  the  savage 
natives  set  themselves  to  the  work 
of  plunder,  and  robbed  them  of 
nearly  all  that  they  possessed. 
Feeling  that  there  was  no  security 
for  either  life  or  property,  and  seeing 
no  probability  of  doing  any  good, 
Captain  Gardiner  and  his  companions 
again  iied  from  the  inhospitable 
shores  of  South  America,  where 
their  sojourn  had  extended  over 
little  more  than  a  week. 

270.  Pinal  and  disastrous  Expe- 
riment.— Nothing  daunted  by  pre- 
vious reverses,  Captain  Gardiner 
again  organised  a  Missionary  expe- 
dition to  Patagonia.  This  time  he 
took  with  him  four  seamen  and  two 
catechists.  They  sailed  from  England 
in  the  month  of  September,  1850. 
On  reaching  their  destination,  it  is 
said  that  the  sight  of  the  savage 
natives  struck  the  whole  party  with 


absolute  terror.  In  attempting  to 
explore  the  coast  in  search  of  the 
most  eligible  site  for  a  mission  sta- 
tion, they  endured  many  hardships 
both  from  the  rigour  of  the  climate 
and  the  unfriendly  disposition  of  the 
natives,  who  were  ever  ready  to 
pilfer  their  property,  but  who  re- 
fused to  supply  them  with  provisions, 
or  to  assist  them  in  any  way  what- 
ever. When  they  at  length  ventured 
on  shore,  they  were  di'iven  to  the 
greatest  extremities  for  want  of  food, 
which  soon  brought  on  disease,  and 
death  laid  his  icy  hand  on  three  of 
their  number  in  the  course  of  five 
days.  The  efforts  of  one  of  the  sur- 
vivors to  inter  the  remains  of  his 
departed  comrades  exhausted  his 
little  strength,  and  he  lay  upon, 
the  ground  as  helpless  as  a  child. 
At  length,  one  after  another,  the 
whole  party  perished  from  starva- 
tion, and  when  one  of  her  Majesty's 
ships  touched  at  Picton  Island  to 
inquire  after  the  fate  of  the  mission, 
the  sad  reality  was  brought  to  light 
with  all  its  horrors.  The  whole 
party  had  died  evidently  from  sheer 
exhaustion.  Several  entries  in  Cap- 
tain Gardiner's  journal,  which  was 
recovered,  witness  to  the  personal 
piety  and  singular  devotedness  of 
the  little  band  of  sufierers.  One  of 
the  catechists,  Mr.  llichard  Williams, 
was  a  Wesleyan  local  preacher  and 
a  man  of  remarkable  zeal  and  de- 
votedness to  God.  He  went  out  as 
surgeon  to  the  mission,  and  Dr. 
James  Hamilton  published  a  beauti- 
ful memorial  of  his  sufferings  and 
death.  Thus  mournfully  ended  the 
Patagonian  Mission ;  and  thus  also 
ended  the  remarkable  career  of  Cap- 
tain Gardiner,  a  man  of  amazing 
zeal  and  energy,  and  possessed  of 
abilities  which  might  have  been 
turned  to  good  account  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Lord,  had  they  been 
duly  economised  and  more  wisely 
directed. 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


117 


271.  South  American  Missionary 
Society. — After  the  lamented 
death  of  Captain  Gardiner  and  his 
companions,  the  friends  of  the  enter- 
prise in  whieh  the j^  had  been  engaged 
reorganised  the  association  under  the 
name  of  the  "  South  American  Mis- 
sionary Society."  This  institution 
had  for  its  object  the  evangelisation 
of  the  wild  Patagonians  for  whose 
sake  so  many  valuable  lives  had 
already  been  sacrificed,  and  the  dis- 
semination of  the  Word  of  God  in 
every  available  locality  in  South 
America.  Stations  were  accordingly 
formed  at  Keppel  Island,  Patagones, 
Lota,  Callao,  and  Panama,  and 
several  Missionaries  were  sent  out  to 
labour  in  those  places.  Nor  were 
the  English  residents  lost  sight  of  in 
the  arrangements  which  were  made 
for  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  in 
those  distant  regions.  Visits  were 
paid  to  the  Chincha  Islands,  and 
services  held  for  the  bcneiit  of  the 
large  number  of  sailors  found  there. 
The  perseverance  and  energy  mani- 
fested by  the  Rev.  A.  W.  Gardiner, 
W.  C.  Marphy,  E.  A.  Sail,  G.  Humble, 
and  other  agents  of  the  Society, 
bespeak  for  it  the  continued  and  in- 
creased support  of  its  friends  and 
patrons. 

272.  Evangelical  Continental 
Society. — The  object  of  this  in- 
stitution is  to  disseminate  the  saving 
truths  of  the  Gospel  among  the 
various  nations  of  the  European 
continent.  Its  principal  fields  of 
labour  are  France,  Belgium,  Spain, 
Italy,  and  Bohemia.  In  the  Annual 
Report  recently  published  the  Com- 
mittee say  : — "  For  several  years  we 
have  had  to  report  that  wars,  and 
the  political  changes  consequent  upon 
them,  have  enlarged  our  sphere  of 
labour.  During  the  past  year  one 
of  the  results  of  the  war  has  been  so 
striking,  that  it  deserves  special 
notice.     With  the  fall  of  the  French 


Empire  came  the  fall  of  the  temporal 
power  of  the  Pope.  The  entry  of  the 
Italian  troops  into  Rome,  and  the 
proclamation  of  Rome  as  the  capital 
of  the  kingdom  of  Italy,  involved 
the  freedom  to  preach  the  Gospel. 
After  some  little  delay  this  right  was 
secured,  and  two  evangelists  were  at 
once  sent  to  the  new  field."  About 
£4,000  per  annum  is  raised  and 
expended  in  carr3dng  on  this  work, 
and  the  results  have,  so  far,  been 
encouraging. 

273.  Poreigu  Aid  Society.— This 
association  exists,  not  for  the  purpose 
of  siipporting  and  managing  foreign 
missions,  but  to  aid  such  as  have 
been  established  and  are  carried  on 
by  other  societies,  and  especially  for 
assisting  in  the  maintenance  of 
Christian  schools  for  the  training  of 
the  rising  generation.  Its  principal 
spheres  of  labour  have  hitherto  been 
on  the  continent  of  Europe.  In 
France  the  work  formerly  aided 
by  this  Society  was  interrupted 
during  the  past  year  by  the  preva- 
lence of  war  ;  but  in  Italy  the  work 
of  evangelisation  was  being  vigor- 
ously prosecuted.  At  Naples  no 
fewer  than  500  children  are  receiving 
instruction  in  schools  to  which  this 
society  has  regularly  contributed  as- 
sistance. In  Madrid  the  Church 
under  the  care  of  Senor  Carraso  has 
been  substantially  assisted,  and  350 
persons  have  been  admitted  to  Church 
membership. 

274.  Vernacular  Education  So- 
ciety for  India. — This  Society  was 
instituted  in  1858  as  a  memorial  of 
the  mutiny,  and  has  for  its  object 
the  providing  of  Christian  vernacu- 
lar education  and  literature  for  India. 
It  has  118  schools,  with  5,122  scho- 
lars, who  are  instructed  in  thirteen 
different  languages,  at  a  cost  of  about 
£8,000  per  annum,  and  bids  fair  to 
be  a  powerful  and  ixseful  auxiliary 


118 


THE    MISSIONARY    WOELD. 


to  the  various  Missionary  Societies 
which  are  labouring  for  the  spread  of 
the  Gospel  throughout  our  Indian 
Empire. 


CONTINENTAL   MISSIONAEY 
SOCIETIES. 

275.  Missionary  Spirit  on  the 
Continent. — Although  the  Chris- 
tian Churches  of  Great  Britain  now 
take  the  lead  in  the  Missionary  en- 
terprise, it  was  not  always  so.  Nor 
were  they  long  in  the  foreign  field 
of  labour,  in  modern  times,  before 
they  were  followed  by  their  conti- 
nental neighbours.  At  an  early 
period,  the  genuine  evangelical 
churches  of  the  continent  of  Europe 
manifested  a  laudable  Missionary 
spirit ;  and,  notwithstanding  the 
prevalence  of  Popish  superstition  and 
infidelity  in  many  places,  there  are 
still  warm-hearted  earnest  Christian 
people  who  show  a  deep  and  lively 
interest  in  missions  to  the  heathen, 
and  who,  in  various  ways,  are  taking 
their  full  share  of  evangelistic  work 
in  foreign  lands. 

276.  Danish  College  and  Mis- 
sions.— As  earl}'  as  the  3-ear  1714, 
the  Danish  College  of  Missions  was 
opened  in  Copenhagen  by  Frederick 
IV.,  King  of  Denmark,  for  the  train- 
ing of  Missionaries.  Danish  mis- 
sions to  the  heathen  had  been  com- 
menced even  before  this  period, 
agents  having  been  obtained  from 
the  university  of  Halle,  in  Saxonv. 
On  the  9th  of  July,  1706,  two  Mis- 
sionaries arrived  from  Denmark  on 
the  Coromandel  coast  in  India,  and 
settled  at  Tanquebar.  Thej^  immedi- 
ately commenced  the  study  of  Tamil, 
the  language  spoken  in  that  part  of 
the  country.  Although  they  had 
gone  to  a  part  of  the  Danish  Empire, 
and  were  patronised  by  royalty,  the 


Missionaries  encountered  great  oppo- 
sition from  the  prejudices  of  the 
natives,  and  even  from  the  Danish 
Government,  who,  on  several  occa- 
sions, arrested  and  imprisoned  the 
Missionaries  for  months  together. 
Privation,  as  well  as  persecution, 
was  the  lot  of  the  mission- staft'  at 
an  early  period  of  their  labours. 
The  first  remittance  sent  from 
Europe,  which,  at  that  time,  was 
greatly  needed,  was  lost  at  sea ;  but 
friends  were  raised  up  in  a  manner 
unexpected,  and  loans  of  inoney 
were  offered  them  till  they  could 
obtain  supplies  from  the  society  at 
home.  When  their  borrowed  stock 
was  nearly  exhausted,  remittances 
reached  them,  along  with  three  more 
Missionaries  in  1709.  This  was  but 
the  beginning  of  better  times,  for 
shortly  afterwards  the  London 
Society  for  Promoting  Christian 
Knowledge  became  a  liberal  patron  of 
their  mission,  giving  them  not  only 
an  edition  of  the  Portuguese  New 
Testament  for  circulation  among 
the  people,  but  also  a  printing-press, 
with  a  stock  of  types  and  paper,  and 
a  Silesian  printer.  When  opposition 
to  the  mission  subsided,  and  the 
cause  expanded  somewhat,  a  type- 
foundry  and  paper-mill  were  estab- 
lished, and  the  work  of  translation 
and  printing  was  prosecuted  with 
vigour-.  In  1715,  the  Tamil  New 
Testament  was  completed,  and  eleven 
years  afterwards  the  Old  Testament 
made  its  appearance.  Several  of  the 
elder  Missionaries  were  called  away 
by  death,  but  zealous  young  men 
were  sent  out  from  Eiu'ope  from 
time  to  time,  and  a  native  pastorate 
was  raised  up  as  the  fruit  of  Mis- 
sionary labour,  which  rendered  good 
service  to  the  cause.  In  1758,  a 
mission  was  opened  at  Calcutta  by 
one  of  this  Society's  Missionaries, 
but  at  the  expense  of  the  Society  for 
Promoting  Christian  Knowledge.  In 
1762,    the     celebrated     Missionary 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


119 


Schwartz,  who  had  already  been  in 
the  Indian  field  for  twelve  years, 
commenced  his  labour  in  Trichi- 
nopoly,  in  connection  with  which  he 
fulfilled  a  long,  honourable,  and 
successful  period  of  labour,  and 
finished  his  course  with  joy  in  1798. 
In  the  year  1835,  the  principal 
Danish  missions  in  India,  which  had 
been  so  largely  sustained  by  the 
Christian  Knowledge  Society,  were 
transferred  to  the  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign 
Parts. 

277.  Mission  to  Greenland. — In 
1721,  the  Danish  mission  to  Gi'een- 
land  was  commenced  by  the  Rev. 
Hans  Egede,  a  zealous  Christian 
pastor  of  Vogen,  in  Norway.  For 
thirteen  years  this  good  man  had 
pra5'ed  and  planned  for  a  mission  to 
that  dreary  region.  Having  at 
length  obtained  the  consent  and 
patronage  of  the  King  of  Denmark 
to  the  undertaking,  the  Missionary 
convened  a  few  friends  together, 
opened  a  subscription  list,  and,  in 
the  face  of  formidable  difficulties, 
pushed  forward  the  work,  till  a  ship 
was  purchased  to  convey  him  and  a 
small  party  of  settlers  to  Greenland. 
During  the  voyage,  which  lasted 
eight  weeks,  they  suflfered  much 
from  storms,  floating  mountains  of 
ice,  and  a  leak  in  the  vessel,  which 
they  were  obliged  to  stop  with  their 
clothes.  On  landing  at  their  desti- 
nation, their  first  work  was  to  build 
a  house  of  turf  and  stone,  in  which 
the  natives,  who  appeared  friendly, 
assisted  them  as  best  they  could, 
intimating  by  signs,  however,  that 
if  they  intended  to  live  in  it,  they 
would  be  frozen  to  death.  Whilst 
engaged  in  these  exercises,  and  in 
striving  to  acquire  the  strange  lan- 
of  the  Greenlanders,  Mr.  Egede 
encountered  innumerable  difficulties. 
His  greatest  trial  was  the  dissatisfac- 
tion of  the  colonists,  several  of  whom 


resolved  to  return  home,  as  they 
were  very  uncomfortable,  and  found 
the  natives  unwilling  to  trade.  He 
was  supported  by  the  courage  and 
resolution  of  his  heroic  wife,  how- 
ever, and  by  the  arrival  of  two  ships 
with  provisions  in  the  summer  of 
1722,  when  their  stores  were  nearly 
exhausted.  The  Missionary  found 
it  extremely  difficult  to  induce  the 
people  to  attend  to  receive  such  in- 
struction as  he  was  able  to  give,  and 
it  was  only  by  oflering  a  fishhook 
for  every  letter  of  the  alphabet  they 
learned,  that  he  succeeded  in  getting 
a  few  children  to  come  to  school.  The 
following  year  another  Missionary 
came  to  the  assistance  of  Mr.  Egede, 
and  the  mission  was  carried  on  with 
praiseworthy  perseverance,  but  with 
little  success  for  a  long  time.  On 
the  accession  of  Christian  VI .  to  the 
throne  of  Denmark,  government 
aid  was  withdrawn  from  the  mission ; 
but  the  senior  Missionary,  having 
the  option  to  remain  in  the  country, 
nobly  stood  to  his  post,  and  con- 
tinued his  labours  amid  untold  pri- 
vations, troubles,  and  sufferings,  not 
the  least  of  which  arose  from  the 
introduction  of  small-pox  into  the 
settlement,  which  swept  off  about 
2,000  of  the  natives.  In  1734,  the 
mission  was  reinforced  by  the  ap- 
pointment of  three  new  agents,  one 
of  which  was  the  son  of  the  pioneer 
Missionary,  Mr.  Egede.  The  follow- 
ing year,  his  beloved  wife  having 
been  called  away  by  death,  Mr. 
Egede  returned  to  Denmark,  but 
still  exerted  himself  on  behalf  of 
the  mission.  Through  his  influence 
the  colony  and  the  mission  were  re- 
inforced, his  son  published  a  Green- 
land lexicon,  the  Scriptures  were 
translated  into  the  native  language 
of  the  people,  and  4,000  persons 
were  reported  as  having  been  brought 
under  religious  instruction.  Al- 
though it  is  admitted  that  very  few 
of  them  could  be  regarded  as  cou- 


120 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


verts  to  the  faith  of  the  Gospel.  The 
Danish  mission  to  Greenland  was 
ultimately  transferred  to  the  "United 
Brethren." 

278.  United  Brethren's  Missions. 
— "Whether  we  consider  their  com- 
parative antiquitj^,  their  beneficial 
influence  iipon  the  people  where  they 
have  been  established,  or  the  humble 
and  self-sacrificing  spirit  in  which 
they  have  been  conducted,  the  Mis- 
sions of  the  United  Brethren,  or 
"Moravians,"  as  they  are  commonly 
called,  are  worthy  of  special  notice, 
and  deserving  of  a  prominent  place 
in  a  work  devoted  to  the  general 
interests  of  the  Missionary  enterprise. 
But  in  order  to  obtain  a  clear  view 
of  their  character  and  results,  it 
will  be  necessary  to  acquaint  our- 
selves witli  the  leading  incidents  in 
the  early  history  of  the  religious 
community  by  which  they  have  been 
undertaken  and  managed. 

279.  Origin  of  the  Moravians. — 
The  Church^of  the  United  Brethren, 
or  Moravians,  took  its  rise  at  a  period 
much  anterior  to  the  beginning  of 
the  eighteenth  century,  when  the 
celebrated  German  nobleman,  Count 
Zinzendorf  flourished,  and  who  has 
sometimes  been  represented  as  its 
father  and  founder.  The  origin  of 
this  community  is  to  be  traced  to 
the  times  immediately  following  the 
labours  and  martyrdom  of  "Wycliffe, 
John  Huss,  and  Jerome  of  Prague. 
In  the  year  1457,  a  number  of  the 
followers  of  John  Huss  withdrew 
from  Moravia  to  Letitz,  to  form 
themselves  into  an  ecclesiastical 
union  called  "  Fratres  Legis  Christi," 
Brethren  of  the  law  of  Christ.  They 
traced  their  pedigree  to  the  Apostolic 
age ;  and  when  they  were  joined  bj^ 
Bohemians  of  kindred  sentiments, 
they  assumed  the  name  of  the  United 
Brethren,  which  they  retain  to  this 
day.      For  many  years   they  were 


sorely  persecuted  ;  but  when  driven 
from  their  homes  and  hunted  like 
partridges  upon  the  mountains,  they 
maintained  their  integrity  with  a 
courage  and  moral  heroism  above 
all  praise.  It  was  in  1722  that  a 
few  wandering  refugees,  descendants 
of  the  ancient  Brethren,  were  wel- 
comed to  Upper  Lusatia  by  Count 
Zinzendorf,  who  appears  to  have 
been  raised  up  by  the  special  provi- 
dence of  God  to  be  their  father, 
friend,  and  protector  in  a  time  of 
need.  Under  his  direction,  they 
formed  a  settlement,  which,  in  grati- 
tude to  God,  they  called  Herrnhut — 
the  Lord's  protection.  Henceforth 
this  place  became  their  headquarters 
and  a  centre  of  light  and  influence 
to  all  around. 

280.  Missionary  Labours. — The 
Missionary  spirit  of  the  Moravian 
Church  manifested  itself  at  an  €arly 
period  after  the  establishment  of 
the  settlement  at  Herrnhut.  When 
falsely  accused,  and  declared  an 
exile  from'  Germany,  Count  Ziazen- 
dorf  gave  a  reply  which  indicated 
the  spirit  by  which  he  was  actuated, 
and  the  genius  of  the  people  with 
whom  he  had  cast  in  his  lot.  He 
said  : — "  Now  we  must  collect  a  con- 
gregation of  pilgrims,  and  train 
labourers  to  go  forth  into  aU  the 
world,  and  preach  Christ  and  His 
salvation  to  every  creature."  When 
the  new  colony  only  numbered  about 
600  persons,  all  of  whom  were  poor 
exiles,  and  when  just  beginning  to 
build  a  church  for  their  own  accom- 
modation, in  what  had  lately  been 
a  wilderness,  they  resolved  to  labour 
for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen 
world.  Within  ten  years  from  that 
date,  1732,  they  sent  Missionaries 
to  St.  Thomas  and  St.  Croix  in  the 
AVest  Indies;  to  the  Indians  in 
North  and  South  America ;  to  Lap- 
land, Tartary,  Algiers,  Western 
Africa,  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  and 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


121 


Ceylon.  About  the  year  1S31,  an 
association  was  formed  in  I.ondon, 
which  raised  about  £<5,000per  annum 
in  aid  of  Moravian  Missions,  and  this 
proved  a  great  help  to  the  cause. 
Subsequently,  the  United  Brethren 
sent  out  agents  to  other  West  India 
Islands,  including  Jamaica,  Tobago, 
Antigua,  Barbadoes,  and  St.  Chris- 
topher's ;  to  South  America,  Labra- 
dor, Greenland,  Egj'pt,  Persia,  and 
India.  The  first  missions  of  the 
Moravian  Brethren  were  not  very 
successful,  but  their  agents  per- 
severed amid  numeroiis  difficidties, 
privations,  and  suft'erings,  to  which 
they  had  been  well  trained  by  the 
painful  experience  of  their  previous 
history,  and  the  ultimate  result  has 
been  very  gratifying.  Some  of  the 
peculiarities  which  distinguish  the 
Moravian  Church  we  may  not  be 
able  to  endorse  or  admire ;  but  the 
piety,  zeal,  fortitude,  and  perseve- 
rance displayed  in  the  working  of 
their  foreign  missions  are  worthy  of 
the  highest  commendation.  So  long 
as  the  Moravian  Missionaries  ex- 
emplify their  own  avowed  motto, 
"To  preach  Christ  crucified,  so  as 
to  humble  the  sinner,  exalt  the 
Saviour,  and  promote  holiness,"  every 
faithful  disciple  of  Jesus  must  wish 
them  God-speed  in  their  zealous 
■  labours. 

281.  Statistics  of  Moravian  Mis- 
sions.— A  recent  publication  says  : 
' '  The  Moravian  mission  statistics  for 
1870  show  89  stations;  313  Mis- 
sionary agents;  1,041  native  assis- 
tants and  overseers;  20,571  com- 
municants ;  16,528  non-communi- 
cants under  regular  instruction ; 
10,364  candidates,  "new  people," 
&c.,  and  23,288  baptized  children; 
making  a  total  of  68,751.  The 
receipts  have  been  £4,214  from 
members  of  the  Brethren's  congre- 
gations ;  £9,724  from  friends  of 
other  denominations ;  £1,575,  from 


the  Brethren's  Society  in  Pennsyl- 
vania, and  £4,137  from  legacies, 
endowments,  &c.,  making  a  total  of 
£20,844.  In  Surinam  there  are 
24,156  under  instruction;  12,323 
in  Jamaica,  and  smaller  numbers 
in  other  parts  of  the  West  Indies, 
in  South  Africa,  South  America, 
Greenland,  and  Labrador." 

282.  Netherlands  Missionary 
Society.  —  This  institution  was 
formed  at  Rotterdam  in  1796,  main- 
ly through  the  infiuence  of  Dr. 
Vanderkemp.  Before  the  eccentric 
Doctor  embarked  for  his  distant 
sphere  of  labour  in  South  Africa,  to 
which  he  had  been  appointed  by  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  he 
visited  Rotterdam  to  take  leave  of 
his  friends,  and  whilst  there  he 
found  leisure  to  publish  a  Dutch 
version  of  an  earnest  address  which 
had  emanated  from  the  London  So- 
ciety, the  result  of  which  was  the 
organisation  of  the  Netherlands  Mis- 
sionary Society.  For  some  time  the 
financial  aid  oftered  to  the  enterprise 
was  very  slender,  and  no  immediate 
steps  were  taken  towards  commenc- 
ing operations.  This  interval  was 
wisely  employed  by  the  directors  in 
endeavouring  to  leaven  the  Dutch 
mind  with  the  true  Missionary  spirit. 
When  funds  were  available,  and 
they  contemplated  entering  iipon 
foreign  fields  of  labour,  they  were 
deterred  from  doing  so  from  the  loss 
of  most  of  the  Dutch  colonies,  which 
had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  France 
during  the  war  time.  The  directors 
therefore  made  an  arrangement  with 
the  London  Missionary  Society  to 
supply  men  and  means  for  carrying- 
on  the  work  in  Africa  and  India 
under  their  auspices  and  manage- 
inent.  In  this  way  they  trained  and 
sent  out  several  excellent  Mission- 
aries to  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  and 
the  East,  where  their  knowledge  of 
the   Dutch  language  was    at  once 


122 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


available  for  carrying  on  the  work. 
In  1814  Holland  rose  again  to  inde- 
pendence and  recovered  its  colonies, 
when  the  Netherland  Society  took 
immediate  advantage  of  the  favour- 
able change  in  national  ajffairs,  and 
sent  out  five  young  Missionaries 
from  their  seminary  on  their  own 
account,  to  enter  favourable  openings 
which  presented  themselves  in  the 
Eastern  Archipelago,  among  the 
Malays.  Other  agents  followed  from 
year  to  year,  and  that  part  of  the 
world  was  largely  and  well  occupied 
by  the  Society.  In  1820  two  Mis- 
sionaries were  sent  out  to  India,  and 
a  few  years  afterwards  they  were 
followed  by  Dr.  Gutzlaft",  who,  find- 
ing a  number  of  Chinese  at  Ptiosew, 
his  appointed  station,  was  ultimate- 
ly induced  to  extend  his  labours  to 
the  "  Celestial  Empire."  A  mission 
was  also  established  at  Surinam,  in 
Dutch  Guiana,  and  the  Netherlands 
Society  was  able  to  report  seventeen 
stations  and  nineteen  Missionaries 
under  ■  their  direction,  with  a  goodly 
number  of  native  converts  to  the 
faith  of  the  Gospel  united  in  Church 
fellowship. 

283.  Methods  of  Management. 
— There  is  one  peculiarity  in  the 
management  of  the  Netherlands 
Missionary  Society  which  claims  our 
notice,  and  which  deserves  the  care- 
ful and  candid  consideration  of  the. 
directors  of  kindred  institutions. 
The  foreign  secretary  devotes  him- 
self entirely  to  official  business,  and 
each  director  adopts  a  section  of  the 
mission  field  as  his  special  charge, 
corresponds  freely  with  the  Mission- 
aries, and  becomes  the  representative 
and  advocate -of  that  particular  de- 
partment of  the  work  in  all  the 
meetings  of  the  general  board.  This 
sub -division  of  labour-  leads  to  an 
intensity  of  interest,  and  gives  to 
the  various  stations  a  prominence 
and  importance  in  the  meetings  of 


the  Society  which  they  would  not 
otherwise  have,  issuing  in  a  friendly 
competition  of  claims  for  notice  and 
support  which  is  found  to  be  of  a 
wholesome  character  when  jealousy 
is  avoided  and  everything  is  made 
subservient  to  the  common  good. 

284.  Other  Dutch  Missions. — 
It  must  not  be  supposed  that  the 
organisation  of  the  Netherlands 
Missionary  Society  is  all  that  Hol- 
land has  done  for  the  conversion  of 
the  heathen.  Long  anterior  to  that 
event,  even  as  early  as  1612,  the  fa- 
mous Anthony  "Walwens  planted  a 
seminary  at  Leyden  for  the  prepara- 
tion of  foreign  Missionaries,  the 
Dutch  East  India  Company  counten- 
ancing and  approving  of  the  institu- 
tion. When  Ceylon  came  under  the 
power  of  Holland  in  1636,  a  number 
of  Missionaries  were  sent  out  to 
propagate  the  Reformed  religion 
among  the  idolatrous  natives.  A 
very  superficial  mode  of  making 
converts  seems  to  have  been  adopted, 
however,  for  when  they  were  reported 
as  amounting  to  400,000  in  number, 
there  were  only  100  communicants. 
The  sad  disproportion  reveals  a  sys- 
tem of  action  which  is  not  only 
reprehensible  in  itself,  but  greatly 
prejudicial  to  all  subsequent  Mission- 
ary labour,  as  has  been  proved  by 
painful  experience.  Dutch  Mission- 
aries were  also  sent  out  at  an  early 
period  to  Southern  Africa,  Java, 
Formosa,  Amboyna,  and  other  places, 
and  although  their  first  attention 
might  in  most  instances  have  been 
given  to  their  fellow-countrymen 
who  had  settled  in  distant  lands  as 
colonists,  we  know,  by  personal  ob- 
servation, that  of  late  years  they 
have  paid  considerable  attention  to 
the  religious  instruction  of  the 
aborigines,  especially  at  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope. 

285.  Easle  Missionary  Society. 
— In  the  year  1815  a  seminary  was 


THE   MISSIONAKY   WORLD. 


]23 


established  for  the  training  of  Mis- 
sionaries at  Basle  in  Switzerland. 
It  owed  its  origin  to  the  gratitude  of 
a  few  pious  people  who  recognised 
the  providence  of  God  in  a  violent 
storm  which  occurred  at  a  particular 
juncture,  and  which  proved  the  means ! 
of  preserving  their  town  from  ruin, 
when  the  armies  of  Eussia  and 
Hungary  wore  hurling  shells  into  it. 
The  form  which  the  gratitude  of 
these  people  assumed  was  a  desire  to 
educate  pious  teachers  to  send  to  the 
heathen,  to  make  them  acquainted 
with  the  good  news  of  salvation. 
The  school  was  at  first  very  small, 
with  few  scholars,  and  a  slender  in- 
come of  about  £50  per  annum.  In 
the  course  of  a  few  years  a  Missionary 
college  was  built,  and  liberal  sup- 
port came  from  Germany  and  France, 
as  well  as  from  various  parts  of 
Switzerland,  so  that  the  income  rose 
to  £5,000.  This  result  flowed  from 
the  formation  of  auxiliary  or  branch 
societies  ib.  those  countries.  The 
institution  was  now  conducted  with 
vigour,  and  furnished  the  English 
Church  Missionary  Society  with  some 
of  its  most  devoted  labourers.  In 
twenty  years  after  its  commence- 
ment it  had  sent  forth  175  Mission- 
aries to  foreign  lands,  and  twenty- 
eight  were  still  iinder  training.  It 
was  no  part  of  the  original  plan  of 
this  institution  to  engage  in  the  sup- 
port and  management  of  foreign 
missions,  but  merely  to  prepare 
agents  for  the  work.  In  1821,  how- 
ever, a  society  was  formed  for  this 
object,  and  from  year  to  year  Mis- 
sionaries were  sent  to  North  America, 
Western  Africa,  India,  and  China. 
A  Society  was  also  organised  for  the 
special  purpose  of  disseminating  the 
Gospel  among  the  Jews.  The  Mis- 
sionaries of  the  Basle  Society  are  not 
all  ministers.  They  send  out  pious 
mechanics  and  agriculturists  to  teach 
the  natives  the  arts  of  civilised  life, 
at  the  same  time  that  they  instructed 


them  in  the  principles  of  Christianity 
by  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  and 
the  establishment  of  schools. 

286.  Paris  Evangelical  Mission- 
ary Society. — The  origin  of  this 
institution  is  somewhat  curious  and 
interesting.  In  the  year  1822  a 
meeting  was  convened  at  the  house 
of  an  American  merchant  S.  V.  S. 
Wilder,  Esq.,  then  residing  in  Paris, 
to  take  into  consideration  the  best 
means  of  propagating  the  Gospel  in 
heathen  lands.  There  were  present 
the  presidents  of  the  Lutheran  and 
Reformed  consistories,  as  well  as 
many  of  the  ministers  of  these 
churches,  and  others  of  different 
persuasions  then  in  the  French  me- 
\  tropolis.  The  result  was  the  forma- 
tion of  this  Society,  which,  in  its 
'  commencement,  contemplated  two 
objects:  the  one,  to  employ  the 
i  press,  as  a  means  to  enlighten  the 
1  public  mind  on  the  nature  and  cha- 
j  racter  of  Protestant  missions,  and 
j  the  other,  to  educate  young  men, 
,  who  had  been  duly  recommended,  in 
;  a  knowledge  of  the  languages  of  the 
East.  The  Ilev.  Jonas  King  was 
j  then  in  Paris,  and  received  an  invi- 
j  tation  to  go  to  the  Holy  Land  with 
I  the  Rev.  Mr.  Fisk,  the  new  Society 
I  charging  itself  with  his  support  for 
a  certain  period.  Subsequently  the 
Society  devoted  all  its  efforts  to 
South  Africa,  where  its  agents  have 
laboured  for  many  years  with  great 
advantage  to  several  scattered  tribes 
of  natives.  It  was  in  1829  that 
:  three  Missionaries  were  sent  by  the 
!  Paris  Society  to  the  Cape  of  Good 
j  Hope,  one  of  whom  settled  among  the 
French  refugees  at  Wellington,  near 
:  Cape  Town,  and  the  other  two  pro- 
ceeded to  the  Bechuana  country,  and 
commenced  a  station  at  Motito.  Re- 
inforcements arrived  from  time  to 
time  which  enabled  the  Missionaries 
to  extend  their  labours  to  various 
I  parts  of    a    country   that  stood  in 


124 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


great  need  of  the  light  of  the  Gospel. 
That  part  of  the  interior  known  as 
Basiitoland  was  occupied  by  the 
French  Missionaries.  New  stations 
were  formed,  schools  were  established 
and  chapels  built  at  Bethulia, 
Morjia,  Beersheba,  Thaba,  Bassion, 
Mekuatling,  Friedor,  Bethesda, 
Berea  and  Carmel.  At  several  of 
these  places  a  goodly  number  of  na- 
tives were  brought  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  united 
in  church  fellowship,  although  the 
notorious  chief  Moshesh  still  adhered 
to  his  heathenism,  notwithstanding 
his  superior  intelligence.  The  French 
mission  in  South  Africa  has  re- 
peatedly suffered  from  devastating 
wars  among  the  natives  and  settlers, 
but  the  greatest  blow  to  its  pros- 
perity was  the  war  which  raged  in 
France  in  1870-71,  through  which 
the  supplies  of  the  Missionaries  were 
in  a  great  measure  cutoff.  Provi- 
dence, however,  raised  up  friends  in 
the  time  of  need,  and  the  work  still 


287.  Ehenish  Missionary  Society, 
— The  institution  now  known  as  the 
Rhenish  Missionary  Societj^  was  or- 
ganised in  1828  by  the  amalgama- 
tion of  three  other  associations,  which 
had  previously  maintained  a  separate 
existence,  in  Elberfeld,  Barmeu,  and 
Cologne.  The  Society  was  after- 
wards further  strengthened  by  the 
incorporation  of  several  other  small 
associations  in  the  Rhenish  provinces 
and  "Westphalia.  Its  management 
is  vested  in  twelve  members  of  Com- 
mittee resident  in  Elberfeld  or  Bar- 
men, who  meet  once  a  month  for  the 
transaction  of  business.  In  1829 
three  Missionaries  were  sent  out  to 
South  Africa.  These  were  followed 
in  after  years  by  several  others,  and 
stations  were  ultimately  established 
at  SteUenboseh,  Worcester,  Tulbagh, 
Saron,  Schietfontein,  Ebenezer, 
Kamaggas,  and  other  places  within 


the  boundaries  of  the  Cape  Colony ; 
and  at  Bethany,  Berseba,  Rehoboth, 
Rood-Volk,AYesley  Vale, and  Barmen 
in  Namaqualand,  and  Damaraland. 
Some  of  these  stations  were  origin- 
ally commenced  by  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionaries who  had  for  many  years 
laboured  on  the  south-western  coast 
of  Africa.  But  in  1851  an  arrange- 
ment was  made  by  which  they  were 
given  over  to  the  Rhenish  Society, 
as  was  also  the  station  at  Nisbett  Bath 
a  few  years  afterwards,  the  Wes- 
leyans  finding  it  necessary  to  con- 
centrate their  labours  in  other 
localities.  In  1834  the  Berlin  Mis- 
sionary Society  sent  two  agents  to 
Borneo,  and  others  followed  at  inter- 
vals, who  were  chiefly  employed  in 
educational  labours.  In  1846  the 
work  was  extended  to  China,  where 
several  baptisms  were  soon  reported 
as  having  taken  place.  Indeed  un- 
diie  importance  appears  to  have  been 
attached  to  baptism  by  the  Mission- 
aries of  this  institution,  for  when 
this  Society  had  been  in  existence 
about  twenty-two  years,  nearly  5,000 
baptisms  were  reported,  when  com- 
paratively few  of  the  number  could 
be  regarded  as  communicants,  or 
church  members.  Perhaps  this,  and 
some  other  peculiarities,  may  be  ac- 
counted for  by  the  Lutheran  type  of 
theology  which  the  agents  generally 
seemed  to  have  espoused. 

288.  Berlin  Missionary  Society! 
— This  Society  was  formally  orga- 
nised in  1824,  but  it  arose  out  of 
efforts  which  had  been  previously 
made  for  Missionary  objects.  As 
early  as  the  year  1800,  an  institutioij 
was  formed  in  the  Prussian  capital 
by  members  of  the  Lutheran  Church 
to  educate  pious  youths  for  foreign 
mission  service.  During  the  follow- 
ing twenty-five  years,  forty  students 
were  so  educated.  In  1834,  the 
Berlin  Missionary  Society  sent  out 
four  Missionaries  to   South  Africa. 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


125 


These  were  followed  by  others  during 
successive  years,  and  arrangements 
•were  made  for  carrying  on  the  work 
on  an  extensive  scale.  One  of  the 
lirst  stations  occupied  by  this  Society 
was  at  Beaufort,  and  from  thence 
the  Missionaries  went  among  the 
Korannas  and  Kaffirs.  Subsequently 
the  work  was  extended  to  Zoar, 
Bethel,  Emmaus,  Bethanj',  Pricl, 
New  Germany,  and  other  stations, 
some  of  which  are  situated  within 
the  boundaries  of  the  Cape  Colony  ; 
others  in  the  Orange  Free  State,  the 
Trans-Vaal  liepubUc,  Kaffraria,  and 
in  the  distant  regions  of  Natal. 
According  to  the  last  report  just 
published,  the  Berlin  Missionary 
Society  occupies  3 1  stations  in  South 
Africa,  and  employs  48  labourers  ; 
but  no  distinction  seems  to  be  made 
in  the  report  between  ordained  Mis- 
sionaries and  subordinate  agents,  as 
in  the  statistics  of  other  societies. 

289.  Gossner's  Mission.  —  The 
Rev.  Mr.  Gossner,  originally  a 
Romish  priest,  but  afterwards  a 
director  of  the  Berlin  Missionary 
Society,  differing  from  his  brethren 
in  the  directorate  in  his  views  of  a 
Missionary's  qualihcatious  and  re- 
quisite training,  withdrew  in  1836, 
and  constituted  himself  into  a  com- 
mittee for  the  education  and  supply 
of  foreign  Missionaries.  His  can- 
didates were  aU  to  be  mechanics, 
and  willing  to  engage  in  Missionary 
work,  whilst,  at  the  same  time,  they 
earned  theii-  bread  by  manual  labour. 
In  1837,  Dr.  Lang  of  Australia 
invited  some  of  the  Missionary  ope- 
ratives to  preach  the  Gospel  in  the 
country  of  his  adoption.  In  1838, 
twelve  of  them  went  to  Bengal  at 
the  invitation  of  an  English  clergy- 
man, and  in  1840,  five  others  left 
for  the  same  field  of  labour.  After- 
wards, Missionaries  went  out  from 
Gossner's  establishment  to  the 
Chatham  Islands,  Queensland,  and 


Western  Africa.  Mr.  Gossner  pub- 
lished no  reports,  and  managed  all 
the  business  of  the  institution  him- 
self, so  that  we  have  not  the  same 
data  for  our  guidance  as  in  other 
instances  ;  but  from  aU  that  we  can 
learn,  his  plan  did  not  answer  well. 
It  was  very  easy  for  the  good  but 
eccentric  Gossner  to  say  to  his  can- 
didates :  "I  promise  you  nothing; 
you  must  go  in  faith  ;  and  if  you 
cannot  go  in  faith,  you  had  better 
stay  at  home."  They  went  in  faith 
as  best  they  could,  but  on  reaching 
their  destination,  many  of  them  were 
glad  to  be  employed  by  other  Mis- 
sionary Societies,  based  upon  more 
rational  and  Scriptural  principles, 
believing  that  the  Gospel  laboui-er  is 
worthy  of  his  hire,  and  needs  sup- 
porting in  his  arduous  work. 

290.  Swedish  Missionary  Society. 
— The  Swedes  made  vigorous,  though 
unsuccessful  efforts,  to  propagate  the 
Gospel  in  heathen  lands  as  early  as 
the  year  1559.  The  sphere  of  their 
operations  was  Lapland,  and  their 
work  was  conducted  under  royal 
auspices.  Gustavus  Vasa  headed 
the  Missionary  movement  of  his 
country  for  the  enlightenment  of  the 
Laplandese,  and  succeeding  monarchs 
threw  the  weight  of  their  influence 
into  the  Christian  enterprise.  In 
1775  the  New  Testament,  translated 
into  Laplandese,  was  published.  The 
mission  was  far  from  prosperous, 
however,  and  after  years  of  hoping 
against  hope,  it  was  abandoned. 
Nor  is  this  to  be  wondered  at,  if  one 
half  of  what  has  been  recorded  in 
reference  to  the  drinking  and  other 
immoral  habits  of  both  priests  and 
people  is  true.  After  an  interval 
of  nearly  three  centuries,  Lapland 
again  engrossed  the  attention  of  the 
Swedes.  In  1835  the  Swedish  Mis- 
sionary Society  was  formed,  and  sent 
forth  a  pious  young  man,  named 
Carl  Ludovic  Tellstroem,  the  fruit  of 


26 


THE    IVnSSIONAKY   WORLD. 


the  "Wesleyan  Mission  in  Stockholm, 
as  a  catechist  to  Lapland.  He  had 
many  difficulties  to  encounter  from 
the  migratory  and  dissipated  habits 
of  the  people  ;  but  by  following  them 
to  their  markets  and  fairs,  with  his 
Bible,  to  instruct  them  in  the  truths 
of  the  Gospel,  there  is  reason  to  hope 
that  his  labours  were  productive  of 
some  good  results.  Schools  were 
afterwards  established  for  the  train- 
ing of  the  rising  generation,  and  the 
children  were  taught,  fed,  and 
clothed  at  the  expense  of  the  Society, 
and  at  the  end  of  two  years  were 
sent  home  with  tracts  and  books  to 
interest  and  instruct  their  parents, 
families,  and  friends. 

291.  Evangelical  Lutheran  Mis- 
sion,— This  Society  was  instituted 
in  1836,  with  its  headquarters  at 
Dresden.  The  seat  of  direction  was 
afterwards  removed  to  Leipsic.  Its 
efforts  have  been  chiefly  turned  to 
Southern  India,  to  the  occupation  of 
those  fields  of  labour  which  had  been 
previously  cultivated  by  the  Danish 
Missionaries.  From  a  report  pub- 
lished some  time  ago,  it  appears  that 
they  had  in  tbeir  employ  six  Mis- 
sionaries, with  2,152  Church  mem- 
bers, and  890  scholars  under  their 
pastoral  care.  They  have  also  la- 
boured as  a  Society  in  New  South 
Wales,  but  with  what  results  does 
not  appear. 

292.  North  German  Missionary 
Society. — This  institution  was  or- 
ganised in  the  year  1836  with  its 
seat  first  at  Hamburg  and  after- 
wards at  Bremen.  Tbe  scene  of  its 
earliest  labours  was  India,  one  station 
being  in.  the  Telogoo  country,  and 
the  other  in  the  Neilgherries.  A 
serious  diminution  in  the  financial 
receipts  led  to  the  transference  of 
the  mission  for  some  years  to  the 
United  States  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Church.  When  the  finances  revived, 


however,  the  responsibilities  con- 
nected with  carrying  on  the  work 
were  again  assumed  by  the  Bremen 
Union,  and  the  field  of  eff'ort  has 
recently  called  forth  a  large  amount 
of  sympathy  in  North  Germany, 
and  twelve  Missionaries  are  now  em- 
ployed in  useful  labour. 

293.  Norwegian  Missionary  So- 
ciety.— This  Society  was  formed 
in  1842,  and  soon  afterwards  sent  out 
Missionaries  to  labour  among  the 
warlike  Zulus  in  South- Eastern 
Africa.  The  aim  of  the  institution 
is  to  supply  agents  who  are  able  and 
willing  to  instruct  the  people  in  the 
arts  of  civilised  life,  as  well  as  in 
religious  knowledge.  With  this 
object,  an  estate  was  purchased  in 
Natal,  and  an  industrial  institution 
established  which  has  already  been 
productive  of  much  good. 

294.  Swedish  (Lund)  Mission. — 
In  1846  this  Society  was  established 
at  Lund,  and  three  years  afterwards 
it  sent  out  two  Missionaries  to  China. 
The  fate  of  these  devoted  labourers 
was  appalling  to  contemplate.  Soon 
after  their  arrival,  they  were  attacked 
by  a  band  of  pirates,  when  one  of 
them  fell  in  the  conflict,  and  the 
mind  of  the  other  became  completely 
unhinged,  so  that  the  newly-formed 
station  was  vacant  for  some  time. 
Other  agents  were  at  length  sent 
out,  who  were  spared  to  take  their 
share  in  attempting  to  evangelise 
the  Chinese,  with  a  hopeful  prospect 
of  success. 

295.  Berlin  Missionary  Union 
for  China.  —  This  Society  was 
established  in  the  month  of  June, 
1850,.  during  a  visit  of  Dr.  Gutzlaft 
to  Berlin.  Dr.  F.  W.  Krummacher 
was  appointed  president,  and  Pro- 
fessor Laehs,  secretary.  The  object 
of  the  Society  is  to  send  out  Euro- 
pean labourers  and  to  aid  training 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


127 


institutions.  In  a  field  so  wide  as 
the  vast  Chinese  Empire  there  is 
ample  room  for  all,  and  from  the  last 
published  accounts  it  is  pleasing  to 
learn  that  the  Missionaries  of  this 
small  but  \isefal  association  were 
actively  employed  in  diffusing  abroad 
the  light  of  the  Gospel. 

296.  Miscellaneous  Jewish  So- 
cieties, —  On  the  continent  of 
Europe  there  are  sundry  associations 
which  have  for  their  object  the 
evangelisation  of  the  lost  sheep  of 
the  house  of  Israel,  but  their  labours 
are  so  local  and  diversified  that  they 
cannot  well  be  described  separately. 
The  Jewish  Society  at  Berlin  was 
formed  in  1822  ;  the  '  Bremenlehe 
Society  in  1839  ;  the  Rhenish  West- 
phalia Union  in  1843;  the  Ham- 
burg-Altona  in  1844 ;  the  Hesse 
Cassel  in  1845  ;  and  the  Hesse  Darm- 
stadt in  1845.  These  are  but  a  few 
of  the  many  organisations  which 
exist  in  connection  with  Christian 
churches  of  various  denominations 
for  the  special  benefit  of  the  Jews, 
and  the  interest  in  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  Abraham's  seed  is  deepen- 
ing and  widening  every  year. 


AMEEIOAN   MISSIONAEY 
SOCIETIES. 

297.  Spread  of  Eeligion. — As 
the  continent  of  America  became 
rapidly  peopled  by  European  emi- 
grants, and  especiallj^  by  the  enter- 
prising Anglo-Saxon  race,  in  the 
eighteenth  century,  cities,  towns, 
and  villages  arose  with  amazing 
rapidity,  and  a  busy  thriving  popu- 
lation spread  over  the  country  in 
every  direction.  It  is  a  pleasing 
fact,  moreover,  that  amid  the  be- 
wildering excitement  of  worldlj^ 
speculation  religious  matters  were 
not  altogether  neglected.     A  Church 


of  some  Christian  denomination  was 
frequently  one  of  the  first  buildings 
erected  in  a  newly-formed  city  or 
town,  and  ministers  of  religion 
pushed  their  way  westward  simul- 
taneously with  the  flow  of  emigra- 
tion, with  commendable  zeal  and 
diligence.  Nor  was  there  wanting, 
on  the  part  of  professing  Christians, 
at  this  early  period,  a  display  of  the 
true  Missionary  spirit.  When 
Christian  Churches  were  organised, 
and  built  up  with  living  members, 
they  generally  made  arrangements 
to  look  after,  instruct,  and  gather  in 
the  surrounding  neglected  popula- 
tion, and  in  due  time  the  strongest 
of  them  were  in  a  position  to  estab- 
lish Missionary  Societies  and  to  send 
forth  devoted  heralds  of  the  Cross, 
first  to  the  spiritiially  destitute  set- 
tlers and  aborigines  of  the  country, 
and  ultimately  to  those  who  dwelt 
in  the  regions  beyond,  to  proclaim 
the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  all 
classes  without  respect  of  persons. 
For  more  than  a  century,  however, 
]  Missionary  work  in  America  was 
conducted  on  a  very  limited  scale 
I  and  in  a  very  ii'regular  manner,  the 
I  associations  which  were  formed 
being  both  small  and  uncertain  in 
!  their  action.  At  length  Missionary 
Societies  were  organised  on  a  grand 
and  permanent  scale,  which,  for 
zeal,  earnestness,  liberality,  and 
success,  will  compare  favourably 
'  with  kindred  institutions  in  other 
!  lands,  as  will  clearly  appear  by  a 
careful  examination  of  a  lew  of  the 
principal  of  them. 

298.  American  Board  of  Eoreign 
Missions. — This  useful  institution 
was  organised  in  the  month  of  June, 
1810,  under  circumstances  which 
clearly  show  the  superintending 
providence  of  God  in  the  interests  of 
Missionary  work.  A  few  years  before, 
a  theological  seminary  had  been  es- 
tablished at  Andover,  Massachusetts, 


128 


THE    MISSION AEY   WOELD. 


for  the  support  of  which  a  Mr.  Norris, 
of  Salem,  had  presented  a  donation 
of  10,000  dollars,  to  be  devoted  to 
the  education  of  Missionaries.  At 
the  same  time,  a  gracious  influence 
descended  iipon  several  of  the 
students,  turning  their  hearts  espe- 
cially to  the  subject  of  Christian 
missions.  One  of  these,  Samuel 
Mills,  called  to  mind  with  feelings 
of  deep  emotion,  the  words  of  his 
beloved  mother,  with  reference  to 
him: — "I  have  consecrated  this  j 
child  to  the  service  of  God  as  a  Mis-  j 
sionary."  This  young  man  shortly 
afterwards  engaged  with  Gordon 
Hall  and  James  Kichmond  in  con- 
versation and  'prayer  upon  the  sub- 
ject of  missions  in  the  retirement 
of  a  lonely  glen,  and  was  delighted 
to  find  that  their  hearts  also  were 
drawn  to  the  same  subject.  These 
three  were  soon  joined  by  Messrs. 
Judson,  Newell,  Nott,  and  Hall, 
the  whole  of  whom  offered  them- 
selves for  mission-work,  and  the 
American  board  of  foreign  missions 
was  forthwith  established. 

As  it  was  proposed  to  found  the 
institution  on  a  broad  and  unsecta- 
rian  basis  after  the  plan  of  the  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society,  Mr.  Judson 
was  dispatched  to  England  to  in- 
quire into  the  working  of  that  insti- 
tution. The  Board  was  at  first 
appointed  by  the  General  Associa- 
tion of  Massachusetts,  which  is  con- 
gregational ;  but  since  the  first 
election,  there  has  been  no  preference 
given  to  any  Christian  sect.  In 
1831,  of  62  corporate  members,  31 
were  Presbyterians,  24  Congrega- 
tionalists,  6  Reformed  Dutch,  and 
one  associate  Reformed.  Of  the  79 
ordained  Missionaries  of  that  period, 
39  were  Presbyterians,  2  Reformed 
Dutch,  and  the  others  Congrega- 
tionalists.  The  missions  are  not 
under  the  control  of  ecclesiastical 
sects,  but  are  governed  as  commu- 
nities,   where  the  majority  of  the 


votes  of  the  Missionaries  is  decisive. 
Nor  are  they  regarded  as  permanent, 
but  as  established  to  plant  churches 
and  to  train  them  to  self-support 
with  a  "sdew  to  a  still  wider  diffu- 
sion of  the  Gospel.  Hence,  at  an 
early  period  seminaries  were  opened 
for  the  training  of  native  teachers 
and  preachers,  and  also  for  the  edu- 
cation of  girls  who  might  engage 
actively  in  foreign  service,  or  prove 
suitable  partners  to  Missionaries. 
From  the  very  commencement  this 
Society  was  liberally  supported  and 
proved  very  successful. 

299.  Stations  occupied.  —  The 
first  field  of  labour  occupied  by  the 
agents  of  the  American  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  was  India.  The 
Rev.  Messrs.  Judson,  Nott,  NeweU, 
Hall,  and  Rice,  arrived  in  Calcutta 
in  June,  1812,  and  were  followed  by 
other  labourers  in  a  few  months 
afterwards.  Numerous  difficulties 
met  them  on  the  very  threshold  of 
the  enterprise.  The  country  was 
involved  in  war ;  no  Missionary 
operations  were  allowed  by  Govern- 
ment ;  Messrs.  Judson  and  Rice 
1  joined  the  Baptists  ;  and  Mr.  Newell 
proceeded  to  the  Mauritius,  where 
i  his  wife  and  child  found  an  early 
1  grave.  At  length,  however,  after 
'  many  discouragements  and  delays, 
I  the  way  opened  for  the  commence- 
j  ment  of  Missionary  labour  in  India, 
and  a  station  was  formed  by  Messrs. 
Hall  and  Nott  in  Bombay  in  1814. 
Afterwards  the  work  was  extended 
to  Ahmednuggur,  Satara,  Kolapur, 
Madura,  Arcot,  Madras,  and  other 
places,  with  a  measure  of  success 
which  more  than  compensated  for 
the  early  trials  and  bereavements 
which  were  endured.  In  1817  a  mis- 
sion was  commenced  by  this  Society 
among  the  Cherokee  Indians,  in  the 
state  of  Georgia,  by  the  appointment 
of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kingsbury,  who  was 
joined  a  few  months  afterwards  by 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


129 


Messrs.  Hall  and  "Williams.  The 
iirst  station  was  called  Braincrd,  and 
the  second  Eliot,  in  honour  of  the 
celebrated  Missionaries  of  former 
times.  To  these  several  other  stations 
were  ultimately  added,  and  a  good 
work  was  carried  on  for  many  years 
among  the  Cherokees, 
Osages,  Chikasaws,  Creeks,  Otta- 
was,  Ojibwas,  Dakotas,  Ahenaquis, 
Pawnees,  and  other  tribes  of  North 
American  Indians.  In  1820  the 
good  work  was  commenced  in  Syria. 
The  first  Missionaries  were  the  Ilev. 
Messrs.  Parsons  and  Fisk,  who  ar- 
rived in  Smyrna  on  the  loth  of 
January.  They  were  followed  by 
other  zealous  labourers,  who,  amid 
many  ditficulties,  succeeded  in  their 
literary  and  evangelical  labours 
among  the  Armenians,  Nestorians, 
and  others,  as  well  as  could  be  ex- 
pected. In  1828  the  Missionaries 
extended  their  labours  to  Greece, 
and  shortly  afterwards  missions  were 
commenced  in  China  and  India.  In 
1833  the  Rev.  J.  L.  Wilson  was  ap- 
pointed to  Cape  Palmas,  in  Western 
Africa,  and  in  the  following  year  the 
Rev.  Messrs.  Grout,  Champion,  and 
Adams  were  sent  out  to  labour 
among  the  Zulus  on  the  south-east- 
ern coast  of  the  great  African  con- 
tinent. But  perhaps  the  most  re- 
markable and  successful  of  the 
Society's  missions  was  that  which 
was  established  in  the  Sandwich 
Islands  in  1819.  The  Rev.  Messrs. 
Bingham  and  Thurston  were  the 
first  who  were  sent  out  to  the  Pacific, 
but  they  were  accompanied  by  a 
farmer,  a  physician,  a  mechanic,  a 
catechist,  and  a  printer,  with  their 
wives,  the  band  in  all  amounting  to 
seventeen  souls,  including  John 
Honoree,  Thomas  Iloper,  and  Wil- 
liam Temoe,  native  youths  who  had 
been  educated  in  America.  On  their 
arrival  they  found  that  the  native 
idols  had  already  been  destroyed 
and  abolished  by  public  authority. 


and  the  people  were  thus  in  a  mea- 
sure prepared  to  receive  the  Gospel, 
untrammelled  by  those  attachments 
to  long  cherished  systems  which  in 
other  instances  have  proved  such  a 
serious  barrier  to  the  dissemination 
of  Divine  truth.  From  that  day  to 
Choctaws,  this  the  mission  to  the  Sandwich 
Islands  has  continued  to  advance  in 
all  its  departments.  The  Scriptures 
have  been  translated  into  the  native 
language  of  the  people,  schools  have 
been  established  for  the  training  of 
the  rising  generation,  and  thousands 
of  converted  natives  have  been  united 
in  church  fellowship,  so  that  the 
whole  population  of  those  beautiful 
islands  are  now  at  least  nominally 
Christian. 

300.  American  Baptist  Mission- 
ary Society. — This  Society  was 
established  as  early  as  1814,  but  it 
did  not  receive  its  present  name  till 
18-4G.  It  was  first  called  the  Bap- 
tist Triennial  Convention  for  Mis- 
sionary Purposes,  and  was  com- 
menced in  Philadelphia,  but  after- 
wards transferred  to  Boston.  It 
belongs  to,  and  is  almost  exclusively 
supported  by,  the  Calvinistic  Bap- 
tists of  the  Northern  States.  There 
were  some  interesting  circumstances 
connected  with  the  early  history  of 
this  institution  which  deserve  a 
passing  notice.  The  Revs.  A.  Jud- 
son  and  L.  Rice,  of  the  American 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  under- 
went a  change  of  views  with  regard 
to  the  subjects  and  mode  of  baptism 
when  on  their  voyage  to  India,  and 
having  resolved  to  join  the  Baptist 
denomination,  they  were  immersed 
by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ward  at  Serampore, 
soon  after  their  arrival  in  Calcutta. 
This  circumstance  was  the  means  of 
stirring  up  the  Missionary  spirit 
among  the  Baptists  in  America,  and 
of  the  formation  of  a  society  for  the 
support  of  the  new  converts  in  their 
foreign  labours,  and  for  the  propaga- 


130 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


tion  of  the  Gospel  in  heathen  lands. 
The  loss  thus  sustained  by  one  so- 
ciety was  gain  to  another,  and 
resulted  in  a  large  increase  of  Mis- 
sionary agency  and  in  a  wide  exten- 
sion of  the  means  of  religious  instruc- 
tion. This  Society,  which  originated 
in  the  manner  described,  ultimately 
extended  its  labours  from  Rangoon, 
where  they  were  commenced,  through 
the  Burman  Empire,  to  Siam,  China, 
and  Assam,  to  the  Zeloogoos  in 
India,  to  "Western  Africa,  to  Greece, 
Germany,  and  France,  and  to  vari- 
ous tribes  of  Indians  on  the  Ameri- 
can continent.  Both  in  the  character, 
extent,  and  results  of  its  labours, 
this  institution  has  proved  itself 
worthy  of  the  high  commendation 
and  liberal  support  with  which  it 
has  been  favoured,  and  it  bids  fair 
to  maintain  its  honourable  position 
among  the  leading  American  Mis- 
sionary Societies  of  the  present  day. 

301.  American  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Missionary  Society.  —  The 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 
America  was  itself  the  offspring  of 
the  new-born  Missionary  zeal  of 
English  Methodism,  the  first  Wes- 
leyan  Missionaries  ever  sent  abroad 
having  been  appointed  to  New  York 
and  Philadelphia  in  1769.  Within 
half  a  century  from  this  period  the 
work  had  spread  over  the  whole 
continent,  reaching  even  to  Cali- 
fornia and  Oregon,  and  in  1819  the 
Missionary  Society  was  provisionally 
organised  in  New  York,  and  was 
formally  adopted  as  an  authorised 
institution  of  the  Church  by  tbe 
General  Conference  the  following 
year.  It  has  for  its  object  the  spread 
of  the  Gospel  at  home  and  abroad, 
among  all  ranks  and  classes  of  men. 
The  bishop  in  charge  of  the  foreign 
missions  appoints  the  agents  to  their 
respective  spheres  of  labour,  and 
places  a  superintendent  over  each 
station.     The  pecuniary  interests  of, 


the  Society  are  managed  by  a  Board, 
which  is  constituted  in  the  usual 
way,  and  which  meets  at  stated 
periods  for  the  transaction  of  busi- 
ness. Its  first  field  of  labour,  after 
arrangements  had  been  made  to  sup- 
ply the  spiritual  wants  of  German 
and  other  European  emigrants,  was 
among  the  North  American  Indians. 
In  1832  the  Rev.  Melville  B.  Cox 
was  appointed  as  the  first  Methodist 
Missionary  to  Liberia,  in  AYestern 
Africa.  On  his  way  to  that  settle- 
ment he  called  at  St,  Mary's,  on  the 
River  Gambia,  where  the  writer  was 
then  labouring,  and  we  have  a  plea- 
sant recollection  of  the  visit  of  the 
I  devoted  servant  of  God.  Before  he 
I  had  been  six  months  in  the  country, 
>  however,  he  was  cut  down  by  ma- 
j  lignant  fever,  and  the  people  were 
left  as  sheep  having  no  shepherd. 
Other  zealous  labourers  followed, 
and  a  good  work  has  been  ever  since 
carried  on  in  the  smaU.  Republic  of 
Liberia  by  this  Society,  chiefly 
throixgh  the  agency  of  coloured  Mis- 
sionaries, who  are  found  by  experi- 
ence to  be  best  adapted  to  the 
climate.  The  work  in  Western  Af- 
rica has  since  been  organised  into  a 
separate  Conference,  over  which  a 
bishop  has  been  ordained  of  African 
descent,  and  himself  the  fruit  of 
Missionary  laboui*.  In  1847  a  mis- 
sion was  commenced  in  China,  and 
soon  afterwards  in  India,  to  the 
great  advantage  of  vast  numbers  of 
the  dark  benighted  heathens  of  these 
densely  populated  regions.  Nor  has 
the  continent  of  Europe  been  ne- 
glected by  the  Missionary  Society  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of 
America.  By  a  remarkable  Provi- 
dence, some  of  the  German  emigrants 
converted  in  America  were  made  the 
means  of  conveying  the  blessings  of 
the  Gospel  back  to  their  native  land, 
where  a  blessed  work  was  commenced 
through  their  instrumentality,  which 
soon    extended    from    Germany  to 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


131 


Sweden,  Norway,  Scandinavia,  and 
other  countries  in  the  north  of 
Europe.  By  their  genuine  Mission-  [ 
ary  spirit,  the  Methodists  of  America 
prove  themselves  worthy  of  their 
noble  and  honoured  ancestry. 

302.  American  Episcopal  Board 
of    Missions.  —  The     Missionary  | 
Society  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church    of   the    United    States   of 
America    was-   organised    by     the 
general  convention  of  1820  with  the 
seat  of   operations  in  Philadelphia. 
In  1835,  an  entire  change  was  made 
in  the  constitiTtion  of  the  Society, 
when    the   title    given    above   was 
adopted  by  general  consent.    .  The 
first  scene  of  labour  entered  iipon  by 
the  Missionaries  of  this  institution 
was  Greece,  the  Revs.  J.  J.  Robert-  ; 
son  and  J.  W.  Hill,  and  Mr.  Bing-  , 
ham,    a    printer,    being    sent    out 
towards  the  close  of   1830.      They , 
first   settled   at   Tenos,   but   subse- 1 
quently  removed  to  Athens,  where 
they  were  very  successful  in  their , 
educational  labours.    Their  principal . 
object  was  not  to  proselytise,  but  to  ' 
revive  and  reform  the  Greek  Church, 
and  their  labours  were  not  without 
fruit.     Stations  were  also  formed  in  j 
Syria    and    Crete,   but    afterwards 
abandoned.      In    183G,   the    Board 
extended  their  labours  to  Western 
Africa,  by    the   commencement    of 
a  station  at  Cape  Palmas,  among  a 
dense  population  speaking  the  Grebo 
language.      The    first    Missionaries 
were  the  Ptev.  Messrs.  Paine,  Minor, 
and  Savage,  the  last  of  whom  was 
a  medical  man,  and  his  skUful  ser- 
vices   were    highly   valuable    in   a 
country  noted   for  its  insalubrious 
climate.     Considerable  success  was 
realised  in  this  part  of  the  mission-  ] 
field,  several  converted  natives  being 
gathered    into    church     fellowship,  ; 
Christian   schools  established,  and  a 
small  newspaper  published  in  Eng- 
lish and  Grebo,  called  the   Cavalla  , 


Messenger.  In  1834,  Missionaries 
were  sent  to  Bavaria  and  China 
by  this  Society,  and  about  ten  years 
afterwards.  Dr.  Boone  was  conse- 
crated Missionary  bishop,  and  went 
out  with  a  large  staff"  of  labourers  to 
Shanghai.  Nor  were  the  heathen 
nearer  home  neglected  by  this  insti- 
tution. Mission  stations  were  com- 
menced among  various  tribes  of 
North  American  Indians;  and,  not- 
withstanding numerous  difficulties 
which  had  to  be  encountered,  arising 
from  the  wandering  habits  of  the 
people,  and  other  causes,  300  native 
children  were  soon  reported  as  being 
under  Christian  instruction.  In 
1837,  Bishop  Kemper  consecrated  a 
new  church  at  Duck  Creek,  and  ap- 
pointed Solomon  Da^-is,  a  converted 
native,  as  pastor  over  it,  whose 
ministry  was  made  a  blessing  to 
manj'  of  his  fellow-countrymen. 

303.  American  Society  for  Ame- 
liorating the  Condition  of  the  Jews. 
— The  primary  object  of  this  Society, 
which  was  organised  in  1820,  was 
the  temporal  relief  of  persecuted 
converts.  It  was  not  until  1849 
that  anything  like  Missionary  effort 
was  put  forth  for  the  benefit  of  the 
lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel.  It 
was  found  in  1851  that  there  was  a 
Jewish  population  statedly  residing 
within  the  United  States,  amounting  ' 
to  120,000,  in  addition  to  which 
there  Avere  hundreds  and  thousands 
constantly  moving  from  place  to 
place.  In  this  wide  field  of  labour, 
the  Society,  at  an  early  period,  em- 
ployed ten  Missionaries  and  seven 
colporteurs,  who  visited  forty  towns, 
in  which  they  endeavoured  to  sow 
the  good  seed  of  the  kingdom,  with 
some  visible  proofs  of  spiritual 
success. 

304.  Freewill  Baptist  Foreign 
Missionary  Society. — The  founders 
of  this  institution  conceived  the  idea, 


132 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


after  the  plan  of  the  eccentric  Goss- 
ner,  of  sending  forth  Missionaries  to 
the  heathen  without  any  guaranteed 
support,  expressing  great  aversion 
to  what  they  called  the  hireling  sys- 
tem. Their  principles  were  lacking 
in  true  Missionary  power ;  hut  at 
length  the  Eev.  Amos  Sutton,  of 
the  English  Baptist  Mission  in 
Orissa,  succeeded  in  awakening  a 
few  earnest  spirits  out  of  their  deep 
slumber — first  of  all  by  a  letter, 
and  secondly  by  a  personal  address 
whilst  on  a  A-isit  to  the  States  for 
the  beneiit  of  his  health  in  1833. 
The  result  was  that  the  Revs.  Eli 
Noyes  and  Jeremiah  Phillips  left  for 
Orissa  in  September,  1835,  accom- 
panied by  Mr.  Sutton,  with  whom 
they  passed  the  first  six  months  of 
their  foreign  residence.  The  Society 
has  only  occupied  this  one  mission, 
and  although  their  agents  have  suf- 
fered much  from  the  climate,  their 
labours  have  not  been  without  suc- 
cess, especially  in  dispensingmedicine 
and  establishing  Christian  schools. 
Some  time  ago  there  were  four  Mis- 
sionaries employed  with  four  native 
preachers,  two  churches,  and  seventy- 
five  members. 

305.  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America. — The 
Presbyterians  of  the  United  States 
were  engaged  in  Missionary  work  at 
a  very  early  period.  The  Scottish 
Society  for  Promoting  Christian 
Knowledge  secured  a  board  of  cor- 
respondence in  1741,  and  appointed 
a  minister  to  the  Indians  on  Long 
Island,  and  in  the  following  year 
sent  the  distinguished  David  Brainerd 
to  the  Indians  in  Albany.  John 
Brainerd  succeeded  his  brother 
David  in  1747,  and  they  were  both 
partly  sustained  by  the  American 
Presbyterians.  In  1765,  the  Pres- 
bytery of  New  York  made  a  collec- 


tion in  all  the  churches  for  the 
mission  to  the  Indians.  In  1796, 
the  "  New  York  Missionary  Society" 
was  instituted.  This  was  followed, 
in  1797,  by  the  organisation  of  "The 
Northern  Missionary  Society  ; "  and 
in  1831,  these  were  merged  in  the 
Board  of  Missions  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  which  established 
and  conducted  several  interesting 
stations  among  the  American  Indians, 
in  addition  to  those  which  had  been 
previously  commenced.  In  1832, 
this  Society  sent  out  a  mission  to 
Liberia,  in  Western  Africa,  and  the 
work  was  afterwards  extended  to 
the  island  of  Corisco  and  other 
places  on  the  coast,  where  it  has 
been  carried  on  with  varied  measure 
of  success  amid  many  diificulties 
incident  to  the  climate  and  a  deeply 
debased  heathen  population.  In 
1 833,  the  llev.  Messrs.  Heed  and 
Lowrie  were  sent  out  to  India,  and 
succeeded  in  establishing  a  mission- 
station  in  the  city  of  Lodiana,  on 
the  river  Sutlez,  one  of  the  tribu- 
taries of  the  Indus, — a  place  far 
distant  from  any  other  scene  of 
Missionary  labour.  The  first  band 
of  Missionaries  suffered  much  from 
the  inroads  of  sickness  and  death, 
but  were  soon  aided  or  followed  by 
a  reinforcement  of  labourers,  who 
succeeded  in  forming  a  native  church 
in  1825,  the  first  two  members  of 
which  became  eminently  useful  as 
preachers  of  the  Gospel  to  their 
fellow-countrymen.  In  1838,  the 
American  Presbyterians  commenced 
a  mission  at  Singapore ;  and  after 
the  Chinese  war,  three  stations  were 
formed  at  Canton,  Amoy,  and  Ningpo, 
to  which  a  fourth  was  afterwards 
added  at  Shanghai.  The  Society 
suft'ered  a  severe  blow  in  the  death 
of  the  Ilev.  W.  M.  Lowrie,  who  was 
murdered  by  a  party  of  pirates. 
The  board  has  also  sent  Missionaries 
to  labour  among  the  Chinese  in 
California,  and  in  every  department 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


133 


of  the  work  considerable  success  has 
been  realised. 

306.  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Ohurcli  Mission. — The  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Church  of  Nova  Scotia  is 
a  religious  community  which  num- 
bers only  four  or  live  thousand 
members,  chiefly  of  German  extrac- 
tion, and  yet  it  has  shown  a  most 
praiseworthy  zeal  in  the  cause  of 
missions.  This  church  entered  upon 
its  foreign  Missionary  labours  in 
1837,  and  a  few  years  afterwards  it 
reported  five  ordained,  and  two  im- 
ordained  native  preachers  as  engaged 
in  the  good  work  in  India,  with  86 
church  members,  and  355  scholars 
under  their  care. 

307.  Seventh-day  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Society. — This  institution 
was  organised  in  1842,  and  has  been 
engaged  ever  since,  chiefly  in  West- 
ern Africa  and  China,  where  three 
or  four  agents  have  been  usefully 
employed.  The  Chinese  Mission  was 
begun  in  1847,  in  Shanghai,  by  the 
Rev.  Messrs.  Carpenter  and  Worden, 
who  secured  a  house  within  the 
walls,  fitted  up  a  portion  of  it  as  a 
chapel,  and  commenced  public  wor- 
ship in  it  soon  afterwards.  A  few 
converts  have  been  gathered  into  the 
fold  of  Christ  as  the  result  of  their 
evangelistic  labours. 

308.  American  Indian  Mission 
Association. —  This  Society  was 
founded  also  in  1842,  and  is  con- 
nected with  the  Baptist  churches  in 
the  south-west,  having  its  executive 
in  Louisville.  The  agents  of  this 
Society,  numbering  about  thirty, 
have  laboured  among  difi'erent  tribes 
of  American  Indians  with  a  con- 
siderable measure  of  success,  not- 
withstanding the  difficulties  which 
they  have  had  to  encounter.  They 
report  upwards  of  one  thousand  con- 


verted natives  as  united  in  church 
fellowship  on  their  respective  sta- 
tions. 

309.  Tree  Baptist  Missionary 
Society. — This  small  but  useful 
institution  was  organised  in  1843, 
at  Utica,  in  the  State  of  New  York, 
on  the  broad  Christian  ground  of 
having  no  connection  with  slavery. 
P'or  several  years  it  has  had  a 
successful  mission  in  Hayti,  with  1 
Missionary,  3  female  assistants,  1 
native  pastor,  and  4  native  teachers. 

310.  Associate  Eeformed  Pres- 
byterian Church. — This  organisa- 
tion dates  from  1844,  and  has  sent 
forth  three  Missionaries  to  India ; 
two  to  Tm-key,  and  three  to  the 
Pacific ;  but  we  have  been  unable 
to  gather  any  reliable  information 
with  reference  to  the  history  or  the 
results  of  their  labours. 

311.  Southern  Baptist  Conven- 
tion's Missions. — The  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  the  Southern  Bap- 
tists was  formally  instituted  in  1845, 
Missionaries  having  been  sent  out 
to  China  the  year  before.  Important 
stations  were  formed  at  Macao,  Hong 
Kong,  and  Shanghai,  which  were 
very  prosperous.  In  1848,  a  gloom 
was  cast  over  the  mission  by  the 
loss  of  Dr.  and  Mrs.  James,  who 
were  drowned  by  the  upsetting  of  a 
boat  when  on  their  way  to  Shanghai ; 
but  the  places  of  the  dear  departed 
were  soon  supplied  by  other  labourers, 
and  the  good  work  continued  to  ad- 
vance. The  next  field  of  labour 
occupied  by  this  Society  was  Western 
Africa.  Soon  after  a  station  had 
been  established  in  Liberia,  the  work 
was  extended  to  theYarriba  country, 
where  several  coloured  Missionaries 
were  usefully  employed,  who,  from 
their  being  of  African  descent,  could 
better  endure  the  climate.  According 
to  the  last  returns,  this  Society  had 


134 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


40  Missionaries ;  26  native  assistants ; 
1,225  church  members,  and  633  scho- 
lars in  the  mission  schools. 

312.  American  Missionary  Asso- 
ciation.— This  Society  was  formed 
at  Albany,  New  York,  in  the  year 
1846,  by  those  friends  of  missions 
who  declared  themselves  aggrieved 
by  the  coimtenance  given  by  some 
other  philanthropic  institutions  to 
slavery,  polygamy,  and  kindred  forms 
of  evil.  Their  avowed  object  was  to 
secure  a  broad  catholic  basis  for  the 
co-operation  of  Christians,  but  to 
exclude  from  their  organisation  all 
persons  living  in  or  conniving  at  the 
flagrant  forms  of  iniquity  alluded  to. 
The  formation  of  this  Society  was  no 
sooner  made  known,  than  it  was 
joined  by  other  smaller  institutions, 
as  the  "^West  India  Mission,"  the 
"Western  Evangelical  Missionary 
Association,"  and  the  "  Union  Mis- 
sionary Society,"  who  transferred 
their  influence  and  their  agencies  to 
it,  and  thus  gave  to  the  new  organi- 
sation labourers  in  the  "West  Indies, 
among  the  North  American  Indians, 
and  in  Western  Africa .  The  labours 
of  the  Society  were  subsequently  ex- 
tended to  Siam,  the  Sandwich  Islands, 
California,  and  Egypt.  In  1867,  it 
supported  over  200  Missionaries  at 
home  and  abroad.  Since  that  time, 
the  pressing  needs  of  the  Freedmen 
of  the  Southern  States  have  absorbed 
almost  all  the  means  at  the  disposal 
of  the  board,  which  they  withdrew 
from  other  work  to  do  this  duty 
which  lay  nearest  to  them.  This 
Association  have  their  schools  and 
churches  scattered  through  the  for- 
mer slave  and  border  states.  The 
whole  number  of  ^lissionaries  and 
teachers  commissioned  diiring  the 
last  ten  years  amount  to  3,470  ;  and 
schools  have  been  established  in  343 
localities,  the  pupils  under  instruc- 
tion numbering  23,324,  who,  as  a 
rule,  make  rapid  progress  in  learn- 


ing. The  interest  and  zeal  of  the 
coloured  people  in  urging  their  chil- 
dren's education  increases  every 
year,  and  every  year  they  also 
become  more  able  to  assist  in  the 
work.     In  a  short  time,  both  schools 

I  and  churches  are  expected  to  become 

I  self-supporting. 

I  313.  American  and  Poreign 
Christian  Union. — This  institution 
was  organised  in  New  York  in  1849. 
It  was  in  fact  the  union  of  three 
other  small  Societies — the  "Foreign 
Evangelical  Society,"  the  "  American 
Protestant  Society,"  and  the  "  Philo- 
Italian  Society  " — which  was  after- 
wards called  the  Christian  Alliance. 
The  principal  fields  of  labour  cultiva- 
ted by  these  associations,  both  before 
and  after  their  union,  were  the  papal 
countries  of  France,  Belgium,  Swe- 
den, Canada,  Hayti,  and  South 
America.  In  1854,  the  fifth  year  of 
the  new  organisation,  it  numbered 
140  Missionaries  of  all  grades,  one- 
half  of  whom  were  ordained  and 
belonged  to  seven  different  natioiis, 
and  a  proportionate  number  of  con- 
verted natives  united  in  church  fel- 
lowship, and  scholars  in  the  mission 
schools. 

314.  French  Canadian  Mission- 
ary Society. — This  Society  was 
organised  in  1839.  Its  object  is  to 
evangelise  the  French  Canadian 
Roman  Catholics,  of  whom  there  are 
nearly  a  million  in  the  Province  of 
Quebec.  It  is  conducted  by  a  com- 
mittee in  Montreal,  and  employs  a 
threefold  agency — education,  evan- 
gelisation, and  colportage.  Above 
240  scholars  are  supported  in  whole 
or  in  part  by  the  mission ;  eight  small 
French  Protestant  Churches  have 
been  organised,  and  about  1,300 
copies  or  portions  of  the  Scriptures 
are  annually  circulated,  in  addition 
to  other  religious  works,  which  have 
been  translated  for  the  purpose. 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


135 


315.  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Wova 
Scotia. — The  board  was  organised 
in  1844,  in  consequence  of  an  over- 
ture on  foreign  missions  by  the  pres- 
bj'tery  of  Prince  Edward's  Island. 
The  principal  promoter  of  the  enter- 
prise, the  llev.  John  Geddie,  was  the 
tirst  Missionaiy  who  proceeded  to 
Polynesia,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Isaac 
Archibald  as  catechist.  On  reaching 
their  destination,  they  were  kindly 
received  by  the  agents  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  and  proceeded  to 
establish  a  station  at  Anettcum, 
.one  of  the  Xew  Hebrides  Group, 
where  thej^  arrived  in  July,  1S4S. 
The  entire  population  of  the  island 
soon  renounced  their  pagan  practices, 
and  became  professing  Christians. 
An  anxious  desire  for  religious  in- 
struction was  manifested,  and  agoodly 
number  of  the  natives  were  brought 
imder  gracious  religious  inHuences. 

316.  Mission  Work  among  the 
Mormons. — The  demoralised  state 
of  the  female  popidation  of  Salt  Lake 
City  has  at  length  attracted  the 
attention  of  Christian  ladies  of  the 
United  States,  who  are  exerting 
themselves  nobly  on  behalf  of  their 
deluded  sisters.  Mrs.  J.  T.  New- 
man, of  Washington,  writing  to  an 
American  paper,  in  reference  to  a 
visit  she  had  recently  made  to  Utah, 
says  : — "  A  Mormon  woman  said  to 
me,  '  If  you  knew  how  many  groans 
are  uttered  daily  among  us,  you 
would  not  be  surprised  when  I  tell 


you  we  live  in  a  vale  of  tears.' 
That  there  was  a  work  for  Christian 
women  to  do  here,  followed  me  an  all 
my  intercourse  with  them.  A  day 
or  two  before  we  left,  we  resolved  at 
once  to  organise  a  Ladies'  Christian 
Association.  Our  first  call  brought 
together  ten  or  twelve  ladies;  the 
next  morning  was  appointed  to  meet 
and  organise.  At  an  early  hour, 
over  twenty  were  present,  and  among 
the  number  four  or  five  Mormon 
ladies.  After  asking  the  blessing  of 
heaven  upon  the  effort,  we  organised, 
adopting  as  the  name,  '  The  Ladies' 
Christian  Association  of  Utah.'  All 
present  not  only  pledged  themselves 
to  be  faithful  in  this  great  work, 
but  were  really  enthusiastic.  As  I 
looked  on  them,  I  involuntarily  ex- 
claimed, "  Did  ever  a  wider  sphere 
of  induence  open  before  American 
Christian  women  ?' " 

317.  MinorAssociations, — There 
are  several  minor  Missionary  Asso- 
ciations, both  in  Europe  and  America, 
concerning  which  our  limited  space 
prevents  a  separate  description  ;  and 
new  organisations  are  frequently  in- 
augurated for  different  departments 
of  aggressive  Christian  work,  whilst 
amalgamations  sometimes  take  place 
of  those  already  formed.  Hence  it 
happily  becomes  a  somewhat  difficult 
task  to  keep  up  with  the  progress 
which  is  continually  being  made  by 
the  various  Christian  denominations 
in  devising  the  means  and  carrying 
out  plans  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel 
throughout  the  world. 


Ill -RESULTS  OF  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISE, 


IN  THE  EAELT  AGES. 

318.  Christian  Duty.— The  duty 
of  professing  Christians  to  persevere 
in  their  endeavours  to  propagate  the 
Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  does 
not  depend  upon  the  success  -which 
may  attend  their  first  efforts  in  the 
noble  enterprise.  If  no  fruit  for  a 
long  time  appeared  as  the  result  of 
Missionary  labour,  the  obligation  to 
obey  the  imperative  commands  of 
the  great  Head  of  the  Church  would 
remain  the  same.  But  when  success 
is  realised,  and  that  soon  after  the 
work  is  commenced,  it  is  matter  of 
encouragement  and  of  sincere  grati- 
tude to  God,  inasmuch  as  it  clearly 
indicates  the  truth  of  Christianity, 
and  the  Divine  approval  of  the 
means  employed  for  its  dissemina- 
tion. It  was  this  view  of  the  subject 
which  constrained  the  Apostle  Paul 
to  exclaim,  "I  am  not  ashamed  of 
the  Gospel  of  Christ,  for  it  is  the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every- 
one that  believeth"  (Eomans  i.  16). 

319.  Divine  Encouragement. — 
As  the  soil  of  difi'erent  lands  varies 
and  requires  the  exercise  of  skill, 
patience,  and  perseverance  on  the 
part  of  the  husbandman,  so  the  cir- 
cumstances of  different  countries  and 
populations    are    diversified,    some 


being  more  and  some  less  fruitful ; 
but  the  Christian  Missionary  who 
goes  forth  in  the  name  and  strength 
of  the  Lord,  trusting  in  Him  for 
success,  will  not  be  permitted  to 
labour  in  vain  or  sj^end  his  strength 
for  nought.  He  may  meet  with 
difliculties  and  discouragements,  and 
sometimes  "  go  forth  bearing  precious 
seed  weeping ;  "  but  he  will  doubt- 
less "  return  again  with  joy,  bringing 
his  sheaves  with  him."  The  Lord  of 
the  harvest  Himself  has  said,  "As 
the  rain  cometh  down,  and  the  snow 
from  heaven,  and  returneth  not 
thither,  but  watereth  the  earth,  and 
maketh  it  bring  forth  and  bud,  that 
it  may  give  seed  to  the  sower,  and 
bread  to  the  eater  ;  so  shall  My  word 
be  that  goeth  forth  out  of  My  mouth: 
it  shall  not  return  unto  Me  void  ;  but 
it  shall  accomplish  that  which  I 
please,  and  it  shall  prosper  in  the 
thing  whereto  I  sent  it"  (Isaiah 
Iv.  10,  11). 

320.  The  Command  and  the 
Promise. — The  Lord's  command 
to  His  disciples,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world  and  preach  the  Gospel  to 
every  creatiu-e,"  and  His  promise, 
"  Lo  !  I  am  with  you  alway,  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  world,"  are  the 
foundation  of  all  Christian  missions, 
and  must  supply  every  true  Mission- 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


137 


ary  with  his  highest  encouragement 
to  the  end  of  time.  Nobly  did  the 
first  Church  carry  out  that  com- 
mand, and  fully  did  they  realise  the 
presence  of  the  Saviour  in  their 
arduous  work.  JSTever  was  spectacle 
exhibited  in  the  world  so  august  or 
wonderful  as  the  onward  march  and 
victory  of  Christianity,  on  its  first 
appearance,  over  the  powers  of  dark- 
.  ness.  The  leaders,  in  a  movement 
which  aimed  at  the  conquest  of  a 
world,  were  a  few  individuals  of  the 
humblest  class,  and  from  a  despised 
and  subjugated  race,  having  no  sort 
of  influence  or  power  such  as  ordi- 
narily aftects  mankind,  and  as  re- 
gards human  wisdom  they  were 
profoundly  ignorant.  The  doctrines 
which  they  promiilgated  were  to 
their  own  countrymen  "  a  stumbling- 
block,  and  to  the  Gentiles  foolish- 
ness ;  "  and  yet  by  these  the  imme- 
morial usages  of  the  nations  were 
overthrown  ;  the  fascinations  of  a 
religion  which  adapted  itself  to  every 
sensual  appetite  were  broken ;  the 
philosophy  of  Greece  and  Rome  was 
met  and  vanquished.  Those  who 
were  engaged  in  the  promulgation  of 
these  doctrines  endured  in  every 
place  the  utmost  violence  and  wrong 
from  the  ruling  powers,  goaded  on 
by  an  artful  and  numerous  priest- 
hood, whose  craft  was  felt  to  be  iu 
danger.  Over  every  obstacle  this 
little  band  of  warriors  marched  on, 
and  triumphed  marvellously.  The 
Lord  was  with  them  of  a  truth : 
"  The  weapons  of  their  warfare  were 
not  carnal,  but  mighty  through  God 
to  the  pulling  down  of  strongholds." 

321.  TheDayof  Pentecost.— The 
disciples  of  Christ  were  instructed 
by  their  ascending  Lord  to  tarry  at 
Jerusalem  till  the  Holy  Ghost  should 
descend  upon  them,  according  to  His 
promise,  before  they  went  forth  to 
teach  all  nations  the  doctrines  of 
Christianity.    They  therefore  con- 


tinued to  meet  together  in  an  upper 
'  room  consecrated  to  fervent  prayer 
and    Christian   fellowship.     Whilst 
I  they  were  th\is  assembled  "  with  one 
j  accord  in  one  place,  suddenly  there 
came  a  sound  from  heaven  as  of  a 
rushing  mighty  wind,  and  it  tilled 
all  the  house  where  thej'  were  sitting. 
And  there  appeared  unto  them  cloven 
tongues  like   as  of  fire,  and  it  sat 
upon  each  of  them.     And  they  were 
all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
j  began  to  speak  with  other  tongues  as 
the    Spirit    gave   them    utterance" 
(Acts  ii.    2 — 4).     But  on  this   re- 
markable   occasion  there  was    not 
only  this  miraculous   manifestation 
of  Divine  influence.    The  convincing 
and  converting  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  was  also  displayed  in  a  manner 
I  never  to  be  forgotten,  while   Peter 
j  was  faithfully  preaching  the  Gospel 
I  to  the  mixed  multitude  who  were 
!  assembled  together.     The  statement 
'of  the  sacred  historian  with  reference 
;  to  the  results  of  this  first  proclama- 
I  tion   of  the  truth   under   the    new 
\  dispensation  is    very   explicit    and 
emphatic : — "Now  when  they  heard- 
this,  they  were  pricked  iu  their  heart, 
and  said  unto  Peter,  and  to  the  rest 
!  of  the  Apostles,  Men  and  brethren, 
what  shall  we  do  ?     Then  Peter  said 
unto  them,  Repent,  and  be  baptized 
every  one  of  you  in   the   name  of 
Jesus    Christ   for   the    remission   of 
'  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Ghost."  "And  they  that 
'  gladly  received  His  word  were  bap- 
tized :    and  the  same  day  there  were 
;  added  unto  them  about  three  thousand 
souls"  (Acts  ii.  37,  38,  41).  Nor  did 
1  the  work  stop  here,  for  it  is  after- 
wards stated  that  ' '  the  Lord  added 
to  the  Church  daily  such  as  should 
'  be  saved  "  (Acts  ii.  47). 

j      322.     Subsequent    Progress. — 

I  Soon  after  the  day  of  Pentecost  the 

disciples  of  Christ  went  forth  under 

I  the  influence  of  the  heavenly  bap- 


138 


THE    JIISSIONARY   WORLD. 


tism  which  they  had  received,  every- 
where proclaiming  the  glad  tidings 
of  salvation  by  faith  in  a  once  crnci- 
fied  but  now  exalted  E,edeemer. 
From  this  period  the  history  of  the 
Primitive  Church  is  one  continued 
account  of  Missionary  progress. 
Under  the  faithful  preaching  of  the 
apostles  the  same  manifestation  of 
the  presence  and  power  of  God  was 
experienced  as  was  Avitnessed  on  the 
day  that  the  Holy  Ghost  was  shed 
forth  in  such  a  wonderful  manner  at 
Jerusalem.  'Nov  was  the  work  con- 
fined to  God's  ancient  people  the 
Jews,  to  whom  the  offer  of  Divine 
mercy  was  first  made,  according  to 
the  purpose  of  the  Almighty  and  the 
instructions  of  the  Saviour.  Under 
the  new  dispensation  it  was  clearly 
made  known  that  God  was  no  respec- 
ter of  persons,  but  would  have  all 
men  to  be  saved  and  to  come  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  Hence  the 
remarkable  effects  of  the  preaching 
of  Peter  on  the  occasion  of  his  visit  to 
Corneliits  the  Roman  centimon,  the 
conversion  of  the  Ethiopian  eunuch, 
and  the  rapid  and  extensive  in- 
gathering of  converts  into  the  Chiireh 
of  Christ  at  an  early  period  of  its 
history.  Shortly  after  the  com- 
mencement of  the  work  it  is  stated 
that  "  the  number  of  them  that 
believed  was  about  five  thousand  " 
(Acts  iv.  4.),  and  that  "multitudes, 
both  men  and  women,"  were  added 
to  the  Lord.  A  year  afterwards  it  is 
said  of  the  Gentiles  at  Antioch  that 
"a  great  number  believed  and  turned 
to  the  Lord,"  and  complaint  was 
made  that  not  only  at  Ephesus,  but 
"throughout  all  Asia,"  Paul  had 
* '  persuaded  and  turned  away  much 
people."  Subsequently  the  progress 
of  the  Gospel  was  so  rapid  and  exten- 
sive that  it  prevailed  in  various 
countries,  and  among  all  classes  of 
people,  so  that  men  of  power  and 
influence  began  to  tremble  in  pros- 
pect of  the  threatened  downfall   of 


paganism,  and  the  overthrow  of  their 
long-cherished  systems  of  supersti- 
tion by  the  mighty  power  of  Chris- 
tianity. 

323.  Historical  Testimony. — 
The  rapid  progress  of  the  Gospel  is 
not  only  recorded  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, but  by  profane  writers.  Taci- 
tus, an  historian  of  great  reputation, 
and  an  enemy  of  Christianity,  in 
giving  an  account  of  the  fire  which 
happened  at  Home  about  thirty  years 
after  our  Lord's  commission  to  His 
apostles,  asserts  that  the  Emperor 
Nero,  in  order  to  suppress  the 
rumours  of  having  been  himself  the 
author  of  the  mischief,  had  the  Chris- 
tians accused  of  the  crime.  "At 
first,"  he  writes,  "they  were  only 
apprehended  who  confessed  them- 
selves of  that  sect,  afterwards  a  vast 
multitude  were  discovered  by  them." 
Pliny  the  younger,  also  a  heathen 
and  an  enemy  to  Christianity,  is 
another  witness.  He  was  the  Gover- 
nor of  Pontus  and  Bithynia,  two  con- 
siderable districts  in  Asia  Minor  ; 
and  the  situation  in  which  he  found 
his  province  led  him  to  applj^  to  the 
Emperor,  his  master,  for  directions 
as  to  the  conduct  he  was  to  hold 
towards  the  C'hristians.  The  letter 
in  which  this  application  is  contained 
was  written  not  quite  eighty  years 
after  Christ's  ascension.  He  says : — 
"  Suspending  all  j  udicial  proceedings, 
I  have  recourse  to  your  advice  ;  for 
it  has  appeared,  to  me  a  matter  highly 
deserving  consideration,  especially 
on  account  of  the  great  number  of 
persons  who  are  in  danger  of  sufffer- 
ing :  for  many,  of  all  ages,  and  of 
every  rank,  of  both  sexes  likewise, 
are  accused  and  will  be  accused, 
x^or  has  the  contagion  of  this  super- 
stition seized  cities  only,  but  the 
lesser  towns  also,  and  the  open 
country.  Nevertheless  it  seems  to 
me  that  it  may  be  restrained  and 
corrected.      It  is    certain  that  the 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


139 


temples,  which  loerc  almost  forsaken, 
are  heginning  to  be  more  frequented; 
and  the  sacred  solemnities,  after  a 
long  intermission,  are  revived.  Vic- 
tims, liheioisc,  are  everytvhere  bot/ght 
up  ;  ichereas,  for  some  time,  there 
tcerefew  to  par  chase  them.  Whence 
it  is  easy  to  imagine,  that  numbers  of 
men  might  be  reclaimed,  if  pardon 
were  granted  to  those  that  shall 
repent." 

324. Justin  Martyr,  who 

"Wrote  about  thirty  years  after  Pliny, 
and  one  hundred  and  six  after  the 
ascension,  makes  this  remarkable 
statement: — "  There  is  not  a  nation, 
either  of  Greek  or  barbarian,  or  any 
other  name,  even  of  those  who  wan- 
der in  tribes,  and  live  in  tents, 
amongst  whom  prayers  and  thanks- 
givings are  not  oftered  to  the  Father 
and  Creator  of  the  universe,  in  the 
name  of  the  crucified  Jesus."  Ter- 
tullian,  who  comes  about  fifty  years 
after  Justin,  appeals  to  the  gover- 
nors of  the  Roman  empire  in  these 
terms : — "  "We  are  but  of  yesterday, 
and  we  have  filled  yom-  cities,  islands, 
towns,  and  boroughs  ;  the  camp,  the 
senate,  and  the  forum.  They  (the 
heathen  adversaries  of  Christianity) 
lament  that  every  sex,  age,  and  con- 
dition, and  persons  of  every  rank 
also  are  converts  to  that  name." 
Jkluch  of  the  same  kind  is  found  in 
the  historical  records  of  the  first 
and  second  centuries  of  the  Chris- 
tian era,  especially  in  the  corre- 
spondence between  C.  Pliny  and  the 
Roman  Emperor  Trajan,  all  tending 
to  show  the  extent  to  which  Chris- 
tianity had  prevailed  at  this  early 
period. 

325.  The  oldest  Christian  Hymn. 
The  worship  of  the  early  Christians 
consisted  largely  in  singing  the 
praises  of  the  Redeemer.  In  the 
works  of  Clement  of  Alexandria  is 
given  the  most  ancient  hymn  of  the 
Primitive  Church.      Clement  wrote 


in  the  year  150,  and  the  hymn  itself 
is  said  to  be  of  much  earlier  origin. 
The  first  and  last  verses  rendered 
into  English  may  serve  to  show  the 
strains  in  which  the  happy  disciples 
were  wont  to  address  their  loving 
Saviour. 

"  Shqiherd  of  tender  youth  ! 
Guiding  in  love  and  truth, 

Througli  devious  ways ; 
Christ  our  triumphant  King, 
We  conic  tliy  name  to  sing, 
And  here  our  chikb-en  bring 

To  shout  Thy  praise. 

"  So  now,  and  till  we  die, 
Sound  we  Thy  praises  high. 

And  joyful  sing ; 
Infants  and  the  glad  throng 
Who  to  Thy  church  belong 
Unite  and  swell  the  song 

To  Clu-ist  our  King." 

326.  Oonveision  of  Oonstantine. 
— The  conversion  of  Constantino  the 
Great,  the  first  Roman  Emperor  who 
embraced  Christianity,  in  the  year 
312,  was  an  event  which  exercised  a 
powerful  influence  on  the  doctrines 
of  the  Church  of  which  he  became 
such  a  conspicuous  member.  It  is 
said  to  have  been  brought  about  by 
a  miracle,  concerning  which  various 
opinions  have  been  expressed.  The 
account  of  Eusebius,  as  abridged  by 
Milner,  is  as  follows : — "  While  Con- 
stantino was  marching  with  his 
forces  in  the  afternoon,  previous  to 
his  great  battle  with  Maxentius, 
A.D.  312,  the  trophy  of  the  cross  ap- 
peared very  luminous  in  the  heavens, 
higher  than  the  sun,  with  this  in- 
scription :  '  Conquer  by  this.'  He 
and  his  soldiers  were  astonished  at 
the  sight,  but  he  continued  ponder- 
ing on  the  event  till  night.  And 
Christ  appeared  to  him  when  asleep, 
with  the  same  sign  of  a  cross,  and 
directed  him  to  make  use  of  the 
symbol  as  his  military  ensign.  Con- 
stantine  obeyed,  and  the  cross  was 
henceforth  displayed  in  his  armies." 
Eusebius  adds    that    the    Emperor 


uo 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


commimieated  this  wonderful  cir- 
cumstance to  his  friends  in  tlie  morn- 
ing, and  sending  for  ingenious  work- 
men, gave  them  a  desuription  of  the 
sign,  and  saw  them  make  one  like  it 
in  gold  and  pretious  stones  ;  which, 
says  he,  '  we  have  seen.'  However 
incredulous  we  may  be  with  refer- 
ence to  the  particulars  of  this  alleged 
fact,  there  can  he  no  douht  as  to  the 
course  and  character  of  the  Christian 
Church  in  subsequent  years  under 
the  patronage  of  Constantino  and  his 
successors.  When  Christianity  be- 
came the  established  i-eligion  of  the 
state,  and  when  her  ministers  and 
members  were  promoted  to  positions 
of  wealth  and  splendour  unknown  to 
the  disciples  of  the  meek  and  lowly 
Jesus  in  the  Apostolic  age,  there  was 
a  marked  decline  in  the  spirituality 
of  the  professors  of  religion,  which 
completely  neutralised  their  Mission- 
ary and  aggressive  character,  and 
resulted  in  a  long  night  of  spiritual 
slumber." 


IN  MODEEE  TIMES. 

327.  The  Eeformation.— It  has 
been  sometimes  asked :  what  did 
the  Reformers  do  towards  promoting 
the  evangelisation  of  the  world  ? 
The  answer  is  :  they  did  much,  un- 
der God,  indirectly,  in  this  great 
work.  Paganism  had  long  usurped 
the  place  of  Christianity  in  Europe. 
Against  this  heathenism  they  la- 
boured, and  preached,  and  wrote, 
and  where  they  prevailed  they  un- 
jjaganised  the  Church  and  set  her 
free.  The  Christianity  of  Home,  in 
the  16th  century,  was  Paganism  un- 
der a  false  name,  and  the  work  of 
the  Keformers  was  to  bring  back  the 
world  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Word 
of  God  and  the  Gospel,  as  preached 
by  the  Lord  and  His  Apostles,  and 
this  they  accomplished  to  a  marvel- 
lous extent  amid  trials  and  suffer- 


ings not  inferior  to  those  of  the  first 
age. — Kingsmill. 

328.  The  Waldenses.  —  The 
Waldenses,  so  called  from  their 
being  the  inhabitants  of  valleys  of 
the  Pyrenees,  were  a  sect  of  reform- 
ers who  first  appeared  about  the  year 
1160.  These  people,  in  common 
with  the  inhabitants  of  the  valleys 
about  the  Alps,  sometimes  called 
i  Albigenses  and  Vaudois,  did  not  pro- 
fess the  Roman  Catholic  faith,  but 
claimed  to  be  the  descendants  of  the 
Primitive  Christians,  and  to  have 
maintained  the  Christian  doctrine 
and  practice  in  their  simplicity  and 
purity  from  the  days  of  the  Apostles. 
It  is  not  till  the  twelfth  century  that 
they  appear  in  ecclesiastical  history 
as  a  people  obnoxious  to  the  Church 
of  Ptome.  Even  then  it  seems,  in  a 
great  measure,  to  have  been  occa- 
sioned by  the  indefatigable  and 
ardent  zeal  and  the  amazing  success 
which  crowned  the  ministry  of  Peter 
Walds,  of  Lyons,  whose  followers 
first  obtained  the  name  of  Leonists, 
and  who,  when  persecuted  in  France, 
fled  into  Piedmont,  incorporating 
themselves  with  the  Vaudois.  Ar- 
dently solicitous  for  the  advance- 
ment of  national  piety  and  Christian 
knowledge,  Peter,  about  the  year 
1160,  employed  Stephanus  de  Evisa, 
a  priest,  to  translate  into  French  the 
four  Gospels  with  other  books  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures.  No  sooner  had  the 
priest  perused  those  sacred  records 
with  a  proper  degree  of  attention 
than  he  perceived  that  the  religion 
which  was  now  taught  in  the  Iloman 
Church  differed  totally  from  that 
which  was  originally  inculcated  by 
Christ  and  His  Apostles.  Struck 
with  this  glaring  departure  from  the 
truth,  and  animated  with  a  pious 
zeal  for  promoting  his  own  salvation 
and  that  of  others,  he  abandoned  his 
mercantile  vocation,  distributed  his 
riches  among  the  poor,  and  formed 


THE   anSSIONARY   WORLD. 


141 


an  association  with  other  pious  men, 
who  had  adopted  his  sentiments  and 
his  turn  of  devotion ;  he  began  in 
1180  to  assume  the  character  of  a 
public  teacher.  The  Archbishop  of 
Lyons,  and  other  rulers  of  the  Church 
in  that  province,  opposed  with  vigour 
this  new  instructor  in  the  exercise 
of  his  ministry.  But  their  opposition 
was  unsuccessful,  for  the  puritj^  and 
simplicity  of  the  doctrines  inculcated 
by  these  sectaries,  the  spotless  inno- 
cence of  their  lives,  and  their  noble 
contempt  of  riches  and  honours,  ap- 
peared so  engaging  to  all  who  had 
any  regard  for  religion  that  the  num- 
ber of  their  disciples  and  followers 
daily  increased.  Hence  the  Wald- 
enses  were  called  "Poor  men  of 
Lyons."  They  formed  religious  as- 
semblies, first  in  France  and  after- 
wards in  Lombardy,  whence  they 
propagated  their  tenets  throughout 
the  other  countries  of  Europe  with 
incredible  rapidity,  and  with  such 
invincible  fortitude  that  neither  lire 
nor  sword,  nor  the  most  cruel  inven- 
tions of  merciless  persecution,  could 
damp  their  zeal  or  entirely  ruin  their 
cause.  After  centuries  of  oppression 
and  patient  endurance  of  cruelty  and 
wrong,  the  Waldenses,  as  a  people, 
still  live  and  manifest  a  laudable 
measure  of  Missionary  zeal  on  behalf 
of  the  less  favoured  inhabitants  of 
Italy  and  other  countries  where  they 
have  organised  prosperous  Christian 
Churches. 

329.  Wickliffe  and  liis  Labours. 
— A  gloomy  night  of  spiritual  dark- 
ness had  long  brooded  over  the 
British  Isles  when  God,  in  His  pro- 
vidence, raised  ixp  John  AVickliffe 
the  "  hrst  reformer."  He  was  born 
in  Yorkshire  in  the  year  1321,  and 
having  been  trained  for  the  sacred 
office,  he  was  for  some  time  a  pro- 
fessor of  divinity  at  Oxford,  and 
afterwards  rector  of  Lutterworth  ; 
and,  according  to  the  testimony  of 


the  writers  of  these  times,  he  was 
"  a  man  of  enterprising  genius  and 
extraordinary  learning."  When  about 
thirty-three  years  of  age,  being  dis- 
gusted with  the  scandalous  irregu- 
larities of  the  monks,  and  inspired 
with  an  ardent  desire  for  reformation, 
he  began  to  attack  the  ecclesiastical 
abuses  which  existed,  both  in  his 
sermons  and  writings.  Be  even 
proceeded  to  greater  lengths,  and, 
detesting  the  wretched  superstitions 
of  the  times,  refuted  with  great 
acuteness  and  spirit  the  absurd  no- 
tions which  were  generally  received 
in  religious  matters ;  and  he  not 
only  exhorted  the  laity  to  study  the 
Scriptures,  but  also  translated  into 
linglish  the  sacred  books,  in  order  to 
render  them  accessible  to  all  classes, 
and  to  make  the  perusal  of  them 
more  general.  These  services,  so 
important  to  the  interests  of  true 
religion,  were  received  with  con- 
siderable approbation  by  persons  of 
every  rank  ;  for  all  abhorred  the 
vices  of  the  clergy,  the  tyranny  of 
the  Court  of  Rome,  and  the  insatiable 
avarice  of  the  monks.  The  zealous 
reformer  was  nevertheless  persecuted, 
and  his  life  was  at  one  time  seriously 
threatened.  At  length  he  retired  to 
Lutterworth,  where  he  died  in  peace 
in  1387.  He  left  many  followers  in 
England  and  other  countries,  who 
were  styled  "  Wickliffites  "  and 
"  Lollards,"  the  latter  of  which  was 
a  term  of  reproach,  transferred  from 
the  Flemish  tongue  into  the  English. 
Wherever  they  could  be  found,  they 
were  persecuted  by  the  inquivsitors 
and  other  ministers  of  the  llomish 
Church,  and  in  the  Council  of  Con- 
stance, in  the  year  141J,  the  memory 
and  opinions  of  Wickliffe  were  con- 
demned by  a  solemn  decree,  and 
about  thirteen  years  afterwards  his 
bones  were  dug  up  and  publicly 
burned.  The  doctrines  which  he 
sought  to  promulgate,  nevertheless, 
still  lived  and  flourished. 


142 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


330.  Luther's  Career.— The  be- 
ginning of  the  sixteenth  century 
"witnessed  an  event  the  most  glorious 
that  had  occurred  since  the  days  of 
the  Apostles,  the  Reformation  of  cor- 
ruijted  Christianity,  by  the  blessing 
of  God  on  the  exertions  of  Luther 
and  his  associates.  Martin  Luther 
was  born  at  Aisleben,  in  Upper 
Saxony,  in  1483,  and,  after  passing 
through  the  usual  stages  of  educa- 
tion with  honour,  he  became  a  monk 
of  .the  Augustinian  Ermites.  He 
was  professor  of  divinity  in  the 
newly-erected  academy  of  "Wittem- 
berg  in  1517,  when  Tetzel,  an  agent 
from  Pope  Leo  X. ,  arrived  there 
with  a  commission  from  the  PontiiF ; 
to  grant  plenary  indulgences  to  every  i 
person  who  should  contribute  to  the  j 
expense  of  building  the  cathedral  of  j 
St.  Peter  at  Rome.  Luther,  scan-  i 
dalised  at  this  venal  remission  of| 
sins,  past,  present,  or  to  come, 
zealously  opposed  a  measure  so  inimi- 
cal to  the  interests  of  piety  and 
virtue,  and  exposed  with  vehement 
indignation  this  impious  traffic  from 
the  pulpit  and  the  press.  As  might 
have  been  expected,  Luther  was 
promptlj'  opposed  by  the  Pope  and 
his  legate  in  the  erratic  course  which 
he  felt  it  his  duty  to  piu-sue ;  but, 
being  a  man  of  ardent  temperament, 
he  rushed  forward  regardless  of  con- 
sequences. It  must  be  confessed 
that  the  temper  of  the  zealous  re- 
former was  somewhat  violent ;  but 
the  times  in  which  he  lived  seem  to 
have  required  much  firmness  and 
determination  for  the  accomplish- 
ment of  the  object  which  he  had 
in  view.  Notwithstanding  some 
defects  in  his  character  and  doc- 
trinal views,  it  is  admitted  on 
all  hands  that  Luther's  was  a  noble 
career.  After  having  written  much 
and  laboured  long  and  earnestly 
in  the  cause  of  the  Preformation, 
he  departed  this  life  in  1546,  sin- 
cerely  lamented    by   his    followers 


and  revered  by  the  whole  Protes- 
tant world. 

331. — Calvin  and  his  Times. — 
John  Calvin  took  a  prominent  part 
in  the  great  Reformation  which 
marked  the  commencement  of  the 
sixteenth  century.  He  was  born  at 
Noyon,  in  Picardy,  in  1509.  He 
received  his  education  at  Paris  and 
other  places,  where  different  branches 
of  literature  were  taught  with  cele- 
brity. Discovering  early  marks  of 
piety,  he  was  designed  by  his  father 
for  the  Church,  and  was  in  due  time 
presented  to  a  living  near  Noyon,  the 
place  of  his  nativity.  But  conceiving 
a  dislike  to  what  he  considered  to  be 
the  corruptions  of  Popery,  he  quitted 
the  Church  and  turned  his  attention 
to  the  law.  Visiting  Paris  he  made 
himself  known  to  those  who  had 
privately  embraced  the  principles  of 
the  Reformation.  A  persecution 
arising  against  the  reformers,  he 
went  to  Basil,  where  he  published 
his  famous  work,  Institutions  of  the 
Christian  Religion,  which  spread 
abroad  his  fame  in  every  direction. 
Not  long  after  this,  he  became 
minister  and  professor  of  divinity  at 
Geneva.  In  this  department  of 
Christian  labour  he  acquitted  him- 
self with  great  ability,  and  was  inde- 
fatigable in  promoting  the  reforma- 
tion. He  continued  to  discharge  his 
duties  with  zeal  and  fidelity,  till  his 
death,  which  happened  in  1564. 
Calvin  was  a  man  whose  extensive 
genius,  flowing  eloquence,  immense 
learning,  extraordinary  penetration, 
unwearied  industry,  and  fervent 
piety,  placed  at  the  head  of  the 
noble  band  of  great  and  good  men 
who  flourished  in  his  time.  It  is 
generally  admitted  that  his  zeal  for 
what  he  considered  the  orthodox 
Christian  faith  carried  him  beyond 
aU  reasonable  bounds  in  the  matter 
of  the  martyrdom  of  Servetus,  a 
Spanish  physician,  who  denied  the 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


143 


doctrine  of  the  Trinity ;  but  we 
must  not  judge  with  undue  severity, 
from  our  point  of  view,  the  actions  of 
men  who  lived  and  moved  in  times 
of  comparative  darkness.  Nor  must 
the  exceptions  which  we  may  be 
disposed  to  make  to  some  of  the 
peculiar  doctrines  of  Calvin  blind 
oiu*  eyes  to  the  fact  that  he  was, 
indeed,  a  burning-  and  a  shining 
light  to  the  benighted  age  in  which 
he  lived. 

332.  The  True  Missionary  Era. 
— From  the  latter  part  of  the 
eighteenth  century  miist  be  dated 
the  commencement  of  the  true  Mis- 
sionary era  of  modern  times.  It 
was  then  that  Wesley,  "Whitefield, 
and  other  zealous  and  devoted 
Christian  ministers,  having  received 
a  special  baptism  from  heaven,  went 
forth  in  the  true  Missionary  spirit, 
and  proclaimed  a  free,  full,  and 
present  salvation  to  listening  thou- 
sands who  were  drawn  together  b}' 
their  unparalleled  popularity.  It 
was  then  that  the  Clu'istian  Church 
began  to  awake  from  its  slumber, 
and  to  realise  the  importance  and 
necessity  of  making  known  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation  to  the  fallen 
sons  of  men,  without  respect  of  per- 
sons, at  home  and  abroad.  Various 
Missionary  organisations  were  con- 
sequently formed  for  the  more 
efficient  propagation  of  the  Gospel, 
and  for  combined  action  in  carrying- 
on  the  work.  Nov  were  the  labours 
of  those  who  engaged  in  this  noble 
■  enterprise  in  vain  in  the  Lord.  As 
in  the  earliest  and  best  days  of  the 
Christian  Church,  the  faithful  ser- 
vants of  God  were  favoured  to 
realise  the  presence  and  aid  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  the  discharge  of  their 
important  duties,  and  to  prove  that 
the  Gospel  was  still  "the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation  to  every  one 
that  believeth."  In  contemplating 
the  results  of  the  Missionary  enter- 


prise at  home  and  abroad  in  modern 
times,  we  are  constrained  to  glorify 
God,  and  to  exclaim,  with  adoring 
gratitude,  "  The  Lord  hath  done 
great  things  for  us,  whereof  we  are 
glad." 


1       IE  VAEIOUS  PAETS  OF 
EUROPE. 

I      333.  In  England.— The  great 
change  which  has    taken   place    of 
j  late  years  in  the  social  and  moral 
;  condition  of    this    highly  favoured 
'  land  may  be  traced  directly  to  the 
,  influence  of  religion  which  has  been 
;  brought  to  bear  up^n  the  homes  and 
hearts  of  the  people.      The  revival 
of   the  true  Missionary  spirit,  and 
;  the  employment  of  various  useful 
\  agencies  by  dillerent  sections  of  the 
Christian  Church,  in  connection  with 
i  a  faithfully  preached  Gospel,  have 
resulted  in  the  erection  of  numerous 
places   of   worship ;    the   establish- 
I  ment  of  Simday-schools,  temperance 
I  societies,  mechanic's  institutes,  and 
other  xiseful  organisations ;    and  in 
jthat    improved    aspect    of    society 
I  which    cannot  fail  to   delight    thfi 
j  heart  of  every  genuine  philanthro- 
pist.    Nor  have  there  been  wanting 
those   higher   evidences   of    success 
without  which  our  Home  Missionary 
labours  would  have  been  very  un- 
satisfactory— the  conversion  of  souls 
to  God.     Eevivals  of  religion  on  a 
large  scale  have  been  experienced  at 
;  intervals  fi-om  the  days  of  AVesley 
and  Whiteheld  to  the  present  time, 
and  tens  of  thousands  have  no  doubt 
been  brought  to  a  saving  knowledge 
I  of  Christ  through  the   instrumen- 
j  tality  of  the  truth,  when  there  was 
I  no  special  outward  manifestation  of 
I  revival  influence. 

j      334.    Conversions.  —  Speaking 
I  of  the  blessed  results  of  home  Mis- 


144 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


sionary  labour  in  Sandgate,  New- 
castle, the  late  Eev.  Thomas  Vasey 
says: — "  There  had  been  one  or  two 
conversions  at  the  prayer-meetings, 
and  a  growing  spirit  of  seriousness 
and  earnestness  among  the  men, 
when  the  work  broke  out  in  a  most 
remarkable  and  powerful  manner. 
The  new  superintendent  had  heard  i 
with  interest  of  the  hopeful  begin- 
nings of  this  movement,  and  took 
the  first  opportunity  of  going  down 
to  preach  on  the  evening  of  a  Sab- 
bath-day. The  room  was  croM'ded 
with  a  motley  group  of  men,  women, 
and  babies,  in  all  kinds  of  costume 
and  appearance,  some  of  the  women 
without  shawls  or  bonnets.  But  the 
power  of  the  Lord  was  present,  and 
great  attention  was  paid — from  many 
faces  tears  flowed  down — and  when 
at  length,  at  the  close  of  the  sermon, 
the  invitation  was  given  to  penitents 
to  come  forward,  about  thirteen 
strong  men  bowed  themselves  before 
the  table,  besides  several  others  in 
different  parts  of  the  room  who  were 
deeply  affected.  They  wrestled  and 
prayed,  repeating  the  words  that 
were  supplied  to  them  at  their  re- 
quest, until  the  sweat  stood  in  heavy 
drops  upon  their  brows.  One  of 
them,  who  had  been  a  notorious 
pugilist,  stood  up  and  testified,  in 
original  and  unusual  words,  that 
God  had  saved  his  soul ;  and  of  the 
rest,  some  received  a  degree  of  com- 
fort and  hope.  This  service  proved 
to  be  the  breaking  of  the  ice  and 
the  opening  out  of  the  stream  of 
salvation.  It  was  shortly  followed 
by  another,  in  which  upwards  of 
thirty  penitents  came  forward,  and 
soon  it  became  an  unusual  thing  for 
any  service  to  close,  either  on  the 
Sunday  or  week-day,  without  cases 
of  conversion.  The  labours  of  the 
local  preachers  were  greatly  blessed 
in  the  salvation  of  souls.  The  new 
converts  brought  their  comrades  to 
the  meetings ;    sometimes  one  poor 


sinner  being  escorted  by  two  of  the 
new  converts,  who  remained  one  on 
each  side  of  him  till  he  went  for- 
ward, plying  him  with  arguments, 
and  appeals,  and  entreaties  to  save 
his  soul.  At  length  a  much  larger 
room  was  taken,  capable  of  holding 
nearly  400  persons,  which  was  kindly 
granted  by  the  corporation  at  a 
nominal  rent ;  and  it  has  been  esti- 
mated that  in  three  years  about  500 
souls  have  been  converted  to  God 
within  its  walls.  The  first  effect  of 
this  converting  grace  was  in  the 
public-houses,  in  which  the  con- 
sumption of  drink  was  so  diminished, 
that  one  landlord  seriously  contem- 
plated giving  up  his  house,  and  an 
entire  change  was  produced  in  the 
whole  neighourhood." 

335.  London  City  Mission.— This 
useful  institution  employs  3Jl  paid 
agents,  who  are  constantly  going 
about  endeavouring  to  reclaim  and 
benefit  the  thousands  of  poor  miser- 
able outcasts  who  are  found  in  the 
great  metropolis.  Last  j'ear  they 
occupied  488  rooms,  held  44,291 
meetings,  and  paid  1,964,345  visits. 
They  circulated  6,596  Scriptures, 
and  2,592,267  tracts.  As  a  result, 
1,357  persons  were  received  into 
Church  fellowship,  and  1,137  drunk- 
ards were  reclaimed.  Several  agents 
of  this  mission  are  devoted  to  Chris- 
tian labour  among  special  classes  of. 
tlie  population — as  cabmen,  men  in 
factories,  letter-carriers,  police,  and 
the  like.  They  also  visit  iiospitals, 
reformatories,  and  lodging-houses. 
This  work  has  now  been  proceeding 
since  1851,  and  there  has  been  ex- 
pended on  it  about  half  a  million 
sterling.  The  cost  of  last  year's 
work  was  £35,000  ;  but  the  amount 
of  social,  moral,  and  religious  good 
efiected  is  believed  to  be  beyond  all 
price. 

336.  Cabmen's   Mission.  —  In 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


Ul 


18G2,  Mrs.  Herbert,  the  wife  of  the 
vicar  of  Lowestoft,  had  the  condition 
of  the  night  cabmen  laid  on  her  mind 
and  heart;  and  determining  that 
something  should  be  done  for  them, 
she  began  to  collect  for  the  support 
of  a  Missionary  who  should  act  under 
the  direction  of  that  excellent  cor- 
poration the  London  City  Mission. 
One  of  their  Missionaries  was  con- 
sequently engaged  for  this  depart- 
ment of  Christian  labour — a  man 
who  had  himself  been  a  cabman,  and 
was  thoroughly  acquainted  with  their 
habits  and  modes  of  thought.  In 
his  twentieth  report  to  the  Com- 
mittee, this  excellent  Missionary 
says  : — "  When  I  began,  I  found 
upwards  of  2,000  night  cabmen,  two- 
thirds  of  them  from  oO  to  80  years 
of  age.  Some  of  them  had  been  at 
night  work  for  more  than  40  years, 
and  seldom  attended  a  place  of  wor- 
ship. Many  were  deaf,  others  could 
not  see  to  read,  and  a  large  number 
were  cripples  in  a  variety  of  ways. 
Some  had  wooden  legs.  The  majority 
of  these  poor  old  cabmen  had  settled 
down  to  night  work,  because  they 
were  too  old  and  too  badly  clothed 
to  be  seen  in  the  daytime,  and  also 
because  they  wished  to  be  far  from 
the  noise  and  bustle  of  the  day.  One 
man  told  me  that  he  had  not  been  in 
Piccadilly  by  day  for  forty  years.  I 
am  enabled  to  go  the  round  of  the 
district  once  a  month.  During  this 
round,  I  am  permitted  to  visit  these 
poor  men  as  they  wait  for  their  fares, 
to  give  them  religious  tracts,  and  to 
speak  to  them  either  singly  or  in 
groups,  of  God's  great  love  in  the 
gift  of  His  Son  to  die  for  them.  I 
never  leave  them,  if  possible,  without 
depositing  some  seed  of  Gospel  truth 
in  their  hearts ;  and  frequently  I  see 
big  tears  run  down  their  aged  and 
weather-beaten  cheeks,  while  I  am 
expounding  to  them  the  important 
truths  of  the  Gospel."  During  the 
year,    15,000  tracts;  2,500  British 


Workman,  and  a  large  number  of 
Testaments  were  distributed  among 
these  cabmen  ;  and  the  Missionary 
paid  376  visits  to  the  sick  and  dying, 
and  conducted  49  Bible  classes  with 
the  most  blessed  results.  Numerous 
instances  of  the  good  effects  of  these 
Christian  labours  are  given  in  the 
report  to  which  wo  have  alluded, 
and  it  is  said  of  one  man  in  par- 
ticular, who  was  "  so  deaf  that  he 
could  not  hear  the  parson,  and  used 
to  spend  his  Sabbath  in  reading 
LloyiVs  Newspaper,  that  he  now 
makes  the  Testament  his  sole  com- 
panion. God's  Holj^  Word  has  been 
the  means  of  his  conversion  to  God, 
and  he  is  now  a  penitent  believer  on 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  a  com- 
municant at  the  Lord's  table." 

337.  Seamen's  Missions. — The 
"  British  and  Foreign  Sailor's  So- 
ciety ;"  the  "Church  of  England 
Mission  to  Seamen,"  and  the  "  Wes- 
leyan  Seamen's  Mission,"  all  have 
their  headquarters  in  London,  and 
exercise  a  valuable  Christian  influ- 
ence on  the  seafaring  population  of 
its  eastern  districts.  Nor  is  the 
benefit  of  the  labours  of  these  noble 
institutions  confined  to  the  metro- 
polis. It  is  realised  more  or  less  in 
almost  every  seaport  of  the  empire, 
at  home  and  abroad ;  and  many 
pages  might  be  filled  with  details  of 
the  blessed  results.  Many  a  poor 
simple-hearted  seaman  has  been 
rescued  from  the  jaws  of  the  des- 
troyer, and  multitudes  have  been 
savingly  converted  to  God  and 
gathered  into  the  fold  of  Christ 
through  the  instrumentality  of  the 
seamen's  Missionaries. 

338.  Christian  Work  in  the 
British  Army. — ^lu  addition  to  the 
regularly  authorised  and  recognised 
chaplains  of  the  Romish,  Episco- 
palian, Presbyterian,  and  Methodist 
Churches  constantly  employed  in  the 


146 


THE    MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


British  army,  there  are  other  agencies 
at  "work  which  deserve  a  passing 
notice.  The  "  Ai-my  Scripture 
Readers'  Society "  employs  a  large 
number  of  agents,  who,  in  common 
with  the  chaplains,  visit  the  barrack - 
rooms,  hospitals,  and  prisons  of  our 
principal  garrisons,  and  exercise  a 
most  beneficial  influence  over  a  class 
of  men  who  have  a  strong  claim  iipon 
the  sympathy  and  efforts  of  the 
Christian  philanthropist.  Christian 
gentlemen  and  ladies  of  high  rank 
have,  moreover,  devoted  their  time 
and  money  to  this  work,  with  the 
most  blessed  results.  According  to 
our  own  personal  experience,  some 
of  the  richest  fruits  of  evangelical 
labour  at  home  or  abroad  have  been 
reaped  among  British  soldiers,  a  con- 
siderable number  of  whom  we  have 
seen  brought  to  a  saving  knowledge 
of  the  truth,  and  permanently  bene- 
fited by  the  Temperance  Societies, 
Bible  Classes,  and  other  institutions 
organised  for  their  benefit. 

339.  Home  Mission  work  gene- 
rally.— Similar  home  mission 
work  to  that  which  has  been  the 
means  of  such  extensive  good  in 
London  is  carried  on  with  encourag- 
ing success  in  the  chief  cities  and 
towns  of  the  kingdom,  and  in  desti- 
tute rural  districts.  A  mere  refer- 
ence to  the  principal  agencies  em- 
ployed will  give  some  idea  of  the 
magnitude  and  importance  of  the 
work.  All  the  experience  gained  in 
the  metropolis  with  City  Missionaries, 
with  Bible- women,  with  ragged 
schools,  with  mother's  meetings,  with 
district  visitors,  with  open  air  preach- 
ing, and  with  special  services  in 
theatres,  has  been  repeated  in  Man- 
chester and  Liverpool,  in  Bristol  and 
Birmingham,  in  Preston  and  Leeds. 
In  various  parts  of  the  country  a 
large  amount  of  instrumentality  is 
employed '  for  the  diffusion  of  the 
Gospel.     The  Church  Pastoral  Aid 


Society  gives  grants  to  461  clergy, 
with  160  lay  assistants  who  hold 
1742  services  every  week.  The  Ad- 
ditional Curates'  Society  performs 
similar  work.  The  Home  Mission- 
ary Society  has  116  stations  and  69 
evangelists.  The  Country  Towns' 
Mission  employs  112  Missionaries 
and  47  Bible -women.  The  Wesleyan 
Methodist  Conference  employs  76 
ordained  ministers  in  home  Mission- 
ary labour,  besides  8  chaplains  in 
the  British  Army  and  Navy,  whilst 
their  regular  circuit  ministers  are 
largely  engaged  indirectly  aggressive 
work.  All  the  other  Methodist 
bodies  have  home  missions  in  addi- 
tion to  that  earnest  Christian  effort 
which  all  the  members  of  society  are 
entreated  to  put  forth,  and  by  which 
such  great  good  has  been  effected  in 
several  dark  localities. — Mullens. 

340.  In  Wales.— The  Mission- 
ary labours  of  the  "Wesley s,  Dr.  Coke, 
Howell  Harris,  Owen  Davies,  and 
others  in  the  principality  of  Wales 
in.  the  latter  part  of  the  last  century, 
produced  a  moral  reformation  which 
has  few  parallels  in  the  history  of 
the  Church.  In  1803  the  zealous 
minister  last  named  wrote  to  Dr. 
Coke  as  follows : — "The  Gospel  has 
come  to  the  people  not  in  word  only, 
but  in  power.  Real  conversions 
daily  take  place  among  us.  Three 
hundred  and  fifty  have  been  added 
this  quarter.  Our  congregations 
are  large,  and  the  Lord  gives  us 
favour  in  the  eyes  of  the  people.  At 
Abergele  we  have  a  hopeful  society, 
and  have  purchased  ground  on  which 
to  build  a  chapel.  At  Conway  our 
friends  have  made  an  old  building 
into  a  very  good  preaching  house.  At 
Carnarvon  they  have  converted  the 
playhouse  into  a  chapel."  The  con- 
gregations were  so  large  that  the 
Missionaries  were  compelled  to  preach 
in  the  open  air,  even  in  the  stormy 
winters  of  the  Cambrian  mountains, 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


14 


the  people  sometimes  continuing  on 
the  spot  as  late  as  midnight.  The 
small  society  of  forty-live  members 
was  soon  increased  to  nearly  one 
thousand,  and  an  interest  was  ex- 
cited in  religious  concerns  such  as 
had  never  been  witnessed  before. 
These  early  labours  were  followed 
up  in  after  years  with  a  zeal  and 
earnestness  befitting  the  importance 
of  the  enterprise,  and  large  accessions 
were  continually  made  to  various 
branches  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  so 
that  now  the  principality  of  Wales 
will  bear  a  favourable  comparison 
with  any  country  in  Europe  for 
strict  observance  of  the  Sabbath, 
attention  to  the  means  of  grace,  and 
every  thing  else  which  goes  to  con- 
stitute the  Christian  character. 

341.  In  Scotland. — From  time 
immemorial  the  inhabitants  of  North 
Britain  have  been  noted  for  their 
general  morality  and  strict  regard 
for  religious  observances,  but  of  late 
years  there  has  been  a  general 
awakening  to  a  sense  of  the  impor- 
tance of  a  higher  spiritual  life,  as 
the  result  of  the  faithful  preaching 
of  the  ministers  of  the  Free  Church, 
Wesleyan  Methodists,  and  others. 
Scotland  has  borne  a  rich  and  abun- 
dant harvest  as  the  fruit  of  the  la- 
bours of  devoted  men  of  God,  who 
toiled  with  such  undaimted  zeal  and 
perseverance  amid  trials  and  diffi- 
culties of  no  ordinary  character  in 
former  times,  and  she  is  now  taking 
an  active  part  in  the  diffusion  of  the 
Gospel  throughout  the  world. 

342.  In  Ireland. — To  a  large 
extent  Ireland  may  still  be  regarded 
as  mission  ground,  and,  by  reason 
of  the  Popish  superstition  and  preju- 
dice which  so  extensively  prevail  in 
many  parts  of  the  country,  it  has 
proved  as  difficult  to  cultivate  as  any 
into  which  the  Gospel  plough  has 
been  introduced  in   modern   times. 


The  persevering  labours  of  the  "VVes- 

leys.  Dr.  Coke,  Gideon  Ouseley, 
Chai'les  Graham,  William  Hamilton, 
Mathias  Joj^ce,  Thomas  Walsh,  at 
an  early  period,  and  a  host  of 
evangelical  clergymen  who  have 
adorned  the  national  church  of  late 
years  have  not  been  without  fruit, 
however.  And,  although  the  fruit 
is  not  so  perceptible  by  reason  of  the 
perpetual  stream  of  emigration  which 
continues  to  flow  from  "  Green  Erin  " 
to  America,  Australia,  and  other 
countries,  it  is  not  lost  to  the  world. 
Many  of  Ireland's  best  sons  and 
daughters  carry  with  them  to  for- 
eign lands  the  good  seed  of  the 
kingdom.  There  it  springs  up  and 
produces  glorious  harvests  as  the 
results  of  the  Missionary  enterprise. 
Volumes  might  be  filled  with  in- 
cidents illustrative  of  the  blessed 
efforts  of  a  faithful  Gospel  ministry 
in  Ireland. 

343.  Ouseley  at  Mass. — In  the 
course  of  his  Missionary  travels  in 
Ireland,  the  Rev.  Gideon  Ouseley 
rode  up  one  day  to  a  house  where 
the  priest  was  celebrating  mass.  The 
large  assembly  were  on  their  knees. 
Mr.  Ouseley  knelt  with  them,  and, 
rendering  into  Irish  every  word  that 
would  bear  a  scriptm'al  construction, 
he  audibly  repeated  it,  adding  occa- 
sionally the  words,  "  Listen  to  that." 
They  were  deeply  affected,  the  priest 
was  thunderstruck,  and  all  were 
ready  to  receive  what  the  stranger 
might  say  in  the  most  friendly  man- 
ner. Service  being  ended,  Mr. 
Ouseley  and  the  congregation  rose  to 
their  feet.  He  then  delivered  an 
exhortation  on  the  necessity  of  hav- 
ing their  peace  made  with  God,  of 
being  reconciled  to  Him,  submitting 
to  the  doctrine  of  reconciliation  by 
real  penitence  and  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  &c.  When  he  had 
concluded,  the  people  cried  out  to 
the  priest,    "Father,   who   is  that 


L  'Z 


148 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


man?"  "I  don't  know,"  replied 
the  priest ;  "he  is  not  a  man  at  all ; 
he  is  an  angel:  no  man  could  do 
what  he  has  done."  Mr.  Ouseley 
mounted  his  horse  and  rode  awaj^, 
followed  hy  the  blessings  of  the  mul- 
titude for  the  kindly  words  he  had 
addressed  to  them.  Some  time  after- 
wards, when  riding  along  the  road, 
Mr.  Ouseley  came  up  with  a  country- 
man, whom  he  addressed  as  follows  : 
"  My  dear  man,  would  you  not  like 
to  be  reconciled  to  God,  have  peace 
in  your  heart,  and  stand  clear  before 
the  Great  Judge  when  He  will  come 
in  the  clouds  of  heaven  to  judge  the 
world  ?  "  To  the  surprise  and  de- 
light of  the  Missionary,  the  peasant 
replied,  "Oh,  glory  be  to  His  holy 
and  blessed  name  !  Sir,  I  have  His 
peace  in  my  heart,  and  the  Lord  be 
praised  that  I  ever  saw  your  face." 
"  You  have  !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Ouse- 
ley; "what  do  you  know  of  this 
I^eace  ?  When  did  you  see  me  ?  " 
"Don't  you  remember  the  herrin 
(burial)  when  the  priest  was  saying 
mass,  and  you  told  us  how  to  get 
that  peace  ?  I  went,  blessed  be  His 
holy  name,  to  Jesus  Christ,  my 
Saviour,  and  got  it  in  my  heart, 
and  have  had  it  ever  since." 

344.  The  Isle  of  Man.— The 
inhabitants  of  the  Isle  of  Man  had 
long  been  in  a  fearful  state  of  moral 
and  spiritual  destitution  when,  on 
Simday  morning,  the  11th  day 
of  March,  1775,  an  event  oc- 
curred which  was  destined,  in  the 
order  of  Divine  Providence,  to  lead 
the  way  to  a  change  in  their  habits 
and  manners  which  was  truly  re- 
markable. This  was  the  arrival  of 
Mr.  John  Crook,  a  humble  Metho- 
dist preacher  from  Liverpool,  who 
had  come  on  purpose  to  make  known 
to  the  degraded  islanders  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation.  On  landing 
from  the  vessel  at  Douglas  he  at  once 
made  known  the  object  of  his  visit, 


and  having,  by  the  kind  permission 
of  the  authorities,  obtained  the  use 
of  the  court-house  fur  a  religious  ser- 
vice, he  opened  his  commission  in 
the  name  and  strength  of  the  Lord. 
In  the  morning  the  attendance  was 
rather  small,  but  in  the  evening  the 
congregation  was  so  large  that  Mr. 
Crook  was  obliged  to  prea.ch  in  the 
open  air,  and  a  gracious  influence 
rested  upon  the  people.  At  a  sub- 
sequent service  held  during  the  week 
a  servant  of  the  Governor  was  con- 
vinced of  sin,  and  led  to  seek  the 
Lord,  and  on  the  following  Sabbath 
his  Excellency  himself,  with  many 
of  the  most  respectable  inhabitants 
of  the  town,  attended  the  service. 
The  good  work  thus  auspiciously 
commenced  in  Douglas  was,  on  the 
occasion  of  a  subsequent  visit  of  Mr, 
Crook,  extended  to  Peeltown,  Castle- 
town, and  other  places,  where  several 
persons  were  savingly  converted  to 
God,  some  of  whom  were  ultimately 
called  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  their 
fellow-countrymen.  Hence,  when 
Mr.  "Wesley  visited  the  island,  in 
1777,  he  was  much  pleased  with 
what  he  saw,  and  on  taking  his 
leave,  he  wrote  in  his  journal  as 
follows : — "  Having  now  visited  the 
island  round,  east,  south,  north,  and 
west,  I  was  thoroughly  convinced  that 
we  have  no  such  circuit  as  this,  either 
in  England,  Scotland,  or  Ireland." 

345.  In  the  Channel  Islands. — 
The  special  providence  of  God,  and 
the  beneficial  results  of  Christian 
missions,  are  beautifully  illustrated 
in  some  incidents  connected  with  the 
religious  history  of  Methodism  in  the 
Channel  Islands.  Towards  the  latter 
part  of  the  last  century,  Pierre  Le 
Sueur,  a  native  of  Jersey,  went  to 
Newfoundland  as  a  trader ;  and 
whilst  there,  he  was  convinced  of 
sin  under  the  faithful  ministry  of 
the  Rev.  Lawrence  Coughlan,  who 
had  been  sent  there  as  a  Missionary 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


149 


at  the  instance  of  Mr.  Wesley.  He 
returned  to  Jersey  in  17 To,  with  an 
awakened  conscience  ;  but  his  friends 
and  neighbours,  to  whom  he  spoke 
of  a  change  of  heart,  thought  him 
mad;  and  he  looked  in  vain  for 
counsel  or  sj'mpathy  till  another 
convert,  named  John  Fentin,  more 
established  in  faith  than  himself, 
came  from  Newfoundland,  whooftered 
him  the  help  which  he  required. 
With  the  aid  of  such  counsel  and 
fellowship  Le  Sueur  soon  found  peace 
in  believing  ;  and  he  and  his  friend 
Fentin  engaged  at  once  in  active 
Christian  labours  for  the  good  of 
their  fellow-countrymen.  Their  con- 
versations, prayers,  and  exhortations, 
produced  considerable  excitement, 
and  in  the  course  of  a  week  or  two 
twelve  persons  were  awakened  to  a 
senseof  their  danger,  and  joined  them 
in  their  devotions.  This  little  band 
of  devoted  Christians  was  soon  after- 
wards strengthened  by  the  arrival 
of  a  few  pious  soldiers,  who  had  been 
recently  converted,  some  at  Win- 
chester and  others  in  Southampton, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  the 
devoted  Captain  AVebb,  who  had 
been  successfully  labouring  in  those 
places.  The  Methodist  soldiers  who 
had  come  to  Jersey  now  wrote  to 
Mr.  Wesley  for  a  Missionary.  Mr. 
Brackenbury,  a  gentleman  who  could 
preach  in  both  French  and  English, 
nobly  volunteered  his  services,  and 
his  zealous  labours,  combined  with 
or  succeeded  by  those  of  Dr.  Coke, 
Adam  Clarke,  Mr.  de  Q,uetteville,  and 
others,  by  the  blessing  of  God  resulted 
in  that  revived  state  of  religious 
feeling  by  wliich  the  Channel  Islands 
have  been  since  characterised. 

346.  On  the  Oontinent.— Not- 
withstanding the  prevalence  of  infi- 
delity and  Popish  superstition  on  the 
Continent  of  Europe,  there  exists  in 
many  places  a  large  amount  of  the 
leaven  of  genuine  Christianity  as  the 


result  of  the  various  Evangelical 
agencies  which  have  been  brought  to 
operate  on  the  masses  of  the  people. 
In  France,  the  Wesleyan  Mission, 
originally  commenced  among  the 
prisoners  of  war  on  the  Medway,  and 
afterwards  carried  on  in  various  parts 
of  the  Empire  till  it  culminated  in  a 
separate  and  independent  Conference, 
has  been  instrumental  of  much 
spiritual  good.  Various  other  Evan- 
gelical bodies  have  ministers  and 
congregations  in  Paris,  and  the 
French  Protestant  Church,  with  all 
its  faults,  is  a  standing  testimony 
against  the  errors  of  Romanism. 
The  colporteurs  of  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society  have  been 
very  successful  in  circulating  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  and  thtir  religious 
conversations  with  simple  peasants 
with  whom  they  have  come  in  con- 
tact have  often  been  instrumental  in 
their  conversion.  In  several  of  the 
cantons  of  Switzerland  a  state  of 
religious  life  exists,  as  the  result  of 
the  unwearied  exertions  of  faithful 
Protestant  ministers  of  difterent  de- 
nominations, which  is  cheering  to 
contemplate.  In  Spain  and  Portugal 
a  few  rays  of  heavenly  light  are 
penetrating  the  spiritual  gloom  in 
which  the  inhabitants  have  been  so 
long  involved.  The  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionary Society  has  agents  actively 
engaged  at  Oporto,  Barcelona,  and 
Gibraltar,  and  Evangelists  are  at 
work  in  other  places,  sustained  by 
friends  in  England  and  America. 
Nor  have  these  faithful  servants  of 
God  laboured  in  vain.  The  soil  they 
have  to  cultivate  has  been  somewhat 
sterile  and  unpromising,  but  softened 
with  the  gentle  dew  of  heaven,  and 
refreshed  with  showers  of  blessing, 
it  has  in  many  places  brought  forth 
fruit  to  the  honour  and  glory  of 
God  ;  and  there  is  in  prospect  a  rich 
harvest  of  precious  immortal  souls 
as  the  reward  of  faithful  Missionary 
toU. 


150 


CHE    BIISSIONAEY    WOF.LD. 


347.  In  Italy. — The  social  and 
political  changes  which  took  place  a 
few  years  ago  in  Italy,  involving  as 
they  did  the  adoption  of  more  liberal 
ideas  and  institutions,  prepared  the 
way  in  a  remarkable  manner  for  the 
diffusion  of  the  Gospel  among  an 
interesting  people.  The  various  reli- 
gioiis  bodies  in  England  who  are 
ever  ready  to  avail  themselves  of  new 
openings  for  evangelistic  work,  were 
not  slow  to  seize  the  opportunities  of 
spreading  the  Gospel  which  presented 
themselves.  The  doors  of  usefulness 
which  were  so  mysteriously  thrown 
open  were  soon  entered  by  Episco- 
palian, Presbyterian,  Wesleyan,  and 
Baptist  Missionaries.  Large  congre- 
gations of  willing  hearers  were 
gathered,  Christian  schools  esta- 
blished, and  the  Scriptures  circu- 
lated in  various  places  with  the  most 
blessed  results.  Not  only  were  sin- 
ners truly  converted  to  God,  but 
many  of  those  who  were  brought  to 
a  saving  knowledge  of  the  truth 
were  themselves  soon  employed  in 
proclaiming  the  glad  tidings  of  sal- 
vation to  their  fellow-countrymen. 

348.  Kome.  —  For  some  time 
Rome  held  out  against  the  advances 
of  scientific  progress  and  religious 
liberty,  from  the  cu-cumstarice  of  its 
being  the  seat  and  centre  of  the 
papal  power.  At  length,  in  1871,  on 
the  downfall  of  the  French  Empire, 
the  far-famed  city  became  the  capital 
of  xmited  Italy,  and  began  to  share 
in  all  the  social  and  religious  privi- 
leges of  the  kingdom  at  large. 
General  toleration  of  all  Christian 
communities  being  the  order  of  the 
day,  Rome  was  entered  by  the  Mis- 
sionaries as  Naples  Florence,  and 
other  places  had  been  before.  On 
Easter  Sunday,  1871,  the  first  Wes- 
leyan  Methodist  Chapel  in  the  Eter- 
nal City  was  solemnly  dedicated  to 
the  worship  of  Almighty  God,  by 
services  conducted  in  the  morning  by 


the  Rev.  Henry  Piggott,  B.A.  ;  and 
in  the  evening  by  Signor  SciarreUi, 
a  native  Italian  Missionary.  "Hence- 
forth," say  the  Committee,  in  their 
Annual  Report,  "  The  doctrine  of 
salvation  by  faith,  which  Mr.  "Wes- 
ley, using  the  language  of  the 
Church  of  England,  called  the  strong 
rock  and  foundation  of  the  Christian 
religion,  will  be  preached  by  Metho- 
dist evangelists  within  the  shadow 
of  the  old  Pantheon.  This  is  the 
Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in 
our  eyes."  Other  Christian  bodies 
were  equally  vigilant  and  prompt  in 
entering  the  openings  which  were  so 
unexpectedly  presented  for  the  pro- 
clamation of  the  Gospel  at  the  verj' 
seat  and  centre  of  Popedom.  Th 
Baptist  Missionary  Society  sent  out 
the  Rev.  J.  Wall,  who  speedily  opened 
a  preaching-room  in  Rome ;  and, 
aidedby  some  brethren  from  America, 
succeeded  in  organising  a  small  Chris- 
tian Church  on  a  Scriptural  basis. 
At  the  same  time,  the  Waldensian 
pastors  and  other  Christian  workers 
commenced  operations  with  an  ac- 
tivity and  an  earnestness  worthy  of 
the  noble  enterprise.  The  results  of 
these  combined  Missionary  eftbrts 
have  already  been  such  as  to  afford 
a  most  cheering  prospect  of  success 
in  time  to  come. 

349.  Wald-ensian  Evangelisation. 
The  annual  meeting  of  the  Walden- 
sian  Svnod  was  held  at  La  Tour,  on 
Tuesday,  the  16th  of  May,  1871. 
When  the  annual  report  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  Evangelisation  was  read, 
the  president,  in  a  few  words,  re- 
minded the  Synod,  that  what  they 
had  so  long  prayed  for  had  at  length 
been  realised.  Since  their  last  meet- 
ing in  Synod,  the  gates  of  Rome  had 
been  open  to  the  evangelist,  and 
thus,  after  the  lapse  of  so  many  cen- 
turies, the  whole  of  Italy  was  now 
open  and  free  to  the  heralds  of  the 
Gospel.     It  was  a  moment  of  deep 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


151 


emotion  when  the  President  said 
he  was  sm-e  that  neither  he  nor  any 
member  present  could  proceed  with 
the  business  of  the  Synod  without 
gi\'ing  hearty  thanks  to  God.  The 
whole  assembly  then  arose,  and  sang 
a  hymn  of  praise  to  the  Lord  of 
Hosts,  for  having,  by  a  series  of 
marvellous  providences,  led  them 
down  to  the  gates  of  the  Vatican,  to 
publish  the  Gospel  of  Peace  !  The 
report  stated  that  there  were  in  con- 
nection with  the  movement,  87  evan-  ' 
gelists  and  teachers;  2,019  commu-  I 
nicants ;  2j6  catechumens;  1,635 
children  in  the  day-schools,  and 
1,504  under  instruction  in  the  even- 
ing and  Sabbath  schools  at  the  re- 
spective stations  occupied. 

350.  In  Turkey.  —  Notwith- 
standing the  difliciilties  which  in- 
variably attend  the  prosecution  of 
Missionary  work  in  Mohammedan 
countries,  a  good  impression  has  been 
made  in  some  parts  of  Tui'key  and 
.Greece,  commonly  called  the  Levant. 
The  agents  of  the  American  Board 
of  Foreign  Missions  have  established 
stations  at  Constantinople,  Smj'rna, 
Beii-ut,  and  other  centres  of  popula- 
tion. At  the  place  last-named,  Mr. 
Macgregor,  of  the  Roh  Roy  canoe, 
recently  witnessed  the  pleasing  re-  | 
suits  of  the  efforts  made  by  the  Mis- 
sionaries for  the  benefit  of  the  blind 
and  lame,  which,  were  found  to  be 
very  numerous  in  that  neighbour-  i 
hood.  Describing  the  school  for  the  ; 
blind  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Mott,  he 
says : — "  Only  in  February  last,  that 
poor  blind  fellow  who  sits  on  the ; 
form  there  was  utterly  ignorant. 
See  how  his  delicate  fingers  run  over 
the  raised  types  of  his  Bible ;  and 
he  reads  aloud,  and  blesses  God  in 
his  heart  for  the  precious  new?,  and 
for  those  who  gave  him  this  remark- 
able avenue  to  his  heart.  '  Jesiis 
Christ  will  be  the  first  person  I  shall 
see,'  he  says ;  '  for  my  eyes  will  be 


opened  in  heaven.'  Down  in  that 
dark  room  again,  below  the  printing 
pi'ess  of  the  American  mission  (for 
he  needs  no  sunlight  in  his  work), 
you  will  find  him  actually  printing 
the  Bible  in  raised  type,  letter  by 
letter,  for  his  sightless  brethren. 
This  is  one  of  the  most  important 
wonders  I  have  ever  looked  at."  At 
the  annual  examination  of  this  school, 
one  of  the  scholars  said : — "  I  am  a 
little  blind  boy.  I  once  could  see  ; 
but  then  1  fell  asleep — a  long,  long 
sleep — I  thought  I  should  never 
awake.  And  I  slept  till  a  kind 
gentleman,  called  Mr.  Mott  came, 
and  opened  my  eyes — not  these  eyes," 
pointing  to  his  sightless  eyeballs ; 
"  but  these,"  lifting  up  his  tiny 
fingers — "these  eyes  ;  and  oh  !  they 
see  such  sweet  words  of  Jesus,  and 
how  He  loved  the  blind."  In  the 
account  of  the  schools  for  cripples, 
we  find  this  beautiful  picture  : — "In- 
deed, it  was  the  blind  who  led,  and 
in  many  instances  carried,  these 
impotent  folk  to  the  school,  one  being 
carried  a  distance  of  six  miles. 
When  they  were  told  the  service 
was  over,  and  it  was  time  to  go, 
they  set  up  one  piteous  cry, 
'  Daclielih,  dachelih — let  us  stay — 
to  hear  more  sweet  words !'  '  Come 
unto  Me  all  ye  that  laboiir  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you 
rest.' " 

351.  In  Kurdistan. — Among 
the  mountains  of  Kurdistan,  which 
form  the  ill-defined  boundary  be- 
tween Turkey  and  Persia,  there  were 
found  by  two  intelligent  Missionary 
explorers,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Smith " 
and  Dwight,  in  the  spring  of  1830, 
dwelling  in  the  midst  of  the  votaries 
of  the  false  prophet,  a  people  with 
a  Christian  name  and  Christian 
forms,  about  forty  thousand  in  num- 
ber. Places  of  worship  of  rudest 
architectui-e  were  shownj  which  were 
affirmed  to  have  withstood  the  storms 


152 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


of  fourteen  centuries  ;  and  the  name 
of  the  people,  in  common  with  much 
well -authenticated  tradition,  led  the 
inquirer  hack  along  an  unbroken  line 
of  descent  to  Nestorius,  of  whom 
Neander  speaks  with  discriminat- 
ing favour,  as  having  been  first  a 
presbyter  of  the  Church  of  Antioch, 
and  afterwards  patriarch  of  Constan- 
tinople, as  early  as  the  year  428. 
These  interesting  Nestorian  Chris- 
tians, after  a  long  course  of  pros- 
perity at  an  early  period  of  their 
history,  had  at  length  been  so  perse- 
cuted by  Mohammedans  on  the  one 
hand,  and  Roman  Catholics  on  the 
other,  that  they  had  taken  refuge  in 
these  mountains,  where  they  were 
found  by  the  travellers  in  a  fearful 
state  of  ignorance  and  spiritual  desti- 
tution, although  they  still  adhered 
to  many  of  their  primitive  reli- 
gious practices.  Most  of  the  priests 
were  unable  to  read ;  whilst  immo- 
rality, especially  in  the  form  of 
drunkenness,  was  fearfully  preva- 
lent. On  returning  from  their  Mis- 
sionary tour,  Messrs.  Dwight  and 
Smith  strongly  recommended  the 
case  of  the  Kestorians  to  the  churches 
in  America,  and  in  1835  the  Eev. 
Messrs.  Grant  and  Perkins  were  ap- 
pointed by  the  American  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  to  labour  among 
them.  The  Missionary  first  named 
was  a  doctor  of  medicine,  and  the 
benevolent  practice  by  him  of  the 
healing  art  was  instrumental  in 
opening  the  way  for  the  faithful 
preaching  of  the  everlasting  Gospel. 
The  results  of  the  labours  of  these 
men  of  God  and  of  others  by  whom 
they  were  siicceeded  in  the  Nestorian 
mission,  were  very  gratifying.  From 
the  first  they  found  certain  of  the 
native  bishops,  priests,  and  deacons, 
faA'ourable  to  their  enterprise,  and 
willing  even  to  become  pupils  in 
their  schools  and  Bible-classes  ;  and 
in  a  short  time  many  of  their  ancient 
churches  were  made  free  at  certain 


hours  for  the  use  of  the  Missionaries, 
even  on  the  Sabbath-days.     In  1852, 
they  could  report  twenty-nine  places 
where  public  worship  was  regularly 
observed,  and  thirteen  other  villages 
where   there  was  preaching  once  a 
month  or   oftener.     In    1854  there 
were     more    than    seventy    village 
schools  in  a  region  in  which  twenty 
years  before  there  was  only  one,  all 
operating  as  instruments  of  steady 
I  social  elevation  and  centres  of  evan- 
gelical light  and  influence.     By  the 
I  same  period  the    Missionaries  had 
given  to  the   Nestorians  the  entire 
Bible  in  the  ancient  Syriac,  and  also 
I  in  the  modern  Syriac,  their  vernacu- 
lar tongue,  which  the  members  of 
i  the  mission  had  been  the  first  to  re- 
[  duce  to  writing.     Tracts  containing 
i  some  of  the  richest  gems  of  Bunyan, 
Baxter,  Legh  Eichmond,  and  others, 
I  were  also  re-produced  in  the  native 
I  language  of  the    people,    whilst  a 
,  monthly  periodical  called  the  Rays  of 
j  Light  was  widely  circulated  amongst 
1  them,    and,   what  was    better  still, 
many  of  the  native  Nestorians  soon 
\  became  efiicient  evangelists,  and  were 
I  instrumental,  in  connection  with  the 
I  American  Missionaries,  of  winning 
many  souls  to  Christ  and  of  carry- 
ing on  a  work  the  full  results  of 
which  will  only  be  seen  in  the  day  of 
the  Lord. 

352.  In  Germany, — In  the  midst 
of  many  opposing  influences,  arising 
chiefly  from  the  prevalence  of  infi- 
delity, and  of  that  style  of  religious 
thought  which  has  been  courteously 
called  neology,  the  pure  Gospel  of 
Christ  has  achieved  many  triumphs 
in  various  parts  of  the  German 
Empire.  The  orthodox  portions  of 
the  Evangelical  Church  of  the  land 
have  of  late  years  avowed  their 
sentiments  and  stood  to  their  prin- 
ciples with  a  boldness  and  courage 
which  alFord  good  ground  of  hope 
that  the  truth  of  God  will  prevail 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


153 


still  more  extensively  in  time  to 
come.  This  revived  state  of  religi- 
ous life  and  feeling  in  the  "  father- 
land" may  be  traced  in  a  great 
measure  to  the  influence,  directly  or 
indirectly,  of  those  agencies  which 
have  been  employed  by  different, 
Missionary  associations  for  the  diffu- 
sion of  the  Gospel  throughout  the' 
northern  states  of  Europe.  Some  of  [ 
those  agencies  have  a  history  which 
is  worthy  of  the  attention  and  study 
of  all  who  take  an  interest  in  the 
mission  cause. 

353.  Wesleyan  German  Mission. 
About  the  year  1830,  an  industrious 
and  respectable  German  named 
Christopher  Gottlob  Miiller  had  oc- 
casion to  visit  England  on  business ; 
and  whilst  in  this  country  he  casually 
entered  the  "Wesleyan  chapel  in 
Queen-street,  London,  where  the 
Word  of  God  came  with  converting 
power  to  his  heart.  On  his  retiu'n 
to  Winnenden  in  the'  kingdom  of 
"Wurtembcrg,  his  native  place,  he 
made  known  to  his  friends  and 
neighbours  what  a  precious  trea- 
sure he  had  found.  Being  a  man 
of  ardent  temperament  and  un- 
quenchable zeal,  Mr.  Miiller  from 
that  time  exerted  himself  in  every 
possible  way  for  the  benefit  of  his 
fellow-countrymen.  He  held  meet- 
ings for  exhortation,  praver,  and 
Christian  fellowship,  in  different 
places,  at  stated  intervals  ;  and  the 
efl'ects  produced  by  his  humble  efforts 
■were  of  a  very  extraordinary  cha- 
racter. In  a  short  time  scores  and 
hundreds  of  sinners  were  savingly 
converted  to  God.  These  fruits  of 
his  labours  the  devoted  Evangelist 
united  in  religious  societies  after  the 
Methodist  plan,  as  he  had  seen  it  in 
England.  Every  convert  who  was 
endowed  with  the  gift  of  prayer  or 
exhortation  was  immediately  pressed 
into  the  service  of  the  Lord,  to  assist 
their  leader  in  his  noble  enterprise, 


and  in  the  course  of  a  few  years  the 
sphere  of  usefulness  had  so  enlarged 
that  he  was  enabled  to  report  that 
his  fellow-labourers  were  twenty- 
three  in  number,  that  his  plan  of 
village  preaching  included  twenty- 
six  places,  and  that  the  number  of 
persons  admitted  into  his  religious 
societies,  after  due  examination  and 
trial,  was  three  hundred  and  twenty- 
six.  When  Mr.  Miiller,  the  father 
and  founder  of  the  German  Wesleyan 
mission,  had  laboured  successfull)^ 
for  twenty-eight  years,  he  was  called 
to  his  reward  in  heaven ;  but  the 
good  work  Avhich  he  had  inaugurated 
was  prosecuted  with  still  more  blessed 
results  by  Missionaries  sent  from 
England,  and  by  a  goodly  number 
of  native  evangelists  who  were 
raised  up  and  called  into  the  vine- 
yard by  the  providence  and  grace  of 
God.  Ten  of  these  German  Wes- 
leyan Missionaries  are  now  usefully 
employed  in  the  good  work,  with  an 
energetic  English  superintendent  at 
their  head.  These  have  now  about 
two  thousand  church  members  under 
their  pastoral  care,  and  it  is  believed 
that  the  mission  has  exercised  a 
very  beneficial  influence  on  all  classes 
of  the  community. 

354.  Metliodist  Episcopal  Churcli 
j  Mission  to  Germany, — The  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  of  America  was 
i  led  to  extend  its  labours  to  Germany 
and  the  north  of  Europe  under  cir- 
cumstances and  with  results  of  more 
'  than  ordinary  interest,  a  brief  notice 
of  which  can  scarcely  fail  to  excite 
gratitude  and  joy  in  the  hearts  of 
all  who  truly  love  the  Saviour.  The 
thousands  of  emigrants  who  have 
arrived  in  the  United  States  from 
Germany,  from  year  to  year  during 
the  past  half-century,  have  generally 
congregated  in  separate  settlements, 
for  the  convenience  of  speaking  their 
own     language,    and     maintaining 


154 


THE    MISSIONAEY   WORLD. 


mutual  intercourse.  The  moral  and 
religious  destitution  of  the  interest- 
ing .  strangers  soon  attracted  the 
notice  of  the  ministers  of  the  Metho- 
Episcopal  Church,  and  Missionaries 
were  appointed  to  labour  among 
them.  Amongst  the  foremost  of  these 
was  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kast,  a  man  of 
remarkable  energy  and  perseverance. 
By  God's  blessing  upon  their  united 
efforts,  multitudes  of  the  German 
emigrants  were  brought  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  the  truth ;  and,  what 
is  still  more  pleasing,  several  of  the 
new  converts  were  speedily  called 
by  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  to 
minister  to  their  fellow-countrymen 
the  Word  of  life.  Such  were  the 
zeal  and  earnestness  of  some  of  these, 
that  they  felt  a  longing  desii'e  to 
return  to  "  FatherlaHd,"  to  make 
known  to  those  whom  thej^  had  left 
behind  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation. 
As  time  passed  on  this  desire  in- 
creased and,  at  length,  in  1849,  the 
Ptcv.  Dr.  Jacobs  and  others,  with 
the  sanction  and  approval  of  the 
Church  authorities  and  their  brethren, 
embarked  for  Germany,  where  they 
were  favoured  to  lay  the  foundation 
of  a  great  and  good  work,  which  has 
continued  to  grov>r  and  prosper  to  the 
present  time.  The  mission  was  com- 
menced in  the  city  of  Bremen,  where 
a  substantial  place  of  worship  was 
erected,  a  printing-press  and  book 
concern  established,  and  other  in- 
strumentalities employed  for  the 
"diffusion  of  a  pure  literature  and 
saving  religious  knowledge  through- 
out the  length  and  breadth  of  the 
land.  Such  was  the  success  which 
attended  these  early  efforts  to  diffuse 
the  doctrines  and  teachings  of  Me- 
thodism in  Northern  Germany,  that 
the  respective  mission-  stations  which 
.were  established  were  ultimately 
forined  into  a  separate  Conference. 
This  organisation  included  several 
stations  that  were  commenced  in 
Scandinavia,  Bulgaria,  and  Sweden, 


where  a  good  work  was  carried  on 
pretty  much  as  it  had  been  in  Ger- 
many. The  results  of  these  missions 
appear  in  the  numbers  of  converts 
who  have  been  gathered  into  the 
fold  of  Christ,  and  in  the  prosperous 
Methodist  churches  which  have  been 
established  in  various  parts  of  the 
land.  According  to  the  report  of 
the  sixteenth  annual  Conference  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
recently  held  in  Frankfort,  there 
are  now  in  connection  with  it  386 
preaching  -  places,  207  Sunday  - 
schools,  9,216  scholars,  and  6,092 
church  members,  with  1,369  on  trial 
for  membership.  These  are  minis- 
tered unto  and  watched  over  by  60 
zealous  pastors,  most  of  whom  are 
themselves  the  fruit  of  Missionary 
labour.  From  the  Methodist  Book- 
room  at  Bremen  there  are  issued ' 
weekly,  monthly,  and  quarterly, 
excellent  periodicals,  in  addition  to 
numerous  other  useful  books,  calcu- 
lated to  diffuse  throughout  the  Ger- 
man Empire  sound  orthodox  theology. 
A  theological  college  is  also  main- 
tained for  the  education  of  young 
men  for  the  Methodist  ministry  and 
other  important  positions,  which  can- 
not fail  to  exercise  a  powerful  in- 
fluence for  good  on  the  country  at  large. 

355.  In  Norway. — In  addition 
to  other  Christian  agencies  at  work 
for  the  spiritual  benefit  of  the  Nor- 
wegians, the  Baptist  Missionary  So- 
ciety commenced  operations  several 
years  ago  at  Bergen.  The  work  soon 
extended  to  other  places,  and,  with 
the  blessing  of  God  upon  the  zealous 
labours  of  the  Rev.  G.  Hubert,  and 
those  of  his  devoted  associates,  the 
formation  of  twelve  churches,  con- 
taining 285  members,  was  ultimately 
reported.  Seventy-eight  persons 
were  baptized  at  the  several  stations 
during  the  year  1870,  and  good 
hopes  are  entertained  of  still  greater 
success  in  time  to  come. 


THE   inSSIONAKY   WORLD. 


155 


356.  In  Sweden.— In  the  year 
1826  a  Wesleyan  mission  was  com- 
menced in  Stockholm,  the  object  of 
which  was  to  supply  a  few  resident 
English  families  with  a'  Gospel 
ministry  such  as  they  had  been 
accustomed  to  at  home,  and  to  pro- 
mote a  revival  of  spiritual  life 
among  the  native  inhabitants. 
When  the  work  had  been  carried 
on  for  about  sixteen  years  by  the 
Rev.  Joseph  R.  Stephens  and  Dr. 
George  Scott  in  succession,  circiim- 
stances  occurred  which  resulted  in 
the  withdrawal  of  the  Missionary. 
The  mission  during  its  continuance 
was  far  from  being  fruitless,  how- 
ever. Several  instances  of  saving- 
conversion  to  God  occurred  to 
gladden  the  hearts  of  both  pastor 
and  people,  and  a  quickening  influ- 
ence went  forth  from  the  station 
which  resulted  in  spiritual  good 
that  reached  far  beyond  the  circle 
of  the  denomination,  and  which  has 
continued  to  the  present  time.  In 
after  years,  when  the  political  and 

'ecclesiastical  ideas  of  the  Swedes 
had  become  somewhat  liberalised, 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of 
America  commenced  their  labours 
among  them,  and  a  pleasing  mea- 
sure of  success  has  been  realised. 
As  the  result  of  these  and  other  in- 
strumentalities, considerable  im- 
provement has  been  witnessed  in  the 
national  Church  of  Sweden  of  late 
years,  and  Missionary  Societies  have 
been  organised  to  carry  the  blessings 
of  the  Gospel  to  less  favoured  regions 
of  the  globe. 

357.  In  Lapland, — One  of  the 
first  fruits  of  the  "Wesleyan  mission 
in  Stockholm  was  a  young  man 
named  Tellstrom,  who  was  brought 
to  a  saving  knowledge  of  the  truth 
in  the  year  1833.  About  the  same 
time  the  Swedish  Missionary  Society 
was  formed,  as  the  result  chiefly  of 
the  monthly  prayer-meeting  which 


was  held  by  Dr.  George  Scott,  and 
others,  to  supplicate  the  Divine 
blessing  upon  the  heathen  world. 
The  first  Missionary  sent  forth  by 
this  institution  was  young  Tells- 
trom, who  had  long  felt  an  earnest  ■ 
desire  to  be  employed  for  the  spiri- 
tual benefit  of  his  fellow-men.  The 
place  selected  as  the  scene  of  his 
labours  was  Lapland,  a  cold  and 
dreary  region,  to  which  he  went 
with  a  heart  glowing  with  love  to 
God  and  the  souls  of  his  perishing 
fellow-men.  The  difficulties  which 
young  Tellstrom  met  with  in  his 
attempts  to  evangelise  the  degraded 
Laplanders  were  numerous.  The 
parish  priests  were  careless  and  im- 
moral ;  the  people  generally  were 
addicted  to  intemperance  and  sen- 
suality ;  and  the  entire  population 
was  deeply  sunk  in  ignorance  and 
sin.  Failing  in  his  first  eftbrts  to 
impress  the  adults  with  a  sense  of 
theii"  guilt  and  responsibility  to  God, 
the  Missionarjr  turned  his  special 
attention  to  the  rising  generation. 
With  such  help  as  he  could  obtain, 
he  established  schools  in  various 
places,  and  raised  money  among  the 
Swedish  settlers  to  pay  for  their 
board,  that  they  might,  for  a  time  at 
least,  be  entirely  separated  from 
their  parents,  whose  example  and 
influence  were  so  detrimental  to  their 
Christian  training.  Eight  estab- 
lishments of  this  kind  were  at  length 
reported  as  in  active  operation,  and 
in  the  com-se  of  thii-ty  years  3,000 
children  passed  through  them  to 
their  own  profit  and  to  the  advantage 
of  Christian  civilisation  in  Lapland. 
This  change  in  the  mode  of  labour- 
ing for  the  regeneration  of  his 
adopted  country  did  not  prevent 
Tellstrom  from  itinerating  and 
preaching  the  Gospel  among  the 
people  as  he  had  opportunity.  He 
was  instant  in  season  and  out  of 
season,  and  the  resiilts  of  his  labours 
were   seen    after  many   days.      He 


156 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


finished  his  course  with  joy  at  his 
post  of  duty  on  the  8th  of  March, 
1862,  in  the  fifty-first  year  of  his 
age. 

358.  In  Greenland. — The  adap- 
tation of  the  Gospel  to  all  countries, 
nations,  and  tribes,  irrespectively  of 
language,  complexion,  or  condition, 
has  been  strikingly  illustrated  in  the 
history  and  results  of  Christian  mis- 
sions in  Greenland.  After  labouring 
for  several  years  without  any  visible 
success,  the  hearts  of  the  Moravian 
Missionaries  were  gladdened  with  the 
appearance  of  the  first  fruits  of  their 
hallowed  toil.  The  account  of  the 
conversion  of  the  first  Greenlander 
is  deserving  of  special  notice  : — "  On 
the  2iid  of  June,  1738,"  write  the 
brethren, ' '  many  of  the  Southlanders 
visited  i;s.  Brother  Beck  at  the 
time  was  copying  a  translation  of 
that  portion  of  St.  Luke's  Gospel 
which  relates  the  agony  of  our 
Saviour  in  the  garden.  He  read 
a  few  sentences  to  the  heathen,  and 
after  some  conversation  with  them, 
he  gave  them  an  account  of  the 
creation  of  the  world,  the  fall  of 
man,  and  his  redemption  by  Christ. 
In  speaking  on  the  latter  subject, 
the  Spirit  of  God  enabled  him  to 
enlarge,  with  more  than  usual  energy, 
on  the  sufterings  and  death  of  our 
Saviour,  and  to  exhort  his  hearers 
seriously  to  consider  the  vast  expense 
at  which  Jesiis  had  ransomed  the 
souls  of  His  people.  Upon  this  the 
Lord  opened  the  heart  of  one  of  the 
company,  whose  name  was  Kayarnak, 
who,  stepping  up  to  the  table  in  an 
earnest  manner,  exclaimed,  '  How 
was  that  ?  Tell  me  that  once  more  ; 
for  I  too  desire  to  be  saved.'  These 
words,  which  were  such  as  had  never 
before  been  \ittered  by  a  Greenlander, 
penetrated  the  soul  of  Brother  Beck, 
who,  with  great  emotion,  gave  them 
a  fuller  account  of  the  life  and  death 
of  our  Saviour,  and  the  scheme  of 


salvation  through  Him."  This  was 
the  beginning  of  a  blessed  work  of 
grace  on  the  hearts  of  the  people. 
Kayarnak  soon  became  a  living  wit- 
ness of  the  power  of  Christ  to  save,  was 
the  means  of  the  conversion  of  the 
whole  family  to  which  he  belonged, 
and  he  ultimately  went  forth  as  a  na- 
tive teacher  under  the  direction  of  the 
Missionaries,  to  make  known  to  his 
fellow-countrymen  the  good  news  of 
salvation.  Others  were  raised  up  in 
after  years  to  take  a  part  in  the  good 
work,  and  so  successful  has  been 
this  mission,  that  now  nearly  the 
whole  of  the  population  of  Greenland, 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  three  out  of 
the  four  settlements  which  have  been 
formed,  has  become  Christian. 


m  NORTH  AND  SOUTH 
AMERICA. 

359.  In  Labrador.  —  Having 
become  inured  to  the  dreary  regions 
of  Greenland,  where  they  were  fa- 
voured with  a  cheering  measure  of 
success,  the  Moravian  Missionaries 
were  not  slow  to  extend  their  labours 
to  the  opposite  shores  of  Labrador, 
in  British  North  America.  There 
they  formed  four  stations,  the  prin- 
cipal of  which  they  called  Hebron. 
From  the  commencement  of  the 
work  in  1770,  they  were  favoured 
with  tokens  of  good,  and  they  had 
ultimately  about  1,300  Esquimaux 
collected  together  for  religious  in- 
struction, many  of  whom  were  the 
happy  partakers  of  the  saving  grace 
of  God.  A  large  population  of 
Esquimaux  having  been  discovered 
near  Northumberland  Inlet,  about 
400  miles  north  of  Hebron,  the 
brethren  were  making  arrangements 
to  convey  to  them  the  blessings  of 
the  Gospel,  according  to  the  latest 
intelligence  received,  notwithstand- 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


157 


ing  the  rigour  of  the  climate,  which 
is  found  by  experience  to  be  more 
severe  even  than  that  of  Greenland. 
On  the  ice-bound  coast  of  Labrador, 
in  addition  to  the  native  Esquimaux, 
there  are  numerous  small  settlements 
of  Europeans  and  their  descendants 
engaged  principally  in  the  fishing 
trade.  The  spiritual  destitution  of 
these  settlers,  situated  so  far  from 
the  means  of  grace  and  the  abodes 
bi  civilised  men,  attracted  the  at- 
tention of  the  respective  Missionary 
Societies  many  years  ago,  and 
earnest  elibrts  have  been  made  from 
time  to  time  to  supply  them  with 
religious  instruction.  Wesleyan 
Missionaries,  Episcopalian  ministers, 
and  Roman  Catholic  priests,  resident 
in  Newfoundland,  have  for  several 
years  been  in  the  habit  of  paying 
periodical  visits  to  the  British  settle- 
ments on  the  coast  of  Labrador,  and 
the  results  have  been  as  favourable 
as  could  be  reasonably  expected. 
Christian  congregations  have  been 
gathered,  small  churches  organised, 
and  genuine  converts  made  to  the 
faith  of  the  Gospel,  whilst  in  many 
places  the  people  have  been  trained 
to  meet  together  for  Divine  worship 
with  such  aid  as  the  respective 
localities  afford  dui'ing  those  seasons 
of  the  year  when  they  are  neces- 
sarily left  to  themselves  by  the 
Missionaries. 

360.  In  Newfoundland.— The 
rigour  of  the  climate  and  the  sterile 
character  of  the  soil  in  most  places 
have  operated  against  the  settlement 
of  Newfoundland  by  European  emi- 
grants for  agricultural  purposes  to 
any  considerable  extent.  A  large 
number  of  persons  have,  nevertheless, 
established  themselves  in  the  respec- 
tive towns  and  bays  along  the  rugged 
shores,  who  are  engaged  chietiy'  in 
trade  and  commerce.  The  popula- 
tion is,  moreover,  largely  increased 
during  the  fishing  season,  thousands 


of  persons  resorting  to  the  island 
every  year  who  are  employed  in 
catching  and  in  curing  the  codfish 
which  abound  in  the  neighboui-ing 
seas.  A  few  Micmic  and  other 
Indians  are  also  scattered  along  the 
coast  and  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
the  respective  harbours.  Among  the 
inhabitants  of  Newfoundland  of  all 
classes  Christian  Missionaries  and 
pastors  have  laboured  for  many  years 
with  good  effect.  As  early  as  1765, 
the  Rev.  L.  Coughlan  was  ordained 
and  sent  out  as  a  Missionary  of  the 
' '  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
Christian  Knowledge,"  at  the  recom- 
mendation of  Mr.  ^yesley,  who  had 
been  instrumental  in  his  spiritual 
enlightenment,  and  with  whom  he 
kept  up  a  friendly  correspondence 
during  the  seven  years  of  his  resi- 
dence in  the  island.  The  labours  of 
Mr.  Coughlan  were  greatly  owned  of 
God  in  the  conversion  of  sinners, 
and  after  he  had  returned  to  England 
on  account  of  the  failure  of  his  health, 
other  agents  of  the  Propagation 
Society  were  sent  out,  and  a  number 
of  stations  were  formed  in  different 
parts  of  the  country,  with  great  ad- 
vantage to  the  scattered  inhabitants. 
In  1790,  the  Rev.  John  M'Geary 
was  sent  out  as  the  first  Wesleyan 
Missionary  to  Newfoundland,  and 
from  that  time  to  the  present  a  great 
and  good  work  has  been  carried  on 
by  the  Society.  Congregations  have 
been  gathered,  churches  organised, 
and  substantial  places  of  worship 
erected  in  St.  John's,  the  capital. 
Harbour  Grace,  Bonavesta,  Concep- 
tion Bay,  and  other  settlements.  It 
would  be  difiicult  to  calculate  the 
good  which  has  been  effected  during 
these  years ;  and  it  is  pleasant  to  be 
able  to  state  that  there  are  now,  in 
connection  with  the  respective  Wes- 
leyan circuits  into  which  the  island 
is  divided,  21  Missionaries,  y,247 
Church  members,  and  2,745  in  the 
Sabbath  and  day-schools. 


158 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


361.  In  Canada. — As  European 
emigration  began  to  flow  towards 
Canada,  after  the  revolutionary  war 
on  the  American  continent,  towards 
the  close  of  the  last  centiuy,  various 
religious  bodies  exerted  themselves 
in  the  most  praiseworthy  manner  to 
provide  the  destitute  settlers  with 
the  means  of  religious  instruction. 
In  these  early  Missionary  labours, 
the  "Wesleyan  Methodists,  as  usual, 
took  a  prominent  and  leading  part. 
The  first  Methodist  sermon  ever 
heard  in  Canada  was  preached  in 
Quebec  in  1780  ;  and,  by  the  bless- 
ing of  Grod  on  the  labours  of  His 
servants,  results  have  been  achieved, 
in  the  course  of  ninety  years,  which 
the  most  sanguine  could  scarcely 
have  anticipated.  In  almost  every 
city,  town,  village,  and  hamlet  of  the 
vast  Dominion,  commodious  Chris- 
tian sanctuaries  have  been  erected, 
congregations  gathered,  societies 
formed,  and  schools  established, 
which  would  bear  a  favourable  com- 
parison with  those  of  older  and  more 
highly-favoured  countries.  A  few 
years  ago  the  Wesleyan  missions 
and  churches  in  Canada  were  formed 
into  a  separate  and  independent 
Conference,  and  a  pleasing  measure 
of  prosperity  has  been  realised. 
Other  branches  of  the  great  "Wes- 
leyan body,  as  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  the  Primitives,  and 
the  Bible  Christians  have  also  la- 
boured with  a  cheering  measure  of 
success,  so  that  the  Methodist  minis- 
ters and  Missionaries  now  employed 
in  Canada  are  numbered  by  hun- 
dreds, and  their  church  members 
and  adherents  by  tens  of  thousands. 
j!^or  have  other  bodies  of  Christians 
been  lacking  in  Christian  enterprise 
in  this  interesting  part  of  the  wide 
field.  Episcopalians,  Presbyterians, 
Baptists,  and  several  minor  sects, 
have  exerted  themselves  nobly  to 
supply  their  adherents  and  the  ne- 
glected population  generally  in   the 


scattered  settlements  of  Canada,  with 
the  means  of  grace  according  to 
their  respective  forms  of  worship ; 
and  the  results  have  been  most  en- 
couraging. Nor  have  the  spiritual 
interests  of  the  poor  aborigines  been 
neglected  by  the  leading  sections  of 
the  Chi'istian  Church.  In  everything 
relating  to  social  and  religious  pro- 
gress, and  the  evangelisation  of  the 
entire  continent  of  America,  the 
Christian  people  of  Canada  take  a 
lively  interest,  and  the  Dominion 
bids  fair  to  equal  or  surpass  any 
other  Christian  and  civilised  nation. 

362.  In  the  British  Provinces. — 
Although  now  incorporated  in  the 
newlj'^-formed  Dominion  of  Canada, 
the  British  American  Provinces  of 
Nova  Scotia,  New  Brimswick,  and 
Prince  Edward's  Island  are  worthy 
of  a  separate  notice  in  consequence 
of  the  pleasing  evidence  which  they 
give  of  the  blessed  results  of  the 
Missionary  enterprise.  The  influx 
of  emigration  to  these  colonies  was 
accompanied  or  followed  by  a  noble 
band  of  pioneer  Missionaries  of  dif- 
ferent denominations,  who,  amid 
many  trials  and  privations,  laid  the 
foundation  of  a  work  which  has  since 
expanded  into  Christian  churches 
second  to  none  on  the  continent  for 
piety,  zeal,  and  enterprise.  Epis- 
copalians, Presbyterians,  Baptists, 
and  Methodists  have  generally  Lived 
and  laboured  together  in  harmony 
and  love,  and  have  only  rivalled 
each  other  in  earnest  efforts  to  benefit 
their  fellow-men.  The  Wesleyan 
mission,  which  was  commenced  on 
a  small  scale  about  the  year  1780, 
has  extended  itself  to  every  part  of 
the  land,  and  circuits  and  districts, 
have  been  organised  after  the  plan 
adopted  in  England.  A  few  years 
ago,  these  were  formed  into  a  sepa- 
rate Conference,  which  now  numbers 
147  ministers;  15,021  church  mem- 
bers,  and    16,976    scholars  in  the 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


159 


Sabbath  and  day-scbools.  The  mis-  I 
sions  of  the  Society  for  the  Propaga- 
tion of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts 
have  also  been  formed  into  parishes 
and  a  diocese  which  numbers  about 
200  clergj'men,  and  thousands  of 
adherents,  whilst  the  organisation 
by  the  Presbyterians  of  a  regular 
Synod,  and  the  eft'orts  put  forth  by 
the  minor  bodies  to  extend  their  re-  j 
■spective  denominations,  bear  witness 
to  the  fact  that  the  Christian  Church 
is  alive  to  its  responsibilities  and 
obligations.  These  results  of  the 
Missionary  enterprise,  it  is  tirmly  '■ 
believed,  are  but  the  precursors  of 
still  larger  prosperity  in  time  to 
come. 

363.  In  British  Columbia.— 
Soon  after  the  organisation  of  that 
part  of  North  America  called  British 
Columbia  into  an  English  colony,  in 
1858,  arrangements  were  made  to 
supply  the  scattered  inhabitants  with 
the  ordinances  of  religion  by  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts  and  the 
"Wesleyan  Methodists  almost  simul- 
taneously, and  afterwards  by  other 
bodies  of  Christians.  The  work  was 
small  in  its  commencement,  but  it 
has  already  made  considerable  pro- 
gress and  the  promise  of  future  suc- 
cess, notwithstanding  numerous 
difficulties,  is  encouraging.  In  1859, 
there  was  but  1  Episcopalian  minister 
and  1  church  in  the  whole  colony, 
but  ten  years  afterwards  these  had 
increased  to  15  clergymen  and  21 
churches  and  mission  chapels,  with 
catechists,  school  teachers,  and  other 
agencies  for  carrying  on  the  work, 
the  whole  being  united  in  a  diocese 
under  the  superintendency  of  an 
energetic  Anglican  bishop.  In  the 
latter  part  of  the  year  1858  four 
Wesleyan  Missionaries  were  sent 
to  British  Columbia  from  Canada, 
and  they  commenced  their  labours 
in  the  true  Missionary  spirit,  among 


a  mixed  population  consisting  of 
English,  Scotch,  Irish,  Americans, 
Mexicans,  French,  Germans,  Portu- 
guese, Italians,  Swedes,  Danes,  Nor- 
wegians, Africans,  and  Chinese,  at- 
tracted to  the  country  by  the  dis- 
covery of  gold,  which  at  that  time 
excited  great  attention.  Other  zea- 
lous labourers  followed,  and  places 
of  worship  were  erected  in  Van- 
couver's Island,  New  West  Minster, 
Fort  Hope,  and  other  settlements 
along  the  banks  of  the  Fraser's 
lliver.  According  to  the  last  reports 
7  Wesleyan  Missionaries  were  use- 
fully employed  at  those  places,  and 
one  hundred  and  forty-three  persons 
were  united  in  Church  fellowship. 
Some  of  these  had  been  gathered 
into  the  fold  of  Christ  from  among 
the  poor  degraded  Indians,  aftbrdiug 
good  ground  of  hope  that  not  only 
the  settlers,  but  the  aborigines  also, 
may  be  induced  to  attend  to  the 
things  which  belong  to  their  peace. 

364.  In  the  United  States.— 
The  results  of  the  Missionary  enter- 
prise, as  well  as  of  European  emi- 
gration and  Christian  civilisation, 
are  seen  in  the  United  States  of 
America  on  a  grand  scale.  The 
efforts  which  were  made  by  British 
Christians  at  an  early  period  to 
supply  the  scattered  settlers  of  the 
New  World  with  the  means  of  re- 
ligious instruction  were  remarkablj'' 
blessed  by  the  great  Head  of  the 
Church,  and  have  borne  fruit  to  an 
extent  far  beyond  the  calculations 
of  the  most  sanguine.  When  John 
Wesley  sent  forth  Richard  Board- 
man  and  Joseph  Pilmoor  in  17G9,  as 
the  first  Methodist  Missionaries  to 
America,  he  little  thought  that  he 
was  laying  the  foundation  of  one  of 
the  largest  and  most  influential 
Protestant  Christian  communities  in 
the  world.  But  so  it  was ;  for  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  which 
was  so  small  and  feeble  in  its  com- 


160 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


mencement,  lias  expanded  into 
numerous  stations,  circuits,  districts, 
and  conferences,  and  it  now  numbers 
its  ministers  by  thousands  and  its 
church,  members  and  adherents  by 
millions.  It  has,  moreover,  assumed 
an  asgressive  character,  and  by 
means  of  its  noble  Missionary  So- 
ciety, which  is  second  to  none  in 
energy  and  perseverance,  it  has  sent 
forth  its  agents  to  every  part  of  the 
Union  and  to  several  distant  foreign 
lands.  Nor  have  the  other  leading 
Christian  bodies  in  the  United  States 
been  one  whit  behind  their  Metho- 
dist brethren  in  zeal  and  enterprise. 
The  Episcopalians,  Presbyterians, 
Baptists,  and  some  of  the  smaller 
sects,  have  exerted  themselves  nobly 
to  spread  abroad  the  saving  know- 
ledge of  the  Gospel,  and  the  results 
of  their  persevering  eflbrts  appear  in 
the  erection  of  numerous  places 
of  worship,  the  organisation  of 
chui'ches,  and  the  establishment  of 
educational  institutions'of  all  grades 
on  a  scale  not  surpassed  in  any  part 
of  the  civilised  world. 

'--  365.  Missions  to  the  Indians. — 
Much  has  been  said  at  different 
times  about  the  cruel  trealment  of 
the  Indians  of  Korth  America  by 
European  colonists  and  others';  but 
there  is  another  side  to  the  question 
which  ought  in  all  fairness  to  be 
looked  at  in  a  spirit  of  Christian 
candour.  Soon  after  the  commence- 
ment of  the  first  settlement  on  the 
continent  of  America  earnest  efforts 
were  made  to  evangelise  the  abori- 
gines. As  early  as  1646  the  devoted 
John  Eliot  was  in  the  field,  and,  at  a 
subsequent  period,  he  was  followed 
by  David  Brainerd,  the  Mayhews, 
and  others,  who  laboured  with  con- 
siderable success  among  the  red  men 
of  the  forest.  In  more  recent  times 
the  Missionary  Societies  of  different 
denominations  have  paid  special  at- 
tention to  the   social  improvement 


and  religious  instruction  of  the  In- 
dians. Both  in  the  western  parts  of 
the  United  States  and  in  Upper 
Canada  lands  have  been  set  apart 
for  their  use  by  Government,  on 
which  they  have  settled,  and  which 
they  have  been  taught  to  cultivate 
by  Christian  Missionaries.  Many 
of  these  once  degraded  heathens 
have  been  reclaimed  from  their 
wanderings  and  brought  under  the 
civilising  influence  of  Christianity. 
And,  what  is  better  still,  multitudes 
have  been  brought  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  gathered 
into  the  fold  of  the  E,edeemer, 
through  the  instrumentality  of 
Christian  missions.  The  Church  of 
England,  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  and  the  "Wesleyan  Mission- 
ary Society  have  each  taken  an 
active  and  prominent  part  in  this 
work,  and  many  pages  might  be 
filled  with  interesting  details  of  the 
toils'and  triumphs  of  their  respective 
agents  as  given  in  their  annual  re- 
ports, all  of  which  would  go  to  show 
that  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons, 
and  that  the  Gospel  of  Christ  is 
adapted  to  all  countries,  peoples, 
and  conditions  of  men, 

366,  An  Indian's  Testimony. — 

At  the  close  of  a  sermon  preached  to 

the    Aborigines    in   the    woods    of 

''  America,  an  Indian  stood  up  with 

I  tears  in  his  eyes  and  thus  addressed 

I  the  audience  : — I  desire  to  bless  God 

that  white  people  ever  came  into  this 

country.     White  people  brought  the 

Bible  and  the  religion  of  Jesus  with 

them.     "White  people  prayed  for  the 

conversion  of  the   heathen,    and   I 

j  stand  up  this  day  as  a  living  witness 

[  of  the  power  of    God's   converting 

j  grace   in  answer  to  their  prayers. 

Continue  to  pray  for  the  conversion 

of  more   heathens,    that  they    also 

may  be  brought  to  the  knowledge  of 

Jesus."     In  the  magazine  for  1803, 

from  which  this  incident  is  taken, 


THE   MISSIONAKY   WORLD. 


161 


we  read  as  follows: — "It  is  with  Headed  Indians,  whose  appearance 
singular  pleasure  we  add  that  infer-  I  with  him  at  various  public  meetings, 
raation  lias  been  received  from  the  |  as  the  hrst-fruits  of  the  mission, 
l)order  of  the  Indian  nations,  200  I  aroused  the  Chiirch  to  a  deeper  inte- 
miles  from  Hartford,  that  the  Lord  i  rest  in  the  red  men  of  that  far-off 
is  pouring  out  His  Spirit  abundantly.  |  territory.  This  led  to  a  considerable 
The  native  Indians  flock  to  hear  the  i  accession  of  laboiirers  and  resources, 
Gospel,  and  are  apparently  deeply  |  and  the  residt  was  the  commence- 
aftected  with  a  concern  for  the  sal-  j  ment  of  several  new  stations  and  the 
vation  of  their  souls.    Numbers  have  {  gathering   in    of    converts    to    the 


Church  of  Christ,  both  from  among 
the  settlers  and  the  Indians.  I'lour- 
ishing  congregations  and  well-or- 
ganised churches  of  different  deno- 
minations may  now  bo  found  in 
vai'ious  parts    of    this    far   distant 


waggoner  replied,  "  My  friend,  I 
will  be  candid  with  you ;  I  never 
read  anything  of  the  kind.     I  don't 


been  added  to  the  churches  in  that 
neighbourhood." 

367.  In  Oregon. — When  emi- 
gration began  to  flow  from  various 
parts  of  the  United  States  to   the 

newly-discovered  territory  of  Oregon  !  region  as   the  fruit  of  persevering 
in  the  early  part  of  the  present  cen-  I  Missionary   labour   in    the   face    of 
tvu-y,  arrangements  were  promptly  :  numerous  difficulties, 
made    by    the    leading    Missionary  j 

Societies  to  supply  the  religious  368.  Conversion  of  a  Desperado, 
necessities  of  the  adventurous  set- j — About  twentj'-five  years  ago  a 
tiers  in  all  their  wanderings,  as  well  i  Missionary  in  Texas  met  a  waggoner 
as  to  evangelise  the  savage  Indians,  j  on  the  road,  and  oftered  him  Dod- 
who  were  found  to  be  somewhat  dridge's  Eise  and  Pror/rcss.  The 
numerous  in  those  northern  regions. 
The  American  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions  and  the  Methodist  Episcopal 

Church  were  especially  active  and  j  want  you  to  throw  your  book  away ;" 
jiersevering  in  this  enterprise.  At  j  but  he  at  length  accepted  the  book 
first,  the  country  could  onljr  be  j  for  his  wife.  Four  years  after,  the 
reached  by  the  long  and  circuitous  !  same  Missionary  was  accosted  by  the 
route  by  sea  round  Cape  Horn,  which  i  waggoner.  "  Do  you  recollect  me  ?  " 
involved  a  tedious  voyage,  occupying  I  "  I  do  not."  "  Don't  you  remember 
several  weary  months ;  but  at  length  giving  the  Hise  and  Fro//ress  to  a 
a  path  was  discovered  over  land  '  man  four  j^ears  ago?"  '  "I  do." 
among  the  Rocky  Mountains,  over  i  "  7  am  that  man.  I  have  wanted 
which  waggons  were  used  through  !  ever  since  to  see  you.  I  was  then 
the  entire  distance  for  the  first  time  |  an  exceedingly  wicked  man,  a  terror 
in  1843,  by  the  intrepid  Dr.  Whit-  j  to  my  neighbourhood;  I  am  now  a 
man,  a  devoted  Missionary  of  the  ]  Ilethodist  preacher.'"  That  maji  is 
Cross.  It  was  about  the  year  1834  t  still  a  faithful  minister  of  the  Gos- 
that  the  Rev.  Jason  Lee  led  the  way  !  pel,  influential  in  his  community, 
as  the  Pioneer  Methodist  Missionary  '•  and  respected  by  all,  and  it  is  hoped 
to  Oregon,  and  he  was  afterwards  '  " 
followed  by  other  devoted  labourers, 
who  were  made  instrumental  of 
much  good  to  the  settlers,  and  also 
to  the  aborigines.  In  1839,  Mr.  Lee 
returned  to  the  States  from  Oregon, 
accompanied  by  five  converted  Flat- 


that  he  may  yet  live  many  j^ears  to 
do  good  in  Texas. 

369.  Indian  Mission  in  Oregon. 
— The  efforts  which  were  made  for 
the  benefit  of  the  wandering  abori- 
gines of  Oregon  at  an  early  period 


162 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


were  followed  by  remarkable  results. 
Some  of  them  were  called  Flat- 
Headed  Indians,  from  the  circum- 
stance of  their  heads  having  been 
strangely  flattened  in  infancy,  whilst 
others  were  of  the  Shastas  and 
Klameths  tribes.  A  station  was 
formed  among  these  people  at  the 
Dalles  of  the  Columbia  River  in  1838 
by  the  Revs.  D.  Lee  and  H.  K.  W. 
Perkins,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  A  goodly  number  of  natives 
having  been  brought  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  the  truth  and  united 
in  church  fellowship,  most  of  the 
ordinary  services  of  the  denomi- 
nation were  introduced,  and  the  first 
camp  meeting  held  in  October,  1841, 
which  was  attended  by  circumstances 
worthy  of  notice.  The  spot  selected 
for  the  meeting  was  a  clean  prairie, 
about  three  miles  from  the  station. 
Peculiar  feelings  were  inspired  by 
the  novel  scene.  About  thirty  bush 
tents  encircled  the  ground.  No  seats 
were  necessary  for  the  children  of 
the  forest,  who  sometimes  call  the 
earth  their  mother,  and  prefer  to 
rest  upon  her  bosom.  About  five 
hundred  Indians  were  assembled. 
Preaching  and  prayer  meetings  suc- 
ceeded each  other  at  regular  intervals 
as  usual.  The  time  passed  pleasantly 
until  the  Sabbath,  which  was  a  day 
of  extraordinary  interest.  The  pre- 
sence and  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
were  manifested,  and  many  were  led 
to  accept  of  the  offered  mercy  of 
God  through  Christ  Jesus.  Mr.  J. 
Lee  baptized  130  hopeful  converts, 
and  administered  the  sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  Supper  to  more  than  400 
natives,  who  had  given  evidence  of 
a  change  of  heart.  After  the  meet- 
ing closed,  the  converted  Indians 
continued  to  adorn  their  Christian 
profession  by  a  consistent  walk  and 
conversation,  and  their  teachers  had 
the  happiness  of  seeing  many  of  them 
continue  faithful  unto  death,  and  die 
in  the  hope  of  a  glorious  immortality. 


370.  In  California.— When  gold 
was  discovered  in  the  mountainous 
regions  of  the  continent  of  America 
bordering  on  the  Pacific  coast,  there 
was  a  simultaneous  rush  of  people 
from  all  parts  of  the  world  to  Califor- 
nia; and  both  at  the  diggings  and  in 
the  towns  and  villages  which  rapidly 
sprang  up,  society  became  fearfully 
demoralised.  To  meet  the  emer- 
gency as  best  they  could,  the  religi- 
ous societies  of  the  United  States 
sent  forth  Missionaries  to  proclaim 
to  the  people  the  good  news  of  sal- 
vation, and  to  bring  to  their  notice 
something  more  precious  than  gold. 
The  agents  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  were  early  in  the  field, 
and  among  the  huts  at  the  diggings 
and  in  the  streets  of  Francisco  they 
bore  a  noble  testimony  against  the 
prevailing  vices  of  the  day,  and  in 
favour  of  the  truth  of  God.  Nor 
were  they  permitted  to  labour  in 
vain.  They  were  favoured  with 
some  striking  illustrations  of  the 
renewing  influence  of  the  Gospel, 
and  proved  it  still  to  be  "  the  power 
of  God  unto  salvation  to  every  one 
that  believeth."  In  the  course  of  a 
few  years,  several  churches  were 
built  and  congregations  gathered  in 
the  principal  centres  of  population, 
and  a  goodly  number  of  converts 
were  gathered  into  the  fold  of  Christ 
of  various  nations  and  tribes  of  men. 
But  the  most  remarkable  and  suc- 
cessful department  of  the  work  was 
that  which  was  inaugurated  for  the 
benefit  of  the  Chinese,  of  whom 
about  50,000  were  soon  congregated 
at  the  diggings.  A  considerable 
number  of  these  were  brought  to  a 
saving  knowledge  of  the  truth,  some 
of  whom  were  soon  qualified  and 
called  of  God  to  preach  the  Gospel 
to  their  fellow-countrymen  in  the 
land  of  their  adoption.  It  is  a 
pleasing  fact  that  Christian  churches 
of  difierent  denominations  have  nobly 
and  successfully  exerted  themselves 


THE    MISSIONABV    WORLD. 


168 


to  stem  the  torrents  of  infidelity  and 
sin  which  have  prevailed  among  all 
classes  in  California,  and  to  keep 
pace  with  the  rapid  onward  march 
of  secular  progress  in  that  new  and 
interesting  country. 

371.  In  Mexico. — After  a  series 
of  struggles  between  two  contending 
parties,  involving  the  principles  of 
civil  and  religious  liberty,  for  more 
than  half  a  century,  a  remarkable 
crisis  occurred  in  the  progress  of 
affairs  in  Mexico  a  short  time  ago. 
Spanish  Bibles  had  at  different  times 
been  sent  to  the  country  by  the 
American  and  the  Briti-:h  and  Fo- 
reign Bible  Societies,  and  an  agent  of 
the  institution  last  named  had  for 
several  years  been  employed  in  pro- 
moting the  circulation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures among  all  classes.  By  these 
means,  and  by  the  occasional  visits 
of  Christian  travellers,  a  measure  of 
light  was  diffused  among  the  people 
which  excited  a  spirit  of  inquiry 
such  as  had  never  been  known  be- 
fore, notwithstanding  the  efforts 
which  were  made  by  the  Romanist 
party  to  suppress  it.  In  1869,  a 
Roman  Catholic  presbyter,  named 
Aquilar,  was  induced,  through  the 
study  of  the  Word  of  God,  to  aban- 
don the  Romish  Church,  and  to  pro- 
test against  the  evils  of  the  super- 
stitious system  of  religion  in  which 
he  had  been  trained.  Having  been 
brought  to  a  saving  knowledge  of 
the  truth  himself,  Aquilar  proceeded 
to  proclaim  the  good  news  of  salva- 
tion to  his  fellow-countrymen ;  and, 
in  the  face  of  much  opposition,  he 
succeeded  in  establishing  an  evan- 
gelical congregation  in  the  city.  He 
died  in  extreme  poverty,  but  bravely 
struggled  on  behalf  of  the  Gospel. 
The  good  seed  sown  by  hitn  has 
sprung  up  with  a  rapidity  unequalled 
in  the  history  of  Gospel  work  in 
Spanish  America  till  there  are  now 
over  fifty  evangelical  congregations 


in  the  city  and  neighbourhood. 
Through  the  generosity  of  some 
American  Christians,  a  grand  church 
— the  noblest  in  Mexico,  next  to  the 
cathedral,  and  the  best  situated  of 
any — has  been  purchased  for  Pro- 
testant worship,  and  fitted  up  to 
seat  a  congregation  of  800  persons, 
who  are  ministered  unto  by  a  con- 
verted Dominican  friar  named  Ma- 
nuel Aguas,  who  is  now  zealously 
engaged  in  preaching  the  Gospel 
to  his  fellow-countrymen.  Other 
native  agents  are  employed  in  the 
same  good  work,  as  well  as  two  or 
or  three  devoted  Christian  ministers 
from  the  United  States,  who  have 
hitherto  had  the  principal  direction 
of  the  enterprise,  without  being  con- 
nected with  any  particular  church 
or  Missionary  society. 

372.  Character  of  the  Movement. 
— Speaking  of  the  character  of  the 
religious  movement  in  Mexico,  the 
New  York  Independent  sdL\5: — "Two 
special  features  mark  this  work — 
1st.  It  originated  from  within  rather 
than  without ;  its  rapid  growth  and 
results  are  traceable  more  to  God's 
woi'king,  and  a  deep  conscious  spi- 
ritual hungering  among  the  people, 
than  to  any  mission  from  abroad ; 
and  still  this  last  came  in  as  a  neces- 
sity :  it  was  the  office  of  faithful 
men  and  women  to  bring  and  break 
the  '  True  Bread '  to  these  prepared 
hearts.  2nd.  It  has  been  a  work 
among  the  common  people.  Some 
j^ears  ago,  we  heard  of  100  or  more 
priests  leaving  the  Roman  Catholic 
to  organise  an  Evangelical  and 
Mexican  Church.  They  seem  to 
have  disappeared  ;  but  here  is  some- 
thing that  begins  and  spreads  among 
the  people.  This  can  proceed  from 
no  ecclesiastical  dissatisfaction  or 
ofiieial  pique :  it  means  spiritual 
hunger,  which  nothing  but  the  Gos- 
pel can  satisfy.  3rd.  This  work  is 
remarkable  .for  its  wide  extent.     In 


104 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


spite  of  every  obstruction  by  priests, 
infidels,  and  others,  more  than  forty 
congregations  of  Mexican  men  and 
women — twenty-three  of  them  in 
the  city  and  valley  of  Mexico  alone 
— meet  every  Lord's-day  to  search 
the  Scriptures  and  to  worship 
God  through  the  One  Mediator 
only." 

373.  In  BuenosAyres. — Several 
years  ago  the  Missionary  Society  of 
the    Methodist    Episcopal     Church 
were  induced  to  establish  a  station 
at  Buenos  Ayres,  in  South  America, 
chiefly  for  the  benefit  of  the  English 
and  American  inhabitants  who  had 
become  resident  there  for  the  pur- 
pose   of    commerce.      There    is     a 
flourishing  Sabbath -school  connected 
with  the  mission,  which  has  proved 
a  nursery  to  the  Church,  a  number 
of  young  persons  trained  wp  in  it 
having  given  their  hearts  to  God, 
and    become     decidedly    religious. 
From  the  commencement  the  work 
has  been  sustained  chiefly  by  those 
to  whom  the  Missionary  ministers, 
and  an  encouraging  amount  of  suc- 
cess has   attended    the    enterprise. 
The  existence  and  judicious  manage- 
ment of  this  noble  institution  is  a 
standing  witness  to  the  truth  of  the 
Gospel  in  a  land  of  Popish  supersti- 
tion and  folly,  whilst  at  the  same 
time  it  is  a  source  of  life  and  salva- 
tion to  those  for  whose  more  im- 
mediate benefit  it  was  established. 
It  has  already  been  made  the  means 
of   spiritual   good   to   many  of   the 
American  residents,  and  a  few  of  the 
native  inhabitants. 

374.  Conversion  of  Don  Santiago. 
— ^Writing  to  an  American  paper,  in 
1871,  a  Missionary  in  Buenos  Ayres 
says  : — "  I  spent  a  day  galloping 
league  after  league,  in  visiting  the 
remote  hamlets  of  the  English- 
speaking  settlers  of  the  Pampas. 
The  riding  was  hard,    but  the  air 


was   bracing   and    exhilarating.     I 
could  not  but  think,  as  we  reined  up 
in    front    of     some    rancho  —  Don 
Giuliermo,  Don  Santiago,  and  myself 
— that    we  were    literally,   in  this 
instance,  the  cavalry  of  the  Church. 
Oui-  day's  work  was  finished  when 
we   arrived  at  the  house    of    Don 
Santiago,     where    we     enjoyed    at 
supper  the  luxuries    of   milk   and 
butter,  so  unusual  and  unexpected 
in  the    country.      Here   he  related 
to   me  the  story  of  his  conversion. 
In  his  boyhood  he  had  attended  the 
Sabbath-school     of    the    American 
Church   in   Buenos   Ayres,    but   on 
leaving  it,   and  as    he  grew  up  to 
manhood,  he  became   an  open  and 
hardened  sinner.     Profane  and  in- 
temperate, he  was  rapidly  advancing 
towards  the    state  of    a   confirmed 
drunkard.      One  dark,  rainy  night,, 
he  and  some  congenial  friends  were 
holding  a  revel,  when  their  liquor 
became    exhausted.       The    nearest 
pnlperia    (grog-shop)   was   at    some 
distance,    and  in  the  dark   it   was 
almost  impossible  to  find  the  way 
through  the  open  plains.     He  deter- 
mined, however,  to  replenish  their 
stock  at   all  hazards,  and  tying   a 
bottle  to  his  waist,    mounted    his 
horse.     He   succeeded  in    reaching 
the   pu/pcria,    and    obtaining    the 
drink,  and  set  out  for  the  rendezvous 
of  his  friends.     Missing  one  of  his 
guidemarks,  he  was  soon  lost  in  the 
darkness.     The  rain  fell  in  torrents, 
and  he  wandered,  hour  after  hour, 
wet  to  the  skin,  peering  into  the 
darkness  in  search  of  the  friendly 
light  around  which  he  had  left  his 
comrades.     At  last  he  found  himself 
to  be  on  the  edge  of  what  appeared 
to  be  a  great  sea.     Tired  and  cold, 
he  dismounted  and  crept  under  his 
faithful  horse  for  shelter.   It  seemed 
as  if  he  had  gone  leagues  from  the 
region    of     his    home,    into    some 
strange   land   and   had  come  upon 
some    unexplored    sea  of  which  he 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


105 


had  never  heard.  "  There,"  said  he, 
"  seated  on  the  ground;  soaked  with 
rain,  the  pampero  wind  piercing  to 
my  bones,  I  reflected  upon  my  past 
life.  I  thought  upon  the  happy  hours 
I  had  spent  in  Sunday-school.  I 
thought  of  my  teacher,  of  my  pastor, 
my  father,  my  mother,  of  God  and 
heaven.  The  sinfulness  of  my  life 
stood  before  me,  and  I  determined,  as 
I  sat  there  with  the  bottle  of  rum  in 
one  hand  and  my  horse's  bridle  in 
the  other,  that  I  would  never  drink 
again.  I  promised  God,  in  the  most 
sacred  manner,  that  I  would  hence- 
forth lead  a  Christian  life."  In 
such  thoughts  he  passed  the  whole 
of  that  memorable  night.  Morning 
dawned  and  found  him  close  to  a 
little  pond  near  his  own  house,  which 
the  rain  and  his  imagination  had 
swollen  to  a  great  flood.  But  that 
night  was  an  era  in  the  history  of 
his  life.  It  was  the  date  of  his  con- 
secration and  conversion  to  the 
Saviour.  Don  Santiago  was  ever 
afterwards  a  staunch  teetotaler  as 
well  as  an  active  Christian. 

375.  In  Xeppel  Island.  — The 
point  from  which  the  South  American 
Missionary  Society  seeks  to  promote 
the  benefit  of  the  fisher  Indians  of 
Tierra  del  Fuego  and  the  natives  of 
Patagonia  generally  is  Keppel,  Island 
where  an  establishment  has  been 
formed  for  the  purpose  of  training 
native  agents  with  the  hope  of 
future  usefulness.  A  Missionary 
schooner,  called  the  Alleii  Gardiner, 
is  employed  in  passing  between  the 
island  and  the  mainland,  where 
two  or  three  subordinate  stations 
have  been  formed,  among  a  wild 
and  savage  race  of  people.  The 
work  has  hitherto  been  prosecuted 
amid  many  difiiculties,  and  it  is  still 
in  its  infancy.  The  Fuegian  and 
Patagonian  languages  have,  however, 
been  acquired  by  the  Missionaries, 
and  other  preparatory  work    done 


which  warrants   the  hope  of  ulti- 
mate success. 


IS  THE  WEST  INDIES. 

376.  Bitterness  of    Bondage. — 
As  the  West  Indies  became  peopled 
with  negro  slaves,  who  were  brought 
by  hundreds   and  thousands   every 
year  from     the   shores    of    Africa, 
scenes  of  misery  and  wretchedness 
were  witnessed  never  to  be  forgotten 
by  those  whose  lot  was  cast  in  that 
country  at  an  early  period.  Forcibly 
torn  away  from  their  native  homes, 
and  doomed  to  toil  in  hopeless  bond- 
age, in  distant  lands,   without  any 
friends  to  pity  their  condition,  the 
unfortunate  victims   of    the    white 
man's  cupidity   sufiered  more  than 
tongue   can    tell.     Many  of    them 
utterly  sank  imder  the  weight   of 
their  accumulated  woes,  and  aban- 
doning     themselves      to      despair, 
wickedly    sought    relief    in     self- 
destruction.      Others   settled    down 
into  a  low,  sullen,  melancholy  state, 
and  were  never    of    much  use  to 
their  owners,    being   often  on   the 
sick-list,  and  only  induced  to  work 
occasionally  by  the  severest  coercion, 
which  simply  means  the  power  of 
'  the  lash,  till  they  ultimately  dropped 
into  the  grave,  whilst  comparatively 
young  in  years.     A  few,  however, 
:  bore  up  nobly  under  their  aggravated 
!  afflictions  ;  and  resigning  themselves 
;to  their  fate,   became   inured  to  a 
j  life  of  abject  slavery.     These  hardy 
;  sons  of  toil,  and  their  descendants  in 
:the   different  islands    of  the  West 
Indies,  were  the  people  to  whom  the 
I  Gospel  was  ultimately  sent  by  the 
friends    of    missions   in    England, 
,when  the    nation    awoke  up   to   a 
I  sense  of  the  wrongs  which  had  been 
j  inflicted  upon  the  hapless  negro  race. 
I  And  it  is  a  remarkable  circumstance 
!  that  the  bitterness  of  their  bondage, 


166 


THE   MISSIONAHY   WORLD. 


and  the  trials  througli  which  they 
had  passed,  seemed  to  have  prepared 
their  minds  in  some  measure  for  the 
reception  of  the  Truth,  so  that  their 
numerous  troubles  were  overruled 
by  the  providence  of  God  to  prepare 
the  way  for  their  deliverance. 

377.  Adaptation  of  the  Gospel. 
— The  adaptation  of  the  Gospel  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ 
to  meet  the  wants  and  to  relieve  the 
necessities  of  our  sinful  race,  has 
often  been  clearly  demonstrated ; 
but  it  was  never  more  strikingly 
apparent  than  in  the  case  of  the 
poor  negro  slaves  in  the  West  Indies. 
It  brought  to  them  in  common  with 
others  the  good  news  of  salvation 
from  sin,  and  guilt,  and  death,  and 
hell,  and  it  imparted  blessings  pecu- 
liarly suited  to  their  condition. 
Whilst  they  continued  in  body  the 
slaves  of  men,  many  of  them  were 
raised  by  its  elevating  influence  to 
spiritual  freedom  in  Christ,  for 
"  whom  the  Son  makes  free  they  are 
free  indeed."  The  Gospel,  moreover, 
made  the  poor  negroes  who  received 
it  more  than  ever  resigned  to  their 
fate,  as  they  were  led  to  see  how 
God  in  His  providence  could  bring 
good  out  of  evil ;  and  we  have  heard 
raany  of  them  praise  the  Lord  with 
overflowing  hearts  for  having  brought 
them  to  a  place  where  they  were 
taught  to  love  and  fear  Him,  not- 
withstanding the  troubles  through 
which  they  had  passed.  True  religion 
also  brought  consolation  to  many  a 
troubled  heart  during  the  dark  and 
gloomy  days  of  negro  slavery,  and 
nerved  its  possessors  to  bear  up  with 
Christian  fortitude  under  their  suf- 
ferings, being  impressed  with  the 
abiding  conviction  that  "all  things 
work  together  for  good  to  them  that 
love  God."  Nor  was  Christianity 
without  its  influence  in  preparing 
the  way  for  that  happy  change  in 
the  civH    condition   of   the  people 


which  was  at  length  brought  about 
in  a  manner  so  unexpected.  "God- 
liness is  profitable  unto  all  things 
having  the  promise  of  the  life  that 
now  is    and  of   that  which  is    to 


378.  Early  Success. — Notwith- 
standing the  difficulties  with  which 
the  first  Missionaries  to  the  West 
Indies  had  to  contend  in  consequence 
of  slavery  and  the  prejudice  which 
existed  in  many  places  against  the 
religious  instruction  of  the  negroes, 
the  success  which  attended  their 
labours  was  truly  marvellous.  As 
early  as  1802,  the  Rev.  J.  Burken- 
head,  a  Wesleyan  Missionary  labour- 
ing in  Antigua,  was  able  to  report 
as  follows :  "  Our  congregations  are 
so  large  that  some  hundreds  are 
obliged  to  stand  out  of  doors.  On 
Easter  Sunday,  the  congregation  was 
supposed  to  be  about  four  thousand. 
While  I  preached  from  John  xx.  15, 
many  experienced  that  the  Lord  was 
risen  indeed.  The  work  in  this  is- 
land is  rational  and  scriptural ;  the 
people's  religious  experience  is  sound 
and  good,  like  that  of  our  friends  in 
England.  We  have  added  within 
the  last  eighteen  months,  eight 
hundred  new  members,  and  they  are 
increasing  more  and  more  every  day. 
We  scarcely  ever  preach  but  some 
are  convinced  and  others  set  at 
liberty.  Sometimes  the  power  of 
God  descends  on  the  congregation  in 
a  wonderful  manner ;  the  people  faU 
down  and  lay  as  if  they  were  dead, 
till  the  Lord  bids  them  arise,  and 
then  they  praise  Him  with  joyful 
lips.  The  white  people  also  crowd 
our  chapel,  and  many  of  them  have 
joined  the  society."  We  have  a 
very  pleasant  personal  recollection 
of  the  prosperity  of  the  work  of 
God  among  the  poor  slaves  at  a  later 
period,  when  several  of  the  mission 
stations  on  which  we  laboured  were 
favoured  with  times   of  refreshing 


TUE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


107 


from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and 
when  there  were  large  ingatherings 
of  precious  souls  into  the  i'okl  of  the 
Redeemer,  as  the  result  of  the  per- 
severing efforts  of  the  devoted  Mis- 


379.  Agencies  employed. — Mis- 
sion work  in  the  West  Indies  has 
not  been  confined  to  any  particular 
denomination  of  Christians.  Mora- 
vians, Methodists,  Baptists,  Congre- 
gationalists,  Episcopalians,  and  Pres- 
byterians have  all  taken  an  honour- 
able part  in  the  religious  instruction 
of  the  sable  sons  and  daughters  of 
Ham  in  the  lands  of  their  exile.  It 
is  pleasant  to  be  able  to  state  from 
personal  experience  that  as  a  rule 
the  agents  of  the  different  societies 
employed  in  this  and  in  other  distant 
lands  generally  live  and  labour  in 
harmony  and  love.  They  have  all 
the  same  object  in  view,  and  although 
slight  differences  in  opinions  and 
modes  of  operation  may  exist  among 
them  they  are  all  of  one  mind  as  to 
the  essential  principles  of  Christi- 
anity and  the  importance  of  pointing 
the  people  to  Christ  as  the  only 
Saviour  of  sinners.  It  is  only  where 
the  population  is  dense  that  the 
Missionaries  of  different  denomina- 
tions are  found  in  close  proximity 
to  each  other.  Where  the  people 
are  more  scattered  a  division  of 
labour  generally  occurs  by  common 
consent,  and  the  agents  of  the  re- 
spective societies  take  the  work 
which  appears  to  be  assigned  to  them 
by  the  providence  of  God  without 
interfering  with  the  labours  of  others. 
Looking  at  the  results  of  Christian 
Missions  in  the  West  Indies  in  the 
aggregate,  we  are  constrained  to 
acknowledge  with  adoring  gratitude 
that  God  has  greatly  honoured  and 
blessed  the  labours  of  His  servants 
of  different  denominations.  Abun- 
dant evidence  has  been  given  of 
the    regenerating    and    sanctifying 


power  of  the  Gospel  as  well  as  of  the 

capability  of  the  negro  race  to  receive 
it  in  meekness  and  love  to  exemplify 
its  excellency  by  holy  living. 

380.  Moravian  Stations. —  The 
United  Brethren,  commonly  called 
Moravians,  have  been  labouring  in 
the  West  Indies  since  the  year  1732, 
when  Leonard  Dober  and  Tobias 
Leupold  lauded  in  the  island  of  St. 
Thomas  as  the  first  Missionaries. 
Since  then,  stations  have  been  estab- 
lished at  St.  Croix  in  1734,  Jamaica 
in  17J4,  Antigua  in  175(3,  St.  Kitt's 
in  1775,  Barbadoes  in  1765,  Tobago 
in  1790,  and  at  Surinam  in  1735. 
At  all  these  places  congregations 
have  been  gathered.  Christian  schools 
established,  and  the  people  instructed 
in  a  knowledge  of  the  things  pertain- 
ing to  their  present  and  eternal  well- 
being.  About  170  Missionaries  and 
teachers,  males  and  females,  are  em- 
ployed on  these  stations.  They  have 
under  their  care  nearly  60,000 
negroes,  about  26,000  of  whom  are 
communicants,  and  16,000  children 
are  reported  as  receiving  instruction 
in  the  mission  schools.  From  per- 
sonal observation,  we  can  testify 
to  the  excellent  moral  and  religious 
results  of  the  Moravian  mission  in 
the  West  Indies. 

381.  Wesleyan  Stations.— The 
Wesleyan  mission  to  the  West  Indies 
was  only  commenced  in  1786,  about 
eighty-five  years  ago ;  but  so  rapid 
has  been  the  progress  of  the  work, 
that  it  might  be  tedious  to  enume- 
rate all  the  stations  now  occupied  by 
the  Society.  Suffice  it  to  say  that 
from  Antigua,  where  the  work  was 
first  commenced,  it  has  spread  to 
Jamaica,  the  Bahamas,  Hayti,  Tor- 
tola,  Anguilla,  St.  Martin's,  St. 
Bart's,  St.  Eustatius,  St.  Kitt's, 
Nevis,  Montserrat,  Dominica,  Bar- 
badoes, St.  Vincent's,  Grenada,  To- 
bago, Trinidad,  Demerara,  Hondu- 


1G8 


THE    MISSIONAEY   WOKLD. 


ras,  and  other  places.  At  most  of 
these  stations,  substantial  places  of 
worship  have  been  erected,  Christian 
churches  organised,  schools  estab- 
lished, and  multitudes  of  sinners 
brought  to  a  saving  knowledge  of 
the  truth,  and  gathered  into  the  fold 
of  the  Redeemer.  In  connection 
with  the  various  districts  and  cir- 
cuits into  which  the  West  Indies  are 
divided  by  the  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society,  there  are  now  91  Missionary 
ministers,  44,446  church  members, 
and  27,835  scholars  in  the  mission 
schools.  But  the  moral  and  spiritual 
results  of  this  mission  cannot  be  re- 
presented by  figures.  They  will 
only  be  known  when  the  light  of 
eternity  shines  upon  the  toils  and 
triumphs  of  time. 

382.  Baptist  Stations.  —  The 
agents  of  the  Baptist  Missionary 
Society  commenced  their  work  in  the 
"West  Indies  at  an  early  period  (1813), 
and  they  have  toiled  with  a  measure 
of  zeal  and  perseverance  worthy  of 
the  highest  commendation.  Kor 
have  their  labours  been  in  vain  in 
the  Lord.  In  Jamaica,  the  Bahamas, 
Honduras,  and  Trinidad,  where  the 
principal  stations  are  situated,  there 
has  been  a  large  ingathering  of 
precious  souls  into  the  fold  of  Christ. 
In  Jamaica  alone  there  are  now  95 
regularly  organised  churches,  37 
Missionary  pastors,  native  and  Euro- 
pean, and  21,599  church  members, 
with  a  proportionate  number  of 
scholars  in  the  mission  schools.  A 
theological  institution  has  also  been 
established  at  Port  Royal  for  the 
training  of  native  Missionaries  and 
teachers  for  the  West  Indies  and 
Africa,  which  bids  fair  to  realise  the 
most  sanguine  hopes  of  its  benevolent 
projectors.  In  their  last  annual 
session  the  members  and  delegates 
of  the  Jamaica  Baptist  Union  re- 
corded their  adoring  gratitude  to 
Grod  for  the  large  measure  of  success 


with  which  He  has  been  pleased  to 
crown  their  efibrts  during  the  past 
year. 

383.  London  Society's  Stations. 
— The  principal  stations  of  the  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society  are  found  in 
Jamaica  and  British  Guiana,  in- 
cluding Demerara,  Esquito,  and 
Berbice.  The  agents  of  this  noble 
institution  had  the  honour  of  being 
the  first  to  enter  upon  Missionary 
labour  in  Demerara  at  a  time  (1808) 
when  there  was  much  opposition  to 
the  religious  instruction  of  the  poor 
slaves.  The  suflerings  of  some  of 
them  were  great ;  but  they  ' '  en- 
dured as  seeing  Him  who  is  invi- 
sible," and  they  had  a  rich  reward 
in  seeing  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord 
prosper  in  their  hands.  Both  in 
Guiana  and  Jamaica,  numerous  ek-- 
gant  places  of  worship  and  pros- 
perous churches  testify  to  the  suc- 
cess which  has  attended  the  labours 
of  the  London  Society's  Missionaries, 
and  afford  good  ground  for  hope  that 
still  greater  results  will  be  realised 
in  time  to  come. 

384.  Presbyterian  Stations. — 
The  agents  of  the  Scottish  Mission- 
ary Society  commenced  their  labours 
in  Jamaica  at  an  early  period,  and 
they  took  an  honourable  and  full 
share  of  the  work  of  promoting  the 
civilisation  and  elevation  of  the 
people  both  before  and  since  their 
emancipation.  A  considerable  num- 
ber of  Presbyterian  ministers  have 
also  for  many  years  been  appointed 
to  labour  in  other  West  India  colo- 
nies for  the  benefit  of  their  fellow- 
countrymen,  who  have  settled  there 
as  planters  and  merchants,  and  who 
claimed  support  for  their  pastors 
from  Government  funds.  Several 
years  ago  we  were  able  to  enumerate 
nearly  20  Presbyterian  places  of 
worship  in  Jamaica  alone,  with  a 
church-membership  of  nearly  3,000, 


THE   MISSIONAEY   WORLD. 


169 


since  which  time  both  congregation 
and  churches  have  no  doubt  con- 
siderably increased. 

385.  Church  Mission  Stations. — 
"When  the  way  began  to  open  for  the  i 
promulgation  of  the  Gospel  among 
all  classes  in  the  West  Indies,  the 
Chiirch  Missionary  Society  sent  a 
number  of  ministers  and  cateehists 
to  Jamaica,  Trinidad,  Demerara, 
and  other  colonies.  At  the  com-  '■ 
mcncement  of  the  work,  most  of  the 
agents  employed  were  Germans ; 
but,  being  generally  young  men  of 
simple  piety  and  earnest  zeal,  they 
did  good  service  in  the  cause  of 
Christian  civilisation  in  the  respec- 
tive localities  where  their  stations 
were  established.  In  process  of  time, 
when  diocesan  episcopacy  was  ex- 
tended to  the  West  Indies,  the 
Church  Missionaries  were  placed 
under  the  superintendeucy  and  di- 
rection of  the  respective  bishops 
within  whose  jurisdiction  they  were 
found,  and  their  stations,  in  most 
instances,  were  incorporated  into  the 
parochial  system  which  was  almost 
everywhere  established.  An  import- 
ant mission  to  the  native  Indians  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  the  river 
Essequibo,  in  British  Guiana,  has, 
however,  continued  under  the  di- 
rection and  management  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society,  and  has 
been  productive  of  much  good  to  a 
long  neglected  race  of  aborigines. 

386.  Emancipation. — One  of  the 
grandest  results  of  Christian  Mis- 
sions to  the  West  Indies  was  the 
emancipation  of  the  negro  slaves  in 
all  the  British  colonies  in  the  year 
1838.  "We  do  not  undervalue  the 
labours  of  the  Anti-Slavery  Society, 
nor  the  eloquent  pleadings  of  Wil- 
berforce,  Clarkson,  Buxton,  Lushing- 
ton,  and  others  ;  but  most  assuredly 
every  other  instrumentality  brought 
to  bear  upon  the  subject  would  have 


been  in  vain  had  not  the  Gospel  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  preached 
by  the  Missionaries  of  different  de- 
nominations, prepared  the  way  for 
the  great  and  glorious  change  in  the 
civil  condition  of  the  people,  and 
actually  raised  them  to  the  status  of 
men  and  brethren.  The  manner  in 
which  the  negroes  generally  received 
the  boon  of  freedom  so  generously 
secured  for  them  by  British  Chris- 
tians at  the  cost  of  ticeitty  millions 
sterling,  clearly  showed  their  appre^ 
ciation  of  the  blessing.  The  enemies 
of  freedom  had  predicted  that  the  era 
of  emancipation  would  be  marked  by 
anarchy  and  rebellion,  and  that  the 
slaves  would  no  sooner  be  made  free 
than  they  would  rise  against  their 
former  owners,  and  seek  to  be  re- 
venged for  theu-  wrongs  by  acts  of 
cruelty  and  blood.  But  it  was  not 
so.  The  utmost  quiet  and  order 
everywhere  prevailed  ;  and  the  people 
connected  with  the  diflerent  mission 
stations  generally  assembled  together 
in  their  respective  places  of  worship 
on  the  night  preceding  the  1st  of 
August,  to  celebrate  the  event  in  a 
solemn  religious  service.  A  watch- 
night  meeting  was  held  in  most 
places,  and  congregated  thousands  of 
men,  women,  and  children  were 
found  upon  their  bended  knees  before 
God  to  receive  the  blessing  of  free- 
dom as  from  Heaven,  and,  when  the 
clock  struck  twelve,  which  was  the 
death- knell  of  slavery,  they  rose  to 
their  feet,  and  sung  with  united  heart 
and  voice,  as  they  had  never  sung 
before, 

"Praise  God  from  wLom  all   blessings 
flow,"  &c. 

The  following  day  was  also  generally 
kept  as  a  holy  Sabbath, — a  day  of 
rest  and  thanksgiving,  that  800,000 
poor  negroes  were  made  free,  and 
that  the  last  remains  of  slavery  were 
swept  away  throughout  the  length 
and  breadth  of  the  British  Empire. 


170 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


387.  Eesults  of  Freedom, — One 
of  the  fii'st  fruits  of  emancipation,  in 
most  of  the  West  India  Islands  was 
the  manifestation  of  an  earnest  desire 
on  the  part  of  the  newly  enfranchised 
to  attend  the  public  worship  of  God, 
and  give  increasing  heed  to  religious 
instruction.  Our  mission  chapels 
and  Schools  were  crowded  to  excess, 
and  new  erections  or  enlargements 
became  necessary  on  most  of  the  sta- 
tions. A  spirit  of  religious  awaken- 
ing and  inquirjr,  moreover,  went  forth 
among  the  people,  and  applications 
for  admission  on  trial  as  church- 
members  from  persons  who  professed 
to  have  a  sincere  desire  to  flee  from 
the  wrath  to  come,  were  very  nume- 
rous and  pressing.  In  an  interesting 
sphere  of  labour  occupied  by  the 
writer  in  one  of  the  smaller  islands 
at  this  period  upwards  of  one  thou- 
sand new  members  were  received  to 
Christian  fellowship  in  the  short  space 
of  twelve  months.  Nor  was  this  the 
result  of  mere  animal  excitement,  or 
of  fanatical  delusion.  A  gracious 
spirit  of  genuine  revival  generally 
prevailed,  and  the  candidates  for 
membership  exhibited  a  measure  of 
decorum  and  seriousness  indicative 
of  deep  conviction  of  sin,  and  an 
earnest  seeking  for  salvation.  It  is 
pleasant  to  be  able  to  add  that  a 
large  proportion  of  these  inquirers 
went  on  to  know  the  Lord ;  and,  ere 
long,  became  the  happy  partakers  of 
God's  favour  and  blessing.  Thus 
were  our  native  churches  built  up 
and  edified  ;  and,  without  -any  spe- 
cial commotion  or  particular  outward 
manifestation  of  feeling,  the  num- 
ber of  the  faithful  was  greatly  in- 
creased, the  Lord  adding  to  His 
Church  daily  such  as  were  saved. 

388.  Increase  of  Ohurcli  Accom- 
modation,— The  number  of  places  j 
of  worship   was  greatly  multiplied  | 
soon  after  the  emancipation  of  the 
slaves.  ' '  There  are  now  in  Jamaica, "  I 


says  the  Rev,  J,  M.  Phillipps,  writing 
in  1863,  "  asnearly  as  can  be  calcu- 
lated upwards  of  fifty  regular  churches 
and  chapels  of  ease ;  about  eleven 
Moravian  chapels  ;  two  large  chapels 
of  the  Church  of  Scotland ;  twelve  in 
connection  with  the  Scottish  Mission- 
ary Society  ;  eleven  belonging  to  the 
London  Society  ;  four  or  five  in  con- 
nection with  American  Congrega- 
tionalists;  eight  or  nine  with  Native 
Baptists ;  seven  or  eight  with  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  ;  up- 
wards of  fifty  with  the  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society ;  seven  or  eight 
with  the  Wesleyan  Association ;  and 
about  sixty  with  the  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Society  ;  making  a  total  of 
about  two  hundred  and  twenty-six 
regular  places  of  worship  in  the 
island.  Besides  these  there  are  con- 
nected chiefly  with  the  Baptist  and 
Wesleyan  mission  stations  numerous 
other  preaching  places  where  Divine 
worship  is  regularly  performed  in 
private  houses,  in  temporary  places 
erected  for  the  purpose,  or  in  negro 
huts,  not  to  mention  the  frequency 
with  which  service  is  conducted  out 
of  doors,  beneath  the  shade  of  trees, 
and  in  temporary  sheds.  The  whole 
number  of  places  at  which  the  Gospel 
is  occasionally  or  more  statedly 
preached  by  regular  ministers,  can- 
not, by  the  lowest  calculation,  be 
estimated  at  less  than  three  hun- 
dred," And  what  was  better  still, 
this  large  number  of  Christian  sanc- 
tuaries of  various  kinds,  and  belong- 
ing to  different  Christian  denomina- 
tions, were  generally  crowded  with 
attentive  hearers  of  the  Word  of  God, 
and  to  many  "  the  Gospel  came  not 
in  word  only  but  with  power,'with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  with  much  assur- 
ance." 

389.  Improvement  in  morals. — 
The  improvement  in  the  character 
and  conduct  of  the  people  generally 
as  the  result  of  the  labours  of  the 


THE  MISSIONARY  AVOKLD. 


171 


Missionaries,  especially  after  emanci- 
pation, was  very  perceptible.  Writ- 
ing in  reference  to  Jamaica  at  this 
period,  a  gentleman  of  large  experi- 
ence bears  the  following  testimony : — 
"  Instead  of  the  public  carnivals  and 
riotous  and  obscene  processions  in 
the  street,  once  so  common  on  the 
Sabbath,  that  sacred  day  may  now 
be  said  to  be  generally  hallowed. 
The  Sunday  markets  are  universally 
abolished,  and  the  appropriate  duties 
and  engagements  of  the  Sabbath  are 
more  extensively  and  properly  ob- 
served than  even  in  England.  From 
the  earliest  dawn  thousands,  both 
young  and  old,  clothed  in  clean  and 
neat  apparel,  are  seen  thronging  the 
streets  and  roads  to  and  from  the 
house  of  God  and  the  Sabbath 
schools.  Such  a  scene  would  be  de- 
lightful under  any  circumstances, 
but  the  more  so  from  the  perfect 
contrast  it  presents  to  those  formerly 
witnessed.  The  throngs  which  some- 
times issue  from  some  of  the  larger 
places  of  worship  in  the  towns  are  so 
great  as  to  render  the  streets  in  the 
neighbourhood  almost  impassable. 
The  whole  population,  both  of  the 
town  and  suburbs,  seem  to  be  in 
motion,  and,  when  going  in  one  di- 
rection, resemble  a  torrent  carrying 
everything  before  it ;  those  who  are 
married  exhibiting  the  truly  civil- 
ised and  social  spectacle  of  walking 
arm-in-arm  :  this  fact,  the  narration 
of  which  in  England  may  excite  a 
smile,  is  here  noticed  on  account 
of  its  comparative  novelty  among  a 
people  who  were  lately  sunk  in  the 
lowest  depths  of  degradation  and 
sin.  Such  a  transformation  in  the 
manners  and  appearance  of  the  people 
could,  a  few  years  ago,  scarcely  have 
heen  imagined  by  any  one  acquainted 
with  the  then  existing  slate  of  so- 
ciety." 

390.    Social     Elevation.  —  The 
happy  results  of   the   Gospel   soon 


after  the  era  ot  emancipation  were 
seen  not  only  in  the  improved  moral 
conduct  of  largo  numbers  of  the 
newly-enfranchised  labouring  popu- 
lation, but  also  in  the  social  elevation 
of  the  people  generally.  They  built 
better  houses,  acquired  a  taste  for 
decent  furniture,  and  clothed  them- 
selves and  their  children  in  a  manner 
unknown  in  the  days  of  slavery. 
Increased  attention  was  also  paid 
to  education,  and  our  mission  schools 
for  children  and  adults,  both 
on  Sabbaths  and  weekdays,  were 
often  crowded  with  pupils,  many  of 
whom  succeeded  in  acquiring  a  re- 
spectable share  of  learning.  In  those 
places  where  facilities  were  ajfforded 
for  purchasing  lots  of  land  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  estates  where 
they  laboured,  the  negroes  soon 
acquired  small  freeholds,  on  which 
they  erected  comfortable  cottages  of 
their  own,  and  villages  sprang  up 
with  amazing  rapidity,  affording 
pleasing  evidence  of  the  benefits  of 
freedom,  and  the  industry  of  the 
people  when  stimulated  by  proper 
motives.  A  few  instances  came 
under  our  notice,  especially  in 
Demerara,  of  a  number  of  negroes 
forming  themselves  into  joint  stock 
companies,  and  purchasing  and 
working  abandoned  sugar  estates 
with  success,  on  the  cooperative 
principle.  Individual  labourers  also 
of  more  than  ordinary  natural 
abilities,  by  dint  of  persevering  ap- 
plication to  study,  and  a  spirit  of 
enterprise,  worked  their  way  to  a 
higher  position  in  the  social  scale, 
and  were  seen  occupying  situations 
of  trust  and  responsibility  such  as 
men  of  colour  had  never  filled  before 
in  the  West  Indies.  However  these 
instances  of  the  social  elevation  of 
the  people  might  be  brought  about 
they  w  ere  generally  traceable,  directly 
or  indirectly,  to  the  influence  of  the 
Gospel  as  preached  by  the  Mission- 


172 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


391.   Christian  Experience  and  examples  must  necessarily  be  few 
Practice.  —  The     Christian      ex- 1  and  brief, 
perience    of   the    majority  of    our 

native  converts  in  the  West  Indies  |  392.  In  Barbadoes.  —  As  a 
was  not  of  that  crude,  unsatisfactory  ■  specimen  of  numerous  instances 
character  that  many  would  suppose,  j  which  might  be  given  of  the 
Considering  that  the  people  were  but  |  triumphs  of  the  Gospel  in  the  West 
just  emerging  from  the  darkness  of  Indies,  reference  may  be  made  to 
a  long  night  of  cruel  bondage  they  !  the  island  of  Barbadoes,  The 
were  remarkable  for  their  general  j  Wesleyan  Mission  was  commenced 
intelligence  and  the  clearness  of  their  !  in  Bridgetown,  in  1788,  when  Dr. 
views  in  reference  to  experimental !  Cook  arrived   there,  bringing  with 


and  practical  religion.  In  social 
meetings,  and  meetings  of  Christian 
fellowship,  we  have  heard  testimonies 
from  converted  negroes  which  would 


him  the  Rev.  B.  Pearce  as  the  first 
Missionary.  For  several  years  the 
results  were  very  small  indeed,  and 
at  different  times  the  agents  of  the 


have  compared  favourably  with  those  \  Society  and  their  timid  little  flock 
of  the  disciples  of  Christ  in  any  |  had  to  endure  much  from  a  spirit  of 
country.  There  was,  moreover,  a  j  open  persecution  which  manifested 
liveliness  and  pathos  attending  all  |  itself  on  the  part  of  the  planters  and 
their  iitterances  which  lent  a  certain  j  others.  At  length,  however,  a  better 
charm  to  the  services  in  which  they  ■  feeling  came  over  the  so-called  re- 
took part,  and  made  it  very  interest-    spectable   part  of    the   community. 


ing  to  be  associated  with  them. 
Nor  did  the  Christian  excellences  of 
our  Church  members  evaporate  in 
mere  sentiment.  For  loyalty  to  the 
British  throne,  affection  for  their 
ministers,     attachment     to     God's 


and  the  Missionaries  were  permitted 
to  pursue  their  beloved  work  in 
peace.  A  gracious  revival  of  religion 
was,  moreover,  experienced,  and  a 
measure  of  prosperity  was  realised 
which  has  but  few  parallels  in  the 


house,  kindness  to  each  other,  I  history  of  Missions.  The  work  ex- 
genuine  benevolence,  and  other  !  tended  to  every  part  of  the  island, 
Christian  virtues,  the  people  con-  !  commodious  chapels  were  erected  in 
neeted  with  our  Mission  stations  in  \  Bridgetown,  Speightstown,  Provi- 
the  West  Indies  are  very  remark-  |  dence,  Ebenezer,  St,  George's,  and 
able  ;  and,  in  common  with  other  I  other  places,  and  large  congregations 
Missionaries,  we  look  back  upon  the  j  were  everywhere  gathered  who 
years  spent  among  them  with  feelings  t  listened  to  the  word  preached  with 
of  gratitude  and  joy  in  remembrance  I  marked  attention,  hundreds  and 
of  the  wonderful  change  which  was  1  thousands  being  ultimately  gathered 
eifected  by  the  renewing  and  sancti-  |  into  the  fold  of  Christ  and  united  in 
fying  power  of  the  Gospel  in  a !  Church  fellowship.  There  was  at  the 
people  once  so  deeply  sunk  in' same  time  a  corresponding  improve- 
ignorance  and  sin.     In  illustration '  ment  in  the  morals  of   the  people. 


of  the  truth  of  this  statement  many 
pleasing  instances  might  be  given 
which  came  rinder  our  personal  ob- 
servation, or  that  of  our  Missionary 
associates.    But  in  view  of  the  claims 


and  the  whole  island  became,  to  a 
large  extent,  permeated  with  the 
influence  of  the  Gospel.  In  the 
three  Wesleyan  Circuits  into  which 
Barbadoes  is  divided  there  are  now 


of  other  parts  of  the  world  upon  our  |  seven  Missionaries,  two  thousand 
limited  space,  our  selections  oil  three  hundred  and  tiinety-nine  church 
particular   stations   and    individual   members,  and  three  thousand  four 


TUE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


173 


hundred  and  fifty-nine  scholars 
under  instruction  in  the  mission 
schools.  The  ^loravian  stations  at; 
Bridgetown,  Sharon,  and  Mount 
Tabor  have  also  greatly  prospered, 
whilst  the  Church  of  England  has 
of  lat«  years  developed  its  resources 
to  an  extent  never  known  before. 

393.  Ebenezer.  —  This  is  the 
name  given  to  a  Wesleyan  mission- 
station  in  the  parish  of  St.  Philip's, 
on  the  windward  side  of  the  island 
of  Barbadoes,  in  commemoration  of 
the  Divine  goodness  by  wliich  the 
Gospel  was  first  introduced  into  that 
once  dark  and  benighted  region.  In 
the  month  of  July,  1835,  two  Chris- 
tian ladies,  members  of  the  church 
in  Bridgetown,  visited  Crane,  a , 
celebrated  little  watering  place  in ! 
that  neighbourhood,  for  the  benefit 
of  their  health.  During  their  stay 
they  embraced  every  opportunity  of 
doing  good,  and,  at  their  earnest 
request,  the  writer,  who  was  sta- 
tioned at  Providence  at  the  time, 
paid  them  a  visit,  on  which  occasion 
he  held  a  religious  service  in  their 
hired  house,  which  was  crowded  by 
their  neighbours  and  friends,  whom 
they  had  invited  to  the  meeting. 
The  third  chapter  of  St.  John's 
Gospel  was  read  and  expounded, 
when  a  gracious  influence  descended 
upon  the  congregation.  This  was  j 
the  beginning  of  good  days  in  that  j 
neighbourhood,  and  a  work  of  God 
commenced  which  spread  with 
amazing  rapidity  and  to  an  extent 
truly  astonishing.  The  people  were 
so  impressed  by  what  they  heard  at 
this  the  first  religious  service  they 
had  ever  attended  that  they  earnestly 
requested  the  Missionary  to  come 
again  to  minister  to  them  the  Word 
of  Life.  He  did  so,  and  the  results 
were  marvellous.  In  a  very  short  I 
time  a  number  of  poor  negroes  were 
convinced  and  converted,  and  for 
their    further    instruction    in    the 


truths  of  the  Gospel  they  were 
united  in  classes,  and  the  founda- 
tion of  a  Christian  Church  was  laid 
which  has  continued  to  prosper  from 
that  day  to  this.  A  few  years  after- 
wards, when  he  had  removed  to 
another  station,  the  writer  received 
a  letter  from  his  successor  informing 
him  that  there  were  then  800  mem- 
bers united  in  church  fellowship,  as 
the  result  of  this  small  beginning. 
Ebenezer  was  afterwards  made  the 
head  of  a  mission  circuit,  and  now 
occupies  two  Missionaries,  who  have 
1,132  church  members  under  their 
pastoral  care,  and  800  scholars  in  the 
mission  schools. 

394.  In  Jamaica. — At  the  Anni- 
versary of  the  Baptist  Missionary 
Society  held  in  Exeter  Hall,  on  27th 
April,  1871,  the  Rev.  Thomas  Lee, 
from  Jamaica,  adverting  to  the  re- 
sults of  the  Gospel  in  that  island, 
said: — "The  abominable  curse  of 
slavery  has  been  swept  away,  and 
men  and  women  are  no  longer  chat- 
tels and  things,  but  have  been  raised 
from  their  degradation,  not  only  to 
the  enjoyment  of  Christian  privi- 
leges, but  to  extend  to  others  the 
saving  and  salutary  influence  of  the 
truth  which  they  themselves  have 
received.  The  Missionaries  found 
in  this  land  concubinage  the  rule, 
but  now  the  marriage  tie  is  honoured ; 
they  found  ignorance  most  gross,  but 
now  the  people  not  only  have  know- 
ledge to  some  extent,  but  a  thirst 
for  knowledge,  and,  despite  the 
ravings  of  the  anthropological  gen- 
tlemen, they  have  the  capability  of 
acquiring  knowledge.  We  have  at 
the  present  moment  95  fully  orga- 
nised churches,  comprising  a  mem- 
bership of  nearly  22,000.  There 
are  upon  the  inquirers'  roll-book 
between  two  and  three  thousand, 
inquiring  their  way  to  Zion,  with 
their  faces  thitherward.  Day  and 
Sunday-schools     are     now     found 


174 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


througlioTit  the  island,  and  to  speak 
more  generally,  and  to  take  into 
consideration  the  labours  of  others, 
Jamaica  is  no  longer  a  heathen  land, 
but  a  Christian  one.  In  some  in- 
stances it  is  as  Christian,  and,  pro- 
bably, more  so  than  even  this.  At 
the  present  moment  there  are  2o0 
churches  in  Jamaica,  one  to  every 
1,350  of  the  population.  There  are 
23  recognised  ministers  there,  that 
is,  one  to  every  2,000  of  the  popu- 
lation, and  it  is  estimated  upon  good 
and  reliable  data,  that  65,000  of  the 
population  are  in  connection  with 
our  own  churches,  and  under  direct 
religious  teaching.  The  majority  of 
our  pastors  in  Jamaica  are  natives 
from  our  own  institutions.  We  have 
also  sent  Missionaries  to  Africa.  The 
sons  and  daughters  of  Jamaica  have 
gone  there  and  have  preached  in  their 
fatherland  the  glorious  Gospel  of 
the  blessed  God.  I  have  been  de- 
lighted with  this, — that  the  results 
of  the  Gospel  are  the  same  in  everv 
land. " 

395.  A  Planter's  Testimony. — 
At  a  public  Missionary  meeting  held 
in  Great  (iueen-street  chapel,  Lon- 
don, on  the  28th  of  April,  1819, 
Joseph  Butterworth,  Esq.,  the  chair- 
man, observed  that  he  held  in  his 
hand  details  which  must  be  inter- 
esting to  every  friend  of  Missionary 
exertions  ;  from  which  it  was  evident 
that  God  was  blessing  the  labours 
of  the  Missionaries  in  all  parts  of 
the  world ;  perhaps  nowhere  more 
than  among  the  most  wretched  and 
degraded  of  mankind — the  negroes 
in  the  West  Indies.  Multitudes 
of  these  had  been  raised  from  the 
depth  of  ignorance,  depravity,  and 
wretchedness,  and  been  brought  to 
lead  pious  and  useful  lives ;  and 
when  they  were  called  to  quit  this 
world,  had  died  happy  and  trium- 
phant. He  also  read  several  extracts 
from  a  letter  which  he  had  received 


from  a  West  Indian  planter  (a  gen- 
tleman who  made  no  particular  pro- 
fession of  religion),  which  exhibited 
in  the  most  striking  manner,  the 
beneficial  effects  of  the  Gospel  in 
ameliorating  the  natural  and  moral 
condition  of  the  negroes,  and  showed 
how  much  it  was  the  interest  of 
the  planters  to  encourage  the  Mis- 
sionaries. This  gentleman  wrote 
from  experience ;  for,  during  his 
absence  from  one  of  his  estates,  the 
Missionaries  had  been  discharged  by 
the  manager,  and  the  effects  were 
apparent :  his  estate  was  reduced  to 
a  mere  wreck  ,  the  negroes,  in  con- 
sequence of  their  dissipated  lives, 
exhibited  nothing  but  marks  of  sor- 
row, sickness,  and  despair — they 
literally  looked  like  creatures  dug 
up  from  their  graves.  He  instantly 
sent  to  fetch  back  the  Missionaries, 
and  through  their  exertions,  order, 
happiness,  and  prosperity  were  re- 
stored. 

396.  Love  for  God's  House. — 
On  the  22d  of  March,  1829,  the 
Rev.  J.  Burton,  of  Tortola,  had 
occasion,  in  the  discharge  of  his 
Missionary  duties,  to  visit  a  place 
called  East  End.  Whilst  in  the  act 
of  concluding  the  service  after 
preaching,  his  horse  broke  loose  from 
his  fastening,  leaped  over  a  stone 
wall,  and  galloped  oft'  into  the  woods, 
where  he  spent  the  night.  The 
Missionary,  being  thus  deprived  of 
the  means  of  returning  home  by 
land,  engaged  a  small  fishing  canoe 
to  convey  him  by  water.  When 
about  to  embark,  a  poor  old  negro 
woman,  bending  beneath  the  weight 
of  seventy  years,  drew  near  and 
respectfully  requested  a  passage  over 
to  Buck  Island,  a  small  desolate 
rocky  pile  of  land,  about  five  hun- 
dred jards  from  the  shore  of  Tor- 
tola,  and  nearly  a  mile  and  a  half 
from  East  End  chapel.  Her  wish 
was  readily  complied  with,  and  she 


THE    mSSIONARY   WORLD. 


17{ 


entered  the  canoe.  While  on  their 
way  to  her  solitary  island  home,  the 
Missionary  learned  with  astonish- 
ment that  this  venerable  saint  of 
God  was  in  the  habit  of  rcfi^ularly 
passing  from  Buck  Island  to  Tortola 
on  a  narrow  bar  of  sunken  rock  to 
and  from  preaching  every  Wednes- 
day evening-,  when  there  was  service, 
alone,  and  on  foot.  There  is  gene- 
rally from  one  to  three  feet  of  water 
covering  this  bar,  and  rarely  if  ever 
less  than  is  sufficient  for  a  barge, 
with  four  or  five  men  in  her,  to  pass 
over  at  full  speed.  Yet  on  this 
dangerous  reef,  on  many  a  dark 
night,  and  through  many  a  whistling 
wind,  had  this  poor  woman,  with 
only  her  staft'  in  her  hand,  heroic- 
ally waded  through  the  water  and 
passed  to  the  house  of  God,  to  hear 
His  blessed  Word,  and  to  worship 
with  His  people.  She  could  ex- 
claim with  the  Psalmist :  —  "  How 
amiable  are  Thy  tabernacles,  0  Lord 
of  hosts !  My  soul  longeth,  yea, 
even  fainteth  for  the  courts  of  the 
Lord." 

397.  Love  your  Enemies.  —  A 
poor  negro  slave,  who  was  torn  away 
from  his  home  in  Africa,  and  taken 
to  Jamaica  whilst  yet  a  youth,  had 
not  been  long  in  that  island  when  he 
came  under  the  influence  of  the 
Gospel  as  preached  by  the  Mission- 
aries. On  being  baptized,  he  took 
the  name  of  Peter ;  and  bj'  his  up- 
right deportment  he  soon  became  a 
favourite  at  the  "  great  house,"  and 
was  employed  as  a  domestic  servant, 
instead  of  being  doomed  to  labour  in 
the  field.  Soon  after  Peter  was  in- 
stalled in  his  new  office,  a  slave  ship 
arrived  from  the  coast  of  Africa, 
and  he  accompanied  his  master  to 
Spanish  Town,  where  he  went  to 
select  a  few  fresh  negroes  for  the 
estate.  When  they  I'eauhed  the  slave 
mart,  and  the  planter  had  purchased 
a  few  likely  hands,  Peter  recognised 


an  elderly  man  sitting  in  a  corner  of 
the  yard,  and,  pointing  him  out  to 
his  master,  respectfully  requested 
that  he  might  be  added  to  tlie  num- 
ber. At  first  the  master  objected, 
saying  the  man  was  too  old.  "  Neber 
mind,  massa,  jjlease  buy  him,"  said 
Peter.  At  length  the  planter,  think- 
ing the  elderly  slave  might  be  of  some 
service,  bought  him,  and  was  at  once 
struck  with  the  attention  paid  to 
him  by  Peter,  who  not  only  con- 
versed with  him  in  a  friendly  man- 
ner, but  took  him  to  the  chapel  with 
him,  and  paid  special  attention  to 
him  when  sick.  One  day  the  planter 
asked  Peter  what  was  the  occasion 
;  of  his  kindness  to  the  old  man;  if  he 
I  were  his  father,  his  brother,  his 
I  uncle,  or  his  friend  ?  At  first  Peter 
I  hesitated  ;  but  being  pressed  by  his 
!  master  for  some  explanation,  said, 
j"No,  massa,  he  not  my  fader  nor 
broder,  nor  imcle,  nor  friend ;  but 
he  be  my  enemy.  In  my  own 
country  he  ben  help  for  ketch  me, 
and  sell  me  for  slave.  So  when  me 
see  him  come  here,  me  ask  massa  for 
buy  him,  dat  he  may  hab  kind 
massa ;  and  Peter  can  take  him  to 
chapel  and  school  to  hear  about 
Jesus,  because  massa  Jesus  say,  '  If 
thy  enemy  hunger,  feed  him ;  if  he 
thirst,  give  him  drink ; '  and  massa 
no  see,  he  now  become  good  old 
man." 

398.  Sambo  and  Lis  Bible. — A 
poor  female  slave  in  the  island  of 
Jamaica,  who  had  been  converted  to 
God  and  taught  to  read  on  a  mission 
station,  called  her  son  Sambo  to  the 
side  of  her  dying  bed,  and  charged 
him  especially  not  to  neglect  the 
"blessed  Book."  By  the  "blessed 
Book,"  she  meant  that  portion  of 
the  sacred  Scriptures  which  he  pos- 
sessed, which  was  nothing  more 
than  a  torn  and  mutilated  copy  of 
the  New  Testament.  Having  been 
trained  up  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord, 


176 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


and  made  a  happy  partaker  of  His 
saving  grace  in   early  life,  Sambo 
•was   not   unmindful   of    the    dying 
charge  of  his  pious  mother.     When  | 
the  labours   of  the  day  were  over,  I 
this  poor  negro  slave  might  have  been  i 
seen  sitting  at  the  door  of  his  hut, 
turning  over  the  well-worn  leaves 
of  the  "blessed  Book,"  and  earnestly 
reading  aloud  for  the  benefit  of  a  i 
few  of  his  less  gifted  sable  brethren 
and  sisters,  who  squatted  themselves 
on  the  ground  around  him.     Sambo 
read  very  slowly,  for  he  was  often  I 
obliged  to  stop  and  spell  the  long  I 
words,    as  well   as  to    answer  the  | 
questions  of  his  audience.    Now  and  . 
then  he  would  meet  with  a  passage,  j 
the  meaning  of  which  was  not  quite  j 
plain,  when  he  was  in  the  habit  of 
thrusting  his  fingers  into  his  woolly 
hair,  and  pausing  for  a  moment,  to 
try  to  think  what  it  could  mean ;  or  \ 
he  would  reverently  look  up  to  God, 
and  pray  for  His  Holy  Spirit  to  help 
him  to    understand    the    "  blessed ' 
Book."   He  also  learned  many  chap- 
ters by  heart,  or,  as  the  little  negro ' 
boy  said,  he  "  put  the  Book  into  his 
head,"  that  he  might  be   able  to 
recite  favourite  passages,  and  talk 
about  them  to   the  other  negroes,  ; 
when  they  were  at  work  in  the  boil- 
ing-house or  the  cane-field. 

But  Bibles  will  wear  out ;  and  the 
rough  fingers  of  a  hard-working 
negro,  to  whom  the  Book  was  a  con- 
stant companion,  made  Sambo's 
fragmentary  portion  of  the  sacred 
volume  wear  out  very  quickly.  The 
Word  of  God  was  scarce  in  those 
days,  and  in  the  wild  and  mountain- 
ous district  where  he  lived,  the  pious 
slave  had  no  means  of  procuring  a 
perfect  copy  of  the  sacred  Scriptures. 
As  time  rolled  on.  Sambo  himself 
became  old  and  worn  out,  when  his 
master  kindly  gave  him  his  freedom, 
Avith  a  little  cottage  to  live  in  and  a 
small  plot  of  ground  for  his  support. 
The   old  man  now   delighted  more 


than  ever  to  speak  with  the  black 
people  with  whom  he  met  about  the 
things  belonging  to  their  peace.  He 
could  remember  very  well  much  that 
he  had  learnt  from  the  torn  testa- 
ment, but  could  not  bring  forth  the 
Book,  to  show  that  it  was  really 
written  there.  This  made  the  negroes 
frequently  slight  what  he  said.  '  'Ah ! 
it  may  be  very  true,"  cried  they; 
"but  show  us  in  de  Book — show 
us  in  de  Book !  "  For  some  time 
Sambo  was  unable  to  do  this ;  but 
at  length,  having  heard  that  a  large 
supply  of  Bibles  had  arrived  at 
Kingston,  he  set  out  for  the  city 
with  the  hope  of  procuring  one. 
The  distance  was  fifty  miles,  a  long 
way  for  an  old  man  to  travel  on 
foot ;  but  by  patient  perseverance  he 
ultimately  reached  the  place. 

On  coming  to  the  Missionary's 
house  where  the  Bibles  were  de- 
posited, Sambo  was  delighted  with 
the  splendid  array  of  goodly  volumes 
which  were  spread  out  before  him, 
and,  pointing  to  a  copy  with  large 
print,  that  would  just  siiit  his  im- 
paired eyesight,  asked  what  was  the 
price.  "  A  dollar  and  a  half,"  was 
the  answer.  At  this  the  negro's 
face  looked  sad.  "What  is  the 
matter?"  said  the  Missionary.  "  0, 
dear  massa!"  cried  Sambo,  "  dis  is 
all  me  hab,"  at  the  same  time  pro- 
ducing a  dollar.  The  Missionary 
asked  the  man  his  name,  and  in- 
quired where  he  came  from,  and 
believing  in  his  honesty,  allowed 
him  to  have  the  Bible  for  his  dollar, 
with  the  understanding  that  he 
would  pay  the  balance  at  some 
future  time.  Having  secured  his 
prize,  Sambo  set  off  on  his  way  home 
with  a  glad  heart.  As  he  came  in 
sight  of  his  humble  cottage,  it  was 
the  evening  hour,  and  the  negroes 
were  just  coming  home  from  their 
work  in  the  fields.  They  surrounded 
the  old  man  with  eager  curiosity, 
and  rejoiced  with  him  when  he  held 


THE   MISSIONABY   WORLD. 


177 


the  beautiful  Bible  up  in  his  hand, 
exclaiming,  "  Joy,  joy,  for  de  blessed 
Book!"  They  required  Sambo  at 
once  to  read  to  them  from  the  new 
Bible,  which  he  did  for  some  time 
with  considerable  fluency.  All  at 
once  he  stopped,  when  several  voices 
eried,  "Go  on,  go  on!"  "No," 
replied  Sambo,  "me  no  go  on;  de 
Book  is  not  all  paid  for.  How  much 
you  give.  Jack  ?  How  much  you 
give,  Tom  ?  How  much  you  give, 
Mary  ?"  In  response  to  this  appeal, 
the  deficient  half-dollar  was  soon 
collected,  when  Sambo  set  off  to 
Kingston  a  second  time,  and  faith- 
fully discharged  his  obligation.  He 
soon  returned  home  to  prosecute  his 
beloved  work  among  his  sable  bre- 
thren, considering  the  "  blessed 
Book  "  cheap  for  a  dollar  and  a  half 
and  the  labour  of  walking  200  miles 
to  procure  it. 


IN  WESTEEN  AND  SOUTHEEN 
APEIOA. 

399.  On  the  Western  Coast.— 
Considering  the  magnitude  of  the 
continent,  a  very  small  portion  of 
Africa  has  as  yet  come  under  the 
influence  of  the  Gospel.  On  the 
Western  Coast  the  mission  stations 
are  confined  chiefly  to  the  settle- 
ments at  the  River  Gambia,  Sierra 
Leone,  Lagos,  Cape  Coast,  Liberia, 
Fernando  Po,  and  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  Cameroons  in  the  Bight  of 
Benin .  At  each  of  these  places,  and 
in  numerous  towns  and  villages  in 
their  vicinity  all  along  the  coast, 
prosperous  missions  have  long  been 
in  active  operation  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Church,  Methodist,  Bap- 
tist, Presbyterian,  and  American 
Missionary  Societies,  the  results  of 
which  have  already  been  such  as  ta 
gladden  the  hearts  of  the  friends  of 


the  enterprise,  and  to  warrant  the 
hope  of  still  greater  good  in  time  to 
come. 

•  400.  Civilisation.  —  Various 
well-meant  efibrts  were  made  at  an 
early  period  by  Christian  philan- 
thropists to  check  the  abominable 
slave  trade  and  to  promote  the  civi- 
lisation of  the  negro  race  on  the 
coast  of  Africa,  but  in  several  in- 
stances they  signally  failed,  being 
purely  secular  in  their  character.  It 
was  only  when  combined  with  direct 
attempts  to  difi"use  abroad  among 
the  sable  sons  and  daughters  of  Ham 
a  saving  knowledge  of  Divine  truth 
that  other  means,  collateral  and 
subordinate,  were  rendered  instru- 
mental in  raising  them  in  the  scale 
of  being.  The  glorious  Gospel  of  the 
blessed  God,  with  its  invariable  ac- 
companiment of  Christian  education, 
has  proved  the  most  eftectual  civiliser 
of  dark,  benighted  heathen  tribes, 
and  especially  of  degraded  Africans. 
At  every  settlement  and  every  mis- 
sion station  on  the  Western  Coast 
may  now  be  seen  converted  negroes 
neatly  clothed  and  living  in  cottages 
very  different  from  the  rude  huts 
they  were  wont  to  occupy  when  in 
their  former  wild  and  savage  state. 
The  temporal  benefits  arising  from 
the  introduction  of  Christianity  are 
strikingly  apparent  to  every  un- 
prejudiced visitor  of  our  mission 
stations. 

401.  Eemarkable  Instances. — 
The  population  of  the  British  settle- 
ments on  the  river  Gambia  and  at 
Sierra  Leone  consists  chiefly  of 
liberated  Africans,  or  negroes  Tcscued 
from  slave  vessels  by  the  English 
men-of-war  which  were  formerly 
sent  to  cruise  on  the  coast  of  Africa, 
for  the  suppression  of  the  infamous 
slave  trade.  Language  cannot  de- 
scribe the  condition  in  which  we 
have  seen  these  miserable  creatures 


178 


THE    MISSIONAKY   WOELD. 


brought  on  shore  from  the  slavers. 
And  yet  from  these  dregs  of  human- 
ity we  have  seen  men  raised  up  as 
the  fruit  of  Christian  missions,  who 
by  their  intelligence,  industry,  per- 
severance, and  piety,  have  been  a 
credit  to  their  country  and  an  honour 
to  their  teachers.  Some  of  these, 
after  a  moderate  course  of  training 
in  our  mission  schools,  have  devoted 
themselves  to  trade  and  commerce 
with  energy  and  success ;  and  we 
have  known  them  rise  to  eminence 
and  proceed  to  England  to  purchase 
their  own  stock  of  merchandise  on  a 
large  scale  with  a  measure  of  tact 
and  discrimination  seldom  surpassed 
by  their  pale-faced  competitors. 
Others  have  filled  with  honour  vari- 
ous offices  under  government,  whilst 
a  few  have  risen  to  a  respectable 
position  in  the  learned  professions, 
practising  as  physicians  or  lawyers, 
or  filling  the  sacred  oflice  of  the 
ministry  and  preaching  with  power 
and  success  to  their  fellow-country- 
men that  blessed  Gospel  which  had 
been  made  the  principal  means  of 
their  elevation.  One  of  the  most 
striking  and  remarkable  results  of 
the  Missionary  enterprise  on  the 
western  coast  of  Africa,  is  to  be 
found  in  the  fact  that  a  large  major- 
ity of  the  stations  are  now  efficiently' 
manned  by  native  ministers  raised 
up  and  educated  on  the  spot  through 
the  instrumentality  of  the  men  of 
God  who  brought  to  their  shores  the 
glad  tidings  of  salvation. 

402.  Spiritual  Eesults,— The 
results  of  a  Gospel  ministry  and  of 
religious  instruction  in  Christian 
schools  at  those  places  on  the  west- 
ern coast  of  Africa  that  have  been 
favoured  with  the  labours  of  the 
Missionaries  are  seen  not  only  in 
the  social  improvement  of  the  inha- 
bitants, but  also  in  their  moral  and 
spiritual  elevation.  The  rising  gene- 
ration are  trained  to  read  the  Word 


of  God ;  places  of  worship  are  erected, 
and  congregations  gathered ;  and 
the  Sabbath-day  is  kept  with  a  de- 
corum which  might  be  imitated  with 
advantage  by  professing  Christians 
in  more  highly-favoured  lands.  A 
marked  change  is,  moreover,  visible 
in  the  moral  conduct  of  all  who  have 
been  brought  under  the  influence  of 
divine  truth ;  and  we  have  met  with 
instances  of  genuine  piety  which 
would  have  done  honour  to  any  age 
or  country. 

403.  Actual  Conversions.  — 
Notwithstanding  the  numerous  dif- 
ficulties with  which  the  Missionaries 
have  had  to  contend,  arising  from 
the  unhealthy  character  of  the  climate 
and  the  degraded  state  in  which 
the  people  were  found,  few  parts  of 
the  mission  field  have  been  more 
fruitful  in  actual  conversions  to  God 
and  tangible  results  of  Missionary 
labour  than  the  western  coast  of 
Africa.  Gracious  revivals  of  religion 
have  at  different  times  been  expe- 
rienced in  the  course  of  which  scores 
and  hundreds  of  poor  negroes  have 
been  brought  to  a  saving  knowledge 
of  the  truth,  and  enabled  to  rejoice 
in  a  conscious  sense  of  the  favour  of 
God.  As  early  as  the  year  1819, 
the  Rev.  John  Baker,  a  Wesleyan 
Missionary,  was  enabled  to  report 
the  addition  of  upwards  of  two 
hundred  members  to  the  society  in 
the  course  of  a  few  months  as  the 
result  of  a  gracious  awakening  with 
which  the  Church  had  been  visited. 

i  In  reference  to  the  genuineness  of 
this  work,  Mr.  Baker  says,  in  a  letter 
addressed  to  the  committee  in  Lon- 
don: "  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say  of 
nearly  all  those  who  have  been  added, 
I  have  no  more  doubt  of  their  con- 
version than  I  have  of  my  own. 
The  work  has  produced  a  general 
reformation." 

404.  Hew  stations. — On  every 


THE   MISSION AEY   WORLD. 


179 


part  of  the  -western  coast  of  Africa 
Christianity  is  slowly  but  surely 
aggressive.  New  mission  stations 
in  advance,  on  the  regions  of  Pagan- 
ism, arc  frequently  being  established, 
in  connection  witn  which  wonderful 
changes  sometimes  take  place  in  a 
short  period  of  time.  The  most  re- 
markable instance  of  this  kind  which 
has  come  under  our  personal  notice 
was  at  Macarthy's  Island,  on  the  river 
Gambia,  at  an  early  period.  The 
writer  proceeded  to  this  advanced 
post,  nearly  three  hundred  miles 
from  the  mouth  of  the  river,  for  the 
purpose  of  forming  a  new  station  in 
1831.  Although  so  far  beyond  the 
boundaries  of  civilisation,  our  first 
impressions  were  hopeful,  and  on  the 
occasion  of  a  second  visit,  a  short 
time  afterwards,  we  took  with  us  a 
native  teacher,  procured  a  piece  of 
ground,  erected  the  first  Christian 
sanctuary,  and  organised  the  first 
mission  school  ever  known  in  that 
country.  Twelve  months  afterwards 
we  visited  Macarthy's  Island  for  the 
third  time,  when  we  witnessed  a  \ 
scene  which  more  than  compensated 
for  all  our  toil  and  exposure  in  that 
Tinhealthy  climate.  A  large  and  at- 
tentive congregation  assembled  to- 
gether for  Divine  worship  ;  a  well- 
conducted  school  showed  signs  of 
progress,  several  of  the  children  being 
already  able  to  read  an  easy  lesson  in 
the  New  Testament ;  and  a  goodly 
number  of  candidates  for  Christian 
baptism  had  been  well  instructed  by 
the  native  teacher  in  the  first  princi-  , 
pies  of  religion,  whilst  several  couples 
were  ready  to  be  joined  together  in 
holy  matrimony,  having  entirely  re- 
linquished their  former  heathen  prac- 
tices. Nor  was  this  all.  Several 
native  converts  having  given  satis- 
factory evidence  of  a  genuine  work 
of  grace  on  their  hearts  were  united 
in  Church  fellowship,  and  a  Chris- 
tian community  was  formed  which 
has  continued  from  that  day  to  this. 


having  sometimes  reported  as  many 
!  as  two  hundred  consistent  members, 
:  During  the  forty  years  which  have 
elapsed  since  the  commencement  of 
this  station  multitudes  have  no 
doubt  passed  away  to  the  "better 
!  country,"  and  there  is  reason  to  hope 
that,  in  common  with  many  others, 
it  will  continue  to  be  a  centre  of 
light  and  influence  to  all  around,  and 
the  means  of  sending  the  Gospel  to 
the  regions  beyond. 

405.  Progress. — Most  of  the 
Missionary  Societies  engaged  in  evan- 
gelical work  on  the  western  coast  of 
Africa,  in  their  Reports  for  1871, 
speak  of  progress.  The  Church 
Society  has  transferred  its  stations 
in  Sierra  Leone  entirely  to  the  care 
of  native  pastors,  who  receive  a  grant 
of  i'oOO  per  annum  towai-ds  their 
support  from  the  Colonial  chest — a 
circumstance  which  has  given  much 
umbras:e  to  other  religious  bodies. 
The  other  stations  at  Yarabu,  Aba- 
kuta,  Lagos,  and  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  Niger,  under  the  care  of 
Bishop  Crowther,  himself  a  native 
African,  are  said  to  be  prospering. 
The  Wesleyans  also  report  most  of 
their  stations  to  be  in  a  prosperous 
state,  and  conclude  by  saying : — 
"We  have  much  to  encourage  us. 
We  have  now  in  Western  Africa  23 
Missionaries  (most  of  whom  are  na- 
tives), 7,961  members,  and  5,302 
scholars  in  our  mission  schools." 
The  Baptists  say: — "The  Eev.  A. 
Saker  has  been  busily  engaged  dur- 
ing the  year  in  carrying  to  a  con- 
clusion at  the  press  his  version  of  the 
Old  Testament  Scriptures.  "  Recall- 
ing the  past  and  comparing  the  pre- 
sent with  it,  the  Missionaries  rejoice 
over  many  persons  rescued  from  the 
power  of  Satan,  and  the  general  im- 
provement in  the  character  of  the 
tribes  more  especially  under  their 
instructions.  Many  have  become 
truly  converted  to  God,  and  exam- 


180 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD, 


pies  to  their  Pagan  countrymen  of 
the  Christian  life,"  The  Presby- 
terians at  the  Cameroons  are  perse- 
vering with  their  work  amid  many 
difficulties,  and  are  encoiu'aged  by 
seeing  a  few  wanderiag  sinners 
gathered  into  the  fold  of  the  Re- 
deemer. The  American  Missionaries 
of  different  denominations  are  doing 
a  noble  work  in  Liberia,  as  are  also 
the  Germans  of  the  Basle  Society  at 
Christiansbourg  and  other  places. 
The  Primitive  Methodists  only  com- 
menced their  Missionary  labours  at 
Fernando  Po  about  two  years  ago ; 
but  they  have  made  a  good  begin- 
ning, and  in  -their  Pteport  just  pub- 
lished they  say  : — '  *  Mission  premises 
have  been  purchased ;  a  good  con- 
gregation regularly  attends  the  j 
ministry ;  many  natives  have  been ' 
converted,  baptized,  and  admitted] 
into  church  fellowship.  The  society  | 
now  consists  of  seventy  members.  A  I 
Sunday  school  has  been  commenced  i 
and  is  doing  well.  A  day  school  has  j 
also  been  formed,  and  competent  \ 
sala,ried  masters  have  been  secured,  j 
The  natives  of  Santa  Isabel  appear 
very  wishful  to  have  their  children  j 
educated.  The  Missionaries  regu-  j 
larly  visit  Bassupoo,  one  of  the  in- 
terior towns,  and  generally  preach 
in  the  king's  palace.  The  Committee  j 
have  arranged  to  commence  another  | 
station  among  the  uncivilised  part  of 
the  population  in  the  vicinitv  of 
North- West  Bay. 

406.  At  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 
— No  country  has  made  more  power- 
ful appeals  to  the  friends  of  missions 
for  sympathy  and  aid  than  Southern 
Africa,  and  few  places  have  met  with 
more  prompt  attention  from  the  in- 
stitutions which  have  been  organised 
for  the  express  pui'pose  of  propa- 
gating the  Grospel  in  foreign  lands. 
The  Moravian  Missionaries  com-  [ 
menced  their  labours  at  the  Cape  of  i 
Good  Hope  as  early  as  the  year  1737. 


They  were  followed  by  the  agents  of 
the  London  Missionary  Society  in 
1799,  and  by  the  Wesleyans  ia  1814. 
More  recently  the  field  has  been  en- 
tered by  the  agents  of  the  Scottish, 
Rhenish,  Berlin,  Paris,  and  Ham- 
burg Missionary  Societies,  all  of 
whom  have  laboui'ed,  with  more  or 
I  less  success,  whilst  the  English  and 
[  Dutch  Reformed  Churches  have 
I  awakened  up  to  a  sense  of  their  re- 
I  sponsibility,  and  manifested  a  degree 
of  earnestness  for  the  diffusion  of  the 
Gospel,  unknown  in  former  times. 
These  respectable  and  influential 
bodies  of  Christians  may  difter  in 
their  views  as  to  minor  matters  of 
doctrine  and  church  discipline,  but 
in  their  respective  organisations  for 
the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  heathen 
lands  there  is  a  remarkable  identity 
of  aim  and  eftbrt  to  place  non-essen- 
tials in  the  background,  and  to  put 
forth  all  their  strength  in  making 
known  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation 
to  their  perishing  fellow-men.  We 
can  testify  from  experience  that  the 
agents  of  the  different  Missionary 
Societies  in  South  Africa  generally 
Hve  and  labour  together  in  much 
harmony  and  love,  the  field  being 
wide  enough  for  all,  and  there  being 
ample  work  for  all  to  do,  without 
much  temptation  to  indulge  in  party 
jealousy  and  strife.  We  have,  more- 
over, seen  with  gratitude  and  joy 
the  blessed  results  of  the  labours  of 
different  Missionary  Societies,  as 
they  are  exhibited  in  the  existence 
of  prosperous  native  churches,  and 
the  general  improvement  in  the 
morals  and  manners  of  all  who  come 
under  theu*  influence. 

407.  Khamiesberg  Station. — 
The  first  station  occupied  by  the 
Wesleyan  Missionary  Society  in 
South  Africa  was  at  a  place  called 
Lily  Fountain,  on  Khamiesberg, 
Little  Namaqualand.  It  was  com- 
menced by  the  Rev.  Barnabas  Shaw 


THE   MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


181 


in  the  year  1815.  He  found  the 
people  in  a  very  ignorant  and  de- 
graded condition ;  but  in  the  course 
of  a  few  years  he  was  favoured  to 
see  them  rise  to  a  respectable  state 
of  civilisation.  He  taught  them 
the  use  of  the  plough,  and  many 
other  arts  of  civilised  life  ;  and  what 
is  better  still,  he  and  his  devoted 
associates  pointed  them  to  Christ  as 
the  only  Saviour  of  sinners ;  and 
were  made  instrumental  in  the  hands 
of  God  in  gathering  a  goodly  number 
of  them  into  the  fold  of  the  Re- 
deemer. When  the  writer  visited 
Khamiesberg  in  1855  to  inspect  the 
station  and  to  officiate  at  the  opening 
of  a  commodious  new  chapel  which 
the  natives  had  just  erected  at  a  cost 
of  about  £1,000,  he  witnessed  scenes 
never  to  be  forgotten.  A  large  con- 
gregation assembled  together  and 
presented  themselves  in  the  house  of 
God  neatly  clothed  and  showing 
other  unmistakable  tokens  of  social 
progress.  The  community  consisted 
of  about  one  thousand  natives  occu- 
pying lands  secured  to  them  from 
Government.  One  hundred  and 
eightij-fojir  of  these  icere  tmited  in 
Cliurch  fellowship,  and  three  hun- 
dred scholars  were  attending  the 
mission  school.  Nor  were  there 
wanting  the  most  satisfactory  evi- 
dences of  material  progress  and  sub- 
stantial improvement  in  the  temporal 
circumstances  of  the  people,  since 
the  introduction  of  Christianity 
among  them.  About  seven  hundred 
acres  of  land  had  been  brought  under 
cultivation,  and  the  people  belonging 
to  the  Institution  owned  about  one 
hundred  ploughs,  thirty  waggons, 
two  thousand  iive  hundred  horned 
cattle,  four  hundred  horses,  and 
seven  thousand  sheep  and  goats. 
In  a  meeting  which  the  writer  held 
with  the  native  converts  for  the 
purpose  of  Christian  counsel,  some 
of  the  aged  members  bore  honour- 
able testimony  to  the  regenerating 


power  of  Divine  grace,  as  realised 
in  their  own  experience,  as  well  as 
to  the  beneficial  effects  of  the  Gospel 
generally  on  the  whole  community. 

408.  In  Great  Namaqualand. — 
As  early  as  the  year  180(5  the  Gospel 
was  carried  over  the  Orange  river 
into  Great  Namaqualand  by  the 
agents  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society.  Their  zealous  labours  were 
not  without  fruit ;  but,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  sterile  character  of 
the  country  and  the  wandering  and 
warlike  habits  of  the  people,  they 
were  induced,  after  a  while,  to  remove 
to  the  remote  interior  where  there 
was  a  more  promising  prospect  of 
success.  The  place  was  next  occu- 
pied by  the  Wesleyans,  who  perse- 
vered amid  many  difficulties,  the 
first  Missionary  who  entered  the 
country  being  murdered  by  a  party 
of  savage  bushmen.  At  length, 
however,  a  pleasing  measure  of 
success  was  realised,  and  hundreds 
of  natives  belonging  to  the  respective 
tribes  of  Bondel  Zwarts  and  Afri- 
caners in  the  neighbourhood  of  Nis- 
bet  Bath  and  Hoole's  Fountain  were 
brought  to  a  saving  knowledge  of 
the  truth,  and  united  in  church 
fellowship.  In  1856,  the  Wesleyans, 
wishing  to  concentrate  their  labours 
in  other  places,  gave  over  this  section 
of  the  vast  field  to  the  Rhenish 
Missionary  Society  by  whom  the 
work  is  now  carried  on.  When  we 
consider  the  deeply-degraded  cha- 
racter of  the  people  of  Great  Nama- 
qualand  before  the  introduction  of 
the  Gospel  among  them,  and  the 
physical  difficulties  with  which  the 
Missionaries  have  had  to  contend 
from  the  wild  and  desert  character 
of  the  country  over  which  they  have 
had  to  roam,  and  other  hindrances 
to  the  progress  of  their  work,  the 
results  of  their  labours  are  actually 
astonishing.  Hundreds  of  children 
and  young  people  have  learned  to 


182 


THE    jnSSIONARY   WOKLD. 


read  the  "Word  of  God;  a  native 
church  has  been  organised,  some  of 
the  members  of  which  have  been 
remarkable  for  simple  piety  and 
Christian  zeal ;  and  an  entire  change 
has  passed  upon  the  inhabitants  at 
large,  their  warlike  passions  being 
in  a  great  measure  subdued  by  the 
ameliorating  and  benign  intiuenee 
of  Christianity. 

409.  Conversion  of  Africaner. — 
When  the  Key.  R.  Moffat  had 
laboured  for  nearly  nine  years  in 
Great  Namaqualand  with  scarcely 
any  visible  results,  he  was  favoured 
to  behold  the  first  fruits  of  his  toil 
in  the  conversion  of  Africaner  the 
notorious  Hottentot  Chief  and  free- 
booter. This  savage  and  warlike 
chieftain  had  for  many  years  been 
the  scourge  and  the  terror  of  the 
whole  country ;  but  when  he  came 
under  the  influence  of  the  Gospel 
he  was  convinced  of  sin,  wept  like 
a  child,  and  sought  and  found  the 
pardoning  mercy  of  God  thi'ough 
the  precious  blood  of  Christ.  So 
thorough  was  the  change  which 
passed  upon  this  renowned  heathen 
convert  that  the  lion  became  a  lamb. 
"During  the  whole  period  I  lived 
there,"  s~ays  Mr.  Moffat,  "I  do  not 
remember  having  occasion  to  be 
grieved  with  him,  or  to  complain  of 
any  part  of  his  conduct;  his  very 
faults  seemed  to  *  lean  to  virtue's 
side.'"  His  attachment  to  his  teacher 
was  great,  and  when  Mr.  Moffat 
went  to  Cape  Town,  Africaner  re- 
quested permission  to  accompany 
him.  The  Missionary  consented, 
although  he  knew  the  experiment 
would  involve  some  risk,  as  several 
parts  of  the  country  through  which 
they  would  have  to  pass  had  been 
frequently  laid  waste  hy  the  robber 
chieftain  and  his  retainers  before 
he  was  converted.  The  distance  to 
be  travelled  was  six  hundred  miles, 
and  at  various  stages  of  their  progress 


the  greatest  surprise  was  expressed 
by  the  Dutch  boers  at  seeing  Mr. 
Moffat  once  more,  as  they  had  long 
since  heard  that  he  had  been  mur- 
dered by  Africaner.  At  one  place 
the  Missionary  ventured  to  mention 
the  fact  of  Africaner's  conversion, 
when  a  Dutch  farmer  answered,  "  I 
can  believe  almost  anything  you 
say;  but  that  I  cannot  credit. 
There  are  seven  wonders  in  the 
world  ;  that  would  be  the  eighth !  " 
Mr.  Moffat  assured  the  farmer  that 
the  desperado  had  become  a  changed 
man.  "Well,"  said  he,  "if  what 
you  say  is  true,  I  have  only  one 
wish,  and  that  is  to  see  Africaner 
before  I  die ;  and  when  you  return, 
as  sure  as  the  sun  is  over  our  heads, 
I  will  go  with  you  to  see  him,  though 
he  killed  my  own  uncle."  At  this 
announcement  the  Missionary  was 
somewhat  embarrassed ;  but  at  length 
he  resolved  to  reveal  the  secret,  and 
conducting  the  farmer  to  the  waggon, 
pointed  to  the  chief,  and  said,  ' '  This 
is  Africaner."  The  farmer  was  as- 
tounded. Starting  back,  he  ex- 
claimed, "Are  you  Africaner?"  The 
chief  doffed  his  old  hat,  made  a 
respectful  bow,  and  said,  "I  am," 
at  the  same  time  testifying  to  the 
truth  of  the  Missionary's  statement. 
Then  exclaimed  the  farmer,  "0 
God,  what  a  miracle  of  Thy  power ! 
what  cannot  Thy  grace  accomplish?" 
and  he  invited  the  whole  party  to 
partake  of  his  hospitality. 

410.  Africaner's  Dream. —  The 
conversion  of  Africaner,  the  notorious 
marauding  Hottentot  chief,  was  ac- 
celerated by  a  remarkable  di-eam, 
which  is  worthy  of  a  passing  notice. 
In  reference  to  this,  the  Rev.  R. 
Moffat  says: — "I  heard  Africaner 
relate  his  dream  only  once,  and  it 
seemed  then  to  have  been  revived  in 
his  mind  by  looking  at  a  mountain 
opposite  to  which  we  sat,  and  along 
the  steep  sides  of  which  ran  a  nar- 


THE   MISSIONARY   AVORLD. 


18t 


row  path  to  the  top.  He  supposed, 
in  his  dream,  that  he  was  at  the 
base  of  a  steep  and  rugged  moun- 
tain, over  which  he  must  pass  by  a 
path  leading  along  an  almost  per- 
pendicular precipice  to  the  summit. 
On  the  left  of  the  path,  the  fearful 
declivity  presented  one  furnace  of 
fire  and  smoke,  mingled  with  light- 
ning. As  he  looked  round  to  flee 
from  a  sight  which  made  his  whole 
frame  tremble,  one  appeared  out  of 
those  murky  regions,  whose  voice, 
like  thunder,  said  there  was  no 
escape  but  by  the  narrow  path.  He 
attempted  to  ascend  thereby,  but 
felt  the  reflected  heat  from  the  pre- 
cipice (to  which  he  was  obliged  to 
cliag)  more  intense  than  that  from 
the  burning  pit  beneath.  When 
ready  to  sink  with  mental  and  phy- 
sical agony,  he  cast  his  eyes  upwards 
beyond  the  burning  gulf,  and  saw  a 
person  standing  on  a  green  mount, 
on  which  the  sun  appeared  to  shine 
with  pecidiar  brilliancy.  This  indi- 
vidual drew  near  to  the  ridge  of  the 
precipice  and  beckoned  him  to  ad- 
vance. Shielding  the  side  of  his 
face  with  his  hands,  he  ascended, 
through  heat  and  smoke  such  as  he 
would  have  thought  no  human  frame 
could  endure.  He  at  last  reached 
the  long-desired  spot,  which  became 
increasingly  bright,  and  when  about 
to  address  the  stranger  he  awoke." 
On  being  asked  what  was  his  inter- 
pretation of  the  dream,  Africaner 
replied  that  he  thought  the  path  was 
the  narrow  road  leading  from  de- 
struction to  safety,  from  hell  to 
heaven.  "  The  stranger,"  he  said, 
"  I  supposed  to  be  that  Saviour  of 
whom  I  have  heard,  and  long  were 
my  thoughts  occupied  in  trying  to 
discover  when  and  how  I  was  to  pass 
along  the  burning  path; "  then,  with 
tears  in  his  eyes,  he  added,  "Thank 
God,  I  have  passed." 

411.  Africaner's  Death. — After 


his  conversion,  Africaner  continued 
steadfast  in  the   faith,  and  was  a 
great  comfort  and  help  to  the  Mis- 
sionarj^,  and  a  blessing  to  his  people. 
The  Rev.  J.  Archbell,  in  a  letter  to 
Dr.  Philip,  gives  the  following  ac- 
count of  the  closing  scene  in  the  life 
of  this  remarkable  man: — "Afri- 
caner was  a  man  of  sound  judgment 
and  undaunted    courage ;    and   al- 
though he  himself  was  one  of  the 
first  and  severest  persecutors  of  the 
Christian  cause,  he   would,  had  he 
lived,  have  spilled  his  blood  if  neces- 
sary for  his  Missionary.     When  he 
found  his  end  approaching,  he  called 
all  the  people   together,    after  the 
example  of  Joshua,  and  gave  them 
directions  as  to  their  future  conduct. 
'  We  are  not  now,'  said  he,  '  what 
we  once  were,  savages,  but  men  pro- 
fessing to  be  taught  according  to  the 
Gospel.    Let  us  then  do  accordingly. 
Live  peaceably  with  all  men,  if  pos- 
sible, and  if  impossible,  consult  those 
who  are  placed  over  you  before  you 
engage   in   anything.     E-emain  to- 
gether  as  you  have   done   since   I 
knew  you.    Then  when  the  directors 
think  fit  to  send  you  a  Missionary, 
you  may  be  ready  to  receive  him. 
Behave  to  any  teacher  you  may  have 
sent  as  one  sent  of  God,  as  I  have 
great  hope  that  God  will  bless  you 
in  this  respect  when  I  am  gone  to 
heaven.     I  feel  that  I  love  God,  and 
that  He  has  done  much  for  me,  of 
which  I  am  totally  unworthy.     My 
former  life  is   stained  with  blood; 
but  Jesus  Chi'ist  has  pardoned  me, 
and  I   am  going  to  heaven.     Oh, 
beware  of  falling  into  the  same  evils 
into  which  I  have  led  you  frequently ; 
but  seek  God,  and  He  will  be  found 
of  you,  to  direct  you.'"    Soon  after- 
wards he  passed  away  to  his  eternal 
rest,   a  remarkable  instance  of  the 
saving  power  of  the  Gospel. 

412.  Enemies  made  Friends. — 
In  the    year    1840,   the  Wesleyan 


184 


THE   MISSIONAKY   WOKLD. 


mission  stations  in  Great  Namaqua- 
land  -were  visited  by  James  Back- 
house and  George  W.  Walker,  two 
■worthy  ministers  of  the  Society  of 
Friends.  Among  other  incidents  in 
testimony  of  the  beneficial  influence 
of  the  Gospel,  Mr.  Backhouse  records 
the  following: — "  Here  also  a  scene  of 
no  common  kind  of  interest  took 
place  in  the  meeting  of  Jan  Ortman 
and  Titus  Africaner,  who  had  not 
seen  each  other  since  many  years 
ago  they  led  forth  the  warriors  of 
their  respective  tribes  in  battle 
against  each  other,  and  the  Bondel 
Z warts,  under  Jan  Ortman,  over- 
came the  previously  victorious  Afri- 
caners, under  Titus  Africaner.  In 
the  interval  they  had  both  become 
Christians,  and  Africaner's  kraal 
being  now  an  out-station  of  the 
Nisbett  Bath  mission,  both  were  now 
members  of  the  same  church.  For 
a  moment  they  both  looked  upon 
each  other,  as  if  with  distrust,  but 
they  nevertheless  extended  their 
hands,  and  these  being  cordially 
received,  the  barrier  raised  by  former 
heart-burnings  vanished  like  a  sha- 
dow, and  they  sat  down  together 
under  a  tree,  and  conversed  on  that 
mercy  which  had  been  shown  to 
them  as  unworthy  sinners,  and 
which  had  opened  a  fountain  of  love 
in  their  hearts,  and  by  which  they 
now  found  themselves  not  only  mem- 
bers of  the  same  Christian  church, 
but  brothers  in  Christ,  the  Prince  of 
peace."  In  1853,  the  writer  himself 
visited  these  distant  stations,  when 
he  witnessed  with  gratitude  and  joy 
the  wonderful  triumphs  of  the  Gospel. 
Some  of  the  most  delightful  religious 
meetings  he  ever  held  were  around 
the  evening  camp-fire  with  members 
of  these  same  tribes  of  Bondel  Zwarts 
and  Africaners,  old  Jan  Ortman 
being  stiU  alive,  and  testifying 
with  other  aged  converts  to  the 
fact  that  Christianity  had  changed 
enemies    to    friends,     and    united 


them  all  in  the  bonds  of  brotherly 
love. 

413.  The  Dying  Ifamaqua. — 
Gert  Links  was  one  of  the  earliest 
converts  at  Lily  Fountain,  on 
Khamiesberg,  in  Little  Namaqua- 
land,  the  first  station  established  in 
South  Africa,  by  the  "Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society.  By  his  upright 
conduct  and  general  excellence  of 
character  he  endeared  himself  to  all 
who  knew  him,  and  he  enjoyed  the 
special  confidence  of  the  Kevs. 
Messrs.  Shaw,  Edwards,  Jackson, 
and  Bailie,  the  devoted  Missionaries 
who  successfully  laboured  in  that  in- 
teresting part  of  the  wide  field.  The 
writer  first  became  acquainted  with 
him  in  1853,  and  he  wiU  never  for- 
get the  fervour  of  his  prayers,  and 
the  earnestness  of  his  testimony,  as 
to  the  great  change  which  had  passed 
upon  himself  and  his  brethren  of  the 
Hottentot  race,  since  the  Mission- 
aries came  amongst  them.  In  1860, 
this  old  disciple  began  to  sink 
beneath  the  weight  of  years  and  his 
numerous  infirmities.  He  was  con- 
fined to  his  hut  for  a  length  of  time, 
during  which  he  was  frequently 
visited  by  the  Rev.  J.  A.  Bailie,  the 
Missionary  then  in  charge  of  the 
station.  Mr.  Bailie  always  found 
the  aged  pilgrim  trusting  in  the 
merits  of  the  Redeemer,  and  calmly 
waiting  his  final  change.  When 
Gert  Links  foimd  that  his  end  was 
approaching,  he  sent  for  the  Mission- 
ary, stating  that  he  had  something 
particular  to  say  to  him  before  he 
died.  Mr.  Bailie  hastened  to  the 
hut  of  the  dying  Namaqua,  which 
was  about  four  miles  from  the 
mission-house.  On  reaching  the 
place,  poor  old  Gert  was  very  glad  to 
see  Lis  beloved  pastor  once  more,  but 
he  was  almost  too  late,  as  his  speech 
had  nearly  left  him.  His  friends 
then  raised  him  up  on  his  mat  in  a 
sitting  posture,  when  he  proceeded 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


185 


to  relate,  in  a  faint  but  distinct  tone 
of  voice,  his  views  and  feelings  with 
regard  to  a  future  state  of  being. 
In  his  own  native  language  he  ex  - 
pressed  himself  in  substance  as 
follows: — "T  have  at  this  moment 
a  particular  imjjression  of  the  im- 
^^nortalit;/  of  the  soul,  for  my  body  is 
^fclready  half-dead ;  I  have  lost  the 
^mse  of  both  legs  and  one  arm,  and 
Bt'  my  soul  wei'e  not  immortal,  it 
^ would  be  half-dead  also  ;  but  instead 
'  of  that  I  am  constantly  thinking  of 
God  and  heaven,  and  I  can  think 
with  great  ease  and  freedom.  I  have 
also  a  special  conviction  that  the 
Bible  is  God's  book,  and  its  blessed 
truths  are  constantly  running 
through  my  mind,  and  aftbrd  me 
great  comfort  in  my  affliction.  1 
wish  to  say  further  that  2  now  see 
more  clearly  than  ever  that  the 
3£issionarics  are  not  common  men, 
but  the  servants  of  God  sent  to 
declare  to  us  His  Holy  Word."  The 
dying  saint  now  looked  round  upon 
the  many  friends  who  had  assembled 
to  hear  his  last  words,  and  addressing 
them  particularly,  he  said,  with  all 
the  earnestness  which  his  failing 
strength  would  permit,  "  Pay  great 
attention  to  the  word  of  your 
teachers,  and  remember  that  they 
speak  to  you  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord."  Being  faint,  he  said,  "  I 
have  done."  He  was  then  laid  down 
again,  and  an  hour  afterwards  his 
redeemed  spirit  departed  in  the  full 
assurance  ot  faith  to  a  brighter  and 
better  world  above. 

414.  Light  in  the  Valley. — On 
the  last  station  occupied  by  the 
writer  in  Southern  Africa,  about  four 
miles  from  Cape  Town,  he  was  for 
several  years  favoured  with  the 
assistance  of  a  pious  native  teacher 
and  his  wife,  of  Hottentot  descent, 
who  had  been  brought  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  the  truth  at  an  early 
period  of  the  mission.    They  occu- 


pied a  cottage   near    the  chapel  at 

Ilondebosch,  and  being  patterns  of 
piety,  they  were  much  respected  by 
all  who  knew  them.  After  several 
years  of  useful  labour  in  the  humble 
department  of  work  assigned  to 
them,  they  both  sickened  and  died 
within  a  short  time  of  each  other, 
but  through  mercy  they  were  found 
prepared  for  their  final  change. 
They  were  frequently  visited  during 
their  last  illness  by  the  writer  and 
other  Missionaries  and  friends,  and 
they  were  always  found  exemplifying 
their  Christian  profession  by  un- 
wavering confidence  in  the  Redeemer. 
At  length  John  passed  away  to  his 
reward  in  heaven  in  a  calm  and 
placid  manner,  without  saying  much 
to  his  surviving  friends ;  but  the 
death  of  Sophia,  his  wife,  was  remark- 
ably happy  and  triumphant.  Having 
been  commended  to  God  in  prayer 
by  her  beloved  pastor,  and  addressed 
in  words  of  encouragement  and 
comfort,  she  looked  up  with  heavenly 
radiance  beaming  in  her  bronze 
countenance,  and  replied  in  her  own 
sweet  native  language,  '■^Ja  Mynheer 
gy  spreckt  de  icaarheid;  ik  ben  nil  in 
het  dal  der  schadmce  des  doods;  maar 
Gode  zy  dank,  het  is  niet  donker. 
Aan  het  ende  daarvan,  schynt, 
hamelsche  licht;en  biiuien  kortzalik 
met  den  Hcer  voor  eevicig  zyn," 
which  may  be  thus  rendered,  "  Yes, 
Sir,  you  speak  the  truth  ;  I  am  now 
in  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death, 
but  thank  God  it  is  not  dark.  I  see 
heavenly  light  shining  in  at  the 
other  end,  and  I  shall  soon  be  for- 
ever with  the  Lord."  Shortly 
afterwards  she  passed  away  to  her 
eternal  rest — one  of  the  large  number 
of  natives  of  South  Africa  who  have 
been  gathered  into  the  fold  of  Christ 
by  the  labours  of  the  Missionaries. 

"  0  may  I  triumph  so, 

When  all  my  warfare's  past ; 
And,  dying,  find  my  latest  foe 
Under  my  feet  at  last." 


186 


THE   SnSSIONAEY  WORLD. 


415.  The  "Water  of  Life.— The 
Rev.  R.  Moffat  relates  the  following 
incident  which  occurred  on  his  jour- 
ney from  Namaqualand  to  the*Griqua 
country — "We  had  travelled  far,  and 
were  hungry,"  thirsty,  and  fatigued. 
From  the  fear  of  heing  exposed 
to  the  lions,  we  preferred  remaining 
at  the  village  to  proceeding  during 
the  night.  The  people  at  the  village 
rather  roughly  directed  us  to  halt  at 
a  distance.  "VVe  asked  for  water,  but 
they  would  not  supply  it.  I  offered 
the  three  or  four  buttons  which  still 
remained  on  my  jacket  for  milk, 
this  also  was  refused.  "We  had  the 
prospect  of  another  hungry  night  at 
a  distance  from  water,  though  within 
sight  of  the  river.  "We  found  it  dif- 
ficult to  reconcile  ourselves  to  our 
lot,  for  in  addition  to  repeated  re- 
buffs, the  manner  of  the  villagers 
excited  suspicion.  When,  twilight 
drew  on,  a  woman  approached  from 
the  height  beyond  which  the  village 
lay.  She  bore  on  her  head  a  bundle 
of  wood,  and  had  a  vessel  of  milk  in 
her  hand.  The  latter,  without  open- 
ing her  lips,  she  handed  to  us,  laid 
down  the  wood,  and  returned  to  the 
village.  A  second  time  she  ap- 
proached with  a  cooking  vessel  on  her 
head,  and  a  leg  of  mutton  in  one 
hand  and  water  in  the  other.  We 
asked  her  again  and  again  who  she 
was.  She  remained  silent  till  af- 
fectionately intreated  to  give  us  a 
reason  for  such  unlooked-for  kind- 
ness to  strangers.  The  solitary  tear 
stole  down  her  sable  cheek  when  she 
replied,  '  I  love  Him  whose  servants 
ye  are,  and  surely  it  is  my  duty  to 
give  you  a  cup  of  cold  water  in  His 
name.  My  heart  is  full,  therefore  I 
cannot  speak  the  joy  I  feel  to  see  you 
in  this  out-of-the-world  place.'  On 
learning  a  little  of  her  history,  and 
that  she  was  a  solitary  light  burning 
in  a  dark  place,  I  asked  her  how  she 
kept  up  the  life  of  God  in  her  soul 
in  the  entire  absence  of  the   com- 


munion of  saints.  She  drew  from 
her  bosom  a  copy  of  the  Dutch  New 
Testament,  which  she  had  received 
from  Mr.  Helm  the  missionary,  when 
in  his  school  some  years  previously, 
before  she  had  been  compelled  by 
her  connections  to  retire  to  her 
present  seclusion.  '  This,'  she  said, 
'  is  the  fountain  whence  I  drink ; 
this  is  the  oil  which  makes  my  lamp 
to  burn.'  I  looked  upon  the  precious 
relic,  printed  by  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society,  and  the  reader 
may  conceive  how  I  fcjlt,  and  my 
believing  companions  with  me,  when 
we  met  with  this  disciple,  and  mingled 
out'  sympathies  and  our  prayers 
together  at  the  throne  of  our 
heavenly  Father." 

416.  In  the  Bechuana  Country. 
—  The  Missionaries  laboured  for 
several  years  in  the  Bechuana 
country  with  but  little  fruit,  but  at 
length  showers  of  blessing  descended 
from  on  high,  and  a  great  change 
was  produced  by  the  faithful  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel  in  regard  both  to 
temporal  and  spiritual  things.  The 
testimony  of  Mr.  Moffat  on  this  sub- 
ject is  very  emphatic.  He  states 
that  not  very  long  since  it  was  con- 
sidered dangerous  to  travel  in  the 
interior,  cruel  murders  having  been 
very  common ;  now  the  natives  can 
be  depended  upon,  and  it  is  quite 
common  for  traders  to  travel  through 
their  midst  without  the  least  fear  of 
plunder  or  interruption.  Once  the 
natives  could  not  be  induced  to  buy 
anything  of  consequence  beyond  a 
few  brass  buttons  or  other  useless 
trinkets ;  now  it  is  not  so.  Since 
they  received  the  Gospel,  the  natives 
have  learned  to  value  articles  of  real 
worth,  and  no  less  than  ^'60  worth 
of  British  manufactures  pass  yearly 
into  the  hands  of, the  native  tribes 
round  about  Kuruman.  The  ad- 
vancement of  the  people  in  civilisa- 
tion is  very  observable.     They  have 


THE   MISSION AKY  WORLD. 


187 


adopted  improved  methods  of  culti- 
vating the  {ground,  they  build  better 
houses,  clothe  themselves  and  their 
children  decently,  and  exhibit  other 
pleasing  evidences  of  social  progress. 
The  moral  and  spiritual  results  of 
Christianity  among  the  people  are  not 
less  remarkable.  Those  who  have  em- 
braced the  Gospel  exhibit  an  entire 
reformation  of  character,  and  speci- 
mens of  experimental  and  practical 
religion  have  presented  themselves 
among  the  native  converts  which 
would  compare  favourably  with  those 
of  any  age  or  nation, 

417.  The  Contrast.— One  Sab- 
bath-day the  native  Christians  at  a 
station  occupied  by  the  Rev.  R. 
Moffat  in  South  Africa,  were  to- 
gether iu  the  house  of  God,  quietly 
seated  at  the  Lord's  table.  It  was  a 
solemn  and  a  happy  season  both  to 
the  j\Iissionary  and  his  flock;  re- 
membering the  former  times  of  their 
ignorance  and  misery,  and  thinking 
of  the  grace  and  sufferings  of  that 
Saviour  whose  love  and  death  they 
called  to  mind.  The  tears  of  joy 
which  rolled  dovra  the  sable  cheeks 
of  several  of  the  communicants  gave 
evidence  of  their  emotion  when  they 
called  to  mind  the  fact  that  they 
were  once  as  vile  as  those  who  were 
still  fighting  against  God.  While 
the  Christians  were  thus  engaged,  a 
party  of  heathens  had  gathered  to- 
gether near  the  chapel.  They  were 
arrayed  in  their  war  dresses,  and 
spent  the. time  in  dancing,  shouting, 
croaking,  grunting,  and  uttering 
such  sounds  as  are  heard  only  in 
pagan  lands.  Just  as  they  were 
making  the  air  ring  with  this  hor- 
rible noise,  the  little  Christian  band 
within  the  sanctiiary  were  singing  a 
translation  of  Watts'  hymn : — 
"  Why  was  I  made  to  hear  His  voice. 

And  enter  while  there's  room, 
When  thousands  make  a  wretched 
choice, 

And  rather  starve  than  come  ?  " 


"The  scene,"  says  the  Missionary, 
' '  was  as  animated  as  it  was  new. 
In  one  place,  hymns  of  holy  joy 
were  ascending  to  mingle  with  the 
hallelujahs  of  the  heavenly  world; 
at  about  200  yards'  distance,  Satan's 
motley  group  were  vociferating  their 
discordant,  grating  sounds."  Just 
at  this  time  thick  clouds  covered  the 
sky,  the  thunder  roared,  the  light- 
ning flashed,  and  the  rain  descended 
in  torrents,  compelling  the  heathen 
to  take  shelter  in  their  huts.  Mean- 
while the  Christians  sat  still  around 
the  table  of  the  Lord,  and  prayed 
that  soon  their  heathen  bretlu-en 
might  be  brought  to  share  in  these 
feasts  of  joy  and  love.  When  the 
service  was  ended,  a  young  chief 
exclaimed,  "These  poor  sinners 
thought  to  have  disturbed  and 
silenced  us  with  their  dances  and 
songs,  and  in  this  way  to  do  us  evil ; 
but  instead  of  that  they  have  really 
done  us  good."  "  How  so  ?"  asked 
the  Missionary.  "  It  made  me," 
said  the  young  chief,  "more  thank- 
ful than  I  otherwise  should  have 
been,  for  it  brought  forcibly  to  my 
mind  what  I  once  was,  and  what 
God  has  in  mercy  done  for  me  by 
the  power  of  His  Gospel." 

418.  In  Easutoland. — That  part 
of  the  interior  of  Southern  Africa 
known  as  Basutoland  was  visited  at 
an  early  period  by  the  agents  of  the" 
Wesleyan  and  Paris  Evangelical 
Missionary  Societies,  and  the  results 
have  been  very  gratifying.  Traders 
and  travellers  can  not  only  pass 
through  the  country  in  safety,  but 
at  many  a  smiling  mission  station 
they  meet  with  unmistakable  evi- 
dences of  the  elevating  influence  of 
Christianity.  Since  they  received 
the  Gospel,  the  Basutos  have,  to  say 
the  least,  become  a  semi-civilised 
nation,  and  there  is  a  fair  prospect 
of  their  becoming  ere  long  altogether 
a  Christian  people  by  profession.   In 


188 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


the  meantime,  congregations  have 
been  gathered,  schools  organised, 
and  Christian  sanctuaries  erected  in 
several  important  centres  of  popula- 
tion, and  a  goodly  number  of  con- 
verted natives  have  been  united  in 
Church  fellowship,  whose  consistent 
lives  give  pleasing  evidence  of  the 
genuineness  of  their  religion.  Many 
of  the  more  intelligent  natives  have, 
moreover,  rapidly  risen  in  the  social 
scale,  some  as  enterprising  traders 
and  others  as  prosperous  farmers, 
possessing  extensive  flocks  and  herds 
of  cattle.  For  several  years  the 
work  of  evangelisation  was  seriously 
retarded  by  the  wars  Avhich  were 
carried  on  between  the  Basutos  and 
the  Orange  Free  State.  But  now, 
as  peace  is  once  more  restored  to  the 
country,  and  England  has  very  pro- 
perly taken  Basutoland  and  the 
Missionaries  under  her  protection, 
there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that, 
with  the  blessing  of  God  upon  the 
means  employed,  the  future  of  this 
people,  both  in  a  temporal  and  spi- 
ritual sense,  will  be  prosperous  and 
happy. 

419.  The  Story  of  Motete.— In 
the  year  1839,  a  zealous  native 
teacher  belonging  to  the  Wesleyan 
mission  station  at  Thaba  Unchu, 
visited  a  Basuto  hamlet  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Plaatberg,  where  he 
"embraced  the  opportunity  of  preach- 
ing Christ  to  the  people.  Among 
his  auditors  was  a  heathen  young 
man  of  an  unusually  savage  aspect, 
named  Motete.  His  career  up  to 
this  time  had  been  marked  by  cruelty 
and  blood,  and  he  appeared  the  most 
unlikely  man  in  the  group  to  be 
affected  by  the  truth.  The  word 
spoken  nevertheless  found  its  way  to 
the  man's  heart.  He  was  convinced 
of  sin,  trembled,  and  cried  out  under 
a  fearful  apprehension  of  the  wrath 
of  God.  He  proceeded  at  once  to 
the  Missionary  at  Plaatberg  to  in- 


quire what  he  must  do  to  be  saved. 
There  he  heard  the  "Word  of  God 
more  fully  explained,  and  he  was 
pointed  to  Christ  as  the  only  Saviour 
of  sinners.  A  general  awakening 
occurred  on  the  station  at  the  same 
time,  and  Motete  and  other  penitents 
went  out  to  hold  a  prayer-meeting 
on  the  hill- side  above  the  chapel. 
As  the  Missionary  moved  about 
among  the  people,  praying  with 
them  and  giving  them  words  of 
counsel  and  encouragement,  two 
heads  were  raised  above  separate 
rocks,  presenting  sable  faces  which 
for  days  had  been  distorted  by  mental 
agony  on  account  of  sin,  but  which 
were  now  radiant  with  joy  and  holy 
exultation.  Motete  and  another 
Basuto  had  been  simultaneouslj^ 
brought  into  the  glorious  liberty  of 
the  children  of  God,  and  gave  un- 
mistakable evidence  that  they  had 
found  the  pearl  of  great  price. 
Motete  went  down  to  his  house  jus- 
tified, ' '  a  new  creature  in  Christ 
Jesus."  Nor  did  he  fail  to  tell  his 
friends  and  acquaintances  what  the 
Lord  had  done  for  him,  exhorting 
them  also  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
come.  Some  of  these  received  his 
testimony,  and  became  concerned 
about  the  salvation  of  their  souls, 
which  he  no  sooner  perceived,  than 
he  led  them  to  the  same  place 
among  the  rocks  where  he  had  found 
peace  with  God,  and  there  he  en- 
couraged them  to  continue  instant 
in  prayer,  till  thej^  also  should  be 
made  the  partakers  of  the  grace  of 
life.  According  to  his  and  their 
faith,  it  was  done  unto  them.  Eight 
I  or  ten  Basutos  were  thus  brought 
into  a  state  of  salvation,  and  their 
I  subsequent  lives  afforded  evident 
I  proof  of  the  reality  of  the  change 
which  they  had  experienced. 

Unavoidable  circumstances  caused 
the  baptism  of  Motete  to  be  delayed 
till  the  3rd  of  January,  1841.  On 
that    day  he    and    his    wife,  who 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


189 


had  also  embraced  Christianity,  were 
publicly  baptized  at  Plaatberg  by 
the  llev.  James  Cameron.  They 
chose  for  their  Christian  names 
David  and  Maria,  and  they  both 
gave  a  noble  testimony  of  their  faith 
in  Christ  Jesus.  From  this  time,  j 
David  Motete's  progress  in  the  Divine  ; 
life  was  rapid  and  manifest  to  all. 
He  exhibited  the  most  ardent  thirst 
for  knowledge,  and  with  commendable 
zeal  and  diligence,  he  applied  him- 
self to  study.  He  soon  learnt  to 
read  and  write,  and  great  was  his 
joy  when  he  was  able  to  read  for 
himself  the  sacred  Scripture,  which 
had  been  translated  into  his  native 
tongue  by  the  Missionaries.  He  now 
became  increasingly  useful  to  his 
fellow-countrymen,  and  in  the  course 
of  the  following  year  a  native  class 
was  committed  to  his  care.  The 
responsibility  of  the  work  of  teaching 
others  was  keenly  felt  by  him,  and 
in  reference  to  it  he  remarked,  "  I 
am  like  a  man  travelling  in  a  beau- 
tiful smooth  path,  who  suddenly 
comes  to  the  bank  of  a  deep  river  ; 
on  the  further  side  he  sees  the  con- 
tinuation of  the  path,  and  knows  he 
must  proceed,  but  is  afraid  to  leap, 
lest,  falling  short  of  the  opposite 
bank,  he  should  plunge  into  the 
arms  of  death."  Notwithstanding 
the  timidity  with  which  Motete  en- 
tered upon  his  new  sphere  of  labour, 
as  indicated  by  this  striking  and 
beautiful  figure,  he  persevered,  and 
by  his  diligence  and  fidelity,  he 
amply  justified  the  confidence  placed 
in  him  by  his  minister,  and  became 
one  of  a  large  number  of  native 
teachers  who  had  been  raised  up  in 
Africa  and  other  places,  as  the  fruit 
of  Missionary  labour,  to  help  forward 
the  work  of  the  Lord. 

420.  Con  version  and  Death  of 
Moshesh.  —  Moshesh  was  the 
paramount  chief  of  the  Basuto  tribe 
or  nation,  and  his  name  has  been 


frequently  before  the  public  in  con- 
nection with  the  wars  which  have 
existed  at  difierent  times  between 
him  and  the  Orange  Free  State.  He 
was  a  man  of  remarkable  natural 
ability ;  and  had  he  been  favoured 
with  education,  he  would  have  shone 
as  a  statesman  in  any  country.  A 
good  work  was  commenced  among 
the  Basutos  several  years  ago  by  the 
agents  of  the  Paris  Evangelical 
Missionary  Society ;  but  Moshesh 
and  several  of  his  minor  chiefs  and 
councillors,  although  not  openly  op- 
posed to  Christianity,  continued  in 
their  pagan  state  till  a  comparatively 
recent  period.  At  length,  however, 
in  the  early  part  of  the  year  1870, 
when  the  old  chief  was  seized  with 
fatal  illness,  a  wonderful  change 
took  place,  concerning  which  the 
Rev.  F.  Coillard  has  communicated 
the  following  particulars  : — 

' '  You  may  have  heard  that  our 
annual  conference  was  convened  for 
the  12th  of  March.  The  baptism  of 
Moshesh  was  to  take  place  on  the 
20th,  before  the  brethren  parted,  but 
the  Lord  ordered  it  otherwise.  The 
old  chief  breathed  his  last  on  the 
11th.  The  rains  and  swollen  rivers 
prevented  me  and  some  of  my  col- 
leagues from  being  at  Thababosiga 
in  time,  but  I  could  fill  volumes  in 
relating  all  I  have  heard  of  interest 
about  his  conversion.  We  knew 
that,  for  a  long  time,  Moshesh  had 
been  anxious  about  his  soul,  and 
that  for  a  long  time  the  advice  of 
one  of  his  renegade  sons  had  ap- 
peared to  hinder  the  work  of  the 
Spirit  of  God.  But  grace  had  at 
last  the  victory.  One  day  a  native 
Christian  named  Meretta  was  read- 
ing to  him  the  32nd  Psalm — 'Blessed 
is  the  man  whose  transgressions  are 
forgiven.'  '  Stop,  read  that  again,' 
said  the  chief,  and  it  was  repeated 
over  and  over  again.  '  How  is  it 
possible  that  I  never  heard  that  be- 
fore ?    Why  did  you  hide  from  me 


190 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


such  comforting  news  ?  "  Blessed  is 
the  man  whose  transgressions  are 
forgiven."  *  A  few  days  after,  M. 
Jousse  went  to  see  him,  and  opened 
the  New  Testament  at  the  14th 
chapter  of  John—'  In  my  Father's 
house  are  many  mansions.'  '  What,', 
cried  the  chief,  enraptured,  '  do 
repeat  that  again ; '  and  he  followed 
the  Missionary's  voice.  '  Ah,  what 
wonderful  news !  How  is  it  that  I 
never  heard  that  before  ?  Why  did 
you  keep  it  from  me  ?  And  yet  I 
was  nearly  lost !  0,  what  a  king  is 
Jesus!  Such  a  good  loving  king! 
He  has  prepared  a  mansion  for  me. 
What  astonishing  love !  How  hard 
for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  God !  How  hard  for  those 
who  have  entrammelled  themselves 
with  many  wives,  and  set  their 
hearts  on  the  things  of  this  world ! ' 
From  that  time  light  had  burst 
upon  his  dark  mind,  and  the  work 
of  conversion  was  complete.  All 
was  peace  and  joy.  The  people  who 
attended  him  say  his  sick  room  was 
so  happy,  that  they  forgot  Moshesh 
was  ill.  He  never  complained,  but 
his  heart  was  so  full  of  joy,  that  he 
constantly  spoke.  Sometimes  in 
the  middle  of  the  night  he  would 
burst  into  laughter.  At  first 
his  attendants  thought  he  was 
dreaming,  but  his  mind  was  still 
pondering  on  the  mansion  prepared 
for  him  in  his  Father's  house 
above. 

' '  As  the  end  drew  near  he  called  all 
his  children  together,  and  had  for 
each  some  special  message.  His 
heart  was  weeping  over  his  renegade 
sons,  and  he  entreated  them  with 
tears,  calling  them  by  name,  to  come 
to  God.  He  ordered  all  his  people 
to  attend  his  baptism,  and  to  bring 
provisions  for  a  month  that  they 
might  sit  together,  and  that  he  might 
tell  them  all  the  great  things  the 
Lord  had  done.  He  did  not  wish  to 
be  baptized  till  aU  the  nation  were 


together,  for  *  they  never  would  be- 
lieve that  he  was  converted,'  he 
said.  '  They  would  think  it  was 
an  invention  of  the  Missionaries,  and 
I  must  confess  my  Saviour  before 
them  all.'  But,  feeling  his  end 
near,  he  said,  '  I  must  now  be  bap- 
tized. My  people,  and  the  Mission- 
aries have  delayed  coming,  and  I 
cannot  wait.  But  it  is  all  right ;  I 
go  to  my  Father's  house ;  I  leave  on 
Friday,  but  you  must  not  weep  for 
me.  My  departure  will  be  a  time 
of  rejoicing  to  all.'  During  Thurs- 
day night,  after  giving  his  last  orders 
and  messages,  he  slept  soundly.  On 
Friday  morning,  at  nine  o'clock,  he 
coughed,  and  suddenly  cried  out, 
'  Help  me,  that  I  may  fly  !  Help 
me,  that  I  may  fly!'  Abraham, 
one  of  his  apostate  sons,  rushed  to 
his  bed  and  raised  him  in  his  arms, 
but  the  spirit  had  fled,  and  nothing 
was  left  but  its  earthly  envelope. 
The  funeral  of  the  old  chief  was  an 
imposing  one,  thousands  of  his  peo- 
ple having  assembled  together  on 
the  occasion,  and  it  is  hoped  that 
his  conversion  will  accelerate  the 
evangelisation  of  the  whole  Basuto 
nation." 

•421.  In  Kaffirland.— But  little 
had  been  done  towards  the  evange- 
lisation of  Kaifirland  when  the  Rev. 
William  Shaw,  of  the  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society,  crossed  the  Colo- 
nial boundary  and  entered  that 
region  in  1823.  On  seeing  the  ne- 
cessity for  Missionary  labour  among 
a  savage  and  warlike  people,  deeply 
involved  in  ignorance  and  sin,  Mr. 
Shaw  conceived  the  noble  design  of 
forming  a  chain  of  mission  stations 
along  the  coast  of  South-eastern 
Africa,  between  the  Cape  Colony  and 
Natal.  After  many  years  of  faithful 
and  persevering  labour,  the  venerable 
Missionary  has  been  spared  to  see 
his  long- cherished  wish  fully  real- 
ised.    The  Christian  traveller  may 


TUE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


191 


now  prosecute  his  journey  from 
Graham's  Town  to  Natal  in  safety, 
and  receive  a  welcome  greeting  and 
the  rites  of  hospitality  at  many  a 
peaceful  mission  station  in  the  wil- 
derness through  which  he  is  obliged 
to  pass,  which  was  not  the  case  in 
former  times.  The  Wesleyan  sta- 
tions alluded  to  are  Wesleyville, 
Mount  Coke,  Butterworth,  Morley, 
Clarkbury,  Buntingville,  and  Pal- 
merston,  not  far  from  the  sea,  and  a 
few  others  farther  inland  among  the 
mountains.  Several  stations  in  this 
part  of  the  wide  field  are  also  occu- 
pied by  Missionaries  of  the  Scotch 
and  English  churches,  who  have  of 
late  years  taken  a  prominent  and 
honourable  part  in  the  work  of  evan- 
gelising the  degraded  Kaffirs.  The 
results  of  many  years  of  hallowed 
toil  on  the  part  of  the  devoted  Mis- 
sionaries and  their  native  assistants 
are  such  as  to  call  forth  the  grati- 
tude of  every  true  friend  of  the  mis- 
sion cause.  The  diificult  Kaffir  lan- 
guage has  been  reduced  to  a  written 
grammatical  form ;  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures have  been  translated  into  the 
vernacular  tongue  of  the  people ; 
Christian  schools  have  been  esta- 
blished for  the  training  of  the  rising 
generation;  native  churches  have 
been  organised  which  contain  thou- 
sands of  hopeful  converts  to  the 
faith  of  the  Gospel ;  and  a  work 
has  been  inaugurated  which  bids 
fair  to  Christianise  the  whole 
country. 

422.  Church  Missions. — At  a 
meeting  held  in  London  on  the  4th 
of  July,  1871,  the  Rev.  A.  Maggs 
gave  an  interesting  account  of  his 
labours  in  Kaflirland,  where  he  had 
been  engaged  for  upwards  of  eleven 
years  as  a  Missionary  of  the  Gospel 
Propagation  Society.  He  was  first 
placed  at  All  Saints'  station  with 
only  a  single  European  companion, 
where  he  came  into  contact  with  the 


half-nude,  red-clay- bedaubed  Kaffirs. 
The  church  he  found  to  be  built  of  a 
kind  of  wicker-work,  on  a  timber 
frame,  covered  with  mud  and  grass. 
The  kraal  schools  he  described  as 
productive  of  much  good,  but  at 
first,  when  the  parents  perceived 
that  their  children  were  likely  to 
become  Christians,  they  removed 
them  to  a  distance,  fearing  that, 
should  their  girls  become  converts, 
they  would  be  lost  to  them.  It  was 
the  practice  of  the  Kaffirs  to  sell 
their  daughters  in  marriage  for  cat- 
tle. They  had  no  thorough  belief  in 
the  future  state  of  the  soul ;  no  defi- 
nite form  of  worship,  and  had  almost 
lost  the  idea  of  a  God.  They  were 
sunk  to  the  lowest  depths  of  heathen- 
ism. A  great  change  had  taken 
place,  however,  and  not  only  had 
prej  udice  been  overcome,  but  he  had 
left  there  57  communicants,  70 
children  attending  the  school,  and 
8  candidates  preparing  for  baptism. 
At  the  next  station  to  which  Mr. 
Maggs  was  attached,  which  was  St. 
Peter's,  on  the  (iuichu  river,  he 
also  witnessed  the  beneficial  in- 
fluence of  his  labours.  When  he 
went  to  St.  Luke's,  the  station  which 
he  last  occupied,  he  found  the  na- 
tives in  a  similarly  low  state  as  to 
religion,  but  now  there  are  a  num- 
ber of  persons  who  have  been  brought 
under  the  influence  of  Christianity, 
many  of  whom  had  been  baptized. 
There  were  67  communicants  resid- 
ing within  two  miles  of  the  station, 
besides  11  at  a  distant  out-station, 
and  the  people  chanted  and  joined 
in  the  responses  remarkably  well. 
He  said  he  had  often  felt  as  if  he 
might  have  been  preaching  to  so 
many  stones ;  the  people  seemed  to 
be  quite  unmoved ;  but  he  had  been 
encouraged  by  afterwards  hearing  of 
circumstances  which  showed  that 
deep  and  lasting  good  had  been 
done.  As  such  results  had  followed 
the  preaching  of    the    Gospel,    he 


192 


THE   MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


thought  they  might   hope  for  still 
further  success. 

423.  In  Natal.— When  that 
part  of  South-eastern  Africa  known 
as  Natal  became  a  British  colony  in 
1841,  it  was  found  to  be  inhabited 
by  about  100,000  Zulu  Kaffirs,  who 
had  taken  refuge  in  the  territory 
when  the  regions  beyond  had  been 
laid  waste  by  the  notorious  warrior 
Dingaan  and  his  associates.  This 
large  mass  of  heathen  natives,  and 
the  tens  of  thousands  who  inhabited 
the  neighbouring  countries,  soon  at- 
tracted the  notice  of  Christian  phil- 
anthropists in  Europe  and  America, 
and  means  were  promptly  adopted 
to  promote  their  evangelisation  so 
soon  as  they  were  rendered  accessible 
by  the  establishment  of  British  rule. 
Wesleyan  Missionaries  were  the  first 
to  enter  the  field,  they  having  sta- 
tions at  no  great  distance  in  Kaffir- 
land.  They  were  followed  at  an 
early  period  by  agents  of  the 
English  and  Scotch  Churches,  and 
by  Missionaries  from  America.  More 
recently  an  establishment  has  been 
formed  by  the  Norwegian  Missionary 
Society  for  the  purpose  of  teaching 
the  natives  the  arts  of  civilised  life, 
as  well  as  for  their  instruction  in 
the  principles  of  Christianity.  All 
these  devoted  labourers  have  pro- 
secuted their  work  with  more  or  less 
of  success ;  and,  although  the  enter- 
prise is  comparatively  young,  there 
is  no  doubt  of  its  final  triumph,  if 
prosecuted  in  future  with  the  vigour 
and  perseverance  which  have  marked 
its  early  history. 

424.  Coolie  Mission. — Populous 
as  was  the  district  of  Natal  when 
first  settled  by  the  English,  the 
enterprising  colonial  planters  and 
others  found  some  difficulty  in  pro- 
curing continuous  labour,  and  a  few 
years  ago  six  or  seven  thousand 
Coolies  were  imported  from  India, 


of  difierent  tribes  and  speaking 
different  languages,  to  work  on  the 
plantations.  With  a  view  to  pro- 
mote the  spiritual  welfare  of  these 
Asiatic  strangers,  the  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionary Society  engaged  the  services 
of  the  Rev.  Ralph  Stott,  an  expe- 
rienced Indian  Missionary,  who 
understood  several  of  the  dialects 
spoken  by  them,  Mr.  Stott  is  con- 
stantly engaged  in  itinerating  among 
the  estates  where  the  Coolies  are 
employed,  and  in  preaching  to  them 
Christ  and  Him  crucified,  at  eighty 
different  places,  and  the  results  are 
so  far  encouraging. 

425.  Fruit  at  Last.  —  After 
twelve  years'  laboxxr  amongst  the 
Wanika,  the  Missionaries  of  the 
Church  Society  were  compelled  to 
leave  the  station  and  retire,  one  to 
Zanzibar,  there  to  engage  himself 
in  the  study  of  the  languages  of 
that  part  of  South-eastern  Africa, 
and  the  other  to  Bombay.  The 
result  of  their  labours,  after  twelve 
years,  seemed  to  be  small  indeed. 
Two  converts,  one  of  whom  had 
been  transferred  to  heaven,  were  all 
that  they  had  gained.  But  when 
the  Missionaries  had  left  the  coast, 
the  Lord  gave  the  word,  and  the 
seed  sprang  up.  In  June,  1859, 
Mr.  Rebmann,  the  Missionary,  pro- 
ceeded from  Zanzibar  on  a  short 
visit  to  his  old  sphere  of  labour, 
the  Wanika  country,  and  instead 
of  meeting  with  the  accustomed 
indifference,  the  people  warmly  wel- 
comed him  saying  joyfully,  "You 
have  done  well  to  come  back  to  us." 
This  decided  him  to  resume  his 
labours  among  this  people,  the  poli- 
tical circumstances  which  compelled 
him  to  leave  having  been  removed. 
On  making  inquiry  as  to  the  reason 
of  the  change  wliich  he  had  observed 
in  the  manners  and  disposition  of 
the  people,  the  Missionary  was  gra- 
tified  to    learn    that    the  solitary 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


193 


convert  on  returning  to  his  friends  I  dama  died.     He  was  succeeded  by 
from  Zanzibar,  whither  he  had  gone  the  eldest  of  his  twelve  wives,  who 


with  his  Minister,  had  effectu 
ally  exerted  himself  to  arouse  his 
countrymen  from  their  slumber. 
Through  his  instrumentality  a  good 
work  was  commenced,  two  or  three 
hopeful  converts  having  been  won 
to  Christ.  One  of  these  died  happy 
in  God  soon  afterwards,  and  his 
funeral  having  been  conducted  in 
a  Christian  manner,  without  those 
heathen  rites  generally  observed  on 
such  occasions,  the  Missionary  says  : 
"  On  that  day  Christianity  cele- 
brated its  first  public  victory  over 
heathenism  in  East  Africa,  for  in- 
stead of  the  hellish  sounds  of  lamen- 
tation and  mirth  mixed  together, 
amidst  which  the  heathen  Monika 
are  carried  to  the  grave,  the  sounds 
which  were  heard  over  the  grave  of 
Mua  Muamba,  '  the  man  of  the 
rock,'  were  those  of  the  "Word  of 
God."  According  to  the  last  accounts 
from  this  place  the  people  were  con- 
fessing that  heathenism  was  a  plague 
from  which  they  could  only  be  de- 
livered by  "entering  the  book;" 
and  on  every  hand  they  were  saying, 
* '  "We  shall  all  lay  hold  on  the 
book." 


IN 


MADAGASCAR 
MAURITIUS. 


AND 


426.  Mission  to  Madagascar. — 
The  Gospel  was  first  carried  to  the 
island  of  Madagascar  in  1818  by 
some  Missionaries  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society.  The  king,  Ra- 
dama  I.,  protected  and  encouraged 
them  on  account  of  the  secular  ad- 
vantages which  he  saw  that  his 
country  would  derive  from  their 
instructions.  Schools  were  therefore 
established,  the  Bible  translated,  a 
few  hopeful  converts  made,  and  a 
considerable  amount  of  preparatory 
work  was  done,  when,  in  1828,  Ra- 


usurped  the  throne,  and,  after  a  few 
years,  madly  determined  to  put  a 
stop  to  the  good  work  which  was 
begun.  The  Missionaries  were  ob- 
liged to  leave  the  island,  and  a 
dreadful  persecution  of  the  Christians 
began,  which  lasted  till  the  death  of 
the  (iueen  in  18G1.  But  the  work 
was  of  God,  and  it  was  not  His  will 
that  it  should  die  out.  The  seed  of 
the  kingdom  germinated,  sprang  up, 
and  under  tlae  genial  influence  of 
the  rain  and  sunshine  of  heaven, 
with  very  little  of  human  instru- 
mentality, a  rich  harvest  was  pro- 
duced to  the  honour  and  glory  of 
God.  The  written  "Word,  which 
many  of  the  natives  had  learned  to 
read  before  the  expulsion  of  the 
Missionaries,  was  wonderfully  bless- 
ed, and  a  number  of  native  teachers 
were  raised  up  by  the  providence 
and  grace  of  God  to  instruct  their 
fellow-countrymen,  so  that  when,  on 
the  accession  of  Radama  II.,  the 
island  was  once  more  open  to  the 
heralds  of  the  Gospel,  the  converts 
who  came  forth  from  their  hiding- 
places  were  numbered  by  thousands. 
The  incidents  of  that  dark  and 
gloomy  period,  during  which  the 
timid  native  converts  were  left  to 
themselves  as  sheep  having  no  shep- 
herd, and  surrounded  by  persec^uting 
and  devouring  wolves,  form  one  of 
the  most  interesting  chapters  in  the 
history  of  modern  missions.  The 
steadfastness  and  fidelity  of  the 
native  converts  command  our  admi- 
ration, and  beautifully  illustrate  the 
power  and  excellency  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion. 

427.  Midnight  Meetings. —  To 
evade  the  vigilance  of  their  perse- 
cutors, the  native  converts  in  Mada- 
gascar were  wont  to  hold  their 
religious  meetings  as  privately  as 
possible,  often  at  the  midnight  hour. 


194 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


When  the  inhabitants  generally  were 
asleep,  a  few  timid  Christians  might 
have  been  seen  bending  their  steps 
towards  one  point,  the  house 
of  prayer.  A  smile  of  recognition, 
tempered  with  a  shade  of  sadness 
and  anxiety,  would  glance  from  face 
to  face  as  they  entered,  and  they 
would  then,  in  subdued  tones,  whis- 
per their  devotions.  On  one  occa- 
sion, when  a  few  of  them  were  bowed 
in  prayer,  a  stranger  entered.  He 
was  an  officer  of  high  rank  in  the 
army,  an  honourable  and  friendly 
man,  but  not  hitherto  known  as  a 
Christian.  Filled  with  surprise,  not 
unmixed  with  apprehension,  the 
brethren  suspended  their  service  and 
waited  in  silence  for  an  explanation. 
This' was  frankly  given.  The  officer 
declared  himself  to  be  one  of  their 
number,  and  added  that  he  had  been 
constrained  to  join  them  in  this 
their  hour  of  weakness  and  peril, 
because  he  abhorred  the  injustice 
with  which  they  had  been  treated 
by  the  Q,ueen.  That  was  a  memor- 
able night  in  the  history  of  the  per- 
secuted flock,  as  it  encouraged  them 
more  firmly  to  endm-e  "  as  seeing 
Him  who  is  invisible,"  and  who  was 
by  His  providence  thus  raising  them 
up  friends  in  the  hour  of  trial.  He 
who  thus,  when  others  shrank  away, 
came  bravely  forward  to  share  their 
perils,  proved  subsequently  one  of 
their  wisest  counsellors  and  best 
protectors.  Soon  his  wife  followed 
his  example,  and  she,  vsdth  her  hus- 
band, succoured  very  many. 

428.  The  "Word  of  God  Precious. 
—When  the  Rev.  W.  Ellis  was  at 
Mauritius,  he  received  a  letter  from 
a  native  Christian  who  had  nearly 
lost  his  sight,  in  consequence  of  hav- 
ing devoted  years  in  copying  portions 
of  Scripture  for  his  brethren.  And 
one  evening,  while  he  was  at  Tama- 
tave,  on  the  east  coast  of  Madagascar, 
two  men  called  at  the  house  where 


he  was  staying.  They  had  heard  that 
he  had  brought  the  Bible  to  their 
land,  and  had  travelled  a  long 
distance  to  get  a  copy.  Fearing, 
however,  that  they  might  be  spies, 
the  Missionary  put  them  off  until  the 
next  day,  in  order  that  he  might 
make  inquiries  about  them.  But 
some  Christians  of  the  place  knew 
them  to  be  excellent  men,  who  had 
travelled  more  than  a  hundred  miles 
to  secure  the  sacred  treasiu-e.  Of 
course  he  Was  delighted  to  see  them 
the  next  day  and  to  give  them  what 
they  wanted.  But  before  doing  so 
he  entered  into  conversation  with 
them,  and  found  that  they  were 
members  of  a  large  and  scattered 
family,  and  that  all  were  Christians. 
They  had  seen  the  Scriptiires  and 
heard  them,  they  said;  and  also 
themselves  as  a  family  possessed 
"some  of  the  words  of  David," 
which  they  were  in  the  habit  of  read- 
ing, and  passing  on  from  one  to  an- 
other. He  then  inquired  if  they  had 
these  "  words  of  David  "  with  them? 
This  was  a  question  they  were  at 
first  unwilling  to  answer,  but  at 
length  they  confessed  that  they  had. 
Mr.  Ellis  having  requested  to  see 
the  book,  they  looked  one  at  another, 
and  appeared  as  if  they  knew  not 
what  to  do.  At  length  one  of  them 
thrust  his  hand  deep  into  his  bosom, 
and  from  beneath  the  folds  of  his 
lamba  drew  forth  a  parcel.  This  he 
very  slowly  and  carefully  opened. 
One  piece  of  cloth  after  another 
having  been  gently  unrolled,  at 
length  there  appeared  a  few  leaves 
of  the  Book  of  Psalms,  which  the 
good  man  cautiously  handed  to  the 
Missionary.  Though  it  was  evident 
that  the  greatest  care  had  been 
taken  of  them,  their  soUed  appear- 
ance and  worn  edges,  and  other 
marks  of  frequent  use,  showed 
plainly  enough  how  much  they  had 
been  read. 
Desiring  to  possess  these  precious 


THE   JIISSIONARY   WORLD. 


195 


fragments,  Mr.  Ellis  asked  the  men  j  lona,  and  the  accession  of  her  son, 
whether  they  had  not  seen  other  jlladama  II.,  to  the  throne,  in  1SG2. 
words  of  David  besides  those  which  The  young  prince  had  long  been  a 
they  now  possessed,  and  also  the  !  friend  to  the  Christians,  and  he  had 
words  of  Jesus,  of  Paul,  of  Peter,  no  sooner  been  raised  to  regal 
and  of  .Tolm.  Yes,  they  replied,  authority  than  hundreds  of  poor 
they  had  heard  and  seen  some  of  exiles  hastened  home  from  their 
them,  but  did  not  possess  them,  j  distant  places  of  banishment,  and 
"  Well,  then,"  said  Mr.  Ellis,  hold-  1  men  and  women,  worn  with  suii'er- 
ing  out  the  tattered  leaves,  "  if  you  ing    and  want,   reappeared  in   the 


will  give  me  these  few  words  of 
David,  I  will  give  you  all  his  words, 
and  I  will  give  you  besides  the  words 


city,  to  the  astonishment  of  their 
neighbours,  who  had  long  believed 
them  to  be  dead.  The  way  being 
of  Jesus,  and  of  John,  and  of  Paul,  [now  open,  the  London  Missionary 
and  of  Peter."  Upon  this  he  handed  Society  hastened  to  reoccupy  the 
them  a  copy  of  the  New  Testament !  ground  ;  and  the  Rev.  W.  Ellis 
and  the  Psalms,  bound  together,  I  embarked  on  his  fourth  visit  to 
and  said,  "  You  shall  have  all  these  Madagascar.  On  his  arrival  at 
if  you  will  give  me  this."  The  i  Antanarivo,  the  capital,  he  was 
men  were  at  first  amazed.  Then  received  with  courtesy  and  respect 
they  compared  the  psalms  they  had  i  by  the  King  and  his  councillors, 
with  those  in  the  book,  and,  having  and  a  commodious  house  was  appro- 
satisfied  themselyes  that  all  theu'  j  priated  to  his  use  during  his  stay. 
own  words  of  David  were  in  it,  with  The  day  after  his  arrival  was  the 
many  more,  and  that,  besides  these,  Sabbath,  but  to  him  it  was  not  a 
there  were  other  Scriptures  which  { day  of  rest.     At  an  early  hour  his 


they  greatly  desired,  light  beamed 
in  their  faces,  they  took  Mr.  Ellis 
at  his  word,  gave  him  their  leaves 
of  the  Book  of  Psalms  which  had  so 
long  j-ielded  them  comfort,  seized 
the  yolume  he  offered  in  exchange, 
bade  him  farewell,  and  hastily  left 
the  house.  In  the  course  of  the  day 
the  Missionary  enquired  after  the 
strangers,  wishing  to  speak  to  them 
again,  when  the  Christians  of  Tama- 
tave  told  him  that  as  soon  as  they 
left  his  house  they  set  out  upon  their 
long  journey  homeward,  "rejoicing 
as  one  that  tindeth  great  spoU." 

429.  Morning  of  Joy.— After 
a  long  and  gloomy  night  of  sorrow, 
during  which  the  native  Christians 
of  Madagascar  endured  untold  mi- 
series, the  morning  of  joy  came  at 
last.  The  favourable  change  in  the 
circumstances  of  the  people  was 
brought  about  by  the  death  of  the 
cruel,   persecuting  Queen  Ranava- 

0 


house  was  invaded  by  Christian 
friends,  and  from  nine  o'clock  until 
two  he  was  led  from  one  congrega- 
tion to  another,  that  he  might, 
through  the  medium  of  an  inter- 
preter, utter  some  words  of  prayer 
to  God,  and  exhortations  to  the 
people.  During  the  morning  he 
took  part  in  five  services.  "  Where - 
ever  I  went,"  he  says,  "  I  was 
saluted  with  tears  and  expressions 
of  joy ;  and  wherever  I  proaounced 
the  blessed  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  it 
was  truly  affecting  to  witness  the 
utterance  of  deep  emotion  by  which 
they  testified  their  faith  and  grati- 
tude. 

430.  Memorial  Churches. — In 
commemoration  of  the  Divine  good- 
ness, and  the  faithfulness  unto  death 
of  many  native  Christians  in  Mada- 
gascar who  sealed  their  testimony 
to  the  truth  of  the  Gospel  with  their 
blood,  it  was  arranged  to  erect  me- 
2 


196 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


morial  churches  at  several  of  the 
most  prominent  places  where  the 
martyrs  siift'ered  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  capital.  The  opening  of 
these  Christian  sanctuaries,  which 
were  built  chiefly  by  the  benevolence 
of  the  friends  of  missions  in  Eng- 
land, were  occasions  of  great  joy  to 
the  people ;  and,  a  noble  band  of 
zealous  Missionaries  having  been 
sent  out  by  the  London  Society  to 
enter  the  openings  which  were  every- 
where presenting  themselves,  the 
good  work  advanced  in  a  most  de- 
lightful manner. 

431.  Idols  Destroyed.— The  8th 
of  September,  1869,  was  a  day  which 
will  be  memorable  in  the  history  of 
Madagascar.  On  that  day  idolatry 
was  formally  abolished,  and  the 
royal  idols  were  publicly  destroyed, 
by  order  of  the  Queen  and  Govern- 
ment. This  was  not  done  without 
some  indications  of  opposition  on  the 
part  of  those  who  still  adhered  to 
the  long-established  system  of  hea- 
thenism. The  keepers  and  others 
connected  with  the  great  national 
idol  came  to  the  capital  to  claim 
their  supposed  rights  as  nobles.  On 
their  arrival  a  Council  of  State  was 
called,  and  while  the  protectors  of 
the  idols  were  detained  in  the  city, 
an  express  was  sent  ofl"  to  end  the 
imposture  for  ever.  No  opposition 
was  now  made  to  the  Queen's  com- 
mands. The  people  gathered  around 
while  the  idol  and  his  temple  were 
burned  with  a  fire  made  of  the  ma- 
terials of  the  fence  with  which  the 
premises  were  surrounded,  and  which 
had  been  pulled  down  on  the  day 
the  Queen  laid  the  foundation  of  the 
Chapel  Pioyal.  The  appurtenances 
of  the  idol  were  first  consumed. 
His  long  cane,  the  bullock's  horns, 
from  which  the  sacred  sprinklings 
were  made  ;  his  three  scarlet  um- 
brellas, and  his  silk  gown ;  then  his 
case  ;    and,  lastly,  the  formidable 


deity  himself,  who  rendered  the 
sovereign  invincible — preserved  from 
fire,  from  crocodiles,  from  infection, 
and  in  battle — the  great  god  of 
Madagascar,  worshipped  for  genera- 
tions, and  the  object  of  fear  to  thou- 
sands of  people,  was  brought  out. 
Scarcely  anybody  but  his  keepers 
had  seen  him  till  now,  and  as  he 
proved  to  be  a  bit  of  shapeless  wood, 
about  as  big  as  a  man's  thumb,  with 
a  couple  of  scarlet  silk  wings,  "  all 
seemed  astonished  at  his  insignifi- 
cance." The  crowd,  however,  ex- 
claimed, "  You  cannot  burn  him; 
he  is  a  god ;"  to  which  the  reply 
was,  "  We  are  going  to  try;"  and 
while  the  sham  deity  was  enveloped 
in  flames,  he  was  held  up  on  a  stick, 
that  all  might  see  him  consumed. 
Other  idols  were  burned  afterwards. 
One  consisted  of  a  small  quantity  of 
sand  tied  in  a  cloth,  and  another  of 
three  round  pieces  of  wood  fastened 
together  by  a  silver  chain.  One  was 
"  the  avenger,"  another  was  the  god 
of  traders  ;  others  were  the  Queen's 
private  teraphim.  The  inhabitants  of 
villages,  seeing  that  they  had  no 
longer  any  gods  to  worship,  sent  to 
the  Queen  to  ask  what  their  religion 
was  to  be  for  the  future,  and  who 
was  to  teach  them  the  knowledge  of 
the  true  God.  The  Missionaries  and 
native  pastors  were  summoned  to 
the  Prime  Minister's  house,  and  he 
himself  suggested  that  the  responsi- 
bility of  supply  ing  them  with  teachers 
should  be  devolved  on  the  churches 
already  existing,  and  that  the  Go- 
vernment should  have  nothing  to  do 
with  the  matter ;  the  native  churches 
should  make  collections,  in  which 
the  Chapel  Royal  should  share,  and 
thus  the  expense  of  sending  native 
teachers  be  defrayed.  A  list  of  two 
hundred  and  eighty  villages  in 
Imerina,  the  province  in  which  the 
capital  itself  is  comprised,  was  made 
out,  and  of  those  it  was  found  that 
one    hundred     and    twenty    were 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


197 


already  supplied  with  pastors. 
Native  teachers  were  selected  from 
the  churches  in  Antanarivo  for 
the  one  hundred  and  sixty  others; 
and  thus  the  whole  district  was 
brought  at  once  under  Christian 
instruction. 

432.  Pleasing  Progress. — Ad- 
verting to  the  progress  made  in  intel- 
lectual development  and  religious 
knowledge  by  the  native  converts  of 
Madagascar,  the  llev.  J.  Pearse  says, 
in  a  recent  communication, — "When 
the  mission  was  re-opened  about 
eight  years  ago  the  number  of  those 
who  could  read  was  very  limited. 
Now  there  are  multitudes  in  and 
around  the  capital,  and  scattered  in 
various  parts  of  the  island,  whose 
joy  it  is  to  be  able  to  read  for  them- 
selves in  the  New  Testament  and  in 
those  other  books  which  we  have 
been  able  to  place  within  their  reach. 
"We  have  just  received  the  edition 
of  20,000  hymn-books,  printed  for 
us  by  the  Religious  Tract  Society, 
and  part  of  the  edition  of  20,000 
Testaments;  also  part  of  200,000 
volumes  of  various  parts  of  the  Bible 
which  the  magnificent  liberality  of 
the  Bible  Society  has  secured  for  us. 
Nothwithstanding  these  large  num- 
bers, in  anticipation  of  our  future 
wants,  we  have  written  urging  them 
to  send  us  another  edition  of  50,000 
Testaments  as  early  as  possible  next 
year !  These  things  are  evidences 
of  the  progress  of  the  people  in  Mada- 
gascar." He,  moreover,  thus  speaks 
of  the  moral  condition  of  the  people: 
"  While  among  those  who  have  re- 
cently joined  the  ranks  of  the  nom- 
inal Christians  there  are  still  many 
imperfections,  and  not  a  little  that  is 
unbecoming  and  unsatisfactory  to 
the  Missionaries,  yet  the  great  majo- 
rity of  the  people  in  our  congrega- 
tions are  making  unmistakable  ad- 
vancement in  that  which  is  good  and 
true,  and  not  a  few  are  marked  by 


the  simplicity  of  their  faith,  the 
fervour  of  their  devotion,  and  the 
sincerity  and  earnestness  of  their 
lives."  He  also  bears  a  noble  testi- 
mony concerning  the  native  teachers 
who  have  been  raised  up  to  take  a 
part  in  the  good  work :  "  The  evan- 
gelists who  have  been  appointed  by 
the  churches  in  this  city,  and  sta- 
tioned in  the  more  important  villages 
around,  are,  as  far  as  mj^  observation 
extends,  labouring  with  earnestness, 
acceptance,  and  success.  We  hold 
monthly  communication  with  them, 
and  visit  them  as  frequently  as  pos- 
sible. Some  of  them  are  simple- 
minded  Christian  men,  and  their 
conscious  insufficiency  for  the  work, 
leading  them  to  childlike  dependence 
upon  God,  is  very  interesting." 

433.  Christian  Concord. — When 
the  way  was  once  more  open  for 
evangelical  labours  in  Madagascar, 
the  Church  Missionary  Society  and 
the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts  each 
sent  out  two  Missionaries  to  take 
part  in  the  good  work.  To  this  the 
London  Missionary  Society  had  no 
objection  so  long  as  attention  was  first 
directed  to  those  parts  of  the  island 
which  were  still  heathen,  as  in  those 
districts  there  was  room  for  all.  Sta- 
tions were  accordingly  commenced  by 
the  new  Missionaries  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Tamatave.  On  one  occa- 
sion Mr.  Hey  proposed  to  his  colleague 
to  accompany  him  on  a  visit  to  some 
villages  on  the  sea-coast  to  the  north 
of  the  town.  At  Mahavelona  they 
held  two  services,  and  after  the 
second,  went  out  to  visit  the  people. 
The  house  in  which  the  congre- 
gation of  the  London  Missionary 
Society  met  being  pointed  out  to  them, 
they  entered  it,  and  found  it  well 
filled  with  men  and  women.  "The 
leaders  of  the  congregation  made 
way  for  us,"  says  Mr.  Campbell, 
"  and  accommodated  us  with  seats. 


198 


THE   MISSIONAEY   WORLD. 


We  asked  if  prayers  were  over,  and 
being  answered  in  the  negative,  we 
expressed  our  willingness  to  join 
with  them.  "We  were  at  once  asked 
to  take  the  service ;  and  at  their  and 
Mr.  Hey's  request  I  took  it.  I  gave 
out  a  hymn,  and  then  asked  the 
chief  man  to  pray.  After  this  I 
preached  from  Matt.  v.  13 — 16. 
The  congregation  was  most  attentive 
throughout.  I  then  gave  out  another 
hymn  and  asked  the  second  in  com- 
mand to  offer  up  prayer,  which  he 
did  in  a  quiet,  earnest  manner.  We 
then  sang,  '  Lord  dismiss  us  with 
Thy  blessing,'  and  departed,  receiv- 
ing several  warm  shakes  of  the  hand 
as  we  left."  "  Behold  how  good  and 
how  pleasant  it  is  for  brethren  to 
dwell  together  in  unity." 

434.  A  Bishop  not  wanted. — 
Not  fiatislied  with  merely  occupying 
mission  stations  in  Madagascar  in 
common  with  other  religious  bodies, 
certain  parties  connected  with  the 
Church  of  England  were  anxious 
to  have  the  island  formed  into  a 
diocese  and  an  Anglican  bishop  sent 
out  to  superintend  the  work.  To 
this  the  directors  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society  objected,  believing 
it  Avould  be  the  means  of  producing 
discord  as  in  some  other  places.  And 
to  their  honour,  be  it  said,  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  objected  also,  and 
declared  their  intention  not  to  place 
their  agents  imder  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  bishop,  if  one  were  tent,  as 
they  did  not  wish  to  interfere  with 
the  labours  of  a  kindred  institution.  1 
The  bishop  designate  having,  under 
the  circumstances,  declined  to  under- 
take the  work,  the  scheme  for  the 
time  was  relinquished.  It  was,  never- 
theless, alleged  that  an  English 
bishop  to  reside  at  the  capital  was  j 
desired  by  the  Queen  and  govern- 
ment authorities  of  Madagascar,  and 
that  the  Prayer-book  was  already 
used  at  the  palace.     On  hearing  of  J 


this  the  Prime  Minister  addressed 
a  letter  to  the  Rev.  W.  Ellis,  from 
which  the  following  is  an  extract : — 
"I  have  heard  the  report  concerning 
a  bishop  to  come  to  Madagascar ;  also 
a  report  that  the  Prayer-book  is  used 
within  the  precincts  of  the  palace  ; 
also  that  the  Queen  desires  that  a 
bishop  may  come,  and  was  disap- 
pointed when  he  did  not  come. 
These  reports  are  not  true,  for  the 
Prayer-book  has  never  been  used  in 
the  worship  which  the  Queen  attends. 
She  was  not  at  all  disappointed  be- 
cause a  bishop  did  not  come.  But  the 
work  which  you,  the  Missionaries  of 
the  London  Missionary  Society,  have 
done  hei-e  in  Madagascar  we  indeed 
know,  for  a  work  of  blessing  to  our 
country  truly  it  has  been,  and  you 
have  never  forsaken  us  from  the  very 
beginning  unto  the  present  time. 
The  Queen  is  well  and  visits  you. 
May  you  live !  May  the  blessings 
of  God  be  with  you,  saith  your  friend 
truly, — RAJjS'iAiAEn^ON. 

435.  Mission  "Work  in  Mauri- 
tius.— As  early  as  the  year  1814, 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Le  Brun  was  sent  out 
to  the  Maui-itius  by  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  with  a  view  to 
promote  the  religious  intruction  of 
the  long-neglected  slave  poptdation 
and  others.  He  arrived  in  Port 
Louis  in  the  month  of  June,  and 
immediately  commenced  his  impor- 
tant work.  Governor  Farquhar,  in 
addition  to  placing  at  the  disposal 
of  the  Missionary  a  spacious  build- 
ing well  adapted  to  the  purposes  of 
education,  wrote  to  the  directors  in 
terms  of  high  approbation  of  the 
benevolent  undertaking.  The  diffi- 
culties which  had  to  be  encountered, 
from  the  prevalence  of  Roman 
Catholicism  and  the  prejudice  against 
negro  instruction,  were  numerous ; 
but  the  blessing  of  God  rested  upon 
the  work,  and  in  the  course  of  two 
or  three  years,  twenty-five  persons 


THE   MISSIONAEY  WORLD. 


199 


were  reported  as  united  in  Church 
fellowship.  In  1821  these  had  in- 
creased to  forty-three,  and  the  con- 
gregations that  assembled  to  hear 
the  Word  preached  were  increasingly 
large  and  attentive.  Christian 
schools  were  also  organised,  in 
which  there  were  nearly  two  hun- 
dred children  under  instruction.  In 
1827,  Mr.  Le  Brun  is  reported  to 
have  extended  his  labours  to  two  or 
three  estates  in  the  country,  where 
schools  were  eventually  established, 
and  places  of  worship  erected  as  well 
as  in  the  capital.  For  many  years 
Mr.  Le  Brun  was  spared  to  prose- 
cute his  beloved  work,  and  the  result 
of  his  persevering  labours,  as  well  as 
of  those  of  the  Ilev.  Messrs.  For- 
gette,  Jones,and  others,his  colleagues 
and  successors,  will  be  seen  after 
many  days. 

436.  In    1830,    at    the 

earnest  request  of  several  of  the 
inhabitants,  the  "Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society  was  induced  to  appoint  two 
Missionaries  to  the  Mauritius.  The 
Revs.  Henry  D.  Lowe  and  John 
Sarj  ,nt  arrived  in  good  health  and 
spirits,  and  commenced  their  labours 
with  a  pleasing  prospect  of  success. 
But  before  long  Mr.  Sarj  ant  was 
smitten  down  with  fever,  Mr.  Lowe 
returned  to  England,  and  the  mission 
was  relinquished.  The  grave  of 
Mr.  Sarj  ant  may  be  seen  in  the 
beautiful  cemetery  of  Port  Louis, 
in  close  proximity  to  that  of  Harriet 
Newell,  a  Missionary's  wife,  who  was 
interred  there  about  eighteen  years 
previously.  A  plain  stone  marks 
the  spot,  erected  by  a  few  pious 
soldiers  who  had  been  benefited  by 
Mr.  Sarj  ant's  labours.  The  Church 
of  England  has  for  many  years  had 
several  congregations  and  clergymen 
in  the  Mauritius.  The  island  has 
recently  been  formed  into  a  diocese 
under  the  government  of  an  earnest 
Christian  bishop ;  and,  although  the 


work  has  in  a  measure  lost  its 
Missionary  character,  it  is  neverthe- 
less carried  on  with  great  advantage 
to  the  English  residents. 


IN    AUSTEALIA    AND 
POLYNESIA. 

437.  The  Australian  Colonies. — 
The  religious  life  and  vigour  which 
now  characterise  the  flourishing 
colonies  of  Australia  and  Tasmania 
may  be  fairly  regarded  as  the  results 
of  the  Missionary  enterprise.  Grand 
and  imposing  as  the  work  of  Grod  in 
the  southern  world  maj'  now  appear, 
it  may  be  traced  to  very  small  be- 
ginnings, which  had  their  origin  in 
British  Christian  philanthropy. 
Soon  after  the  commencement  of  the 
first  English  settlement  in  New 
South  Wales,  in  1788,  the  Rev. 
Samuel  Marsden  was  sent  out  as 
senior  chaplain,  and  he  proved  a 
worthy  representative  of  the  Church 
to  which  he  belonged.  What  a 
change  has  taken  place  in  the  aspect 
and  position  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land in  that  part  of  the  world  since 
then !  Now  the  Australian  colonies 
are  six  in  number,  with  a  population 
of  about  a  million.  There  are  now 
ten  Protestant  bishops — five  in  New 
South  Wales,  and  one  in  each  of  the 
other  colonies — with  400  clergymen 
usefully  employed  in  various  parts 
of  the  country.  It  is  a  pleasing  fact, 
moreover,  that  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Marsden,  Bishop  of  Bathurst,  is  the 
grandson  of  the  first  Missionary  or 
chaplain  stationed  there,  already 
mentioned.  The  Rev.  Samuel  Leigh, 
the  first  Wesleyan  Missionary  sent 
out  to  New  South  Wales,  commenced 
his  labours  in  Sydney  in  1815,  but 
in  the  course  of  fifty-six  years  the 
work  has  expanded  into  a  separate 
Conference,  with  11  districts,  150 
circuits,  280  ministers,  23,000  church 


200 


THE    MISSIONARY   "WOELD. 


members,  and  60,000  in  the  Sabbath 
and  day-school.  Other  branches  of 
the  Christian  Church,  as  the  Presby- 
terians, Congregationalists,  Baptists, 
Primitive  Methodists,  and  the  sect 
calling  themselves  Bible  Christians, 
have  also  made  rapid  progress  in  most 
of  the  Australian  colonies  of  late  years. 
Some  of  these  religious  bodies,  like 
the  Wesleyans,  are  entirely  self- 
supported,  whUst  others  still  receive 
aid  from  the  mother  country.  Com- 
modious places  of  worship  have  been 
erected  in  most  of  the  towns  and 
villages,  and  the  religious  activity 
displayed  by  almost  every  section  of 
the  Christian  Church  augurs  well 
for  the  future  of  the  new  and  rising 
Empire. 

438.  In  New  Zealand.— The 
important  work  of  attempting  to 
civilise  and  evangelise  the  abori- 
gines of  New  Zealand  was  com- 
menced in  1814  under  the  auspices 
of  the  apostolic  Samuel  Marsden, 
who  himself  repeatedly  visited  the 
islands  in  the  interests  of  the  Church 
Missionary  Society.  In  1818,  the 
Rev.  S.  Leigh  paid  his  first  visit  to 
the  country  ;  but  it  was  not  till 
some  time  afterwards  that  a  Wes- 
leyan  Mission  was  regularly  organ- 
ised. The  agents  of  both  Societies 
laboured  for  seA^eral  years  ■ndthout 
any  marked  and  visible  results  ;  but 
when  the  native  language  was  ac- 
quired by  the  Missionaries,  Christian 
schools  were  established,  and  other 
preparatory  work  accomplished,  and 
the  progress  of  the  people  in  religious 
knowledge  was  very  rapid.  Nor 
was  the  moral  and  religious  revolu- 
tion which  followed  the  introduction 
of  the  Grospel  less  remarkable. 
Hundreds  and  thousands  of  once 
degraded  savages  were  brought  to  a 
saving  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and 
united  in  Church  fellowship.  It  is 
true  that  the  good  work  among  the 
aborigines  received  a  serious  check 


when  the  country  was  colonised  by 
Europeans  ;  but  it  was  nevertheless 
real,  and  the  Missionaries  endea- 
voured to  adapt  themselves  to  the 
change  of  circumstance  as  best  they 
could.  Henceforth  they  had  to^ 
labour  for  the  benefit  of  their 
coimtrymen  who  were  constantly 
arriving,  while  at  the  same  time 
they  faithfully  ministered  to  the 
spiritual  necessities  of  the  natives  as 
they  had  opportunity.  Churches 
and  chapels  were  erected  in  the 
towns,  villages,  and  hamlets,  which 
were  rapidly  springing  up  and  being 
populated  by  British  settlers ;  and 
at  the  Fifth  General  Synod  of  the 
English  Episcopal  Church  in  New 
Zealand,  which  met  at  Dunedin  in 
the  early  part  of  1871,  encouraging 
reports  were  presented  of  the  pro- 
gress of  religion  throughout  the 
colony.  In  addition  to  the  parochial 
work  carried  on  among  the  colonists, 
it  was  stated  that  the  number  of 
native  clergymen  in  connection  with 
the  Church  was  fourteen,  whilst 
about  600  Maories  were  reported  as 
communicants.  From  the  last  Re- 
port of  the  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Soeietjr,  we  learn  that  in  the  three 
districts  into  which  the  islands  are 
divided,  the  number  of  principal 
stations  or  circuits  is  tliirty-two,  in 
connection  with  which  forty-three 
ordained  ministers  are  employed, 
with  2,587  Church  members  under 
their  pastoral  care,  and  5,000  scholars 
in  the  Sabbath  and  day-schools. 
Several  other  religious  bodies  have 
been  organised  in  New  Zealand 
under  their  respective  pastors  since 
it  became  a  British  colony,  and,  if 
peace  continue,  the  religious,  as  well 
as  agricultural  and  commercial 
prospects  of  this  important  part  of 
the  British  Empire  may  be  regarded 
as  promising. 

439.  In  the  Friendly  Islands. — 
When  the  London  Missionary  Society 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


201 


sent  a  large  party  of  Christian 
artizans  as  Missionaries  to  the  South 
Seas  in  1797,  ten  of  them  were 
allotted  to  the  Friendly  Islands. 
They  had  not  been  tliere  long, 
however,  when  three  of  them  were 
murdered  by  the  natives,  and  the 
rest  had  to  flee  for  their  lives. 
Twenty-two  years  afterwards  the 
Wesleyau  Missionary'  Society  com- 
menced a  mission  at  Tonga,  and 
after  the  devoted  men  who  were 
stationed  there  had  laboured  for  a 
length  of  time  with  scarcely  any 
visible  results,  the  tide  turned  in 
their  favour,  showers  of  blessings 
descended  from  on  high,  and  a  work 
of  grace  commenced  which  has 
scarcely  had  a  parallel  in  the  history 
of  the  Church  since  the  days  of  the 
Apostles.  In  a  short  time  the  good 
work  spread  from  Tonga  to  Haabai, 
Vavau,  and  other  islands,  till  the 
whole  group  was  brought  under  the 
renovating  influence  of  the  Gospel. 
In  the  course  of  time  every  idol 
temple  was  demolished,  kings  and 
queens  became  nursing  fathers  and 
mothers  to  the  infant  Church  of 
Christ,  and  the  whole  population 
became  at  least  nominally  Christian, 
whilst  hundreds  and  thousands  gave 
pleasing  evidence  of  the  fact  that 
they  had  experienced  a  change  of 
heart,  and  were  indeed  the  children 
of  God.  The  rapid  progress  which 
the  people  made  in  learning  to  read, 
and  in  religious  knowledge  generally, 
was  truly  astonishing,  and  a  goodly 
number  of  native  teachers  and 
preachers  were  raised  up,  as  the  fruit 
of  the  mission,  to  take  a  part  in  the 
good  work,  or  it  could  never  have 
been  carried  on  so  successfully.  As 
the  result  of  this  enterprise,  there 
are  now  in  the  Friendly  Islands  and 
Samoa  district  23  Missionaries,  177 
chapels,  8,262  church  members,  and 
7,201  scholars  receiving  instruction 
in  the  mission-schools  which  have 
been  established  for  their  benefit. 


440.  King  George.— One  of  the 

most  remarkable  illustrations  of  the 
power  of  Divine  grace,  and  of  the 
elevating  influence  of  Christianity 
ever  witnessed  in  Polynesia  was  seen 
in  the  conversion  and  subsequent 
career  of  George  Tubou,  the  chief  of 
Haabai,  who  afterwards  became  king 
of  the  whole  of  the  Friendly  Islands. 
In  earlj''  life  he  was  flercc,  savage, 
and  warlike,  and  devoted  to  the 
idolatry  and  superstitions  of  his 
country.  Soon  after  the  commence- 
ment of  the  mission  he  was  deeply  im- 
pressed by  what  he  saw  and  heard  on 
his  visits  to  Tonga,  and  he  was  at 
length  thoroughly  convinced  of  the 
truth  of  Christianity.  He  conse- 
quently put  away  his  idols,  erected  a 
sanctuary  for  the  worship  of  the 
true  and  living  God,  and  earnestly 
requested  a  Missionary  to  instruct 
him  and  his  people.  When  his 
request  could  not  be  granted,  he  en- 
gaged an  English  sailor  to  read 
prayers  in  his  chapel  at  Lifuka  till 
a  Missionary  shoxild  arrive.  It  was 
when  on  a  visit  to  Vavau,  during  a 
gracious  revival  of  religion,  that 
George  Tubou  experienced  a  saving 
change  of  heart,  and  became  a  new 
man  in  Christ  Jesus.  His  wife 
Charlotte  was  brought  to  God  on  the 
same  occasion,  and  from  that  time 
their  course  was  marked  by  humble 
piety  and  entire  devotedness  to  the 
service  of  their  Divine  Master. 
George  made  rapid  progress  in 
religious  knowledge,  and  soon 
became  an  acceptable  and  useful  local 
preacher,  and  his  wife  was  equally 
successful  as  a  class-leader  and 
teacher  of  female  inquirers.  "When 
by  the  death  of  Finau,  in  18o3, 
George  became  king  of  Vavau  as 
well  as  Haabai,  and  when  shortly 
afterwards,  by  the  addition  of  Tonga 
to  his  dominions,  he  became  supreme 
ruler  of  all  the  Friendly  Islands,  he 
retained  the  simplicity  of  his  Chris- 
tian character,  governed  his  kingdom 


202 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


according  to  the  laws  of  God,  and 
displayed  amazing  mental  ability  as 
well  as  unquenchable  zeal  in  the 
advancement  of  the  cause  of  Christ, 
which  was  ever  dear  to  his  heai't.  In 
1853  King  George  sailed  in  the  Mis- 
sion-ship John  Wesley  on  a  visit  to 
Australia,  in  company  with  the  Rev. 
Robert  Young,  who  had  been  sent 
out  as  a  deputation  to  inspect  the 
missions  in  the  southern  world  by  the 
British  Wesleyan  Conference.  On 
taking  leave  of  his  royal  companion 
in  travel,  Mr.  Young  thus  expresses 
himself: — "  I  had  now  spent  several 
weeks  in  the  company  of  the  King, 
and  during  that  period  I  had  not 
observed  an  act  contrary  to  the 
strictest  Christian  propriety,  nor  had 
I  heard  a  foolish  word  from  his  lips. 
In  all  my  intercourse  with  him  I  was 
deeply  impressed  with  his  mental 
power,  and  his  genuine  piety,  and 
felt  persuaded  that  had  he  possessed 
European  advantages,  he  would  have 
been  one  of  the  greatest  men  of  the 
age." 

441.  A  Sabbath  at  Tonga.— 
The  Sabbath  which  the  E,ev.  Robert 
Yoimg  spent  at  Tonga  in  18o3  was  a 
day  long  to  be  remembered.  At  half- 
past  five  in  the  morning  the  chapel 
bell  was  rung  to  call  the  people  to 
the  prayer-meeting,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  about  three  hundred  per- 
sons assembled  together.  The  whole 
of  the  exercises  were  characterised 
by  much  fervour  and  animation; 
but  none  prayed  with  greater  power 
and  unction  than  the  King  and 
Q,ueen,  whose  devout  pleadings  made 
a  most  favourable  impression  upon 
the  mind  of  the  distinguished  visitor. 
At  eight  o'clock  the  Sunday-school 
commenced. ;  and  in  addition  to  other 
exercises  the  children  were  examined 
in  the  Conference  catechism  with  sa- 
tisfactory results.  At  nine  o'clock  the 
chapel  bell  was  again  heard,  and  in 
every  part  of  the  town  the  beating 


of  the  native  drum  also  announced 
the  hour  for  the  commencement  of 
the   public   worship   of    God.     The 
people  repaired  with  joyful  hearts  to 
their  beloved  Mount  Zion,  and  the 
chapel,  which  was  without  pews  or 
benches,   but  with   its  floor  neatly 
matted  to  seat  six  or  seven  hundred 
persons,  was   crowded.      After  the 
reading  of  the  liturgy  in  the  native 
language  by  one  of  the  Missionaries, 
Mr.  Young  preached,  and  Mr.  Amos 
interpreted.     At    the    close    of    the 
service    several    of    the    members, 
i  among  whom  were   the   King  and 
(iiieen,  engaged  in  fervent  prayer 
j  for   God's  blessing  upon  the  word 
preached.      At  two   o'clock  in  the 
1  afternoon  the   school  re-assembled, 
and    thirteen    classes    were     seen 
squatted  on  the  floor  in  so  many 
:  circles      around      their     respective 
j  teachers.     The  principal  class  was 
'  taught  by  the  Uueen,  who  takes  a 
!  lively  interest  in  the  rising  genera - 
!  tion.     At  three  o'clock  public  wor- 
I  ship   again    commenced,    when  the 
I  tribes  of  the  Lord  once  more  crowded 
His   sanctuary.      On  this   occasion 
Mr.  Turner  preached  to  the   people 
in  their  own  language,    and  many 
■  tears  were  shed  when  he  feelingly 
referred  to  the    wonderful    change 
I  which  had  taken  place  in  their  con- 
j  dition  since  the  time  when  he  com- 
menced his  labours  among  them  in 
the  days  of  their  heathen  darkness. 
Such  was  the  impression  made  upon 
the   mind  of   Mr.   Young    by    the 
services  of  this  memorable  Sabbath 
that  he  declared  it  to  be  "a  day  of 
light,  and  power,  and  glory  never  to 
i  be  forgotten  in  time  or  in  eternity." 

442.  Burning  of  Idols. — When 
,  Christianity  had  been  fairly  estab- 
}  lished  at  Tonga  and  Haabai,  the  good 
j  news  was  conveyed  to  Yavau  by 
the  devoted  George  Tubou  and  a 
j  party  of  converted  natives  who  ac- 
'  companied  him  on  a  special  mission 


THE   MISSIOXAKY    WORLD. 


203 


to  try  to  induce  Finau  the  chief  to 
give  up  his  heathenism.  After  a 
long  debate  on  the  merits  of  the  lotu, 
and  the  most  earnest  persuasion  on 
the  part  of  his  royal  guest,  Finau  at 
length  exclaimed,  "Well,  I  will, 
and  I  will  spend  the  next  Sabbath 
with  you  in  worshipping  your  God." 
He  kept  his  word,  and  was  joined 
by  others.  Two  of  his  wives,  as 
well  as  himself,  many  of  his  servants, 
another  influential  chief  and  his 
sister,  Halaevu,  and  many  more, 
joined  the  Christians  from  Haabai 
in  prayer  and  songs  of  praise,  on  the 
following  Sunday.  On  the  Monday 
morning  after  this  memorable  Sab- 
bath, when  Finau,  and  many  of  his 
people  publicly  bowed  before  the 
Lord,  the  chief  gave  orders  that 
seven  of  the  principal  idols  should 
be  brought  out  and  placed  in  a  row. 
He  then  addressed  them  as  follows, 
with  a  view  to  convince  those  who 
still  remained  heathens :  "I  have 
brought  you  here  to  prove  you  ;  and 
I  will  tell  you  beforehand  what  I  am 
about  t'o  do,  that  you  may  be  without 
excuse."  Then  commencing  with 
the  first  he  said,  "  If  you  are  a  god 
rim  away,  or  you  shall  be  burned  in 
the  fire  which  I  have  prepared !  " 
The  god  made  no  attempt  to  escape. 
He  then  spoke  to  the  next  in  the 
same  way,  and  so  on,  till  he  came  to 
the  last.  As  none  of  them  ran,  the 
chief  gave  orders  that  all  the  sacred 
houses  should  be  set  on  fire  and  con- 
sumed, together  with  the  idols.  His 
commands  were  promptly  obeyed, 
and  eighteen  temples,  with  their  gods, 
were  burned  to  ashes.  The  weather 
was  damp,  and  it  took  three  days  to 
complete  the  work  of  destruction. 
When  the  remaining  heathen  saw 
no  evil  follow  this  daring  act,  they 
were  encouraged  to  imitate  their 
chief,  and  others  who  had  declared 
their  adoption  of  the  new  reli- 
gion, and  the  cause  of  Christianity 
triumphed. 


443.  Great  Revival. — When  the 
Missionaries    had    laboured   in    the 
Friendly  Islands  about  eight  years, 
and    had   successfully  performed  a 
considerable  amount  of  preparatory 
work  of  various  kinds,    they  were 
favoured  to  witness  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  revivals  of  religion  which 
;  have  been  known  in  modern  times. 
I  This  wonderful    movement  had  its 
I  origin  in  the  deep  convictions,  united 
;  prayers,  and    earnest  eftbrts  of  the 
Missionaries  and  a  few  of  their  de- 
'  voted  people,  who  saw  the  danger  of 
settling  down  in  a  mere  profession 
j  of  religion  when  they  had  abandoned 
,  their  idols  and   embraced  the  lotu, 
as  they  called  Christianity,   and  who 
earnestly  desired  a  richer  baptism  of 
the  Spii'it.     It  commenced   in    the 
Island    of    Vavau,    where    Messrs. 
,  Turner  and  Cargill,  and  a  little  band 
'  of  faithful  leaders,  had  agreed  toge- 
'  ther  to  enter  into  their  closets  every 
day  at  noon  to  plead  with  God   for 
;  this   "  one   thing."     Their    prayers 
were   soon  and  suddenly  answered. 
;  A  native  local  preacher  was  preach- 
ing   at    a  village   called   Utui,   on 
I  Tuesday,  the  23rd  of  July,  1834,  on 
'  Christ's   compassion    towards   Jeru- 
I  salem,    when  the  word    came  with 
power    to   the  whole   congregation. 
:  They  wept  and  prayed,  and  earnestly 
sought  mercy,  and  refused  to  leave 
i  the  place  till  they  obtained  a  blessing. 
\  They  continued  together  all  night, 
!  and    before    morning    many   found 
peace  in  believing.     On  the  follow- 
ing Sabbath  similar  results  followed 
the  ordinary  services  at. another  vil- 
lage.     Five   hundred  persons,   the 
I  whole    of    the    inhabitants    of    the 
i  place,  from  the  least  to  the  greatest, 
joined  in  earnestly  seeking  salvation, 
and  a  large  proportion  of  them  soon 
realised  a  blessed  sense  of  the  par- 
doning mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 
The   work   spread    from  Yavau    to 
Haabai  and  from  there  to  Tonga,  and 
for  weeks  together  nothing  was  to  be 


204 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


heard  but  cries  to  God  for  mercy  or 
songs  of  praise  from  those  who  had 
found  salvation. 

Concerning  one  of  these  remark- 
able occasions,  Mr.  Turner  says : 
"As  soon  as  the  service  began,  the 
cries  of  the  people  began.  They 
were  melted  into  tears  on  every  hand, 
and  many  of  them  cried  aloud  by 
reason  of  the  disquietude  of  their 
souls.  Oh,  what  a  solemn  but  joyful 
sight !  One  thousand  or  more  bowed 
before  the  Lord,  weeping  at  the  feet 
of  Jesus,  and  praying  in  an  agony  of 
soul.  I  never  saw  such  distress :  I 
never  neard  such  cries  for  mercy,  or 
such  confession  of  sin  before.  These 
things  were  universal,  from  the 
greatest  chief  in  the  land  to  the 
meanest  of  the  people.  The  Lord 
heard  the  sighing  of  the  prisoners. 
He  bound  up  many  a  broken-hearted 
sinner  in  that  meeting,  and  pro- 
claimed liberty  to  many  a  captive. 
We  were  filled  with  wonder  and 
gratitude,  and  lost  in  praise,  on 
witnessing  the  Lord  making  bare 
His  arm  so  gloriously  in  the  sight 
of  the  heathen.  We  met  again  at 
nine  o'clock,  and  had  a  similar  scene  ; 
hundreds  wept  aloud,  and  many 
trembled  from  head  to  foot,  as  they 
thought  they  were  about  to  be  judged 
at  the  bar  of  Grod.  We  were  engaged 
the  whole  day  in  this  blessed  work. 
I  attended  live  services,  and  saw 
hundreds  of  precious  souls  made 
happy  by  a  sense  of  the  Saviour's 
love.  There  never  was  such  a  Sab- 
bath in  Haabai  before  ;  it  was  indeed 
one  of  the  days  of  the  Son  of  man. 
Many  will  remember  it  with  pleasure 
throughout  eternity,  as  the  day  of 
their  adoption  into  the  heavenly 
family.  During  the  following  week, 
the  concern  of  the  people  was  so 
great,  that  they  laid  aside  their  work. 
We  had  service  twice  every  day  but 
one,  and  the  chapel  was  always  full. 
It  was  a  week  of  Sabbaths  and  of 
much  prayer  and  praise.     Not  a  day 


nor  a  night  j)assed  but  several  were 
disburthened  of  their  load  of  guilt 
and  sin,  by  believing  with  their  hearts 
unto  righteousness."  So  extensivewas 
this  remarkable  work  of  grace  that 
it  was  estimated  that  more  than  two 
thousand  conversions  took  place  in 
the  Haabai  Islands  alone  in  the  course 
of  two  or  three  weeks,  and  they  gave 
evidence  of  the  reality  of  the  change 
they  had  experienced  by  their  up- 
right walk  and  conversation. 

444,  In  Piji. — In  no  part  of 
the  mission-field  have  greater  victo- 
ries been  won  for  Christ  than  in  Fiji. 
Thirty-six  years  have  not  j' et  passed 
away  since  the  first  Missionaries 
landed  in  Lakemba,  the  principal  is- 
land in  the  windward  part  of  the 
group,  where  the  work  was  com- 
menced, and  yet  the  contrast  between 
the  Fiji  of  to-day  and  the  Fiji  of 
that  time  is  ' '  marvellous  in  our 
eyes."  On  their  arrival  they  found 
a  popidation  of  at  least  two  hundred 
thousand,  living  in  heathen  dark- 
ness, and  without  any  knowledge  of 
the  true  God.  Cannibalism  was  a 
thing  of  almost  daily  occurrence, 
and  was  both  sanctioned  and  required 
by  their  religion.  Infanticide  was 
practised  to  an  alarming  extent. 
Widows  were  strangled  on  the  death 
of  their  husbands,  and  tribal  wars, 
attended  with  the  most  horrible 
atrocities,  were  constantly  occurring. 
In  the  name  of  their  master,  and 
relying  upon  His  promised  help,  the 
Missionaries  commenced  to  make 
known  "  the  living  God,  the  Saviour 
of  all  men,  especially  of  them  that 
believe."  For  many  years  they  la- 
boured amid  the  greatest  difficulties, 
in  constant  danger,  and  with  little 
success.  At  length  the  tide  turned 
in  their  favour,  a  general  awakening 
took  place,  and  by  the  blessing  of 
God  upon  the  persevering  efforts  of 
His  servants  results  were  realised 
which  have  scarcely  a  parallel  in  the 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD, 


20i 


history  of  the  Church.  Hundreds 
and  thousands  of  the  natives  were 
converted  to  the  faith  of  the  Gospel, 
idolatry  was  generally  abolished, 
Christian  sanctuaries  erected,  schools 
organised,  and  a  general  reformation 
witnessed  most  delightful  to  contem- 
plate. There  are  now  connected  with 
the  numerous  Wesleyan  mission 
stations  in  Fiji,  22,799  church  mem- 
bers, and  104,223  attendants  on 
public  worship,  many  of  whom  were 
once  cannibals.  The  Sabbath  is 
sacredly  regarded,  family  worship 
regularly  conducted,  and  schools  es- 
tablished in  922  Christian  towns,  in 
which  47,240  scholars  are  brought 
under  religious  instruction. 

445.  Joel  Bulu. — As  a  speci- 
men of  the  conversion  and  career  of 
a  large  number  of  devoted  native 
teachers  and  Missionaries  who  have 
been  raised  up  in  the  Friendly  and 
Fiji  Islands  to  take  a  part  in'  the 
diffusion  of  the  Gospel,  we  may  give 
the  case  of  Joel  Bulu,  as  stated  by 
himself  and  translated  by  one  of  the 
Missionaries  :  —  "I  was  born  in 
Vavau  in  the  heathen  days,  nor  was 
it  till  I  was  a  big  lad  that  the  lotu 
came  to  our  land.  When  I  heard 
the  report  of  it,  I  was  full  of  anger, 
and  my  soul  burned  with  hatred 
against  it.  '  And  shall  our  gods  be 
forsaken  ? '  I  cried,  in  great  wrath. 
*  As  for  me,  I  will  never  forsake 
them.'  One  day  I  heard  a  man 
talking  of  the  lotu,  who  said  it 
promised  a  land  of  the  dead  different 
from  the  hulotu  of  which  our 
fathers  spoke — even  a  home  in  the 
sky  for  the  good,  while  evil  men 
were  cast  into  a  dreadful  place, 
wherein  there  burned  a  fire  which 
none  could  quench.  On  that  very 
night  I  went  forth  with  the  lads  of 
the  town.  It  was  a  fine  night ;  and 
looking  up  to  the  heavens,  where  the 
stars  were  shining,  this  thought 
suddenly  smote  me :  '  Oh,  the  beau- 


tiful land !  If  the  words  be  true 
which  were  told  us  to-day,  then  are 
these  lotu  people  happy  indeed  ;  and 
my  soul  longed  with  a  great  longing 
to  reach  that  beautiful  land.  I 
could  not  rest,  so  I  went  to  another 
town  where  dwelt  a  Christian  chief, 
to  tell  him  I  wished  to  lotu.  '  Good 
is  your  coming,'  cried  the  chief,  for 
great  was  his  joy.  '  But  why  do 
you  want  to  lotu  ?'  'I  have  heard,' 
was  my  reply,  '  of  the  good  land 
whither  you  go  after  death  ;  where- 
fore do  I  wish  to  /otu,  that  I  also 
may  be  a  dweller  in  the  sky.'  So 
they  prayed  over  me,  and  thus  it 
was  that  I  turned  to  Christianity ; 
but  of  its  meaning  I  knew  nothing. 
Then  came  Mr.  Thomas  to  Vavau  ; 
and  standing  under  a -tree  in  the 
public  square,  he  preached  to  us 
from  the  parable  of  the  tares  among 
the  wheat.  It  was  this  sermon  that 
pierced  my  soul ;  for  I  had  thought 
that  I  was  one  of  the  wheat,  but 
now  I  found  I  was  among  the  tares. 
As  I  heard  I  wept  and  trembled, 
for  I  thought,  '  I  shall  never  see 
the  good  land.'  When  the  sermon 
was  over,  and  the  people  rose  to 
go,  I  sat  in  my  place,  quaking  for 
fear,  and  weeping  in  great  anguish, 
for  all  the  strength  had  gone  out  of 
my  body.  '  What  is  the  matter  with 
you  ?  '  they  asked.  I  said,  '  Pray 
for  me,  pray  for  me,  I  beseech  you.' 
So  they  knelt  down  and  prayed  for 
me,  first  one  and  then  another,  till 
they  were  tired ;  but  I  found  no 
comfort,  so  I  rose,  and,  going  into 
an  empty  outhouse,  1  knelt  down 
there  by  myself,  weeping  and  pray- 
ing before  the  Lord,  for  now  I  felt 
that  I  was  a  sinner :  the  wrath  of 
God  lay  heavy  upon  my  soul,  and  I 
hated  myself  because  of  my  evil 
ways.  '  Oh,  what  is  that  repentance 
whereof  the  preacher  told  us  ? ' 
I  cried.  '  Lord,  let  me  find  it  that 
I  may  live  ;  '  for  so  dark  was  my 
mind  that  I  did  not  know  that  this 


206 


THE   MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


sorrow  and  fear  of  mine  were  marks 
of  repentance.  Thus  I  continued, 
for  a  long  while  seeking  the  Lord  in 
prayer  with  many  tears. 

"  At  last  there  came  a  day  in  1834 
whereon  the  Missionaries  (of  whom 
Mr.  Turner  was  one)  assembled  us 
together  to  hold  a  love-feast  ;  and 
when  we  had  simg  a  hymn  and 
prayed,  then  Mr.  Turner  stood  up  to 
declare  the  work  of  God  in  his  soul. 
My  heart  burned  within  me  as  I 
listened  to  his  words ;  for,  in  speak- 
ing of  himself,  he  told  all  I  had  felt, 
and  I  said  to  myself,  '  "We  are  like 
two  canoes  sailing  bow  and  bow, 
neither  being  swifter  nor  slower  than 
the  other.'  Thus  it  was  with  me 
when  he  told  of  his  repentance  ;  but 
when  he  went  on  to  speak  of  his 
faith  in  Christ,  the  forgiveness  of 
his  sins,  and  the  peace  and  joy  which 
he  found  in  believing,  then  said  I, 
'  My  mast  is  broken,  my  sail  is  blown 
awajr ;  he  is  gone  clean  out  of  my 
sight,  and  I  am  left  here  drifting 
helplesslj''  over  the  waves.'  But 
while  I  listened  eagerly  to  his  words, 
telling  of  the  love  of  Christ  to  him, 
my  eyes  were  opened.  I  saw  the 
way ;  and  I,  even  I,  also  believed 
and  lived.  I  was  like  a  man  fleeing 
for  his  life  from  an  enemy  behind 
him,  and  groping  along  the  wall  of 
a  house  in  the  dark  to  find  the  door, 
that  he  may  enter  in  and  escape, 
when,  lo !  a  door  is  suddenly  opened 
before  his  face,  and  straightway, 
with  one  bound,  he  leaps  within. 
Thus  it  was  with  me  as  I  listened  to 
the  words  of  Mr.  Turner ;  my  heart 
was  full  of  joy  and  love,  and  the 
tears  streamed  down  my  cheeks. 
Often  had  I  wept  before ;  but  not 
like  my  former  weeping  were  the 
tears  which  I  now  shed.  Then  I 
wept  out  of  sorrow  and  fear,  but 
now  for  very  joy  and  gladness,  and 
because  my  heart  was  full  of  love  to 
Him  who  had  loved  me,  and  given 
Himself    for  me,  and  Mr.    Turner 


seeing  the  tears  raining  heavily  down 
from  my  eyes,  called  upon  me  to 
speak.  '  Stand  up,  Joel,'  said  he, 
'  stand  up  and  tell  us  how  it  is  with 
you.'  So  I  stood  iip  ;  but  it  seemed 
to  me  as  if  mj'  soul  were  parted  from 
my  body,  and  I  remember  nothing 
more  until  I  found  myself  lying  on 
the  mat,  and  the  Missionaries  weep- 
ing over  me,  and  saying,  '  What  is 
this?'  'I  live!'  said  I,  'I  live! 
Let  me  rise  that  I  may  declare  the 
mercies  of  God.'  And  even  while  I 
spoke  there  arose  a  great  cry  in  our 
midst,  and  a  burst  of  weeping,  for 
the  hearts  of  all  were  strangely 
moved.  Oh,  what  a  day  was  that ! 
Never  can  I  forget  it.  The  prayers, 
the  praises,  and  the  tears  of  joy. 
There  were  many  like  myself  who 
had  long  been  seeking  the  Lord,  and 
who  now  foimd  Him  to  the  joy  of 
their  souls."  For  nearly  forty  years 
Joel  Bulu  has  been  a  faithful  labourer 
in  the  Lord's  vineyard,  and  has  been 
instrumental  of  much  spiritual  good 
in  the  Friendly  and  Fiji  Islands. 

445.  Temperance  in  Fiji. — The 
following  is  the  substance  of  a  petition 
from  the  teachers  in  the  Rewa  Circuit, 
presented  to  the  Fiji  District  Meeting 
of  1869,  by  James  Havea,  a  native 
"Wesleyan  Missionary,  who  has  done 
good  and  faithful  service  in  the  islands 
for  many  years,  and  who  is  held  in 
high  esteem  both  by  ministers  and 
people.  The  original  document, 
which  has  been  faithfully  translated, 
was  the  composition  of  the  bearer 
himself,  no  one  helping  him  therein ; 
and  it  strikingly  illustrates  the 
ability  of  the  writer  and  the  tri- 
umphs of  Christianity  over  heathen 
degradation  and  sin  : — "  This  is  the 
result  of  our  consultation  concerning 
strong  drink.  We  have  taken 
counsel  together  about  this  matter, 
all  of  us  who  are  fellow- workers  in 
the  Rewa  Circuit.  Having  held 
counsel  as  to  strong  drink,  we  are  of 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD, 


207 


opinion  that  it  has  become  a  weighty 
matter,  in  that  many  of  our  Chris- 
tian people  are  perishing  soul  and 
body  thereby.  We  see  that  drink 
is  being  continually  brought  to  Fiji, 
and  we  are  afraid :  nor  is  this  alarm 
of  ours  groundless,  for  we  plainly 
see  that  a  very  great  evil  is  spring- 
ing up  in  our  midst.  This  being  the 
root  of  our  fear,  wo  are  of  one  mind, 
in  this  our  quarterly  meeting  of  the 
Eewa  Circuit,  to  beg  of  you,  the 
assembly  of  ministers  and  native 
Missionaries,  that 'the  strong  drink 
of  the  white  man  may  be  utterly 
forbidden  to  all,  whether  they  be 
full  members  of  society  or  on  trial 
only.  "\Ye  do  not  ask  that  it  may 
be  forbidden  in  this  circuit  of  Rewa 
only,  but  that  it  may  be  forbidden 
to  our  people  throughout  all  the 
land ;  for  in  this  matter  we  are 
mindful,  not  only  of  our  own  circuit, 
but  of  all  Fiji.  If  it  be  forbidden 
here  at  Rewa,  while  it  is  allowed  at 
Bau  and  elsewhere,  evil  will  ensue  ; 
for  there  is  much  going  to  and  fro 
between  Bau  and  Rewa,  and  other 
places,  whence  members  of  society 
in  a  circuit  where  it  is  forbidden, 
going  on  a  visit  to  a  circuit  where  it 
is  allowed,  wUl  easily  be  led  away 
into  drinking.  Wherefore  it  is  our 
mind  that  it  may  be  forbidden ' 
throughout  Fiji,  that  the  whole  land  j 
may  be  alike.  We  pray  you,  sirs,  : 
to  rule  in  this  matter,  and  we  will ; 
be  obedient  to  the  decision  of  your 
Assembly.  I,  James  Havea,  wrote 
this  letter  by  appointment  of  the 
Rewa  Quarterly  Meeting."  I 

447.  Pleasing  Disappointment. — , 
A  sea  captain  belonging  to  Boston, 
in  the  United   States   of  America,  I 
recently  related  the  following  inci-  i 
dent,  at  a  meeting  held  in  that  city. 
He  said  that  when  he  commanded  a  ; 
ship  in  the  Pacific  he  had  occasion 
to  call  at  one  of  the  Fiji  Islands, 
supposed   to  be  inhabited  by  canni- 


bals, and  he  visited  the  shore  in  a  boat 
thoroughly  armed,  for  fear  of  an 
attack  by  the  natives,  when,  to  his 
siu'prise,  lie  was  met  and  addressed 
in  English  bythe  cliief  of  the  island, 
who  told  him  that  he  and  his  people 
were  all  Christians.  The  chief  gave 
a  pleasing  account  of  the  labours  of 
i  the  Missionaries,  and  of  the  con- 
j  version  of  himself  and  his  tribe  to 
I  the  faith  of  the  Gospel.  He,  more- 
over, invited  the  captain  to  go  to 
I  his  hut  and  remain  till  the  next 
I  day.  He  went,  and  at  the  close  of 
[  the  day  the  Fijian  told  his  guest  that 
it  was  his  custom  every  evening  to 
thank  his  heavenly  Father  for  the 
day's  blessings,  and  to  implore  His 
protection  during  the  ensuing  night, 
and  asked  the  Boston  man  to  pray. 
The  narrator  said  he  had  never 
prayed  in  his  life,  and  could  not 
pray,  and  was  obliged  to  tell  his 
host  so,  and  the  Fijian  knelt  down 
and  prayed  for  him.  It  seemed  a 
strange  reversal  of  the  order  of 
things — the  Fijian  praying  for  the 
American ;  and  that  prayer,  the 
captain  said,  was  the  means  of  his 
subsequent  conversion  to  God,  and 
ultimately  brought  him  to  the  foot 
of  the  cross.  That  sea-captain  is 
now  a  Missionary  to  the  heathen. 

448.  In  Tahiti. — For  several 
years  after  the  agents  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society  commenced  their 
labours  in  the  South  Seas  in  1797, 
Tahiti  was  the  headquarters  of  the 
mission  ;  but  it  was  not  till  after  a 
long  and  gloomy  night  of  toil  and 
suffering,  that  a  morning  of  light 
and  joy  appeared,  to  encourage  the 
patient  labourers.  In  addition  to 
the  ordinary  trials  arising  from 
heathen  darkness  and  sin,  the  Mis- 
sionaries were  repeatedly  doomed  to 
witness  the  horrors  of  war.  They 
had  more  than  once  to  flee  for  their 
lives,  and  to  take  refuge  in  neigh- 
bouring islands.     It  was  during  one 


208 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


of  these  intervals  of  atsence  from 
the  principal  stations  that  fruit 
began  to  appear.  Two  native  ser- 
vants, who,  unknown  to  their 
teachers,  had  received  spiritual 
good,  began  to  unite  in  prayer  to 
the  true  God.  Others  soon  joined 
them ;  so  that,  when  the  Mission- 
aries returned,  after  the  war,  they 
found  a  considerable  number  of 
" jnire  atiia"  or  praying  people, 
and  ere  long  even  the  King  placed 
himself  under  instruction,  and 
sought  for  baptism.  Meantime,  the 
directors  at  home,  knowing  nothing 
of  this  (for  communication  with  dis- 
tant lands  was  slow  in  those  days), 
were  consulting  on  the  advisability 
of  abandoning  a  mission  on  which 
fifteen  years  of  useless  toil  had  been 
expended.  A  few  only  opposed  the 
measure,  but  their  counsel  and 
proposals  for  renewed  contributions 
prevailed,  and,  instead  of  the  order 
to  withdraw,  letters  of  encouragement 
were  forwarded  to  the  Missionaries. 
Strange  to  say,  the  very  ship  which 
carried  these  letters  was  crossed  by 
another  vessel  conveying  to  England, 
not  only  the  news  of  the  entire  over- 
throw of  idolatry  in  Tahiti,  but  also 
the  rejected  idols  of  the  people,  as 
tangible  proofs  of  the  commencement 
of  a  great  and  glorious  work  in  that 
part  of  Polynesia.  This  jjleasing 
intelligence  reached  England  in  the 
month  of  October,  1813,  from  which 
period  the  rapid  and  extensive  spread 
of  the  Gospel  was  truly  astonishing. 

449.  In  Eimeo.— From  Tahiti 
the  Gospel  was  carried  to  the  adja- 
cent island  of  Eimeo,  where  the  Word 
swiftly  ran  and  was  glorified.  On 
the  17th  of  February,  1813,  King 
Pomare  addressed  the  following  cha- 
racteristic letter  to  the  Missionaries 
who  were  labouring  there: — "Mr 
DEAR  Friexds, — May  Jehovah  and 
Jesus  Christ  bless  you,  and  me  also, 
this  evil  man,  whose  crimes  are  ac- 


cumulated. I  perfectly  agree  to 
your  request  lately  wrote  to  me,  my 
dear  friends,  in  which  you  desire 
my  permission  to  cut  down  the 
Tamanu  and  the  Amai  (sacred 
trees).  Cut  them  down  without 
regard  to  consequences  for  a  keel  to 
your  vessel.  What  will  be  the  con- 
sequence ?  Shall  we  be  destroyed 
by  the  evil  spirits  ?  We  cannot  be 
destroyed  by  them  ;  we  have  a  great 
Saviour,  Jesus  Christ.  Where  yon 
lead,  T,  this  evil  man,  will  follow. 
The  Three- One  can  make  me  good. 
I  venture  with  my  guilt  to  Jesus 
Christ,  though  I  am  not  equalled  in 
obstinate  disobedience  and  rejection 
of  the  truth,  that  this  wicked  man 
may  be  saved  by  Jehovah  and  Jesus 
Christ.  May  the  Three-One  bless 
you,  and  us  also.  May  we  all  be 
saved  by  Jesus  Christ,  our  only 
Saviour.— Pomare." 

The  sacred  trees  were  accordingly 
cut  down ;  the  idols  were  utterly 
abolished,  places  of  worship  erected, 
Christian  schools  established,  and  a 
Missionary  schooner  built,  appro- 
priately called  the  Olive  Branch, 
to  convey  the  glad  tidings  of  salva- 
tion to  other  islands  of  the  vast 
Pacific  which  were  waiting  for  the 
law  of  God. 

450.  In  the  Hervey  and  Kaviga- 
tor's  Islands. — When  the  good  work 
was  well  established  in  Tahiti,  and 
the  neighbouring  islands,  the  atten- 
tion of  the  Missionaries  was  directed 
to  the  regions  beyond,  where,  they 
heard,  there  were  numerous  islands 
and  populations  who  had  never 
heard  the  name  of  Jesus.  In  order 
to  reach  the  Hervey  and  Navigator's 
groups,  the  celebrated  John  Williams 
actually  himself  constructed  a  vessel, 
after  having  first  made  the  tools 
with  which  to  work.  This  done, 
his  plan  was  to  leave  native  teachers 
in  the  various  islands  that  he 
visited,  to  tell  to  others  the  good 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


209 


news  which,  they  themselves  had 
learnt.  These  he  himself  superin- 
tended as  he  had  opportunity,  and  to 
use  his  own  words,  after  referring  to 
the  long  waiting  time  which  his  pre- 
decessors had  to  pass  through  at 
Tahiti  and  other  places,  we  have  the 
result  given.  "  From  that  time  to 
this,"  he  says,  writing  several  years 
after,  "  one  continued  series  of 
successes  has  attended  our  laboiirs, 
so  that  group  after  group  have  in 
rapid  succession  been  brought  under 
the  influence  of  the  Gospel, — so  much 
so,  indeed,  that  at  the  present  time 
we  do  not  know  of  any  group,  or 
any  single  island  of  importance 
within  2000  miles  of  Tahiti,  in  any 
direction,  to  which  the  glad  tidings 
of  salvation  have  not  been  con- 
veyed." 

451.  In  Earatonga. — At  Aitu- 
taki  Mr.  Williams  found  six  Rara- 
tongans,  who  had  there  embraced 
Christianity,  and  these  he  carried 
back  to  their  own  land,  with  some 
teachers  from  Raiatea  and  their 
wives.  It  was  some  time  before 
the  island  could  be  found,  and  this 
being  the  first  visit  paid  to  it  by 
Europeans,  they  were  in  doubt  as  to 
what  kind  of  a  reception  they  would 
meet  with.  A  hearty  welcome,  how- 
ever awaited  them.  The  Raraton- 
gans  were  not  only  glad  to  see  their 
countrymen  back,  but  expressed 
themselves  as  anxious  to  hear  more 
about  the  white  man's  religion, 
having  heard  something  of  it  from 
a  woman  who  had  been  conveyed 
thither  from  Tahiti.  Notwithstand- 
ing these  fair  prospects,  they  saw 
suflicient  in  the  manners  of  the 
people  to  suggest  caution,  and  the 
enterprise  would  probably  have 
failed  had  not  Papeiha,  a  devoted 
native  evangelist,  ottered  to  remain 
alone.  Feeling  that  his  little 
property  would  not  be  safe  among 
such  barbarous  people,  he  returned 


to  the  island  from  the  vessel  with 
nothing  but  the  clothes  he  wore,  his 
New  Testament,  and  a  bundle  of 
elementary  books.  By  the  blessing 
of  God  upon  the  labours  of  this 
heroic  servant  of  Christ,  and  others 
who  afterwards  joined  him,  an 
entire  moral  revolution  was  ettected. 
When  Messrs.  Tycrmau  and  Benuet 
visited  Raratonga  twelve  months 
afterwards,  they  found  idolatry 
entirely  abolished,  and  the  people 
engaged  in  building  a  commodious 
sanctuary  in  which  to  worship  the 
true  and  living  God. 

452.  The  Contrast. — In  describ- 
ing the  results  of  Christian  missions 
in  the  island  of  Raratonga,  in  the 
South  Sea,  the  Rev.  John  AViliiams 
says : — "I  cannot  forbear  drawing  a 
contrast  between  the  state  of  the 
inhabitants  when  I  first  visited  them 
in  1823,  and  that  in  which  I  left 
them  in  1834.  In  1823  I  found 
them  all  heathens ;  in  1834  they 
were  all  professing  Christians.  At 
the  former  period  I  found  them  with 
idols  and  maraes ;  these,  in  1834, 
were  all  destroyed,  and  in  their  stead 
there  were  three  spacious  and  sub- 
stantial places  of  Christian  worship, 
in  which  congregations  amounting 
to  six  thousand  persons  assembled 
every  Sabbath  day.  I  found  them 
without  a  written  language,  and  left 
them  reading  in  their  own  tongue 
the  '  wonderful  works  of  God.'  I 
found  them  without  a  knowledge  of 
the  Sabbath,  and  when  I  left  them 
no  manner  of  work  was  done  during 
the  sacred  day.  When  I  found  them 
in  1823,  they  were  ignorant  of  the 
nature  of  Christian  worship,  and 
when  I  left  them  in  1834  I  am  not 
aware  that  there  was  a  house  in  the 
island  where  family  prayer  was  not 
observed  every  morning  and  every 
evening.  I  speak  this  not  boast- 
ingly ;  for  our  satisfaction  arises 
not    from   receiving    honours,    but 


210 


THE   MISSIONAEY  WORLD. 


in  casting  them  at  the  Saviour's  feet, 
for  '  His  arm  hath  gotten  Him  the 
victory,'  and  '  He  shall  hear  the 
glory. ^  "What  has  been  said  of  Ra- 
ratonga  is  equally  applicable  to  the 
whole  Hervey  Island  group,  for,  with 
the  exception  of  a  few  at  Mangaia,  I 
believe  there  does  not  remain  a 
single  idolator  in  any  one  of  the 
islands.  I  do  not  assert,  nor  would 
I  intimate,  that  all  the  people  are 
real  Christians,  but  I  merely  state 
the  delightful  fact  that  the  in- 
habitants of  this  entire  group,  in  the 
short  space  of  ten  years,  abandoned 
a  dark,  debasing,  and  sanguinary 
idolatry,  with  all  its  horrid  rites  ; 
and  it  does  appear  to  me  that  if 
nothing  more  had  been  effected  this 
alone  would  compensate  for  all  the 
privations,  and  labour,  and  expense, 
by  which  it  has  been  accomplished." 
Voyagers  of  every  description  who 
have  visited  the  South  Sea  Islands 
of  late  years  have  been  unanimous 
in  their  testimony  as  to  the  great 
change  which  has  passed  upon  the 
inhabitants  since  they  received  the 
Gospel.  Captain  Gambier  says : — 
"The  silence,  the  order  preserved, 
the  devotion  and  attention  paid  to 
the  subject  when  they  are  assembled 
together  to  worship  are  astonishing. 
I  was  much  struck,  also,  with  the 
regularity  and  good  order  observed 
in  the  Sabbath-school.  The  children 
were  ushered  in  by  their  teachers  in 
the  different  classes,  with  as  much 
uniformity  as  we  see  in  public 
schools  in  London."  Naval  and 
military  officers,  and  others  who 
have  visited  the  islands  at  different 
times  have  with  one  voice  expressed 
theii'  surprise  and  delight  to  hnd  the 
natives  so  far  advanced  in  religious 
knowledge  and  civilisation  during 
the  comparatively  short  time  which 
has  elapsed  since  the  Missionaries 
first  went  to  labour  among  them. 

453.  In  tlie  New  Hebrides.— The 


Eev.  John  Williams  was  the  fii-st 
Missionary  who  attempted  to  evan- 
gelise the  wild  and  savage  natives  of 
the  various  islands  in  the  Pacific, 
included  in  the  New  Hebrides  and 
New  Caledonian  groups.  In  the 
latter  part  of  1839  he  set  sail  in  the 
Missionary  vessel C«;Hf/ew  with  great 
anxiety  as  to  the  efforts  about  to  be 
made  ;  but  in  the  name  and  strength 
of  the  Lord  he  went  forward,  not 
knowing  the  melancholy  fate  that 
awaited  him.  On  the  19th  November 
native  teachers  were  landed  at 
Tanna,  and  on  the  20th  Mr.  WiUiams 
and  his  companion,  Mr.  Harris,  were 
massacred  at  Eromanga  while  at- 
tempting to  communicate  with  the 
natives  preparatory  to  introducing 
the  Gospel  among  them.  From  that 
day  the  New  Hebrides  possessed  a 
deeper  interest  to  the  friends  of 
missions  than  ever  they  had  done 
before,  and  British  Christians  longed 
to  win  these  islands  to  the  cross. 
In  the  course  of  the  following  year 
the  Missionaries  stationed  at  Samoa 
succeeded  in  landing  teachers  at 
Eromanga,  Fortuna,  and  Fate ; 
but  it  was  not  till  after  many  years 
of  earnest  labour  and  patient  suf- 
fering that  the  good  work  was  fairly 
established  in  these  and  other  islands 
of  the  group.  "When  a  few  of  the 
natives  at  each  place  had  been  con- 
verted to  the  faith  of  the  Gospel, 
however,  idolatry  was  speedily 
abolished,  and  the  progress  of  the 
people  in  learning  to  read,  and  in 
religious  knowledge  generally,  was 
as  rapid  as  it  had  been  in  other 
parts  of  PoljTiesia.  Nor  was  the 
revolution  which  took  place  in  the 
moral  and  social  condition  of  the 
people  less  remarkable.  The  natives 
generally  relinquished  their  former 
savage  and  warlike  habits,  con- 
formed to  the  requirements  of  the 
Christian  religion,  as  explained  by 
the  Missionaries,  and  a  goodly 
number    of    them    gave    pleasing 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


211 


evidence  of  a  change  of  heart,  and 
were  united  togx'ther  in  Church 
fellowship.  The  jn-ogress  of  the 
good  work  was  greatly  accelerated 
in  these,  as  it  had  been  in  other 
parts  of  the  southern  world,  by  the 
zealous  efibrts  of  native  teachers, 
who  were  from  time  to  time  raised 
up  as  the  fruit  of  Missionary  labour, 
and  who  were  everywhere  successful 
in  winning  souls  for  Christ. 

454.  In  Aneityum. — In  the 
year  1848,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Geddie 
and  Powell  made  the  first  attempt  at 
Missionary  work  in  the  Island  of 
Aneityum.  After  a  yeai-'s  residence 
there,  Mr.  Powell  returned  to  his 
former  sphere  of  labour  at  Samoa, 
and  his  associate  was  left  alone  till 
the  mission  was  reinforced  by  the 
church  to  which  he  belonged.  Mr. 
Geddie  was  a  Presbyterian  Mission- 
ary from  the  church  in  Nova  -Scotia, 
and  thus  began  the  work  of  missions 
by  the  Presbyterians  in  the  New 
Hebrides  which  has  proved  so  success- 
ful. After  many  trials  and  difficul- 
ties, Mr.  Geddie  and  his  heroic  wife, 
who  had  been  left  to  toil  alone  for 
three  years,  were  favoured  to  see  the 
result  of  their  labours  in  the  conver- 
sion of  sianers  to  God.  On  the  18th 
of  May,  1852,  thirteen  native  con- 
verts were  baptized  into  the  Christian 
faith,  and  the  Sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  Supper  was  administered  for 
the  first  time  to  the  small  company 
of  believers  who  had  been  united  in 
Christian  fellowship.  About  this 
time  the  lonely  Missionary  had  the 
pleasure  of  receiving  as  a  fellow- 
labourer  the  Il3v.  John  Inglis,  who 
was  kindly  brought  to  the  island  by 
the  Bishop  of  New  Zealand  in  his 
Missionary  schooner  called  theJBordcr 
3Iaid.  Messrs.  Geddie  and  Inglis 
have  continued  to  labour  at  Aneityum 
to  the  present  time  with  much  suc- 
cess. The  island  is  now  entirely 
Christian,  at  least  in  name,  and  the 


p2 


whole  population  is  under  religious 
instruction.  Portions  of  the  Scrip- 
tures have  been  translated  into  the 
native  language  of  the  people,  includ- 
ing the  whole  of  the  Now  Testament, 
which  was  put  into  the  hands  of  the 
people  in  1863.  The  infant  Church 
has,  moreover,  sent  forth  several 
native  evangelists  to  other  islands. 
There  are  sixty  mission  schools  in 
active  operation,  under  the  care  of 
native  teachers ;  and  320  communi- 
cants are  reported  in  connection 
with  the  stations  under  the  care  of 
Mr.  Inglis.  The  effects  of  Christianity 
upon  their  moral  and  social  condition 
are  described  as  very  striking.  War 
has  ceased  among  the  people,  so 
have  the  vices  and  cruelties  of  their 
heathen  state.  Marriage  is  sacred, 
and  infant  life  is  precious.  Widows 
are  held  in  honour,  and  the  needy 
are  supported.  The  voice  of  prayer 
and  praise  arises  from  almost  every 
home,  and  the  house  of  God  is  filled 
by  devout  and  decorous  worshippers. 
Although  Aneityum  is  a  small  island 
it  consumes  more  British  manufac- 
tures than  the  other  New  Hebrides. 
We  are  sorry  to  be  obliged  to  add 
that,  notwithstanding  the  conserva- 
tive influence  of  Christianity,  the 
population  is  rapidly  decreasing,  and 
what  is  done  for  the  people  must  be 
done  q^uickly  or  it  will  be  too  late. 

455.  Mr.  Watson's  Testimony. — 
Writing  from  Queensland  in  1871, 
Ml'.  H.  B.  Watson  says : — '*  I  was 
appointed  to  the  schooner  Harriet 
King  as  Government  agent  to  see 
that  the  "  Polynesian  Labour  Act" 
was  carried  out  as  settled  by  Act  of 
Parliament.  We  sailed  from  Moreton 
Island  on  the  8th  of  March,  for  the 
South  Sea  Islands.  We  sighted  the 
Isle  of  Pines  on  the  17th,  and  an- 
chored the  next  day  in  a  small  bay 
at  Mera.  The  boat  was  sent  on  shore 
for  the  king,  who  came  on  board 
with  his  two  sons.     He  expressed 


212 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


himself  satisfied  that  the  men.  should 
go  if  they  liked ;  but  would  not  in- 
terfere one  way  or  another.  The 
agreements  were  explained  to  him 
through  his  sons,  who  had  been  to 
Sydney,  and  could  speak  English. 
We  sailed  round  the  island  and  en- 
gaged twenty-one  men,  all  Chris- 
tians, fine,  strong,  healthy  fellows ; 
most  of  them  could  sign  their  agree- 
ments. I  may  as  well  pay  a  tribute 
of  respect  to  the  Missionaries,  and 
say  that  through  their  devoted  kind- 
ness and  teaching,  the  natives  of 
Mera  have  become  a  civilised  and 
intelligent  people.  The  Murray  Is- 
landers are  also  Christians,  and  far 
better  Christians  than  many  whites. 
On  their  own  land  they  will  divide 
and  help  a  stranger,  and  are  honest 
to  a  degree.  Men  who  know  nothing 
about  missions  are  in  the  habit  of 
talking  against  them ;  I  say  and 
maintain  it,  that  they  have  done 
and  are  doing  a  world  of  good.  The 
privations  of  Missionaries  are  great 
at  the  start  off,  but  their  enthusiasm 
and  duty  carry  them  through  the 
good  work ;  and  I  for  one  wish  them 
every  happiness  and  success  in  theii- 
perilous  enterprise." 

456.  In  the  Sandwich  Islands. 
—In  the  year  1819,  the  Revs.  H. 
Bigham  and  A.  Thurston,  of  the 
Andover  Seminary,  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  offered  their  ser- 
vices to  the  Board  of  Missions,  were 
accepted,  ordained,  and  appointed  to 
the  Sandwich  Islands,  as  the  first 
Christian  Missionaries  to  that  coun- 
try. They  were  accompanied  by  a 
farmer,  a  physician,  a  mechanic,  a 
catechist,  and  a  printer,  and  their 
wives.  The  band  in  all  amounted 
to  seventeen  souls,  including  three 
native  youths,  who  had  been  sent  to 
America  for  education,  and  were  now 
returning  home.  On  their  arrival 
at  Hawaii,  after  a  voyage  of  about 
"*    four  months,  they  found  that  Kame- 


hameha,  the  king,  had  formed  the 
many  petty  States  which  were  for- 
merly often  at  war  with  each  other  into 
one  empire  ;  that  he  had  just  died, 
leaving  the  throne  to  his  son,  and 
that  the  national  idols  and  sacred 
symbols  had  been  utterly  destroyed. 
Never  was  the  arrival  of  a  party  of 
Missionaries  in  any  country  more 
opportune  than  this.  They  set  to 
work  in  good  earnest,  and  in  the 
course  of  a  few  years  the  results  of 
their  united  labours  were  truly  mar- 
vellous. In  1824,  after  a  public 
examination  of  the  schools,  the 
Q,ueen  appointed  several  of  the  best 
scholars  as  teachers  in  other  districts, 
so  that  by  the  end  of  that  year  there 
were  50  native  teachers  and  2,000 
scholars  under  instruction.  The 
work  of  education  thenceforth  ad- 
vanced with  amazing  rapidity,  and 
in  1801  we  read  of  1,100  schools, 
and  53,000  scholars,  of  whom  1,700 
had  made  considerable  progress  in 
learning.  Within  the  first  ten 
years  of  the  mission  in  the  Sandwich 
"islands,  the  language  was  reduced 
to  a  written  form,  portions  of  the 
Scriptures  were  translated,  and  the 
printing-press  at  Honolulu  had  pro- 
duced 10,287,800  pages.  Places  of 
worship  were  erected  in  various 
places,  one  of  which,  at  Lahaina, 
would  accommodates,  000  persons,  and 
the  number  of  church  members  was 
reported  as  amounting  to  nearly  200. 
In  1834  the  first  native  newspaper 
was  published,  and  in  the  course  of 
the  three  following  years  a  great 
religiaus  movement  was  in  progress. 
Multitudes  of  sinners  were  convinced 
of  sin,  cried  to  God  for  mercy,  and 
found  peace  in  believing.  The  result 
of  this  revival  was  the  addition  of 
10,000  converts  to  church  fellowship, 
making  the  total  number  of  mem- 
bers 19,000,  in  nineteen  churches. 
In  1853,  the  church  members 
amounted  to  22,000,  or  about  one- 
fourth    of   the    entire    population. 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


213 


From  this  time  the  mission  of  the 
American  Board  was  in  a  sense  dis- 
solved in  the  Sandwich  Islands,  the 
object  which  they  had  in  view,  to 
plant  churches,  havinj^  been  accom- 
plished, and  the  work  became  en- 
tirely self-supporting.  At  the  period 
of  the  transfer,  the  mission  staff  con- 
sisted of  twenty-seven  Missionaries, 
three  physicians,  nine  male  and 
forty-two  female  assistants,  in  four 
districts,  comprising  twenty-two 
stations.  The  work  of  evangeliza- 
tion has  steadily  advanced  up  to  the 
present  time,  and  the  nation  has 
made  rapid  progress  in  every  respect, 
under  the  fostering  influence  of 
Christianity ;  but,  unfortunately, 
we  have  similar  accounts  of  the 
decrease  of  the  population  as  those 
which  have  reached  us  from  other 
islands  of  the  vast  Pacific. 

457.  In  Mircronesia. — On  the 
22nd  of  July,  1871,  the  new  Mis- 
sionary vessel,  called  the  Morning 
Star,  sailed  from  Honolulu  on  her 
first  voyage  to  Micronesia,  as  the 
Marshal  and  Gilbert  Islands  have 
recently  been  called.  She  was 
freighted  with  the  richest  cargo 
that  ever  left  that  port.  There  were 
onboard  old  and  veteran  Missionaries 
returning  to  their  former  fields 
of  labour,  and  new  Missionaries 
going  forth  for  the  first  time,  full  of 
hope  and  buoyant  with  fond  antici- 
pations of  success.  The  day  before 
the  sailing  of  the  vessel  most  oppor- 
tunely there  was  an  arrival  from 
Sydney,  which  brought  letters  from 
Micronesia  announcing  the  most 
cheering  intelligence  respecting  the 
progress  of  Missionary  work  in  that 
part  of  the  Pacific,  where  it  was  first 
commenced  in  1852.  The  old  King 
of  Apaiang  had  died ;  but  his  son, 
as  his  successor,  had  come  out  boldly  j 
on  the  side  of  the  mission.  The  j 
number  of  readers  was  rapidly  in- 
creasing, and  there  was  a  loud  call 


'for  more  hooks.  Fortunately,  the 
Jlorninc/  Star  went  out  freighted 
I  with  a  large  supply  of  books  for  all 
the  islands.  As  the  result  of  the 
mission  to  Micronesia,  during  the 
nineteen  years  since  its  commence- 
ment, it  would  appear  that  a  won- 
derful change  has  been  produced  in 
the  social  and  moral  condition  of 
the  once  wild  and  savage  inhabi- 
tants. Formerly  vessels  were  fre- 
quently cut  off",  and  their  crews  mur- 
dered ;  but  now  it  is  as  safe  for 
ships  to  cruise  among  the  islands 
where  Missionaries  are  located  as 
among  the  islands  of  the  Caribean 
Sea.  And.  what  is  better  still,  a 
goodly  number  of  the  natives  have 
been  brought  to  a  saving  know- 
ledge of  the  truth ;  and,  accord- 
ing to  the  last  report,  668  con- 
verts are  united  in  church  fellow- 
ship, who  give  evidence  of  the 
genuineness  of  their  Christian  pro- 
fession by  their  holy  walk  and 
conversation. 

458.  The  Dying  Polynesian. — 
"When  one  of  the  native  converts  in 
Polynesia  was  dying  a  short  time 
ago,  he  said  to  his  dear  Missionary, 
the  Eev.  Dr.  Turner,  who  visited 
him : — "  I  am  going,  but  you  are  to 
remain  a  little  longer.  When  I  get 
to  heaven  I  shall  first  of  all  praise 
and  thank  Jesus  for  having  saved 
a  poor  creature  like  me  ;  and  then 
I'll  tell  him  about  you,  for  it  was 
you  who  first  told  me  the  way  to 
heaven.  And  then  I'll  look  about 
and  see  where  the  door  is  through 
which  the  spii-its  go  up,  and  if  I 
find  such  a  place,  that  will  be  where 
I  will  sit  and  wait  for  you.  And 
when  you  come,  oh,  what  a  happy 
day  that  will  be  !—  and  after  our  joy- 
ful meeting,  I'll  take  you  by  the 
hand  and  lead  you  to  Jesus,  and  say 
to  Him,  '  Jesus !  Jesus !  this  is  the 
man — this  is  the  man  I  told  you 
about.     This  is  the  man  you  sent  to 


214 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


tell  me  about  your  own  love — this  is 
the  man.' " 


IS  INDIA  AND  BUEMAH. 

459.  Continental  India. — India 
has  long  been  the  most  distinguished 
seat    of  the  Missionary  enterprise. 
From    the    commencement    of    the 
century  it    attracted    the    eyes    of 
Christian  men ;  and  in  spite  of  re- 
strictions a  few  "interlopers"  man- 
aged to  secure  a  settlement  in  which 
they  were  undisturbed.     It  was  only 
in    Calcutta,    in     1807,    that     the 
Government     opposition,    fomented 
by   a  small   clique,    gave  the  new 
arrivals  so  much  trouble.     By  the 
time  the  great  victory  was  gained  in 
1812,  on  the   granting  of  the  new 
charter,  a  goodly  band  had  found 
their  way  thither,  and  had   settled 
down    to   steady  toil.      After   that 
time    the    number    of    Missionaries 
continued  rapidly  to  increase.     The 
old    Tanquebar  Mission  was  slowly 
dying  away ;  only  five  or  six  of  the 
last   Missionaries   were  left,  whose 
places  were  not  again  filled  from  the 
old  quarter.     But  the  new  societies 
were  fuU  of  vigour,  and  many  great 
cities  were  occupied   even  in  those 
early    days.      The   Tinnevelly   and 
Travancore  Missions  had  begun  to 
exhibit  the  character  for  which  they 
have  been  so  greatly  distinguished ; 
and  the  various  agencies  which  the 
missions  requii-ed  were  soon  in  full 
operation.       No     great    events    of 
rehgious  importance,  no  special  cir- 
cumstances in  the  life  of  the  people 
drew  the  attention  of  the  Church  to 
India.     It  was  evidently  the  vast- 
ness  of  the  field  itself,  the  magni- 
tude of  its  population,  their  great 
spiritual  need,  the   security  of  the 
labourers,    and    the    ever-widening 
opportunities    of    their    usefulness, 
which  impressed  the  managers   of 


Missionary  societies,  and  secured  for 
the  empire  an  increasing  niimber  of 
Missionaries.  No  element  of  claim 
was  wanting  ;  every  kind  of  appeal 
to  Christian  hearts  was  available  to 
draw  forth  their  compassion  and 
their  efforts ;  and  it  is  clear  that 
from  an  early  period  the  special 
necessities  of  India  took  a  deep  hold 
upon  the .  hearts  of  zealous  men. — 
De.  MUIIENS. 

460.  In  the  South.— At  the 
Anniversary  of  the  Church  Mission- 
ary Society,  held  in  London  in  1871, 
the  Bishop  of  Madras  gave  a  lumi- 
nous aecoimt  of  Missionary  work  in 
Southern  India.  Among  other 
things  he  said: — "  The  Society  has 
been  labouring  in  that  diocese  for 
somewhat  more  than  fiftj'  years. 
Its  earliest  mission  was  in  1814,  and 
within  the  next  three  or  four  years, 
it  had  planted  missions  in  Travan- 
core and  Cochin,  among  the  Malay- 
alim-speaking  and  the  Tamil-speak- 
ing people.  More  recently  the 
Society  entered  upon  another  im- 
portant mission  in  South  India.  I 
mean  the  mission  among  the  Telugus. 
'  Not  fifty  years  ago,  so  far  as  can  be 
ascertained,  there  were  about  10,000 
native  Christians  connected  with  our 
own  Church  in  South  India,  and  these 
were  the  only  Protestant  native 
Christians  in  that  part  of  India.  It 
is  a  pleasing  fact  that  the  number 
now  amounts  to  55,000,  and  if  you 
take  into  account  all  the  converts 
that  have  become  converts  imder  the 
evangelising  efforts  of  the  different 
Protestant  societies,  who  send  Mis- 
sionaries from  Europe,  you  will 
find  that  there  are  about  double  that 
number,  or  above  130,000.  Various 
Missionaries  Irom  Germany,  America, 
England,  and  Scotland,  are  now 
labouring  in  South  India.  In  one 
sense  it  may  be  said  that  the  whole 
field  is  now  occupied,  but  the  occu- 
pation  is    very    scanty.      Even  in 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


215 


Tinnevelly,  where  the  number  of 
Missionaries  is  the  greatest,  and  the 
results  of  Missionary  work  are  the 
most  numerous,  the  whole  number 
gathered  out  from  among  the  heathen 
is  only  three  per  cent,  of  the  entire 
population ;  being  about  40,000, 
among  a  million  and  a  quarter.  I 
think  it  should  always  be  kept  in 
mind ;  when  we  are  viewing  the  great 
work  which  God  has  wrought 
through  the  preaching  of  Mission- 
aries in  heathen  countries,  that  the 
population  which  still  remains  to  be 
evangelised  is  unspeakably  greater 
than  that  which  has  received  the 
Gospel."  These  encouraging  results 
of  Missionary  enterprise  have  pro- 
ceeded, iu  most  instances,  fi-om  very 
small  begianings.  The  Baptist 
Mission  to  the  Telugus  was  for  many 
yeai's  so  unfruitful  that  it  was  often 
seriously  proposed  to  abandon  it. 
But  when  the  tide  tui'ned,  the  change 
was  most  remarkable.  It  is  now 
one  of  the  most  prosperoiis  missions 
of  the  Society.  During  the  year 
1870,  more  than  600  native  converts 
were  baptized,  and  more  than  300 
villages  were  visited  by  one  of  the 
Missionaries  and  his  assistants,  for 
the  purpose  of  preaching  the  Gospel 
to  the  heathen. 

461.  In  the  ITortli.— In  the 
north  of  India,  the  agents  of  several 
Missionary  Societies,  both  American 
and  European,  Episcopalians,  Pres- 
byterians, Baptists,  and  others  have 
for  several  years  been  labouring 
with  very  pleasing  results.  There 
are  112  congregations  of  native 
Christians  connected  with  the  Cal- 
cutta Committee  of  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society.  These  stretch  all 
the  way  from  Calcutta  to  Peshawur. 
Eighteen  of  them  are  in  the  Santal 
country,  and  forty-six  in  the  Kish- 
naghm-  district.  The  total  number 
of  communicants  is  2,324.  The 
work  is  stOI  progressing  in  a  very 


satisfactory  manner,  115  adults  hav- 
ing been  baptized  last  year.  The 
report  of  the  Irish  Presbyterian 
Mission  in  Gujarat  and  Kattiawar 
for  1870,  is  also  very  encouraging. 
It  shows  that  eight  Missionaries 
were  in  the  field,  viz. :  at  Surat, 
three  ;  Ahmedabad,  two ;  and  one 
each  at  Ptajkote,  Gogo,  and  Borsud. 
Besides  the  Christian  \-illages  near 
Borsud  and  Ahmedabad,  another  is 
to  be  established  near  Gogo.  In 
connection  with  the  several  churches 
are  126  communicants.  Ten  adults 
were  baptized  last  year,  and  1,500 
scholars  are  receiving  education  in 
schools,  two  of  these  being  Anglo- 
vernacular.  The  fees  of  these  schools 
exceed  the  amount  of  grants-in- 
aid.  A  class  to  train  young  men 
for  work  as  Christian  teachers  has 
been  formed  at  Ahmedabad,  and 
already  numbers  nine,  with  a  pros- 
pect of  increase. 

462.  Happy  Deaths. — The  direct 
spiritual  results  of  Christian  mis- 
sions in  India,  if  not  as  yet  so  numer- 
ous and  so  marked  as  in  some  other 
countries,  are  nevertheless  such  as 
to  encourage  the  Missionaries  in 
their  arduous  work.  Many  happy 
deaths  have  occurred  on  the  respec- 
tive stations  of  which  the  following 
is  a  specimen : — A  Missionary  was 
caUed  to  visit  a  native  female  con- 
vert as  she  lay  on  her  death-bed. 
He  commended  her  to  God  in  prayer, 
and  spoke  to  her  words  of  encourage- 
ment and  comfort.  On  inquiring 
how  she  felt,  she  repHed  in  a  faint 
whisper,  "Happy!  happy!"  Then, 
stretching  out  her  attenuated  hand, 
and  placing  it  on  the  Bible,  she  said, 
"I  have  Christ  here  ;^^  pressing  it 
to  her  heart,  she  exclaimed,  "  I  have 
Christ /tert' ; "  and  at  last,  pointing 
to  heaven,  she  added,  '•!  have 
Christ  there."  She  soon  after- 
wards entered  into  the  joy  of  her 
Lord. 


216 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


463.  Preparatory  Work.  —  A 
large  amount  of  preparatory  work 
has  been  done  in  India  by  tbe 
Missionaries  of  different  denomina- 
tions who  have  toiled  there  during 
the  last  sixty  or  seventy  years. 
The  Holy  Scriptures  have  been  trans- 
lated into  almost  every  language  of 
the  vast  empire ;  grammars,  diction- 
aries, and  vocabularies  have  been 
prepared  for  the  press  and  published, 
which  now  render  the  acquisition  of 
the  multifarious  languages  of  the 
country  comparatively  easy  for  new- 
comers ;  schools  and  seminaries  of 
learning  have  been  established  in 
various  places  for  the  training  of 
the  rising  generation ;  sound  and 
wholesome  western  literature  has 
been  widely  diffused  ;  and  the  Gos- 
pel of  Christ  has  been  faithfully 
preached,  not  merely  in  the  places  of 
worship  which  have  been  erected  in 
numerous  centres  of  population,  but 
also  in  the  streets,  bazaars,  high- 
ways, and  principal  thoroughfares 
of  the  land.  These  various  agencies 
have  made  a  powerful  impression 
on  the  Hindu  mind  at  large, — an 
impression  which  can  scarcely  fail 
to  tell  in  favour  of  Christianity  in 
time  to  come.  Already  there  have 
appeared  unmistakable  indications 
of  an  approaching  crisis.  The  Brah- 
min caste  and  the  Hindu  priesthood 
generally  have  lost  much  of  their 
former  influence ;  the  foundations 
of  ancient  and  time  honoured  systems 
of  idolatry  and  superstition  have 
been  undermined  and  sapped  to  their 
fall,  and  the  minds  of  the  people 
have  been  awakened  from  their  long 
night  of  slumber  to  an  attitude  of 
expectancy  and  inquiry  never  known 
before.  Thus  has  a  highway  been 
prepared  for  the  King  of  kings  and 
Lord  of  lords  ;  and  every  true  friend 
of  Christian  missions  wiU  earnestly 
pray  that  He  may  go  up  at  once  and 
take  possession  of  the  land  now  be- 
coming His  by  right  of  conquest. 


464.  Unreported  Success. — 
There  is  one  point  in  connection 
with  the  success  of  missions  which 
has  often  struck  me.  There  is  a 
part  of  our  work  and  success  for 
which  we  have  no  column  in  our 
schedules :  it  cannot  be  tabulated. 
We  are  accustomed  to  think  there 
is  little  progress  in  missions  unless 
we  can  calculate  upon  chapels 
built,  schools  erected,  congregations 
brought  together  and  numbers  re- 
ported. But  there  is  a  blessed  work 
going  on  quietly  and  secretly — some- 
thing like  one  of  the  mighty  in- 
fluences of  heaven.  Nobody  can 
weigh  a  sunbeam.  You  may  con- 
centrate the  intensest  heat  of  the 
sun  upon  the  nicest  balance,  but 
you  cannot  make  that  balance  quiver 
at  all,  and  yet  there  is  immense 
power  and  influence  in  that  sunbeam. 
And  many  of  our  successes  are  of 
this  class.  They  are  hardly  appre- 
ciable ;  we  cannot  put  them  into 
the  schedule ;  we  cannot  talk  much 
about  them.  Who  can  tell  the 
amount  of  light  that  has  been  cir- 
culating through  India,  for  instance, 
quietly  circulating  and  changing 
the  gloom  of  midnight  into  the 
brightness  of  morn  'i  Who  can  tell 
the  vast  amount  of  curiosity  which 
has  been  excited  in  many  minds 
there  ?  Who  can  tell  us  what  are 
the  deep  convictions  which  have 
been  impressed  on  many  minds  which 
pride  often  conceals,  and  wliich  men 
are  ingenious  enough  to  smother. 
But  these  convictions  will  by-and-by 
break  out  in  conversions  to  God. 
We  caimot  tell,  I  say,  what  secret 
influence  is  going  on  as  the  result 
of  Missionaries  living  and  labouring 
among  these  people.  The  fact  is, 
there  is  a  great  deal  we  have  to  be 
thankful  to  Almighty  God  for  which 
can  never  be  seen  in  the  Society's 
Reports.  The  Secretaries  cannot  find 
figures  and  language  to  express  it  in 
the  annual  statements. — Faeeab. 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


217 


465.  Lord  Lawrence's  Testi- 
mony,— At  a  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionary meetinj?,  held  in  London,  in 
December,  1870,  the  llight  Hon. 
Lord  Lawrence  gave  expression  to 
some  noble  sentiments  in  reference 
to  the  character  and  rcsvdts  of 
Christian  missions  in  India.  He  is 
reported  to  have  said  that  "he  be- 
lieved, notwithstanding  all  that 
English  people  had  done  to  benefit 
that  country,  the  Missionaries  had 
done  more  than  all  other  agencies 
combined.  They  had  had  arduous 
and  uphill  work,  often  received  no 
encouragement,  and  sometimes  a 
great  deal  of  discouragement  from 
their  own  countrymen,  and  had  to 
bear  the  taunts  and  obloquy  of 
those  who  despised  their  preaching ; 
but  such  had  been  the  eii'ect  of  their 
earnest  zeal,  untiring  devotion,  and 
of  the  excellent  example  which  they 
had  universally  shown  to  the  people, 
that  he  had  no  doubt  whatever  that, 
as  a  body,  they  were  now  remark- 
ably popular  in  the  country.  In  a 
few  words  he  would  endeavour  to 
give  some  slight  idea  of  the  work  of 
different  Missionary  bodies  who  had 
come  across  his  path  during  a  career 
of  something  like  forty  years  in 
India.  In  North- Western  India, 
and  more  particularly  in  the  Pun- 
jaub,  he  met  with  Missionaries  of 
the  Church  of  England,  Presbyterian 
Missionaries  from  America,  Mis- 
sionaries from  Germany,  Baptist 
Missionaries,  and  others  of  various 
denominations  ;  and  he  found  them 
all  aiming  at  the  one  great  object 
of  converting  the  people,  and  spread- 
ing the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  He  need  not 
say  that  a  very  considerable  and 
remarkable  progress  had  been  made 
in  influencing  the  minds  of  the 
people.  If  he  ran  his  mind's  eye 
down  the  Himalaj'a  range,  to  the 
eastward,  he  came  to  the  great 
mountain  tract  in  the  neighbour- 


hood of  Thibet.  In  that  part  of 
the  country  there  was  a  Missionary 
establishment  of  the  Germans, 
which,  in  the  midst  of  many  dif- 
ficulties, had  been  instrumental  of 
much  good.  In  the  city  of  Lahore 
the  American  Missionaries  had  es- 
tablished themselves,  and  he  must 
say  that  they  vied  in  all  matters, 
in  all  toils  and  labours  which  had 
distinguished  Missionaries  from  our 
own  country.  Missionaries  in  India 
had  come  from  all  countries — from 
Denmark,  Germany,  France,  and  all 
parts  of  England  and  Scotland,  from 
all  denominations  of  Protestant 
Christianity,  and  they  all  vied  in 
doing  good  to  the  people,  and  in 
trying  to  instruct  them  in  the  essen- 
tials of  the  Christian  religion.  It 
was  perfectly  wonderful  to  see  what 
an  extraordinary  love  of  learning 
great  numbers  of  the  j-outh  of  India 
manifested  ;  and  the  time  might  be 
expected  to  come  when  large  masses 
of  the  people  would  be  converted,  and 
profess  the  Christian  religion." 

466.  Sir  Bartle  Trere's  Testi- 
mony.— Speaking  at  the  anni- 
versary of  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  in  Exeter  Hall,  in  1871, 
Sir  Bartle  Frere  expressed  himself 
as  follows  with  reference  to  the 
change  which  has  passed  upon  the 
public  mind  with  regard  to  mission 
work  in  India: — "It  was  a  very 
few  years  ago,  comparatively — as 
men  speak — it  was  only  the  time 
when,  as  a  young  man,  I  went  out 
to  India,  less  than  forty  years  ago, 
when — I  will  answer  for  it — there 
was  not  one  thoughtful  politician, 
not  one  statesman,  however  much 
he  might  be  imbued  with  the  spirit 
of  Christianity,  who  did  not  feel 
that  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel 
was  attended  with  political  dangers, 
of  which  no  man  could  measure  the 
intensity,  or  the  possible  results. 
It  was  not  merely  cold  and  formal 


218 


THE    MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


officials  who  felt  this,  but  the  feeling 
of  fear  and  distrust  was  shared  by 
men  who,  above  all  things,  valued 
the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  who  sin- 
cerely and  from  their  hearts  believed 
that  nothing  better  could  be  given 
by  England  to  India  than  the  know- 
ledge of  that  Gospel.  And  now,  my 
brethren,  how  are  things  changed  ia 
that  Empire  ?  At  this  present  mo- 
ment— I  do  not  speak  of  possible 
results;  God  forbid  that  I  should 
attempt  anything  ia  the  shape  of 
foretelling  what  may  happen  to- 
morrow— but  I  do  say  that  the 
Indian  people  themselves  have  come 
to  regard  the  Gospel  which  we  bear 
among  them,  the  Gospel  which  has 
sent  us  there — -for,  after  all,  we  have 
been  sent  by  the  Cliristianity  we 
profess,  and  by  the  Christian  nation 
to  which  we  belong — they  feel  that 
that  Gospel  is  the  greatest  of  all 
boons  that  England  can  confer  upon 
India,  and  that,  whether  it  be  for 
weal  or  for  woe,  whether  it  be  for 
war  or  for  peace,  as  things  appear 
to  the  temporal  eye,  that  there  is 
nothing  in  all  our  arts,  in  aU  our 
civilisation,  in  all  our  legislation, 
in  all  our  military  domination,  in 
aU  the  protection  we  afford  to  life, 
and  property,  and  opinion,  there  is 
nothing  that  compares  with  that 
"which  is  the  great  secret  of  all  our 
success — the  truth  of  the  Gospel  as 
it  is  in  Christ." 

467.  In  Oeylon.  — When  the 
Portuguese  arrived  in  Ceylon  in  the 
beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
and  established  their  rule  over  a 
considerable  part  of  the  island,  they 
zealously  propagated  the  dogmas 
and  institutions  of  Roman  Catholic- 
ism, but  this  did  little  good,  as  the 
pompous  ceremonies,  picture-wor- 
ship, and  moral  influence  of  that 
corrupt  form  of  Christianity  were 
little,  if  any,  better  than  paganism, 
which  they  found  prevailing  ia  the 


land.  This  first  race  of  settlers  in 
Ceylon  was  superseded  by  the  Dutch, 
in  1556,  when  a  certain  kind  of 
religious  reformation  was  introduced 
among  the  natives.  As  an  induce- 
ment to  embrace  Lutheranism  in 
preference  to  Ptoman  Catholicism  or 
Paganism,  offices  under  Government 
were  ofi'ered  only  to  such  as  were 
baptized  in  the  national  faith.  This 
well-meant  but  mistaken  policy 
brought  hosts  of  nominal  Christians 
within  the  pale  of  the  Church  and 
to  attend  the  commodious  places  of 
worship  which  were  almost  every- 
where erected  for  them ;  but  it  did 
little  for  the  cause  of  true  religion, 
as  it  is  well-known  that  many  of 
these  professed  converts  never  relin- 
quished .  their  idolatrous  rites  and 
ceremonies,  but  were  in  fact  the 
most  accomplished  hypocrites.  It 
was  not  till  the  early  part  of  the 
present  century,  when  the  agents  of 
the  Baptist  and  Wesleyan  Societies 
appeared  on  the  stage  of  action,  that 
real  Missionary  work  was  commenced 
in  Ceylon.  When  the  first  party  of 
Wesleyan  Missionaries  arrived  at 
Colombo  in  1814  they  found  aU 
classes  of  the  inhabitants  in  a  fear- 
ful state  of  spiritual  destitution. 
Many  of  the  old  Dutch  churches 
were  in  ruins,  but  some  others,  which 
were  capable  of  being  repaired,  were 
placed  at  their  disposal,  and  they 
commenced  their  labours  with  com- 
mendable zeal  and  diligence,  and 
with  a  pleasing  prospect  of  success. 
Nor  were  their  hopes  disappointed. 
Notwithstanding  numerous  diffi- 
culties which  had  to  be  encountered, 
a  considerable  amount  of  success 
has  been  realised  during  the  fifty- 
seven  years  which  have  elapsed 
since  the  commencement  of  the 
mission.  A  goodly  number  of 
genuine  converts  to  the  faith  of  the 
Gospel  have  been  gathered  into  the 
fold  of  Christ,  many  of  whom  have 
themselves    been  called  of   God  to 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


219 


labour  in  His  vineyard.  There  are 
now  thirty-one  Wesleyan  Mission- 
aries, native  and  European,  labour- 
ing in  Ceylon.  They  have  aboiat 
two  thousand  church  members 
under  their  pastoral  care,  with 
nearly  four  thousand  scholars  in 
the  mission  schools.  Zealous  Mis- 
sionaries from  the  United  States  of 
America  have  also  laboxired  in 
Ceylon  for  many  years  with  a 
cheering  measiire  of  success.  From 
the  amount  of  preparatory  and 
other  work  done  in  the  way  of 
translation,  education,  and  direct 
evangelical  labours  by  Missionaries 
of  different  denominations  in  Ceylon, 
there  is  reason  to  anticipate  the 
entire  overthrow  of  Buddhism,  and 
every  other  form  of  error,  and  the 
permanent  establishment  of  Chris- 
tianity throughout  the  country  at 
no  distant  period. 

468.  Eecent  Kevival. — A  very 
remarkable  revival  of  religion  oc- 
curred in  the  island  of  Ceylon  in 
the  year  1870.  For  some  time  the 
Missionaries  had  been  encouraged  by 
the  increased  attention  of  the  people 
to  the  means  of  grace,  and  other 
tokens  of  good,  but  on  the  occasion 
referred  to  there  was  a  gracioiis 
out-pouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the 
Word  preached  was  brought  home  to 
the  hearts  and  consciences  of  the 
people  with  convincing  and  soul- 
saving  power.  Many  were  con- 
strained to  cry  aloud  for  mercy, 
and  they  continued  in  earnest  sup- 
plication at  the  throne  of  the 
Heavenly  Grace  till  they  found  peace 
in  believing,  and  were  enabled,  from 
a  clear  sense  of  the  pardoning  love 
of  Grod  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts, 
to  go  on  their  way  rejoicing.  In  this 
blessed  religious  movement  not  only 
were  midtitudes  of  nominal  Chris- 
tians brought  imder  the  renewing 
influence  of  Divine  grace,  but  many 
benighted  pagans  were   also  led  to 


abandon  their  dumb  idols  and  bow 
down  at  the  footstool  of  the  true  and 
living  God.  Buddhist  priest  and 
people  were  numbered  among  the 
converts,  and,  from  among  the 
Singhalese  in  the  south,  and  the 
Tamils  in  the  north,  hundreds  of 
natives  were  brought,  not  only  to  the 
profession  of  Christianity,  but  also 
to  the  experience  of  its  saving 
power.  Among  the  numerical  results 
of  this  gracious  visitation  from  on 
high  was  an  increase  of  about  three 
hundred  church  members  in  the 
various  stations  occupied  by  the 
Wesleyan  Missionaries,  with  seven 
hundred  received  on  trial  for  mem- 
bership. Nor  was  the  beneficial  in- 
fluence of  this  revival  confined  to 
any  one  denomination.  Many  were 
added  to  the  different  Christian 
churches  of  the  island  that  year 
such  as  it  was  hoped  would  be 
eternally  saved,  and  well-grounded 
anticipations  were  cherished  of  still 
greater  good  in  time  to  come. 

469.  That'sthe  Man.— Although 
clear  and  distinct  conversions  to  God 
may  not  as  yet  have  been  so  numer- 
ous and  so  remarkable  in  India  as  in 
some  other  parts  of  the  mission-field, 
the  Missionaries  have  occasionally 
been  encouraged  by  cases  of  more 
than  ordinary  interest.  A  few  years 
ago  a  poor  deluded  Hindu  set  out  on 
a  weary  pilgrimage  of  several  hun- 
dreds of  miles  to  a  celebrated  shrine 
at  the  city  of  Benares,  with  a  view 
to  obtain  relief  to  his  troubled  heart. 
To  make  the  journey  more  effectual, 
and  more  pleasing  to  his  cruel 
imaginary  God,  he  had  imdertaken 
to  walk  the  whole  distance  on 
sandals  thickly  setwith  sharp  spikes, 
which  gave  great  pain  and  made 
the  blood  flow  from  his  lacerated  feet 
at  every  step.  When  he  had  thu8 
walked  about  half  the  distance,  and 
had  been  several  months  on  the  road, 
at  a  certain  halting  place  he  fell  in 


220 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


with  another  pilgrim  who  was  per- 
forming   similar    penance    for    his 
soul's  welfare.     This  native  told  his 
fellow-sufferer  that,  as  he  travelled 
along  a  few  days  before,  he  heard  a 
certain  pader  (Missionary)  telling  a 
nnmher  of  people  about  a  certain 
man  who  was  so  kind  and  good  that 
he   actually   suffered  and   died    for 
others,  that  their  sins  raight  be  par- 
doned, and  that  they  might  be  made 
happy  for  ever.      Whilst  talking  of 
this  wonderful  story,the  two  wretched 
pilgrims    moved   forward    together, 
each  heaving  a  sigh  and  expressing 
a   wish    to    know   something   more 
about  the  good  man  whom  they  had 
now  come  to  regard  in  some  sort  as 
the  Friend  and  Saviour  of  sinners. 
They  had  not  proceeded  many  miles 
when  their  attention   was  attracted 
by  a  crowd  of  natives  surrounding  a 
Missionary  who  was  holding  forth  to 
them  the  Word  of  Life.     They  drew 
near  with  curiosity  and  expectation 
already  awakened,  and,  as  they  stood 
in  the  outskirts  of  the  congregation, 
they  heard  the   Missionary  proclaim 
in  their  own  tongue,  "  This  is  a  faith- 
ful saying  and  worthy  of  all  accepta- 
tion, that  Christ  Jesus   came   into 
the  world  to   save  sinners."     Elated 
beyond  measure,  one  of  the  pilgrims 
said  to  the  other,  "  Thafs  the  man  !  " 
They  both  of  them  now  listened  with 
eager  attention  to  the  good  news  of 
salvation.     Their  minds  were  opened 
to  receive  the  truth,  and  they  found 
peace  in  believing.     Long  before  the 
sermon  was  finished,  the  two  weary 
Hindu    pilgrims    put     down    their 
hands,  took  off  their  spiked  sandals, 
and  threw  them  away,  having  heard 
of  the  true  atonement  for  sin  through 
the  precious  blood  of  Christ.     They 
returned   to    their    homes    without 
completing    their    pilgrimage,    and 
from  that  day  ' '  they  went  on  their 
way  rejoicing." 

470.  Brindelbund . — A  few  years 


ago  there  died  at  one  of  the  mission 
stations  in  India,    a   native  named 
Brindelbund.     He  had  spent  sixty 
or   seventy  years  in  the  service   of 
Satan.     He  was  abi/rar/gee, — that  is, 
one  who  professes  to  have  subdued 
his  passions,  and   who  was,  as  they 
express  it,  seeking  some  07ie  who  is 
loorthy.     He  went  to  Outwa,  where 
he     attended     Mr.     Chamberlain's 
preaching    and    instructions.       "I 
have  been,"  said   he,  "many  years 
going    from    one    sacred    place   to 
another,    seeking   some  one   who  is 
worthy,  and   to   offer  my  Jlower.''^ 
(The  sweetest  flower,   they   say,  is 
the  human  heart ;  this  is  their  figur- 
ative   way  of  talking.)     "  I    have 
been   seeking  some  one  to  whom  to 
offer  my  flower  who  is  worthy  ;  but 
never  have  I  found  one  till  now.     I 
have  heard  of  Jesus ;  T  give  it  Him." 
The  old   man   was   faithful   to    his 
surrender — he  never  took  his  heart 
from   Jesus.     Talking  to  his  Hindu 
brethren,  he  would  say,  "  And  whom 
do  you  need  but  Him  whom  I  have 
found?"     He  would  take  his  wallet 
of    books  and  travel  two   or  three 
hundred  miles   to  distribute  them ; 
and  this  he  did  for  fourteen  or  fifteen 
years.    Mrs.  Chamberlain,  in  his  last 
days,  would  go   to  his  bedside  and 
say,  "Brindelbund,  shall  I  get  you 
some   tea  ?     Can  you  eat  bread  ?  " 
He  would  lay  his   hand  upon  the 
New  Testament  and  say,  "  This  is 
my  tea — this  is  my  bread  ;  man  was 
not  made  to  live  by  bread  alone,  but 
by  every  word  that  proceedeth  out 
of  the  mouth  of  God."      Thus  he 
continued  reading  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures, and  looking  to  Jesus  tiU,  sink- 
ing beneath  the  weight  of  years  and 
infirmity,  he  resigned  his  spirit  into 
the  hands  of  his  Redeemer — one  of 
a  large  number  of  poor  heathens  who 
have  been  rescued  from  the  darkness 
of  idolatry  and  sin  by  the  regenera- 
I  tive  power  of  the  Gospel  as  preached 
'  by  the  Missionaries. 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


221 


471.  Magnitude   of  the   Work. 
— Like  the  vast  Empire  in  which  it 
is   carried  on,  Missionary   work  in 
India  has  assumed  a  magnitude  and 
importance  which  can  no  longer  be 
ignored  by  merchants  and  politicians, 
and  it  is   gratifying  to  be  able  to 
state  that  it  has  of  late  years  re- 
ceived a  measure  of  respectful  atten- 
tion unknown  in  former  times.     An 
enlightened   Christian   government, 
which  contains  a  large  number  of 
officers,  both  civil  and  military,  not 
only  wise  and  just,  as  governors,  but 
Christian  men  of   large  sympathies, 
now  looks  more  favourably  upon  the 
Missionary  enterprise  than  at   any 
former  period.     Under  these  favour- 
able  circumstances,  the   number  of 
agencies  employed  by  different  Socie- 
ties for  the  evangelisation  of  the  na- 
tives has  greatly  increased  during  the 
past  few  years.  There  are  now  in  Brit- 
ish India,  580  Missionaries  from  Eu- 
rope and  America,  faithfully  preach- 
ing the  Gospel  to  old  and  young,  and 
earnestly  testifying  against  the  pre- 
vailing system  of  idolatry  with  all 
its  moral  evils.     In  this   they   are 
joined  by  more  than  2,000  native 
helpers ;    and    thus    the  power    of 
Christ's   Gospel  is,    in   some    small 
degree,   brought  to   bear  upon  the 
household  life,  the  individual  vices, 
the  moral  opinion,  and  the  religious 
beliefs  of  the  nations    and  peoples 
which  the  Empire   contains,  to   an 
extent  never  known  before.     And, 
as    Dr.    Mullens    justly     remarks, 
"  These   efforts   are  of  value  ;  they 
have  a  manifest  blessing ;  they  are 
bringing    forth    fruit,   but  '  What 

ARE     THEY     AMONG     SO      M,VNY  ?  '  " 

Still  we  must  not  despair  of  the  final 
issue.  "If,"  said  the  venerable 
Bishop  of  Calcutta,  preaching  before 
the  Church  Missionary  Society,  "  the 
succeeding  ten  years  should  be 
blessed  at  the  same  ratio  as  the  last 
ten,  half  a  milUon  of  souls  would 
be  brought  under  Christian  instruc- 


tion in  India  alone,  and  at  the  end 

of  forty  years  more,  the  whole  popu- 
lation of  British  Hindustan  would 
be  the  Lord's.  God  is  at  work.  I 
firmly  believe  that,  from  the  first 
promulgation  of  the  Gospel,  a  crisis 
of  such  importance  as  the  present, 
for  the  salvation  of  such  a  popula- 
tion as  India,  has  not  occurred. 
Occupy  it  then.  Not  a  moment  is 
to  be  lost.  Eternity  presses  on. 
Souls  are  perishing."  Let  the  spirit 
which  animated  this  powerful  appeal 
everywhere  prevail,  and  the  whole 
of  British  India  will  be  won  for 
Christ,  and  the  design  of  the 
Almighty  in  bringing  it  under  the 
rule  of  a  Christian  nation  will  be 
apparent  to  all." 

472.  In  Burmah. — The  mission 
to  the  Burman  Empire  was  com- 
menced in  1816,  soon  after  the  Revs. 
Messrs.  Judson  and  Rice  discon- 
tinued their  connection  with  the 
American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 
in  consequence  of  having  adopted 
the  views  of  the  Baptist  denomina- 
tion. The  work  in  that  part  of  the 
wide  field  has  been  carried  on  mainly 
under  the  direction  of  the  American 
Baptist  Missionary  Society.  The 
first  station  was  established  at  Ran- 
goon, but  the  Missionaries  subse- 
quently penetrated  to  the  very  heart 
of  the  Empire,  and  persevered,  amid 
persecutions,  imprisonments,  and 
sufferings,  which  nothing  but  the 
grace  of  God  could  have  enabled 
them  to  endure,  till  they  were 
favoured  to  witness  results  such  as 
have  scarcely  a  parallel  in  the  his- 
tory of  missions.  By  the  blessing  of 
God  upon  the  labours  of  the  Mis- 
sionaries, large  congregations  were 
gathered,  places  of  worship  erected, 
native  churches  were  organised, 
and  a  measure  of  success  realised 
which  far  exceeded  the  most  san- 
guine expectations  of  the  friends 
and  patrons  of  the  undertaking. 


222 


THE   MISSIONAEY   WORLD. 


473.  Among  the  Karens. — In 
the  last  report  of  the  state  of  the 
work  in  Burmah  we  find  ■  the  fol- 
lowing statement : — Of  all  the  mis- 
sions, that  among  the  Karens  has 
been  the  most  prosperous,  number- 
ing 276  churches,  with  14,403  mem- 
bers, and  335  preachers.  The  self- 
supporting  plan  is  in  successful 
operation.  The  people  are  poor; 
yet  for  the  last  two  years  not  one  of 
the  fifty- eight  pastors  of  the  Toungso 
Association  has  received  any  oxxtside 
help,  a  comfortable  support  having 
come  for  the  most  part  from  the 
respective  chui'ches.  The  Bassein 
Karens  have  built  their  own  chapels 
without  any  aid  from  the  mission 
funds,  and  are  doing  nobly  in  the 
cause  of  education.  The  Sagu 
Karens  have  fifty-two  students  in 
the  Karen  Theological  Seminary, 
twenty  ordained  pastors,  thirty- 
eight  unordained  pastors,  and  fifty 
licensed  preachers." 

474.  ITative  Churcli  Meeting. — 
The  late  annual  meeting  of  the  Squa 
Karen  Association,  held  in  Rangoon, 
Burmah,  was  continued  four  days. 
Twelve  hundred  native  Christians 
and  forty-four  pastors  were  present. 
Fifty-six  churches  were  represented 
by  letters,  and  five  new  churches  j 
were  received.  Six  evangelists  pre- 
sented reports  exceedingly  favourable 
of  their  work  among  the  heathen, 
and  eight  additional  ones  were 
appointed.  In  the  Moulmain  dis- 
trict a  remarkable  religious  interest 
had  prevailed  for  some  months  past, 
and  twenty-eight  candidates  had 
recently  been  baptized. 


IN  CHINA  AND  JAPAN. 

475.  Small  Beginning. — When 
Dr.  Morrison  went  forth  as  the  first 


I  Protestant     Missionary    to     China, 
1807,  the  teemiag  population  of  the 
vast  Empire  presented  to  the  view 
a  mom-nful  picture  of  heathen  dark- 
ness and  degradation.  Roman  Cath- 
{  olic  Missionaries  had  been  at  work 
for  many  years,  but  no  good   moral 
results  were  apparent.     On  arriving 
at  Canton  the  Doctor  addressed  him- 
self to  his  great  work  of  acquiring 
the  language,  forming  a  grammar 
and  dictionary,  and  translating  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  with  commendable 
zeal   and  diligence ;    and  notwith- 
standing numerous    difiiculties,   he 
succeeded  to   an  extent  far  beyond 
what    might    have    been  expected. 
The  foundation  of  a  great  and  good 
work  was  thus  securely  laid,  and  the 
way  was  prepared   for    future  Mis- 
sionaries   to     follow    him    in    the 
arduous    path    on   which     he    had 
entered.     The  lonely  labourer  was 
joined  in  1813  by  the  Rev.  Mr,  and 
Mrs,  Milne,  who  were  sent  out  by 
the   London  Missionary   Society  to 
strengthen  the  mission,  and  a  new 
impulse   was    given    to    the    noble 
enterprise.     From   this    date    more 
attention  was  paid  to    evangelistic 
work ;  but  the  Missionaries  patiently 
toiled  for    several   years  with  but 
little   or  no  visible'  fruit    of    their 
labours.     At  length  the  tide  turned 
in  their  favour,  and  a  few  zealous 
converts  were  gathered  into  the  fold 
of  Clirist,  some  of  whom  were  called 
of   God  to    preach  the    Gospel    to 
their    fellow-countrymen.       "When 
the  country  became  more  accessible 
to  foreigners  by  the  opening  of  five 
ports   in  1842,   additional   Mission- 
aries were  sent  out  by  the  London 
Society,    and   several    new  stations 
were    established.     In    after    years 
the  Wesleyans,  Presbyterians,  Bap- 
tists, and  other  religious   bodies  of 
Europe  and  America  sent  out  Mis- 
sionaries to   China.      The    societies 
whose    agents    are    now  labouring 
there  are    twenty-two  in    number, 


THE   MISSIOXAEY   WORLD. 


223 


and  the  ordained  Missionaries  are 
estimated  at  about  one  hundred. 
These  are  assisted  in  their  work  Ly 
about  one  hundred  and  eightj^ 
native  Cateehists  and  teachers,  and 
the  results  of  their  united  labours 
are  such  as  to«call  for  sincere  grati- 
tude to  God,  and  to  inspire  hopes  of 
greater  success  in  time  to  come. 

476.  In  Amoy. — A  recent  num- 
ber of  the  Chinese  Recorder  gives 
an  interesting  account  of  the  progress 
made  in  Christian  missions  diii'ing  the 
past  ten  years  in  Amoy  and  vicinity. 
When  the  five  ports  were  first  opened 
to  foreigners,  Amoy  was  occupied  as 
a  station  by  the  American  Board, 
the  mission  being  one  of  those  trans- 
ferred in  1857  to  the  Dutch  Re- 
formed Chui'ch,  and  almost  imme- 
diately after  by  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society,  followed  after  the 
lapse  of  a  few  years  by  the  English 
Presbyterians.  These  three  missions 
have  continued  to  work  together  with 
the  utmost  harmony  and  good-will. 
In  1860,  considerable  success  had 
been  realised.  There  were  on  the 
island  of  Amoy  two  large  congrega- 
tions, under  the  Reformed  Church 
and  the  London  Society's  Missions, 
with  400  communicants.  On  the 
mainland  a  beginning  had  also  been 
made.  Four  small  churches  had 
been  planted  in  a  cluster  to  the 
south-west,  the  most  distant  being 
thirty  miles  from  the  city.  Thej' 
were  divided  between  the  tkree 
Missionary  societies  ali-eady  named. 
In  1870,  the  aspect  of  things  had 
greatly  changed.  Instead  of  being 
mainlj'  a  city  work,  it  had  extended 
to  various  parts  of  the  country. 
There  are  now  in  the  city  four  large 
congregations,  two  of  them  with 
native  pastors,  entirely  supported  by 
native  contributions,  and  the  other 
two  with  pastors  elect.  There  are  two 
other  congregations  on  the  island,  and 
on  the  mainland  Christian  churches 


may  be  seen  in  every  direction.  On 
the  north-east  there  are  nine  stations, 
the  most  distant  being  seventy  miles 
from  the  city,  and  the  work  almost 
touches  that  of  Fuh-chau. 

477.  In  Formosa. — The  mission 
stations  in  the  island  of  Formosa  and 
neighbourhood  may  be  regarded  as 
oft- shoots  from  Amoy.  A  consider- 
able number  of  converted  natives 
have  been  united  in  Church  fellow- 
ship during  the  past  ten  years,  and 
the  good  work  is  still  progressing  in 
the  most  delightful  manner.  Xorth- 
ward,  in  the  Tong-an  district,  there 
are  nine  stations,  all  of  which  have 
been  established  within  the  period 
mentioned.  To  the  west  there  are 
six  more,  one  of  which  is  seventy 
miles  distant,  and  in  the  south  and 
south-west  there  are  eleven,  reach- 
ing a  distance  of  sixty  miles.  Exclu- 
sive of  Formosa,  these  churches  have 
over  1,300  adults  in  full  communion, 
who  contributed  last  year  upwards 
of  £300  for  religious  purposes. 

478.  Presbyterian  Synod  of 
China. — The  Xew  York  Indepen- 
dent contains  an  interesting  account 
of  the  first  Synod  held  by  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  China.  The 
session  continued  ten  days,  twenty- 
four  members  being  present,  namely, 
nine  foreign  Missionaries,  seven  native 
pastors,  seven  native  elders,  and  one 
foreign,  and  representing  thi-ee  pres- 
byteries, those  of  Canton.  Two 
others  were  constituted ;  but  these 
three  comprise  nearly  all  the 
churches  and  members  of  Presby- 
terian missions  in  China.  These 
churches,  eleven  in  mimber,  com- 
prise over  six  hundred  members ; 
and  it  is  stated  that  about  twenty 
native  candidates  are  preparing  for 
the  ministry.  A  great  variety  of 
subjects  occupied  the  attention  of  the 
brethren  dm-tng  the  session,  which 
were    discussed   in     four    difterent 


224 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


dialects  with  a  freedom  and  harmony 
which  promise  useful  results.  The 
minutes  of  the  meeting  were  duly 
recorded,  and  were  ordered  to  be 
printed  both  in  English  and  Chinese. 

479.  New  Church  Organised. — 
Dr.  Nevius  of  the  American  Presby- 
terian Mission  reports  the  continued 
progress  of  religious  inquiry  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Ping-tu.  He  and 
his  colleague,  Mr.  Capp,  had  spent 
two  weeks  in  visiting  this  region, 
during  which  they  organised  a 
church  in  a  village  called  Tich-Lien- 
Chioang,  about  one  hundred  and 
twenty  miles  from  Tungchow. 
Twenty -two  of  the  members  of  the 
Tungchow  church,  who  resided  in 
the  Ping-tu  district,  together  with 
fourteen  additional  converts,  were 
united  in  this  new  church.  An  elder 
and  a  deacon  were  chosen  with  great 
harmony,  and  an  amount  of  money 
was  subscribed  nearly  suflicient  to 
support  a  minister  were  one  to  be 
had.  The  church  receives  no  pecu- 
niary support  from  the  mission,  nor 
is  there  anyone  supported  by  the 
mission  who  is  labouring  for  it. 
It  is  mentioned  as  worthy  of  note 
that  four  of  the  members  are  wo- 
men. The  Christians  living  in  this 
vicinity  have  met  with  much  oppo- 
sition and  persecution,  and  not  long 
ago  there  were  rumours  that  all  of 
them  were  to  be  put  to  death.  But 
not  one  church  member  or  inquirer 
has  renounced  Christianity,  and  the 
religious  interest  is  spreading  into 
other  villages,  and  it  is  hoped  that 
the  whole  country  will  become  per- 
meated with  the  leaven  of  the  Gospel, 
and  that  this  part  of  China  will  be 
taken  possession  of  for  Christ. 

480.  Methodist  Oonfereuce  in 
China. — The  tenth  Annual  Con- 
ference of  the  American  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  Mission  in  China 
was  held  at  Foochow,  in  the  month 


of  November,  1870.  The  session 
lasted  ten  days.  There  were  present 
four  American  Missionaries,  and 
about  sixty  native  assistants  or 
preachers.  The  evangelistic  opera- 
tions represented  in  the  Conference 
extended  over  an  area  of  about 
20,000  square  miles,  containing  a 
population  estimated  at  six  millions. 
In  some  parts  of  this  extensive 
region  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  Mission  is  the  only  organised 
Protestant  evangelizing  agency  at 
work,  whilst  in  other  places  it 
operates  in  harmony  with  the  very 
efficient,  missions  of  the  American 
Board  and  the  Church  of  England, 
Much  interesting  and  important 
business  was  transacted  at  this  Con- 
ference ;  but  nothing  could  more 
clearly  illustrate  the  remarkable 
progress  of  the  good  work  than  the 
character  and  results  of  the  exami- 
nation of  the  native  assistant  Mis- 
sionaries. They  were  classed  ac- 
cording to  their  literary  attain- 
ments, and  their  examination  was 
conducted  chiefly  by  their  own 
brethren  and  countrymen  who  had 
been  previously  ordained  to  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  and  not  by  the 
American  Missionaries  as  formerly. 
All  the  candidates  gave  evidence  of 
considerable  advancement  in  Biblical 
and  general  knowledge,  whilst  a  few 
exhibited  indications  of  remarkable 
ability  both  natural  and  acquired. 
From  the  report  presented  of  the 
numerical  progress  and  state  of  the 
work  it  appeared  that  there  were  in 
connection  with  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Mission  Church  in  China  5 
Missionaries  from  America,  81 
native  preachers  and  teachers,  931 
church  members  in  full  communion, 
and  969  probationers  or  inquirers. 
Of  these  402  had  been  baptized 
during  the  year,  whilst  considerable 
progress  had  been  made  in  the  edu- 
cational and  other  departments  of 
1  the  work  of  the  mission. 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


225 


481.  Wesleyan  Mission  to  China. 
— It  was  not  until  the  year  1845 
that  the  Wesleyan  Missionary  So- 
ciety was  in  circumstances  to  or- 
ganise a  mission  to  China.  But 
although  the  work  is  comparatively 
young,  a  good  beginning  has  been 
made,  and  some  fruit  has  already 
appeared,  which  has  gladdened  the 
hearts  of  the  Missionaries,  and  ex- 
cited hopes  of  still  larger  success  in 
time  to  come.  In  addition  to  the 
usual  preparatory  work  of  learning 
the  language,  organising  schools, 
and  building  places  of  worship, 
stations  have  been  formed  in  two 
important  centres  of  population, 
namely  at  Canton  and  its  vicinity 
in  the  south,  and  at  Hankow  and 
some  other  important  places  in  the 
north.  In  the  city  last  named,  a 
medical  mission  was  also  commenced 
in  1863,  under  the  able  manage- 
ment of  Dr.  Porter,  who  has  re- 
cently been  succeeded  by  Dr.  Har- 
dey.  The  temporal  and  spiritual 
results  of  this  department  of  the 
work  have  been  very  gratifying, 
many  of  the  patients  having  not 
only  found  relief  for  their  physical 
ailments,  but  also  experienced  the 
healing  influence  of  the  precious 
blood  of  Christ,  as  applied  by  faith 
to  their  sin-sick  souls.  The  Mis- 
sionaries have  been  indefatigable  in 
their  efforts  to  circulate  the  Word 
of  God  and  to  proclaim  to  the 
people,  in  their  chapels  and  in  the 
open  air,  the  good  news  of  salvation 
by  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  a  goodly  number  have  relin- 
quished their  former  superstitious 
practices,  and  believe  with  their 
hearts  unto  righteousness.  The  num- 
ber of  Wesleyan  Missionaries,  Euro- 
pean and  native,  now  employed  in 
China  is  10.  They  have  132  church 
members  under  their  pastoral  care. 
There  are  also  10  day-schools  in 
active  operation,  with  348  scholars 
under  Christian  instruction. 


482.  Chinese    Converts.  —  Not 
only  has  a  large  amount  of  prepara- 
tory work  been  done  by  the  Mission- 
aries of  different  denominations  in 
China,  but  there  have  occurred  in- 
stances of  real  conversion  to  the  faith 
of  the  Gospel,  which  have  gladdened 
the  hearts  of  the  Missionaries,  and 
proved     to    a    demonstration    that 
Christianity  is  as  well  adapted  for 
the  Chinese  as  for  any  other  people. 
But,  perhaps,  the  largest  amount  of 
tangible  fruit  has  been  reaped  in  the 
distant  countries  to  which  of  late 
years  the  Chinese  have  emigrated  in 
large  numbers,    especially  in  Cali- 
fornia and  Australia.     In  the  place 
first-named,  the  Missionaries  of  the 
Methodist    Episcopal    Church  have 
laboured  with  much  success  among 
this  class  of  emigrants.     Several  of 
their  Chinese  converts  have,  more- 
over, been  called  of  God  to  preach 
the   Gospel,  and  a  number  of  the 
most  intelligent  of  them  have  been 
trained  and  set  apart  for  Missionary 
work  in  their  native  land,  to  which 
they  are  returning  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  American  Missionaries. 
And  in  Australia  a  Wesleyan  Chinese 
Mission  has  been  in  successful  opera- 
tion for  several  years.    The  principal 
agent  in  this  work,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the   English  Mission,  is   a 
native    convert,   named  Leong-on- 
Tong.    On  the  7th  of  June,  1868,  an 
interesting  service  was  held  in  con- 
nection with  this  Mission,  when  six 
additional  converts  were  presented 
for  baptism.     On  this  occasion  their 
zealous     teacher,     Leong-on-Tong, 
made  a  noble  speech.     In  the  course 
of  his  address  he  said: — "I  have  found 
some  sheep  which  were  going  astray 
in  the  wilderness,  and  I  wish  you  to 
rejoice  with  me  and  the  angels  in 
heaven.     Their    hearts  were    dark 
and  hard  ;  but  God  has  shined  into 
their  hearts.     They  have  sorrowed 
for  their  sins,  and  believed  in  Jesus, 
and  now  they  are  forgiven,"  &c. 
a 


226 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


The  candidates  also  witnessed  a 
good  confession  before  a  large  con- 
gregation. After  the  baptismal  ser- 
vice the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
Supper  was  administered,  when  six- 
teen Chinese  Christians  joined  their 
English  brethren  in  commemorating 
the  Saviour's  dying  love,  and  sincere 
thanksgivings  ascended  to  heaven 
from  many  hearts  and  lips  for  the 
manifestation  of  God's  saving  power 
and  grace  on  behalf  of  this  interest- 
ing people.  Writing  under  date  of 
the  3rd  of  November,  1871,  the  Rev. 
Josiah  Cox,  who  paid  a  visit  to  the  j 
Chinese  converts  in  Melbourne  at 
the  request  of  the  British  Conference 
and  Missionary  Committee  in  Lon- 
don, says : — "  I  have  had  the  satisfac- 
tion of  resuming  my  Chinese  preach- 
ing. The  Chinese  class  here  numbers 
twenty  members,  and  it  has  rejoiced 
me  to  hear  from  nearly  all  of  them 
a  clear  testimony  of  the  converting 
power  of  the  Gospel." 

483.  Missionary  Work  in  Japan. 
— For  ages  Japan,  like  China,  was 
entirely  closed  to  foreigners,  and 
consequently  to  Missionary  effort  and 
influence.  Of  late  years,  however, 
there  has  been  some  relaxation  in 
this  attitude  of  dogged  exclusivism. 
A  desire  on  the  part  of  the  Japanese 
for  Western  arts  and  sciences  has 
opened  the  door  for  the  entrance  of 
the  Missionary  enterprise.  Our  Ame- 
rican brethren  were  the  first  to  avail 
themselves  of  this  new  opening  in 
the  East ;  and  a  few  years  ago,  the 
Rev.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Goble  arrived  in 
Japan  from  the  United  States  to 
commence  a  Christian  Mission.  They 
had  scarcely  commenced  their  evan- 
gelical labours,  however,  when  the 
breaking  out  of  the  civil  war  in 
America  so  seriously  affected  the 
income  of  the  Society  as  to  render 
necessary  the  recall  of  the  Missionary 
from  Japan.  But  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Goble  "were  not  made  of  return- 


able stuff.  Go  home  ?  not  he.  He 
had  come  there  to  do  the  Lord's 
work,  and  he  would  trust  to  the 
Lord  for  support.  He  went  to  work 
like  a  man  at  whatever  he  found  to 
do  to  earn  his  living.  He  mended 
shoes,  managed  to  get  a  small  piece 
of  land,  engaged  in  house  building, 
and  buUt  a  house  for  himself. 
Finally,  with  some  little  help  from 
home,  they  had  a  property  free  from, 
debt."  This,  however,  was  not  Mis- 
sionary work,  and  Mr.  Goble  was  re- 
solved to  be  a  thorough  Missionary 
as  soon  as  possible.  While  he  was 
mending  shoes  he  had  had  a  Chinese 
translator  sitting  beside  him  read- 
ing translations  into  the  Japanese 
from  the  Chinese.  In  this  way, 
during  one  summer,  they  translated 
the  Gospel  of  Matthew  three  times. 
In  the  midst  of  these  labours  Mr. 
Goble  was  overtaken  by  affliction 
and  bereavement.  His  wife  was 
taken  ill,  a  child  died,  and  on  her 
partial  recovery  the  bereaved  mother 
was  obliged  to  embark  for  America 
with  her  surviving  children.  Still 
the  lonely  Missionary  toiled  on.  He 
made  himself  a  little  room  for  print- 
ing and  type-casting,  and  over  it  he 
had  another  room  in  which  he  eat, 
slept,  and  studied.  While  he  was 
providing  all  this,  he  often  went  to 
bed,  he  says,  without  knowing  where 
he  was  to  find  a  breakfast  for  him- 
self and  his  family  in  the  morning. 
He  had  been  hard  at  work  translat- 
ing, but  scarcely  knowing  how  to 
print  what  he  had  translated,  when 
all  at  once  it  came  into  his  mind  that 
the  English  Society  might,  perhaps, 
be  able  and  willing  to  help  him.  He 
accordingly  made  an  appeal,  when  a 
printing  press,  with  type,  and  ^100 
in  cash,  were  sent  out  to  him  by  the 
Bible  Society.  According  to  the  last 
accounts  this  devoted  Missionary  was 
persevering  in  these  preparatory 
labours,  whilst  at  the  same  time  he 
was  endeavouring  to  diffuse  a  few 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


227 


rays  of  .divine  light  on  the  darkness 
around  him,  and  notwithstanding 
many  difficulties  and  much  opposition 
also,  he  had  reason  to  believe  that  his 
labours  were  not  altogether  in  vain 
in  the  Lord. 

484.  Gradual  but  certain  Pro- 
gress.— You  remember  the  little 
tree  which  was  planted  by  your  cot- 
tage-door in  your  early  childhood, 
and  whose  top  you  could  easily 
touch  with  your  infant  hand.  You 
returned  lately,  after  many  years 
of  absence,  and  found  the  same  tree 
overshadowing  the  cottage,  its  tallest 
points  reaching  above  the  chimney- 
tops,  and  many  a  fowl  of  heaven 
lodging  in  its  branches.  But  those 
who  had  never  left  the  cottage  had,  I 
meanwhile,  scarcely  marked  the 
silent  growth.  From  year  to  year 
it  had  looked  to  them  as  almost  an 
unchanged  tree.  This  simple  illus-  [ 
tration  represents  the  state  of  mind  | 
with  which  many  regard  the  steady  j 
and  silent  progress  of  the  kingdom 
of  God  in  our  modern  Christian 
missions.  We  may  discern  little  ! 
change  from  year  to  year ;  for  still 
the  law  pronounced  by  Christ  at  the  ' 
beginning  of  the  kingdom  holds 
good,  that  "it  cometh  not  with  | 
ostentation  or  empty  parade."  But 
could  those  who  planted  and  watered 
the  infant  sapling  now  return  from 
their  tombs,  or  rather  descend  from 
their  thrones ;  could  Watts  and 
Doddridge,  for  example,  revisit  the 
world  for  which  they  so  often  prayed ; 
could  even  the  venerable  founders  of 
the  London,  Wesleyan,  or  the  Church 
Missionarjr  Society  once  more  stand 
on  the  earth  and  compare  their  re- 
coUeetion  of  the  state  of  things  as 
they  left  it,  with  the  progress  of  the 
last  fifty  years,  as  well  as  wisely 
read  and  interpret  the  signs  of  the 
times,  they  would  speak,  we  may  be 
I  assured,  in  no  desponding  tone,  but 
rather  utter   their  feelings  in  the 

Q 


delightful  language  of  the  psalm — 
"The  Lord  gave  the  Word,  and  great 
was  the  company  of  them  that  pub- 
lished it." — Thompson. 

485.  The  Eetrospect.  —  It  is 
almost  impossible  to  take  a  retros- 
pective view  of  the  results  of  the 
Missionary  enterprise,  so  far  as  they 
can  be  traced,  without  feelings  of 
sincere  gratitude  to  God  for  what 
has  been  accomplished  in  various 
parts  of  the  world  by  the  regene- 
rating and  sanctifying  power  of  His 
Gospel.  Verily  the  agents  of  the 
various  Missionary  societies  have  not 
laboured  in  vain  or  spent  their 
strength  for  nought.  Tribes  of 
savage  natives  have  been  civilised, 
reclaimed  from  their  wanderings, 
and  collected  into  Christian  villages 
with  schools,  and  places  of  worship 
for  the  religious  instruction  of  all 
classes.  The  Gospel  of  Christ  has 
been  faithfully  preached,  and  in 
many  instances  attended  with  "soul- 
saving  power."  Christian  churches 
have,  moreover,  been  organised,  and 
prayer  and  songs  of  praise  ascended 
to  heaven  in  places  which  were  for- 
merly the  scenes  of  debasing  idolatry, 
war,  cruelty,  and  blood.  Thus  has 
the  Divine  origin  of  Christianity 
been  demonstrated  by  its  legitimate 
fruits,  and  the  Gospel  of  Christ  has 
in  thousands  of  instances  been 
proved  to  be  "the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation  to  every  one  that 
believeth."  At  the  same  time  the 
fact  must  not  be  overlooked  that 
there  remains  yet  much  more  to  be 
done.  It  is  only  the  outworks  of 
the  enemy's  stronghold  which  have 
been  taken.  The  citadel,  or  centre 
of  his  power,  remains  yet  to  be  at- 
tacked and  conquered.  Tens  of 
thousands  and  millions  of  our  fellow- 
men  are  still  in  rebellion  against  the 
King  of  heaven,  and  must  be  won 
to  their  allegiance  by  the  ministi-y 
of  reconciliation  which  Missionary 
2 


228 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


Societies  are  sending  forth.  Past 
success  must  only  be  regarded  as  an 
encouragement  to  perseverance,  and 
as  an  incentive  to  renewed  eiForts  on 
the  part  of  all  who  love  the  Saviour, 
till  the  happy  time  shall  come  when 
"  all  shall  know  the  Lord,  from  the 
least  to  the  greatest."  Let  us,  in 
view  of  the  past,  and  in  prospect  of 
the  future,  "Thank  God  and  take 
courage." 

486.  Comparative  Eesults  of 
Protestant  and  Eoman  Catholic 
Missions. — Dr.  Butler,  in  his  recent 
work,  "The  Land  of  the  Yeda," 
shows  conclusively  that  there  is  no 
foundation  for  the  allegations  that 
Protestant  missions  have  been  less 
successful  than  those  of  the  Roman 
Catholics.  The  only  ground  for  this 
assumption  is  that,  according  to 
their  own  reports,  they  have  more 
converts.  But  their  methods  of 
working  are  altogether  different  from 
those  of  Protestants.     All  that  they 


baptize,  whether  children  or  adults, 
they  reckon  as  converts.  And  the 
majority  of  their  adult  converts  are 
almost  as  ignorant  and  as  super- 
stitious as  they  were  before  they 
became  nominally  Christian.  Ac- 
cording to  the  most  reliable  statistics 
of  last  year,  Protestants  had  9,111 
ordained  agents  in  the  foreign  mis- 
sion-field ;  Romanists,  6,276.  Be- 
sides, Protestants  had  20,279  native 
pastors  and  agents.  The  Romanists 
report  22,657  scholars  ;  Protestants, 
626,378.  The  total  Roman  Catholic 
Missionary  income  for  1871  was 
£194,249;  that  of  the  Protestant 
Missionary  Societies,  £1,493,763. 
This  gives  Protestantism  2,835  or- 
dained agents,  20,279  native  agents, 
603,721  mission  scholars,  and 
£502,514  income  more  than  the 
Romanists  for  the  last  year,  though 
the  methods  adopted  by  the  Jesuit 
Missionaries  to  swell  the  reported 
number  of  their  baptized  children 
and  alleged  converts  are  notorious. 


IV.-MEANS  OF  SUPPORTING  THE  WORK. 


HUMAIT    INSTRUMENTALITY. 

487.  What  God  could  have  done. 
— As  a  Bein^  of  Almighty  power 
and  independent  action  the  great 
Jehovah,  having  given  His  only- 
begotten  Son  to  redeem  a  lost  and 
ruined  world  to  Himself,  was  at 
liberty  to  adopt  whatever  means  He 
thought  proper  to  make  kno"mi  to 
perishing  sinners  the  good  news  of 
salvation.  He  might  have  given  to 
mankind,  by  the  inspiration  of  His 
Spirit,  a  written  revelation  of  His 
mind  and  will,  as  He  has  done,  and 
left  the  matter  there.  Or  He  might 
have  commissioned,  from  the  courts 
of  heaven,  holy  angels  to  wing  their 
way  to  different  parts  of  the  world 
as  messengers  of  His  mercy  to  the 
fallen  and  the  lost,  to  tell  them  of 
His  redeeming  love,  and  to  beseech 
the  rebellious  sons  of  men  to  be 
reconciled  to  Him.  But  it  is  evident, 
from  the  manner  in  which  the  Bible 
has  been  treated,  that  if  it  had  been 
left  to  itself,  its  silent  testimony 
would  have  been  in  many  instances 
disregarded.  And  if  the  proclama- 
tion of  the  Gospel  had  been  com- 
mitted to  heavenly  angels,  winging 
their  way  through  the  air  from  place 
to  place,  feelings  of  alarm  might  have  I 
been  excited  by  their  sudden  and  I 
unexpected  appearance,  wMch  would  i 


probably  have  thwarted  the  object  of 
their  benevolent  visits,  and  neutral- 
ised the  effect  of  their  message  of 
mercy.  Such  supernatural  methods 
of  Divine  communication  between 
heaven  and  earth  as  these,  and  others 
which  might  have  been  adopted, 
would,  moreover,  have  deprived  mor- 
tal men  of  the  privilege  of  partici- 
pating in  one  of  the  noblest  under- 
takings in  which  they  can  possibly 
be  engaged,  and  thus  have  robbed 
them  of  the  blessedness  and  the  rich 
reward  invariably  attached  to  faith- 
ful service  for  the  "  King  of  kings 
and  Lord  of  lords." 

488.  The  Plan  adopted.— In  His 
infinite  wisdom  God  has  been  pleased 
to  employ  human  instrumentality  in 
carrying  into  effect  the  purposes  of 
His  mercy  for  the  salvation  and  re- 
conciliation of  a  guilty  world.  As 
the  Son  of  God  honoured  human 
nature  in  becoming  the  Son  of  Man, 
so  redeemed  and  pardoned  men  are 
further  honoured  by  being  qualified, 
called,  and  sent  by  Christ  Himself 
"  into  all  the  world  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  every  creature."  Christian 
ministers  are  ambassadors  from  the 
courts  of  heaven,  sent  forth  by  Divine 
authority  to  offer  terms  of  peace  to 
rebel  sinners.  "  Now  then  are  we 
ambassadors  for  Christ,"  says  the 
Apostle ;  "  we  beseech  you  in  Christ's 


230 


THE   MISSIONAKY  WOKLD. 


stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God." 
"  We  tave  this  treasure  in  earthen 
vessels,  that  the-  excellency  of  the 
power  may  be  of  God  and  not  of  us." 
Ministers  and  Missionaries  being 
men  of  like  passions  with  ourselves, 
they  need  sustenance  and  ships,  or 
other  means  to  convey  them  to  their 
stations,  whichheavenly  angels  would 
not  have  done,  and  thus  are  brought 
into  play  the  duty  and  privilege  of 
Christian  benevolence.  As  all  the 
disciples  of  Christ  are  required  to 
take  a  part  in  the  propagation  of  His 
Gospel  throughout  the  world,  those 
who  remain  at  home  are  bound  to 
sustain  and  minister  to  the  necessi- 
ties of  those  who  go  abroad,  just  as 
much  as  citizens  in  civil  life  are 
bound  to  support  their  fellow  coun- 
trymen, who  go  forth  as  soldiers  to 
fight  their  country's  battles.  And 
when  each  party — those  who  give 
themselves  to  the  work  of  God  as 
Missionaries  of  the  Cross,  and  those 
who  give  of  their  substance  to  sus- 
tain them  in  their  arduous  labours — 
perform  their  respective  duties  with 
a  single  eye  to  the  glory  of  God,  they 
will  have  their  reward.  Therefore, 
let  every  servant  of  Christ  cheer- 
fully and  heartily  perform  that 
part  of  the  work  which  may  be 
assigned  to  him  in  the  providence 
and  grace  of  God,  that  they  who 
sow  and  they  who  reap  may  rejoice 
together. 

489.  Scripture  Testimonies. — 
On  no  subject  is  the  testimony  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  more  clear  and 
explicit  than  on  the  Christian  duty 
of  giving  of  our  substance,  as  the 
Lord  has  prospered  us,  to  support  the 
Gospel  and  to  extend  the  interests  of 
the  Redeemer's  kingdom  in  the 
world.  Under  both  the  former  and 
latter  dispensations,  the  moral  obli- 
gation of  God's  people  to  open  their 
hearts  and  their  hands  to  the  claims 
of  genuine  charity  are  clearly  set 


forth,  and  the  blessedness  of  con- 
scientiously attending  to  it  is  ex- 
plicitly stated.  "Honour  the  Lord 
with'  thy  substance  and  with  the 
first  fruits  of  all  thine  increase.  So 
shall  thy  barns  be  filled  with  plenty 
and  thy  presses  shall  burst  out  with 
new  wine"  (Prov.  iii.  9,  10).  "  Give 
unto  the  Lord  the  glory  due  to  His 
name:  bring  an  offering  and  come 
before  Him :  worship  the  Lord  in  the 
beauty  of  holiness"  (IChron.xvi.  29). 
"  They  shall  not  appear  before  the 
Lord  empty.  Every  man  shall  give 
as  he  is  able,  according  to  the 
blessing  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  which 
He  hath  given  thee"  (Deut.  xvi. 
16,  17).  "  Who  goeth  a  warfare  at 
any  time  at  his  own  cost  ?  who 
planteth  a  vineyard,  and  eateth  not 
of  the  fruit  thereof  ?  or  who  feedeth 
a  flock,  and  eateth  not  of  the  milk  of 
the  flock  "  (1  Cor.  ix.  7)  ?  "If  we 
have  sown  unto  you  spiritual  things, 
is  it  a  great  matter  if  we  shall  reap 
your  worldly  things  ?"  (1  Cor.  ix.  11)  ? 
"Do  ye  not  know,  that  they  who 
minister  about  holy  things  live  of 
the  sacrifice,  and  they  that  wait  at 
the  altar  are  partakers  with  the 
altar  ?  Even  so  hath  the  Lord  also 
ordained,  that  they  who  preach  the 
Gospel  should  live  of  the  Gospel" 
(1  Cor.  ix.  13,  14).  "  Let  him  that, 
is  taught  in  the  word  minister  unto 
him  that  teacheth  in  all  good  things. 
Be  not  deceived,  God  is  not  mocked: 
for  whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that 
shall  he  reap"  (Gal.  vi.  6,  7). 
'  *  Charge  them  that  are  rich  in  this 
world,  that  they  be  ready  to  give, 
and  glad  to  distribute  ;  laying  up  in 
store  for  themselves  a  good  founda- 
tion against  the  time  to  come,  that 
they  may  attain  eternal  life  "  (1  Tim. 
vi.  17—19).  "To  do  good  and  to 
distribute  forget  not,  for  with  such 
sacrifice  God  is  well  pleased"  (Heb. 
xiii.  16).  "  Whoso  hath  this  world's 
good  and  seeth  his  brother  have 
need,  and  shutteth  up  his  compassion 


THE   MISSIONARY   WOULD. 


231 


from  him,  how  dvrelleth  the  love  of 
God  in  him  y"  (1  John  iii.  IT.) 

490.  Clu-ist's  Instructions. — The 
instructions  which  Clirist  gave  to  Ilis 
disciples,  when  He  sent  them  forth 
to  proclaim  His  truth  to  the  people, 
were  in  perfect  harmony  with  the 
teaching  of  Scripture  on  human 
instrumentality  and  general  bene- 
volence. Their  first  mission  was  to 
the  "  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of 
Israel; "  and  in  connection  with  mul- 
tifarious counsels  for  their  guidance 
and  encouragement,  thej'  were  dis- 
tinctly told  by  their  Di%dne  Lord 
and  Master  that  they  were  not  to 
incumber  themselves  with  purse,  or 
scrip,  or  changes  of  raiment,  but  to 
trust  entirely  to  the  hospitality  of 
those  to  whom  they  should  minister, 
as  the  "labourer  was  worthy  of  his 
meat."  And  to  clothe  His  servants 
with  the  dignity  and  authority  which 
were  justly  due  to  their  important 
Mission,  and  to  show  the  honour 
and  responsibility  attached  to  their 

S roper  reception  and  entertainment, 
esus  further  said  unto  them  :  "He 
that  receiveth  you  receiveth  Me,  and 
he  that  receiveth  Me  receiveth  Him 
that  sent  Me.  He  that  receiveth  a 
prophet  in  the  name  of  a  prophet 
shall  receive  a  prophet's  reward; 
and  he  that  receiveth  a  righteous 
man  in  the  name  of  a  righteous  man 
shall  receive  a  righteous  man's  re- 
ward. And  whosoever  shall  give  to 
drink  unto  one  of  these  little  ones  a 
cup  of  cold  water  only  in  the  name 
of  a  disciple,  verily  I  say  unto  you 
he  shall  in  no  wise  lose  his  reward  " 
(Matt.  X.  40-42).  This  teaching, 
so  applicable  to  a  people  who  know 
the  true  God,  and  who  are  thus 
so  emphatically  required  to  enter- 
tain and  support  the  messengers 
of  His  mercy,  perfectly  harmonizes 
with  the  higher  duty  of  sending 
the  Gospel  to  the  regions  be- 
yond ;  so  soon  as  they  have  them- 


selves realised  its  truth  and  blessed- 
ness. 

491.  Paul's  Example. — At  the 
very  commencement  of  the  Mis- 
sionary enterprise  Paul,  the  great 
apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  gave,  in  his 
teaching  and  conduct,  a  beautiful 
exemplification  of  genuine  Christian 
charity,  and  of  the  relative  duties  of 
pastors  and  people  in  the  matter  of 
giving  and  receiving,  of  sustaining 
and  carrying  on  the  work  of  God. 
On  going  forth  to  preach  the  Gospel 
and  to  plant  churches  in  heathen 
lands,  he  occasionally  laboured  with 
his  own  hands  as  a  tent-maker  for 
his  support,  lest  he  should  be  bur- 
densome to  people  not  as  yet  indoc- 
trinated on  the  subject  of  Christian 
benevolence,  or  to  set  an  example  of 
patient  industry  where  it  was  parti- 
cularly required.  But  to  prevent 
any  one  drawing  a  wrong  inference 
from  this  condescension  of  his  under 
peculiar  circumstances,  he  fully  ex- 
plains his  motives  and  reiterates  the 
obligation  of  those  who  receive  the 
Gospel  to  sustain  it  by  theii-  willing 
offerings,  and  to  the  utmost  of  their 
power  to  make  it  known  to  others, 
claiming  for  himself  and  his  brethren 
the  privileges  of  exemption  from 
secular  care  and  of  reasonable  sup- 
port. "We  wrought,"  says  he, 
writing  to  the  Thessalonians,  "  with 
labour,  and  travail  night  and  day, 
that  we  might  not  be  chargeable  to 
any  of  you :  not  because  we  have 
not  power,  but  to  make  ourselves  an 
example  unto  you  to  follow  us.  For 
when  we  were  with  you  we  com- 
manded you,  that  if  any  would  not 
work  neither  should  he  eat"  (2  Thess. 
iii.  8 — 10).  Again,  when  wi-iting  to 
the  Corinthians,  he  says  of  himself 
and  Barnabas,  "  Have  we  not  power 
to  forbear  working  ?  Who  goeth  a 
warfare  at  his  own  charges  ?  &c.  If 
others  be  partakers  of  this  power 
over  you,  are  not  we  rather  ?  Never- 


232 


THE    MISSIONARY  WOELD. 


theless  we  have  not  used  this  power 
lest  we  should  hinder  the  Gospel  of 
Christ."  "Even  so  hath  the  Lord 
ordained  that  they  which  preach  the 
Gospel  should  live  of  the  Gospel " 
(1  Cor.  ix.  6 — 14).  This  great  prin- 
ciple he  carried  into  effect  as  soon  as 
circumstances  would  admit  of  it. 
When  his  beloved  people  at  Philippi 
were  established  in  the  truth  they 
supplied  him  with  the  means  of 
carrying  the  good  news  to  other 
lands,  for  which  he  highly  com- 
mends them.  In  his  beautiful  letter 
to  that  church  he  says,  ' '  Even  in 
Thessalonica  ye  sent  unto  me  once 
and  again.  Kot  because  I  desire  a 
gift ;  but  I  desire  fruit  that  may 
abound  to  your  account "  (Phil.  iv. 
16,  17). 

492.  Principles  acted  upon. — 
Modern  Missions  and  Missionary  So- 
cieties are  organised  and  conducted 
on  the  principles  set  forth  in  Scrip- 
ture, and  exemplified  in  the  conduct 
of  both  ministers  and  people  in  the 
early  and  purest  ages  of  the  Christian 
Chru'ch.  As  an  eminent  writer  has 
beautifully  said,  "It  is  the  glory 
of  the  Gospel  that  it  was  calculated 
and  arranged  on  the  principle  of  re- 
storing to  the  world  the  lost  spirit 
of  benevolence.  To  realise  this  enter- 
prise of  boundless  mercy  Jehovah  re- 
solved on  first  presenting  to  mankind 
an  unparalleled  exhibition  of  grace. 
The  ocean  of  Divine  love  was  stirred 
to  its  utmost  depths.  "  God  so  loved 
the  world  that  He  gave  His  only  be- 
gotten Son,  that  whosoever  belie veth 
in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life."  He  could  not  give 
us  more ;  and  the  vast  proportions 
of  His  grace  could  not  be  satisfied  by 
bestowing  less.  He  would  not  leave 
it  possible  to  be  said  that  He  could 
give  us  more ;  He  resolved  to  pour 
out  the  whole  treasury  of  heaven,  to 
give  us  His  all  at  once.  "Herein 
is  love! " — love  defying  all  computa- 


tion; the  very  mention  of  which 
should  surcharge  our  hearts  with 
gratitude,  give  us  an  idea  of  infinity, 
and  replace  our  selfishness  with  a 
sentiment  of  generous  and  diffusive 
benevolence.  Jesus  Christ  came  into 
the  world  as  the  embodied  love  of 
God.  He  came  and  stood  before  the 
world  with  the  hoarded  love  of 
eternity  in  His  heart,  oftering  to 
make  us  the  heirs  of  all  His  wealth. 
He  assumed  our  nature  expressly 
that  He  might  be  able  to  suffer  in 
our  stead ;  for  the  distinct  and  deli- 
berate object  of  pouring  out  His 
blood  and  of  making  His  soul  an 
off"ering  for  sin."  It  is  the  design 
of  Christ  that  every  member  of  His 
Church  should  be  like  Him,  animated 
by  a  spirit  of  quenchless  love  and 
zeal  for  the  salvation  of  souls  and 
the  glory  of  God.  The  primitive 
Christians,  to  a  large  extent,  were 
so,  and  the  results  of  their  united 
efforts  for  the  propagation  of  the 
Gospel  were  astonishing.  To  all 
human  appearance,  if  the  Church  of 
Christ  had  been  faithful  to  her  high 
vocation,  and  the  same  spirit  of  Mis- 
sionary zeal  and  Christian  bene- 
volence had  continued  to  manifest 
itself,  that  was  displayed  in  the  age 
of  the  Apostles,  the  world  might 
have  been  long  since  won  to  Christ, 
and  the  empire  of  Satan  entirely  de- 
molished. The  Missionary  enterprise 
aims  at  the  accomplishment  of  this 
grand  and  glorious  object,  by  calling 
forth  and  employing  in  the  service 
of  the  Lord  the  sanctified  genius  and 
the  enlarged  liberality  of  every 
branch  of  the  Christian  Church. 


HINDEANOES. 

493.  Inquiry. — We  would  now 
ask  the  question, — and  we  would  ask 
it  slowly,  solemnly,  and  with  a  desire 
to  receive  the  full  impression  of  the 


THE    MISSIOXAUY   WORLD. 


233 


only  answer  which  can  be  given  to 
it, — what  has  prevented  the  Gospel 
from  fulfilling  its  first  promise, 
and  completely  taking  efiect  ?  what 
has  hindered  it  from  tilling  every 
heart,  every  province,  the  whole 
world,  the  entire  mass  of  humanity, 
with  the  one  spirit  of  Divine  bene- 
volence ?  Why,  on  the  contrary, 
has  the  Gospel,  the  great  instrument 
of  Divine  love,  been  threatened,  age 
after  age,  with  failure  ?  Owiiu/  solely 
to  the  treachery  of  those  tvho  hare 
had  the  administration  of  it,  otviiiy 
entirely  to  the  selfishness  of  the 
Church,  No  element  essential  to 
success  has  been  left  out  of  its 
arrangements ;  all  these  elements 
have  always  been  in  the  possession 
of  the  Church ;  no  new  form  of  evil 
has  arisen  in  the  world  ;  no  antago- 
nist has  appeared  there  which  the 
Gospel  did  not  encounter  and  subdue 
in  its  first  onset ;  yet  at  this  advanced 
stage  of  its  existence,  when  it  ought 
to  be  reposing  from  the  conquest  of 
the  world,  the  Church  listens  to  an 
account  of  its  early  triumphs,  as  if 
they  were  meant  only  for  wonder 
and  not  for  imitation  ;  as  if  they 
partoolv  too  much  of  the  romance  of 
benevolence  to  be  again  attempted ; 
now,  when  it  ought  to  be  holding 
the  world  in  fee,  it  is  barely  occupying 
a  few  scattered  provinces  as  if  by 
suft'erance,  and  has  to  begin  its  con- 
flicts again.  And,  we  repeat,  the 
only  adequate  explanation  of  this 
appalling  fact  is,  that  selfishness,  the 
sin  of  the  world,  has  become  the  jjre- 
vailing  sin  of  the  Church,  This 
statement  may  indeed,  at  first  sight, 
appear  inconsistent  with  the  truth, 
that  the  Church  is  the  only  deposi- 
tory of  Divine  benevolence.  But  to 
reconcile  the  two  it  is  only  necessary 
to  remember  that  every  component 
part  of  the  Chiirch,  each  Christian 
heart  taken  individually,  is  only  an 
epitome  of  the  state  of  the  world — 
partly    sanctified    and    partly    de- 


praved— containing  in  it,  indeed,  a 
principle  of  renovation,  and  a  prin- 
ciple which  is  destined  finally  to 
triumph,  but  which  has,  meanwhile, 
to  maintain  its  ground  by  perpetual 
conflict,  and  at  times  to  struggle 
even  for  existence. — Harris, 

494.  Selfishness.  — Of  selfish- 
ness it  may  be  said,  as  of  its  arche- 
type, Satan,  that  it  "  takes  all  shapes 
that  serve  its  dark  designs."  One 
of  the  most  frequent  forms  in  which 
it  appears  is  that  of  party  spirit ; 
and  which,  for  the  sake  of  distinc- 
tion, may  be  denominated  tlie  seljish- 
7iess  of  the  sect.  Circumstances, 
perhaps  inevitable  to  humanity  in 
its  present  probationary  state,  have 
distributed  the  Christian  Church  into 
various  sections.  The  points  on 
which  they  agree  are  far  more  nu- 
merous than  those  on  which  they 
difter.  Hence  they  might  live  and 
'  labour  for  the  conversion  of  the  world 
j  in  harmony  and  love  ;  but  this  the 
I  demon  of  selfishness  forbids.  It 
'  erects  the  points  of  difterence  into 
I  tests  of  party.  When  Christians 
1  should  be  making  common  cause 
j  against  the  world,  selfishness  is 
j  calling  upon  its  followers  to  arm, 
not  against  the  common  foe,  but 
!  against  each  other.  And  thus 
I  Christianity  is  made  to  present  to 
j  the  eye  of  an  indiscriminating  world 
the  iinamiable  spectacle  of  a  system 
which  is  ever  at  war  with  itself. 
j  Nearly  akin  to  this  is  the  selfishness 
I  of  the  jmljxit :  that  fearful  spirit 
j  which  presumes  to  limit  what  God 
j  meant  to  be  universal — the  overtures 
I  of  redemption  to  a  ruined  world. 
I  Selfishness,  indeed,  in  this  repulsive 
1  form  is  of  comparatively  limited 
j  existence,  but  wherever  it  does  ap- 
pear, it  is  an  inevitable  barrier  to 
the  free  course  of  the  Gospel.  Its 
1  ministers,  faithful  to  their  creed, 
I  stand  before  the  cross  and  hide  it 
lest  men  should  see  it  who  are  not 


234 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


intended  or  entitled  to  behold  it — 
a  danger  which  they  would  jealously 
avoid,  a  responsibility  they  would 
tremble  to  incur.  The  Gospel  char- 
ters redemption  to  the  world ;  but 
they  have  heard  that  there  are 
Divine  decrees,  and  until  they  can 
logically  reconcile  their  views  of  the 
Divine  inflexibility  with  the  ixniver- 
sality  of  Divine  compassion,  the 
charter  must  stand  over,  and  souls 
perish  unwept,  and  the  Gospel  of 
Christ,  God's  great  gift,  the  adequate 
image  of  the  infinitude  of  His  love, 
be  branded  with  the  stigma  of  ex- 
clusiveness.  Then  there  is  the  seljish- 
ness  of  the  jjetc ;  much  less  per- 
nicious, indeed,  than  the  evil  last 
named,  but  far  more  extensive  in  its 
existence.  This  is  that  modification 
of  selfish  piety  which  lives  only  to 
receive  personal  comfort.  The  Divine 
liedeemer  describes  the  faithful  shep- 
herd as  leaving  the  ninety  and  nine 
sheep  for  a  time  to  traverse  the  wil- 
derness in  quest  of  the  one  wanderer. 
But  this  unlovely  spirit,  reversing 
the  touching  picture,  would  have 
Him  neglect  the  ninety  and  nine 
wanderers  to  attend  exclusively  to 
the  one  folded  sheep.  It  will  consent 
to  listen  just  once  a  year  to  the  claims 
of  the  perishing  heathen ;  but  it  feels 
as  if  more  than  that  were  too  much, 
were  pressing  the  subject  unneces- 
sarily  on  its  attention.  Consistent 
with  itself,  the  same  spirit,  if  fol- 
lowed from  public  into  private,  is 
found  to  become  the  selfishness  of 
the  closet.  It  penetrates  even  to  the 
throne  of  God,  and  there  where,  if 
anywhere,  a  man  should  give  him- 
self up  to  what  is  Godlike,  it 
banishes  from  his  thoughts  every 
interest  but  his  own,  rendering  him 
a  suppliant  for  himself  only.  But 
the  form  under  which  this  Protean 
evU  works  more  insidiously  and  ex- 
tensively, perhaps,  than  in  any  which 
we  have  specified  is  that  of  a  worldly 
spirit,  winch  we  will  venture  to  call 


the  selfishness  of  the  jiurse.  In  this 
form  selfishness  efiectually  shuts  up 
the  means  of  doing  good,  and  hence- 
forth merits  the  name  ofcovetousness, 
a  sin  so  severely  condemned  in  the 
Word  of  God. 

495.  Oovetousness. — If  selfish- 
ness be  the  prevailing  form  of  sin, 
as  hindering  the  progress  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  covetousness  may 
be  regarded  as  the  prevailing  form 
of  selfishness.  This  is  strikingly 
intimated  by[the  Apostle  Paul,  when 
describing  the  "perilous  times"  of 
the  final  apostacy ;  he  represents 
selfishness  as  the  prolific  root  of  all 
the  evils  which  will  then  prevail, 
and  covetousness  as  its  first  fruit. 
"  For  men  shall  be  lovers  of  their 
ownselves,  covetous."  In  passing, 
therefore,  from  the  consideration  of 
selfishness  in  general,  to  this  form 
of  it  in  particular,  we  need  not  labour 
to  magnify  its  importance.  A  very 
little  reflection  will  sufiice  to  show 
that,  while  the  other  forms  of  selfish- 
ness are  partial  in  their  existence, 
this  is  universal ;  that  it  lies  in  our 
daily  path,  and  surrounds  us  like 
the  atmosphere ;  that  it  exceeds  all 
others  in  the  plausibility  of  its  pre- 
tences and  the  insidiousness  of  its 
operations ;  that  it  is,  commonly,  the 
last  form  of  selfishness  that  leaves 
the  heart ;  and  that  Christians  who 
have  comparatively  escaped  all  the 
others,  may  still  be  imconsciously 
enslaved  by  this.  It  is  the  ex- 
pressed opinion  of  a  celebrated 
writer  that  "covetousness  will,  in 
all  probability,  prove  the  eternal 
overthrow  of  more  characters  among 
professing  Christians  than  any  other 
sin,  because  it  is  almost  the  only 
crime  which  can  be  indulged  and  a 
profession  of  religion  at  the  same 
time  supported."  It  is  also  alleged 
that  ' '  it  operates  more  than  any 
other  sin  to  hold  the  Church  in  ap- 
parent league  with  the  world,  and  to 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


285 


defeat  its  design,  and  rob  it  of  its 
honours,  as  the  instrument  of  the 
world's  conversion."  Covetousness 
is  most  frequently  manifested  in  an 
inordinate  craving  after  earthly 
good,  and  especially  after  money  as 
its  general  representative.  This 
passion  for  money  exists  in  various 
degrees,  and  exhibits  itself  in  dif- 
ferent aspects.  The  most  obvious 
and  general  distinction,  perhaps,  is 
that  which  divides  it  into  the  desire 
for  ffetthtff,  as  contradistinguished 
from  Jceepmff  that  which  is  already 
possessed.  But  each  of  these  divi- 
sions is  capable  of  subdivisions. 
Worldliness,  rapacity,  and  an  ever- 
craving  all-consuming  prodigality 
may  belong  to  the  one,  and  parsi- 
mony, niggardliness,  and  avarice  to 
the  other.  The  word  covetousness, 
however,  is  popularly  employed  as 
synonymous  ■svitheach  of  these  terms, 
and  is  comprehensive  of  them  all,  as 
is  strikingly  set  forth  by  Ur.  Harris 
in  his  excellent  work  entitled  3Iam- 
mon,  or  Covetousness  the  sin  of  the 
Christian  Church, 

496.  ScriptureEepresentation. — 
The  Bible  not  only  condemns  covet- 
ousness, selfishness,  and  worldliness 
in  all  their  varied  forms,  as  incon- 
sistent with  the  Christian  character, 
but  it  also  abounds  with  the  most 
touching  representations  of  their 
injurious  influence  on  the  cause  and 
people  of  God.  The  account  given. 
of  the  sin  and  punishment  of  Achan 
is  full  of  warning  and  admonition. 
(Joshua  vii.  16 — 26.)  And  so  is  the 
affecting  story  of  Ananias  and 
Sapphira.  (Acts  v.  1 — 11.)  The 
leprosy  of  Gehazi  (Josh.  vii.  25)  and 
the  fate  of  Judas  (Acts  i.  18)  are 
also  left  upon  record  for  our  warn- 
ing. The  secret  of  their  punish- 
ment is  explained  by  the  word  of 
the  Lord,  "  For  the  iniquity  of  his 
covetousness  was  I  wroth,  and  smote 
him."      In  the  course  of  His  per- 


sonal ministry  Christ  bore  His 
emphatic  testimony  against  the 
worldly  spirit  which  met  Him  at 
every  turn.  "Entering  the  mart 
of  the  busy  world,  where  nothing  is 
heard  but  the  monotonous  hum  of 
the  traders  in  vanity.  He  lifts  up 
His  voice  like  the  trump  of  God, 
and  seeks  to  break  the  spell  which 
infatuates  them,  while  He  exclaims, 
'  What  is  a  man  profited,  if  he 
shall  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose 
his  own  soul.'  (Matt.  xvi.  26.)  Pro- 
ceeding to  the  mansion  of  Dives, 
He  shows  selfishness  there,  clothed 
in  purple  and  fine  linen,  and  faring 
sumptuously  every  day, — a  spec- 
tacle at  which  the  multitude  stand 
in  admiring  gaze,  as  if  it  drew  in 
happiness  at  the  sight, — but  Lazarus 
perishes  unheeded  at  the  gate. 
(Luke  xvi.  19 — 31.)  Approaching 
the  house  of  prosperity.  He  bids  us 
listen  to  the  soliloquy  of  its  worldly 
inhabitant,  "I  will  pull  down  my 
barns  and  build  greater."  A  reso- 
lution which  the  world  applauds. 
' '  And  I  will  say  to  my  soul.  Soul, 
thou  hast  much  goods  laid  up  for 
many  years  ;  take  thine  ease,  eat, 
drink,  and  be  merry."  But  there 
comes  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying, 
"  This  night  shall  thy  soul  be 
required  of  thee,  and  then  whose 
shall  these  things  be?"  (Luke  xii. 
20.)  Passing  into  the  circle  of 
devotion.  He  pointed  out  the  prin- 
ciple of  covetousness  there,  mingling 
in  the  worship  of  God,  choking  the 
Word,  and  rendering  it  unfruitful. 
Penetrating  the  heart,  He  unveiled 
its  hateful  presence  there,  as  the 
leaven  of  hypocrisy  and  the  seed  of 
theft.  Nor  can  we  wonder  at  the 
energy  and  the  frequency  with 
which  He  denounced  it,  when  we 
remember  how  fi'equently  it  came 
into  direct  personal  contact  with 
Himself,  defeating  His  tenderest 
solicitudes,  and  robbing  Him  of 
souls  He  yearned  to  save.     It  was 


236 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


eovetoiisness  whicli  rendered  un- 
fruitful so  large  a  portion  of  that 
heavenly  seed  which  He  had  come 
to  sow.  It  was  this  which  be- 
grudged Him  of  the  anointing  for 
His  burial.  It  was  this  which 
robbed  His  kingdom  of  a  subject, 
just  at  the  moment  when  "the 
young  rtian"  appeared  to  be  about 
to  fall  into  His  train,  and  which 
drew  from  Him  the  affecting  ex- 
clamation, "  How  hardly  shall  they 
that  have  riches  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  heaven!"  This  it  was 
which  left  the  Gospel  feast  so  thinly 
attended,  and  sent  excuses  instead 
of  guests.  Wherever  He  looked, 
He  beheld  the  principle  in  active, 
manifold,  ruinous  operation ;  de- 
vouring widows'  houses,  drinking 
orphan's  tears,  luxuriating  in  the 
spoils  of  defenceless  childhood  and 
innocence.  Did  He  turn  from  this 
sickening  spectacle  to  seek  relief  in 
the  temple  ?  There  He  beheld 
nothing  but  a  den  of  thieves. 
Mammon  was  there  enshrined  ;  the 
solemn  Passover  itself  turned  into 
gain ;  the  priests  trafficking  in  the 
blood  of  human  souls.  Like  their 
forefathers,  "  from  the  least  of  them 
even  to  the  greatest  of  them,  exevj 
one  was  given  to  covetousness." 
The  last  triumph  of  covetousness 
remained  to  be  achieved,  and  even 
this  was  done.  Christ  Himself  was 
betrayed  and  sold  by  one  of  His 
apostles  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver ! 
How  often  has  the  same  spirit  mani- 
fested itself  in  the  Christian  Church 
since  that  day !  No  wonder,  then, 
that  the  sacred  writings  abound 
with  warnings  and  exhortations  on 
the  subject,  assuring  us  that  "  the 
love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all 
evil." 

497.  Extravagance. — The  self- 
ishness which  is  such  a  serious  hin- 
drance to  the  development  of  true 
religion  in  the  heart,  and  to  the 


spread  of  the  Gospel  throughout  the 
world,  manifests  itself  not  only  in  a 
disposition  to  hoard  up  and  with- 
hold from  the  claims  of  Christian 
charity,  but  also  in  reckless  extra- 
vagance and  absolute  waste.  Mul- 
titudes of  professing  Christians 
spend  more  over  personal  luxuries 
and  the  gratification  of  their  carnal 
appetites  and  desires, — some  of 
which  are  absolutely  injurious, — 
than  they  give  to  the  cause  of  the 
Saviour  who  bought  them  with  His 
blood.  If  all  the  money  which  is 
now  spent  in  intoxicating  drink, 
tobacco,  snuff,  useless  ornaments  in 
dress,  furniture,  or  equipage,  were 
devoted  to  the  cause  of  suffering 
humanity,  and  the  extension  of  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom,  it  would  go 
far  to  meet  the  wants  of  the  world, 
without  any  special  self-denial  or 
real  sacrifice  on  the  part  of  the 
givers.  From  a  careful  calculation 
it  has  been  ascertained  that  this 
great  Christian  nation  actually 
spends  £108,000,000  in  alcoholic 
drinks,  and  only  £2,000,000  in 
objects  of  charity,  as  Tract,  Bible, 
and  Missionary  Societies,  and  other 
benevolent  institutions.  Such  a 
fact  alone,  to  say  nothing  about 
other  matters  which  might  be  men  - 
tioned,  and  which  reflect  no  credit 
upon  our  boasted  civilization  and 
Christian  profession,  may  well  cause 
a  blush  of  shame  for  our  highly- 
favoured  country,  and  prompt  us  to 
examine  our  own  hearts,  and  indi- 
vidually to  deny  ourselves,  take  up 
our  cross,  and  follow  Christ  more 
closely  than  we  have  ever  yet 
done. 

498.  Bigotry. — Another  form 
of  selfishness,  which  proves  a  serious 
hindrance  to  Christian  work  and 
the  spread  of  the  Gospel  throughout 
the  world,  is  bigotry,  or  that  system 
of  religious  exclasivism  which  can- 
not for  a  moment  tolerate  the  slight- 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


287 


est  deviation  in  faith  or  practice 
from  the  standard  which  it  has 
thought  proper  to  set  up  for  the 
guidance  of  all.  Under  a  pretence 
of  zeal  for  God,  higotry  violates  the 
sanctuary  of  conscience,  and  creates 
an  inquisition  in  the  midst  of  the 
Church.  Regarding  its  own  creed 
as  the  only  true  and  proper  one,  it 
would  fain  call  down  lire  from 
heaven  to  consume  all  who  dare 
to  differ  from  it,  justifying  the 
world  in  representing  the  odium 
theologicum  as  a  concentration  of  all 
that  is  fierce,  bitter,  and  destructive 
in  the  human  heart.  Persons  who 
are  thus  narrow-minded,  neither 
work  for  Christ  themselves,  nor 
suffer  others  to  do  so,  only  in  their 
own  particular  way.  The  Lord 
whom  they  profess  to  obey  would 
have  them  to  embrace,  with  a  com- 
prehensive affection,  all  who  exhibit 
the  least  traces  of  His  image ;  but 
the  strongest  trait,  the  most  marked 
conformity  to  His  likeness,  is  a  very 
uncertain  introduction  to  their 
hearts  compared  with  conformity 
to  their  j)articular  creed  and  modes 
of  action.  Hence,  however  zealous 
or  useful  Christian  ministers  and 
people  may  be,  unless  they  belong 
to  their  party,  and  think  and  work 
according  to  their  notions  of  pro- 
priety, they  are  condemned  as  in- 
truders in  the  Lord's  vineyard,  and 
treated  with  the  utmost  contempt. 
It  would  be  almost  impossible  to 
exaggerate  the  evil  consequences  of 
the  various  forms  of  selfishness 
which  we  have  noticed,  as  hin- 
drances to  the  progress  of  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom.  They  have 
defrauded  millions  of  the  offer  of 
eternal  life,  the  Church  of  its  pro- 
mised prosperity,  and  God  Himself 
of  the  glory  which  is  justly  due  to 
His  Name.  They  must  be  encoun- 
tered and  overthrown,  before  the 
millenial  glory  of  Christ  can  be 
expected  to  appear  on  earth,   and 


genuine     Christian     charity    must 
reign  and  rule  in  every  heart. 

499. — Counteracting  Influences. 
— Powerful  and  universal  as  human 
selfishness  may  appear  to  be,  in  its 
opposition  to  the  spread  of  Chris- 
tianity, there  is  in  the  Gospel  itself 
an  efficient  remedy,  which  never  fails 
to  take  effect  when  it  is  brought  to 
bear  with  full  force  upon  the  hearts 
and  consciences  of  men.  Diodorus 
Siculus  relates  that  the  forest  of  the 
Pyrenean  mountains  being  set  on 
fire,  and  the  heat  penetrating  to  the 
soil,  a  pure  stream  of  silver  gushed 
forth  from  the  bosom  of  the  earth, 
and  revealed,  for  the  first  time,  the 
existence  of  those  rich  lodes  of  pre- 
cious metal  afterwards  so  celebrated. 
Covetousness  yields  up  its  pelf  for 
sacred  uses  as  unwillingly  as  if  it 
were  appointed  to  succeed  the  earth 
in  the  office  of  holding  and  conceal- 
ing it ;  but  the  melting  power  of 
Christian  love  can  overcome  every 
obstacle,  and  bring  forth  hidden 
treasures  from  places  least  expected. 
Let  the  fire  of  the  Gospel  be  kindled 
in  the  Church,  and  its  ample  stores 
shall  be  ever  flowing  forth  from  their 
hidden  recesses,  and  becoming  the 
"  fine  gold  of  the  sanctuary."  Thus 
will  Christianity  conquer  by  turning 
its  foes  into  its  friends,  and  by  re- 
plenishing its  army  from  among  those 
who  before  their  conversion,  like  Saul 
of  Tarsus,  fought  against  it.  Those 
who  are  thus  won  over  to  the  cause 
of  Christ  will  forthwith  go  on  and 
try  upon  others  the  powers  of  that 
principle  which  subdued  their  own 
opposition — the  omnipotent  power  of 
love.  Thus  thawing  and  turning  into 
its  own  substance  the  icy  selfishness 
of  humanity,  the  great  principle 
of  general  benevolence  will  flow 
through  the  world  with  all  the 
majesty  of  a  river,  widening  and 
deepening  at  every  point  of  its  pro- 
gress, by  the  accession  of  a  thousand 


238 


THE   MISSIONARY  WOELD. 


streams,  till  it  cover  the  earth  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea.  The  friends 
of  the  Missionary  enterprise  may, 
therefore,  take  encouragement  from 
the  assurance  that  the  Gospel  is  not 
to  suffer  a  final  defeat.  The  Church 
of  Christ  is  yet  to  realise  the  glorious 
intentions  of  its  Divine  Founder — to 
refill  the  world  with  heavenly  light 
and  love.  Its  final  victory  is  not 
contingent.  The  success  which  has 
been  realised  in  the  past,  in  opening 
up  fresh  sources  of  strength  and  sup- 
port, as  well  as  in  the  conversion 
of  sinners  to  God,  has  clearly  demon- 
strated its  vitality.  The  experience 
of  the  present  is  evincing  its  elasticity 
and  peculiar  adaptation  to  all  nations ; 
and  if  every  Christian  does  his  duty, 
the  future  shall  bear  witness  to  its 
universal  triumph.  Let  all  who 
bear  the  name  of  Christ  promptly 
and  heartily  "  come  up  to  the  help  of 
the  Lord  against  the  mighty. 


ASSOCIATIONS    AND 
BEANOHES. 

500.  Advantages  of  Organisation. 
— It  is  a  trite  but  true  saying  that 
**  union  is  strength ;  and  we  have 
been  taught  by  the  highest  aixthority 
that  "  in  a  multitude  of  counsellors 
there  is  safety."  Practical  illustra- 
tions of  the  principle  aUuded  to  may 
be  seen  in  the  multifarious  combina- 
tions and  arrangements  which  are 
constantly  being  made  with  a  view 
to  carry  out  important  undertakings 
relating  to  the  affairs  of  this  life. 
This  age  of  enterprise  is  emphatically 
an  age  of  organisation ;  and  ' '  com- 
panies" have  been  formed  for  the 
construction  and  working  of  railways, 
lines  of  telegraph,  steam  navigation, 
waterworks,  lighting  with  gas,  min- 
ing, and  numerous  other  useful  pur- 
poses. By  this  union  of  capital, 
labour,  and  skill,  great  works  have 


been  accomplished  which  never  could 
have  been  done  by  individual  effort ; 
and  when  the  imdertaking  was  wise 
and  good,  and  its  management  ener- 
getic and  faithful,  the  result  has 
been  advantageous  to  all  parties 
concerned.  The  priaciple  of  organi- 
sation and  union  is  not  less  import- 
ant and  advantageous  when  applied 
to  Christian  work.  The  Church  of 
Christ  itself,  when  exhibited  in  its 
purest  and  best  form,  presents  to 
our  view  a  pattern  of  harmonious 
organisation  which  may  safely  be 
imitated  by  the  people  of  God  in 
those  minor  associations  which  it 
may  be  found  necessary  to  form  with 
a  view  to  carry  out  the  purposes  of 
His  mercy  and  love.  To  promote 
the  extension  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom,  and  to  send  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  to  dark,  benighted  heathen 
nations,  each  principal  Christian 
denomination  has  its  parent  Mis- 
sionary society,  and  each  parent 
society  has,  or  should  .have,  its 
associations,  auxiliaries,  or  branches 
in  the  respective  towns,  villages, 
and  hamlets  which  come  within  the 
range  of  its  infliience.  When  these  are 
carefully  organised  and  well  worked, 
the  assistance  which  they  afford  to  the 
grand  enterprise  by  the  pecuniary 
aid  which  they  bring  to  the  general 
fund,  and  the  moral  support  which 
they  give  to  the  work  in  all  its 
departments,  is  more  important  and 
valuable  than  language  can  express. 

501.  Pormation  of  Branch  So- 
cieties.— In  those  villages  or  dis- 
tricts where  Branch  Missionary  So- 
cieties or  Associations  have  never 
been  formed,  and  where  the  way 
appears  open  for  systematic  organisa- 
tion for  the  promotion  of  the  mission 
cause,  the  minister  generally  calls 
the  inhabitants  together  to  consider 
the  question  in  all  its  bearings.  lu 
such  a  preliminary  meeting  it  may 
be   well  for  the  minister  to  have 


THE    ailSSIOKARY   WORLD. 


289 


associated  with  him  a  few  local 
preachers  or  other  friends  who  are 
able  and  willing  to  assist  in  the  good 
work  by  setting  forth  the  moral 
obligation  which  rests  upon  all 
Christian  people  to  take  an  active 
part  in  promoting  the  success  of  the 
Missionary  enterprise ;  and,  by  their 
contributions,  their  prayers,  and 
their  influence,  to  help  forward  the 
work  of  God,  not  only  at  home,  but 
especially  abroad,  where  there  are 
thousands  and  millions  of  human 
beings  perishing  from  lack  of  know- 
ledge. The  arguments  and  motives 
which  may  be  brought  to  bear  upon 
a  people  who  have  not  pre\-iously 
given  their  attention  to  the  claims 
of  the  heathen  world  are  numerous 
and  powerful.  What  would  have 
been  the  present  condition  of  our 
highly -favoured  land  if  the  Gospel 
of  Clu-ist  had  never  been  brought  to 
our  shores  ?  It  was  the  command  of 
Christ  to  His  disciples  to  "go  into 
all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel 
to  every  creature"  —  a  command 
which  has  never  been  abrogated, 
and  which  is  as  binding  upon  us 
as  it  was  upon  those  to  whom  it 
was  at  first  given.  And  how  nume- 
rous the  blessings  which  would  flow 
to  the  heathen,  both  temporal  and 
spiritual,  in  the  train  of  the  Gospel ! 
and  how  glorious  the  reward  of  all 
who  take  a  part  in  the  noble  enter- 
prise !  When  the  subject  has  been 
fully  ventilated,  and  the  people  are 
disposed  to  take  up  the  matter  in 
right  good  earnest,  promises  of  con- 
tributions are  solicited;  officers — 
as  treasurer,  secretary  and  collectors, 
with  a  managing  committee — are 
appointed  by  the  suffrages  of  this 
meeting,  and  the  machinery  is  at 
once  set  in  motion.  Every  town, 
village,  and  hamlet  in  the  empire 
should  have  an  institution  of  the 
kind,  whether  it  be  called  an  asso- 
ciation, auxiliary,  or  branch  society ; 
and    if   worked    with   vigour    and 


fidelity,  it  will  prove  a  blessing  to 
those  who  give  their  time  and  atten- 
tion' to  the  undertaking,  as  well  as 
to  those  who  are  the  recipients  of  the 
blessings  it  is  intended  to  impart. 

502.  Ladies'  Associations.  — 
In  many  places  of  late  years  Ladies' 
Missionary  Associations  have  been 
formed  and  worked  with  manifest 
advantage  to  all  parties  concerned. 
The  special  object  has  been  in  most 
instances  to  aid  in  ameliorating  the 
condition  of  heathen  women,  by  rais- 
ing funds  to  send  to  them  the  glori- 
ous Gospel  of  the  blessed  God;  by 
supporting  schools  for  the  secidar 
and  religious,  instruction  of  girls  and 
young  women ;  and  by  opening  and 
keeping  up  a  friendly  correspondence 
with  Missionaries'  wives  and  female 
teachers  in  foreign  lands,  with  a 
view  to  encourage  them  and  to  hold 
up  their  hands  in  the  good  work  in 
which  they  are  engaged.  No  one 
who  is  acquainted  with  the  moral 
degradation  to  which  the  female 
portion  of  the  population  is  reduced 
in  pagan  and  Mohammedan  coun- 
tries, can  for  a  moment  hesitate  as 
to  the  importance  and  necessity  of 
something  being  done  to  raise  them 
from  their  wretched  and  down-trod- 
den condition.  Nor  can  there  be 
two  opinions  as  to  the  propriety  of 
their  cause  being  espoused  by  their 
fair  sisters  in  this  highly  favoured 
land.  Who  are  so  likely  to  sympathise 
with  them  in  their  sorrows  ?  Who 
are  so  capable  of  regarding  them  with 
true  womanly  feeling,  and  of  coming 
forward  to  their  aid  with  a  mother's 
x>T  a  sister's  love  ?  We  can  testify  to 
the  advantages  which  have  resulted 
from  the  formation  of  Ladies'  Mis- 
sionary Associations  both  in  England 
and  America,  and  we  should  rejoice 
to  see  one  attached  to  every  Church 
and  congregation  in  the  kingdom. 
The  organisation  and  working  of 
these  institutions  are  very  simple.  It 


240 


THE   MISSIONAEY   WORLD. 


is  only  necessary  for  a  few  Christian 
ladies  in  any  given  locality  to  band 
themselves  together  in  a  spirit  of 
harmony  and  love,  and  tender  sym- 
pathy for  their  heathen  sisters  in 
foreign  lands,  to  appoint  a  treasurer, 
a  secretary,  and  collectors ;  and  by 
raising  money  contributions  as  they 
have  opportunity,  and  meeting  to- 
gether in  working  parties,  and  in 
every  other  way  doing  all  in  their 
power  to  replenish  the  funds  of  the 
parent  Society  with  which  they  are 
connected.  All  their  meetings  should 
be  commenced  and  concluded  with 
prayer,  and  some  one  should  read 
aloud  for  the  edification  of  the  party, 
while  the  busy  nimble  lingers  are 
engaged  in  work,  to  prevent  the 
conversation  degenerating  into  an 
unprofitable  strain.  The  more  fre- 
quently they  can  get  their  minister 
to  spend  an  hour  with  them  in  this 
and  similar  exercises  the  better. 

503.  Young  Men's  Associations. 
— On  occasions  of  emergency,  and 
when  funds  were  required  for  special 
objects,  appeals  have  sometimes  been 
made  by  the  directors  of  the  respec- 
tive Missionary  societies  to  the  young  \ 
men  of  our  churches  to  come  up  to 
their  help  in  the  time  of  need.  Such 
appeals  have  seldom  been  made  in 
vain ;  and  the  resiilt  has  been  the  or- 
ganisation in  several  of  our  cities  and 
large  towns  of  Young  Men's  Mission- 
ary Associations  for  the  purpose  of 
afibrding  steady  and  constant  aid  to 
a  cause  for  which  their  assistance  in 
some  special  time  of  need  had  been 
solicited  in  the  first  instance.  And 
surely  no  cause  on  earth  can  be  more 
deserving  of  that  combined  energy 
and  united  efibrt  which  the  Christian 
young  men  of  England  can  put 
forth  than  the  Missionary  enter- 
prise. From  whatever  point  of  view 
we  look  at  it,  whether  in  its  rela- 
tion to  humanity,  science,  commerce, 
civilisation,  or  the  salvation  of  souls, 


the  cause  of  missions  is  worthy  of 
the  best  services  of  the  best  men 
in  the  British  Empire.  We  therefore 
rejoice  to  see  the  pious  and  rising 
youth  of  our  nation  embarking  in 
this  good  work,  and  uniting  together 
for  the  purpose  of  giving  of  their 
substance,  or  collecting  from  others 
to  aid  in  providing  the  means  of 
sending  the  Gospel  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth.  Should  any  young  men,  as 
draper's  assistants,  clerks,  artizans, 
or  others,  who  have  never  yet  done 
so,  wish  to  unite  together  and  form  a 
Missionary  Association  of  their  own, 
they  will  find  the  organisation  very 
simple.  Let  them  take  counsel  of 
their  pastor,  and  ^nder  his  direction, 
elect  their  treasurer,  secretary,  com- 
mittee and  collectors ;  and  having 
devoutly  implored  the  Divine  bless- 
ing upon  their  undertaking,  go 
straight  forward,  and  "Never  stand 
still  till  the  Master  appear." 

504.  Juvenile  Associations. — 
It  was  a  happy  thought  that  first 
suggested  the  idea  of  embarking  the 
services  of  little  children  and  very 
young  persons  in  the  great  cause  of 
Christian  missions.  The  beneficial 
influence  which  it  exercises  ©n  the 
youthful  mind,  and  the  training 
which  it  afibrds  for  future  service  in 
the  cause  of  Christ,  to  say  nothing 
of  the  financial  proceeds  which  are 
realised,  are  beyond  all  human  cal- 
culation. Many  pleasing  instances 
have  come  under  our  notice  of  youths 
who,  having  first  been  trained  to 
give  their  spare  pence,  or  to  collect 
for  missions  from  others,  were  after- 
wards led  on  step  by  step  till  at 
length  they  consecrated  their  lives 
and  their  all  to  the  blessed  work, 
and  went  forth  into  the  high  places 
of  the  mission  field  as  Missionaries 
of  the  cross.  Juvenile  missionary 
Associations  are  of  comparatively 
recent  date;  but  since  they  have 
taken  their  place  in  many  localities 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


241 


as  a  part  of  the  macliinery  of  the 
Church  for  extending  the  interests 
of  the  lledeemer's  kingdom  at  home 
and  abroad,  they  have  proved  valu- 
able auxiliaries  to  the  general  cause. 
They  are  usually  connected  with  the 
respective  Sabbath-schools  of  the 
localities  where  they  are  organised, 
and  are  worked  by  the  officers  or 
teachers  of  the  said  schools,  who, 
under  the  general  supervision  of  the 
pastor,  occupy  the  position  of  trea- 
surer, secretary,  or  managers  of  the 
institution.  As  children  are  but 
children  all  the  world  over,  the  suc- 
cess of  Juvenile  Missionary  Associa- 
tions depends  very  largely,  if  not 
entirely,  upon  the  attention,  punctii- 
ality,  zeal  and  perseverance  with 
which  they  are  worked  by  the 
officers  and  senior  managers.  The 
little  collectors  pay  in  their  contri- 
butions at  stated  periods  to  the 
secretary  or  treasurer,  who  enters 
them  in  his  book,  and  in  most  cases 
annual  or  quarterly  Juvenile  Mis- 
sionary meetings  are  held,  when  the 
young  people  themselves  take  a  pro- 
minent part  in  the  proceedings,  by 
making  simple  little  speeches,  or 
reciting  interesting  pieces  bearing 
on  Missionary  enterprise.  Presents 
of  little  books  are  also  sometimes 
made  to  those  collectors  who  have 
exerted  themselves  specially  in  the 
good  work. 

505.  Eeports  of  Juvenile  As- 
sociations. —  Many  pages  might 
be  filled  with  interesting  reports  of 
Juvenile  Associations  which  have 
been  organised  in  various  parts  of 
the  kingdom,  but  we  must  confine 
our  remarks  to  a  brief  notice  of  two 
or  three  of  the  most  prominent. 
From  the  beginning  of  the  move- 
ment, Bradford  has  maintained  a 
foremost  position.  The  monthly, 
quarterly,  and  annual  meetings  have 
been  seasons  of  great  interest,  and 
Juvenile  branches   connected  with 


the  respective  "Wesleyan  circuits  into 
which  the  town  is  divided,  produced 
last  year  the  noble  sum  of  £271,  one 
half  of  which  was  given  to  the  Home 
and  the  other  to  the  Foreign  Mis- 
sions. Beverley  also  occupies  a 
prominent  and  honourable  place  in 
the  list.  In  the  second  year  of  their 
organisation  the  Juvenile  Associa- 
tions in  this  circuit  raised  £43  15s. 
Other  circuits  are  coming  on,  and  it 
is  generally  admitted  that  the  mis- 
sion cause  throughout  the  world  is 
largely  indebted  to  the  eftorts  of  the 
children  and  young  people  connected 
with  our  respective  Sabbath-schools. 

506.  The  Blake  System.— Seve- 
ral years  ago  the  late  Mr.  Joseph 
Blake,  of  Harrow,  turned  his  special 
attention  to  the  best  method  of 
engaging  the  services  of  children 
and  young  persons  in  the  mission 
cause,  and  he  originated  a  plan  of 
Wesleyan  Home  and  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Associations  which  has  since 
borne  his  honoured  name,  and  which 
has  been  adopted  with  good  effect  in 
Bradford,  Yorkshire,  and  many  other 
places.  The  system,  as  developed  by 
Mr.  Blake  himself  in  a  little  book 
called  Tlie  Day  of  Small  Thiiir/s,  is 
best  explained  by  the  following 
avowed  principles: — "  1.  To  train 
the  young  to  cheerful,  intelligent, 
systematic  service  for  Christ.  2.  To 
create  and  foster  in  early  life  com- 
passion for  the  ignorant,  the  guilty, 
and  the  perishing.  3.  To  establish 
a  connecting  link  between  the  Sun- 
day-school and  the  Church  of  Christ, 
and  thus  preserve  for  holy  and  happy 
toil  through  future  years  those  who 
too  often  are  lost  to  religion.  Already 
several  have  entered  the  ranks  of  the 
Christian  ministry  whosej^/-s<  serr/ces 
for  Christ  were  enlisted  by  this 
Society,  and  many  more  are  doubtless 
in  training.  4.  To  sustain  the  in- 
terest awakened,  and  stimulate  to 
self-improvement  and    activity  for 


242 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


good ;  montlily  meetings  are  held, 
in  which  addresses  are  delivered 
on  Home  and  Foreign  Missions  by 
thoughtful  and  godly  youths  chosen 
by'  the  committee.  5.  To  raise, 
without  injurious  pressure,  or  damage 
to  existing  funds,  large  revenues  to- 
wards maintaining  and  multiplying 
Missionary  agencies  among  the  hea- 
then of  our  own  and  other  countries, 
the  monies  collected  being  divided 
equally  between  the  Home  and 
Foreign  Mission  Funds. 

The  following  rules  have  been 
framed  for  the  guidance  of  juvenile 
collectors  who  engage  in  the  work 
according  to  the  Blake  system: — 
1 .  Solicit  the  members  of  your  own 
family  and  friends  to  become  sub- 
scribers of  one  halfpenny  per  week, 
until youhaveeightnames.  2.  Should 
more  than  eight  persons  wish  to 
subscribe,  let  your  brother,  sister, 
cousin,  or  friend,  have  a  book  also. 
3.  Collect  your  subscriptions  every 
week  (on  Saturday,  if  possible),  and 
never  omit  marking  them  down  at 
the  time  they  are  received  in  the 
presence  of  the  subscriber.  4.  Take 
your  book,  with  the  money  you  have 
collected,  to  the  Secretary,  at  the 
appointed  time  of  meeting,  when  he 
will  examine  the  account,  receive 
the  money,  and  sign  the  book. 
5.  Read  regularly  and  thoughtfully 
the  monthly  Missionary  publication 
given  to  all  who  have  eight  sub- 
scribers, and  so  far  as  possible,  attend 
the  monthly  meeting." 

507.  Juvenile  Christmas  Offer- 
ings.— Long  before  the  general 
organisation  of  Juvenile  Missionary 
Associations,  the  Wesleyans  had 
adopted  the  plan  of  issuing  cards  in 
most  of  their  Sunday-schools  to  boys 
and  girls  who  volunteered,  with  the 
consent  of  their  parents,  to  collect, 
among  their  friends,  Christmas  and 
New  Year's  offerings  in  aid  of  the 
foreign   missions.     Seven  or    eight 


thousand  poimds  per  annum  have 
been  collected  in  this  simple  way  for 
several  years  past,  to  the  great  ad- 
vantage of  the  work.  In  some  cir- 
cuits the  collecting  of  Christmas  and 
New  Year's  offerings  has  been  super- 
seded by  the  adoption  of  the  Blake 
system  of  juvenile  effort  for  Home 
and  Foreign  Missions ;  but  there 
appears  to  us  no  necessity  for  this, 
inasmuch  as  the  two  plans  are  quite 
compatible  with  each  other,  and  may 
be  worked  together  in  perfect  har- 
mony, as  in  Eyde,  Isle  of  Wight, 
and  other  places.  ' '  This  ought  ye 
to  have  done,  and  not  to  have  left 
the  other  undone." 

508.  Juvenile  Missionary  Festi- 
val.— Not  only  at  home,  but  also 
on  the  foreign  mission  stations  the 
school  children  are  trained  to  take 
an  interest  in  the  Missionary  enter- 
prise. The  Eev.  Mr.  Hull,  when 
labouring  at  Gibraltar,  in  1847,  gave 
the  following  pleasing  account  of  the 
annual  Juvenile  Missionary  Festival 
which  had  just  been  held  there: — 
"  On  Monday,  January  4th,  we  held 
the  tea-meeting  of  our  juvenile  col- 
lectors in  the  spacious  room  at  the 
South,  which  was  tastefully  decorated 
with  flowers  and  evergreens  by  our 
Sunday  and  day-school  teachers. 
After  several  interesting  speeches 
had  been  delivered,  sixty-three  col- 
lectors came  forward,  on  their  names 
being  called,  and  presented  their 
little  bags,  made  expressly  for  the 
purpose  by  the  Spanish  girls  at  the 
mission-school,  and  with  one  of  which 
each  collector  was  provided  when  the 
cards  were  issued.  Great  interest 
was  excited  to  know  the  sum  total, 
as  some  fears  were  entertained,  in 
consequence  of  the  unusually  incle- 
ment weather  of  the  Christmas  week; 
but  our  young  people  seemed  greatly 
relieved  and  gratified  to  find  that 
they  had  collected  as  much  as  last 
Christmas,  and  that  they  had  re- 


THE   SnSSIONARY   WORLD. 


243 


plenished  our  treasury  by  the  sum  of 
£12  0s.3d.  One  hundred  and  live  chil- 
dren and  young  people  then  sat  down ' 
to  tea,  cake,  and  bread-and-butter, 
to  the  excellency  of  which  they  did 
full  justice," 

509.  The  Parthing  Movement. — 
In  some  places,  of  late  years,  a  plan  \ 
has  been  adopted  for  the  collecting  of  [ 
the  smallest  of  the  Queen's  coins  in  j 
aid  of  the  mission  cause,  and  a  "  far- 
thing movement"  has  been  inaxigu- 
rated  whichpromises,  like  everything ! 
good,  to  prove  a  success.  As  an  illus-  | 
tration,  we  give  the  following  from  j 
the  Primiticc  3IethocUst  3Iissionary 
3Iaf/azine  : — "  The  annual  Juvenile 
Missionary,  or  '  Farthing  Meeting,'  i 
as  it  is  generally  termed,  was  recently 
held  in  the  schoolroom  at  Newport,  j 
Isle  of  Wight.     The  bags  and  boxes  ^ 
brought  in  by  the  twenty-three  col-  I 
lectors,  representing  fifteen  families,  j 
contained  8,624  farthings,  being  an 
increase  on  last  year  of  1,624.    Other 
amounts  brought    up  the  total   to 
£10    14s.  4d.,  being  an  increase  of 
.£1  16s.  lOd.  for  the  year.  I 

510.  Missionary  Prayer  Meet- 
ings.— The  monthly  Missionary 
prayer  meeting  is,  in  theory  at  least, 
regarded  both  by  ministers  and 
people  as  of  great  importance  to  the 
life  and  vigour  and  successful  work- 
ing of  every  kind  of  local  organisa- 
tion for  the  promotion  of  the  mission 
cause.  Every  place  of  worship  and 
every  Christian  congregation  in  the 
British  Empire  should  have,  not 
only  its  Missionary  Association  of 
some  kind,  but  also  its  monthly 
Missionary  prayer-meeting ;  for  a 
Church  and  people  can  only  prosper 
in  proportion  as  they  imbibe  and 
exemplify  the  Missionary  spirit. 
The  institution  in  question  might, 
we  think,  be  made  very  interesting, 
profitable,  and  even  popular,  if  con- 
ducted with  the  care  and  attention 


which  it  demands.  We  would  re- 
spectfully submit  that  the  Missionary 
I  prayer-meeting  should,  if  possible, 
be  held  at  every  place  on  some  con- 
venient evening  in  the  first  week  in 
the  month,  when  the  Missionary 
'periodicals  have  just  come  to  hand. 
I  Let  brief  interesting  extracts  be  read 
and  commented  upon  at  intervals 
between  the  singing  and  the  prayers, 
and  let  every  other  possible  means 
be  employed  to  make  the  exercises 
attractive  and  useful.  In  some  places 
the  minister  meets  the  committee 
and  collectors  at  the  close  of  the 
monthly  Missionary  prayer-meeting, 
when  the  collectors  pay  in  to  the 
treasurer  the  monies  they  have  re- 
ceived, and  transact  any  other  busi- 
ness which  may  require  attention. 
On  these  occasions  also  the  Mission- 
ary periodicals  are  distributed  by 
the  secretary  to  the  collectors,  to 
hand  to  their  respective  subscribers, 
and  thus  the  machinery  for  carrying 
on  the  good  work  is  kept  bright 
and  in  constant  motion,  which  is  a 
point  of  great  importance  to  ensure 
success. 

511.  Systematic  Effort.— What- 
ever organisations  may  exist,  either 
of  adults  or  juveniles,  for  aiding 
the  mission  cause,  they  will  be  of 
little  avail  unless  they  are  managed 
and  worked  with  energy,  perse- 
verance, and  diligence.  It  would 
appear  that  this  is  not  everywhere 
the  case  at  the  present  time.  The 
committee  of  the  Baptist  Missionary 
Society  make  the  following  complaint 
and  appeal  in  the  3Iissionary  Herald 
for  December,  1871: — "Our  most 
serious  hindrance  is  the  lack  of 
systematic  or  organised  effort  in  our 
congregations.  In  the  great  majority 
of  them  there  is  none  at  all,  and  the 
results  we  obtain  are  mainly  depen- 
dent upon  the  feeling  which  may  be 
excited  once  a  year,  by  the  Mission- 
ary sermons  and  the  annual  meeting. 
2 


244 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


Should  adverse  circumstances  arise, 
we  are  subject  to  loss,  which  no 
intervening  work  helps  to  repair. 
This  lack  of  organisation  is  all  the 
more  remarkable  when  we  consider 
the  well-known  fact  that,  wherever 
systematic  collecting  and  canvassing 
have  been  tried,  they  have  proved 
eminently  successful,  and  also  that 
other  denominations  of  Christians 
have  used  these  means  with  mar- 
vellous results.  It  is  in  this  way,  for 
instance,  that  the  Wesleyans,  with 
aggregate  membership  of  only  one- 
third  larger  than  our  own,  raise  a 
Missionary  income  which  is  more 
than  four  times  larger  than  ours. 
"With  the  obvious  exception  of  the 
Established  Church,  we  are  giving 
less  for  Missionary  work  than  any 
other  body  of  orthodox  Christians. 
"We  are  failing  less  from  want  of 
sympathy  than  from  lack  of  business- 
like efforts.  Our  church-members 
and  seat-holders  need  to  be  per- 
sonally appealed  to,  and  regularly 
waited  upon  for  the  receipt  of  their 
contributions,  and  we  want  in  every 
church  persons  who  will  undertake 
this  duty,  and  perform  it  regularly 
and  punctiially.  Let  the  weekly, 
fortnightly,  or  montlily  visit  be  paid 
with  this  end  in  view,  and  the  in- 
crease of  our  funds  wiU  speedily 
gratify  and  reward  the  collectors 
and  the  givers.  "We  are  thankful 
for  the  increased  interest  in  our 
work  which  is  shown  in  our  Sunday- 
schools.  In  scores  of  chm-ches  the 
children  are  doing  more  than  the 
adults.  "We  plead,  however,  for  still 
more  attention  to  the  young.  They 
are  a  most  valuable  auxiliary  to  us, 
and  year  by  year  they  are  raising 
more  and  more  money  for  our  funds. 
Proofs  abound  that  the  influence  of 
this  Missionary  interest  is  beneficial 
to  the  children  in  many  ways,  and 
there  can  be  no  doubt  but  in  future 
years  it  will  react  favourably  on  the 
churches  themselves." 


MISSIONAET    AMIVEE- 
SAEIES. 

512,  Missionary  Sermons.  — 
From  the  commencement  of  the 
Missionary  enterprise  in  modern 
times  and  the  organisation  of  local 
associations  and  branch  societies,  it 
has  been  customary  to  have  annual 
sermons  preached,  and  collections 
made  in  aid  of  the  funds  for  carrying 
on  the  work.  At  an  early  period  of 
the  movement,  it  appears  to  have 
been  the  habit  of  the  preacher  en- 
gaged for  the  occasion,  to  fix:  upon 
some  topic  for  discussion  bearing 
directly  upon  the  object  in  view,  as 
the  degraded  state  of  the  heathen 
nations  without  the  Bible ;  the 
adaptation  of  the  Gospel  to  all 
classes  of  people  ;  the  results  already 
achieved  by  Christianity ;  or  the  im- 
portance and  necessity  of  contribut- 
ing of  our  substance  as  the  Lord  has 
prospered  us,  to  aid  in  the  dis- 
semination of  the  light  of  Divine 
truth  throughout  the  world.  Anec- 
dotes, facts  and  incidents,  illustrative 
of  these  matters  were  sometimes 
introduced  with  good  efiect,  and 
powerful  appeals  were  made  urging 
the  claims  of  the  heathen  world  on 
the  attention  of  the  Christian  people. 
"We  are  free  to  confess  to  a  fear  that 
of  late  j-ears  there  has  not  been  in 
every  instance  the  same  care  taken 
as  formerly  to  make  Missionary 
sermons  appropriate  and  effective, 
and  entirely  adapted  to  the  occasion. 
If  this  be  the  case,  it  is  a  matter  of 
sincere  regret ;  and  we  respectfully 
submit  that,  however  excellent  and 
eloquent  a  general  discourse  may  be, 
it  cannot  be  so  appropriate  to  a 
Missionary  anniversary  as  a  sermon 
prepared  expressly  for  the  occasion, 
and  directly  bearing  on  some  branch 
of  the  Missionary  enterprise.  "We 
may  further  add  that  the  Bible  is  so 
full  of  topics  and  texts  relating  to 
Christian  missions,  and  the  subject 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


245 


is  altogether  so  important  and  in- 
teresting, that  there  is  ample  scope 
for  variety  and  attractiveness  in  the 
preparation  of  thorough  Missionary 
sermons. 

513.  Texts  for  Missionary  Ser- 
mons.— The  following  texts  of 
Scripture,  selected  from  a  still  larger 
number  which  might  have  been 
given,  are  submitted  for  the  conside- 
ration of  aU  who  are  interested  in 
such  matters,  as  suitable  for  Mis- 
sionary sermons,  and  as  affording  an 
ample  variety  of  topics  for  anniver- 
sary occasions: — "Go  ye  into  all 
the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to 
every  creature"  (Mark  xvi.  15). 
*'  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  world"  (Matt. 
xxviii.  20).  "  God  so  loved  the 
world  that  lie  gave  His  only  be- 
gotten Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 
in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life"  (John  iii.  16). 
"Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world" 
(Matt.  V.  14).  "  Through  the  tender 
mercy  of  our  God,  whereby  the  day- 
spring  from  on  high  hath  visited  us, 
to  give  light  to  them  that  sit  in 
darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death, 
to  guide  our  feet  into  the  way  of 
peace"  (Luke  i.  78,  79).  "  I  send 
thee  to  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn 
them  from  darkness  to  light,  and 
from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God, 
that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of 
sins,  and  inheritance  among  them 
which  are  sanctihed"  (Acts  xvi.  17, 
18).  "I  am  not  ashamed  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  for  it  is  the  power  | 
of  God  unto  salvation  to  every  one 
that  believeth"  (Rom.  i.  16).  "  His  ! 
name  shall  endure  for  ever ;  His 
name  shall  be  continued  as  long  as 
the  sun :  and  men  shall  be  blessed 
in  Him :  all  nations  shall  call  Him 
blessed"  (Psalm  Ixxii.  17).  "For 
Zion's  sake  I  will  not  hold  My  peace, 
and  for  Jerusalem's  sake  I  will  not 
rest,  until  the  righteousness  thereof 


j  go  forth  as  brightness,  and  the  sal- 
jvation  thereof  as  a  lamp  that 
burneth.  And  the  Gentiles  shall 
see  Thy  righteousness,  and  all  kings 
Thy  glory"  (Isaiah  Ixii.  1,  2). 
"When  they  heard  these  things, 
they  held  their  peace,  and  glorified 
God,  saying.  Then  hath  God  also 
to  the  Gentiles  granted  repentance 
unto  life"  (Acts  xi.  18).  "There- 
fore said  He  unto  them,  The  harvest 
truly  is  great,  but  the  labourers  are 
few :  pray  ye  therefore  the  Lord 
of  the  harvest,  that  He  would  send 
forth  labourers  into  His  harvest" 
(Luke  X.  2).  "Say  not  ye.  There 
are  yet  four  months,  and  then  cometh 
harvest:  behold  I  say  unto  you, 
Lift  up  your  eyes  and  look  on  the 
fields,  for  they  are  white  already  to 
harvest  "  (John  iv.  35).  "  The  field 
is  the  world"  (Matt.  xiii.  38).  "For 
there  is  no  difference  between  the 
Jew  and  the  Greek :  for  the  same 
Lord  over  all  is  rich  unto  all  that 
call  upon  Him.  For  whosoever  shall 
call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall 
be  saved.  How,  then,  shall  they  call 
on  Him  in  whom  they  have  not  be- 
lieved ?  and  how  shall  they  believe 
in  Him  of  whom  they  have  not 
heard  '<!  and  how  shall  they  hear 
without  a  preacher  ?  and  how  shall 
they  preach  except  they  be  sent?" 
(Rom.  X.  12—15).  ""  No  man 
cared  for  my  soul"  (Psalm  cxlii.  4). 
"And  I  saw  another  angel  flying  in 
the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the 
everlasting  Gospel  to  preach  to  them 
that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every 
nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and 
people"  (Rev.  xiv.  6).  "All  the 
ends  of  the  world  shall  remember, 
and  turn  unto  the  Lord ;  and  all 
the  kindreds  of  the  nations  shall 
worship  before  Thee  "  (Psalm  xxii. 
27).  "Pilate,  therefore,  said  unto 
Him,  Art  thou  a  King  then? 
Jesus  answered.  Thou  sayest  that  T 
am  a  King.  To  this  end  was  I  born, 
and  for  this  cause  came  I  into  the 


246 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


world,  that  I  should  bear  witness 
unto  the  truth"  (John    xviii.  37). 
"Thy   kingdom  come"  (Matt.    vi. 
10).      "  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
in  that  day,  that  the  great  trumpet 
shall  be  blown,  and  they  shall  come 
which  were  ready  to  perish,  in  the 
land  of  Assyria,  and  the  outcasts  in 
the  land  of  Egypt,  and  shall  worship 
the    Lord    in    the    holy    mount  of 
Jerusalem"      (Isaiah      xxvii.     13). 
''Afterward  he  brought  me   again 
unto  the  door  of  the  house;    and, 
behold,  waters  issued  out  from  under 
the   threshold    of   the    house   east- 
ward," &c.    (Ezek.    xlvii.    1—12). 
* '  l^he  wilderness    and  the    solitary 
place  shall  be  glad  for  them ;    and 
the  desert  shall  rejoice  and  blossom 
as  the  rose.     It  shaU  blossom  abun- 
dantly,   and  rejoice   even  with  joy 
and  singing ;  the  glory  of  Lebanon 
shall  be  given  unto  it ;    the  excel- 
lency of  Carmel  and  Sharon  ;    they 
shall  see  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  and 
the  excellency  of  our  God"  (Isaiah 
XXXV.    1,    2).     "  There   shall  be  an 
handful  of  corn  in  the  earth  upon 
the  top  of  the  mountains  ;  the  fruit 
thereof  shall  shake  like  Lebanon ; 
and  they  of  the  city  shall  flourish 
like  grass  of  the  earth"  (Psalmlxxii. 
16).     "  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of 
Israel,    who    only   doeth   wondrous 
things.     And  blessed  be  His  glorious 
name  for  ever;    and  let  the  whole 
earth    be    filled    with    His    glory : 
Amen    and    Amen"   (Psalm  Ixxii. 
18,  19). 

514.  Missionary  Meetings. — 
For  several  years  after  the  first 
organisation  of  Missionary  societies, 
their  anniversaries  consisted  only  of 
the  preaching  of  sermons  and  the 
making  of  public  collections  in  the 
respective  places  of  worship  with 
which  they  were  connected.  Public 
meetings  for  the  purpose  of  receiving 
reports  of  the  progress  of  the  work 
of  God  in  distant  lands,  of  advo- 


cating the    mission    cause,  and  of 
stirring  up  the  people  to  increased 
liberality  towards  its  sujyport,  were 
introduced  at  a  later  period.     Nor 
were  they  inaiigurated  without  grave 
doubts   being   expressed  by  sedate 
and    experienced    church   members 
as  to  the  propriety  of  their  being 
held    in  places  of   divine   worship, 
inasmuch  as  a  freedom    of    speech 
and  touches  of  humour  were  some- 
times indulged  in,  which  were,  in 
their  opinion,  scarcely  in  accordance 
with  the  solemn  associations  of  the 
Christian    sanctuary.       At    length, 
however,  prejudice  gave  way ;  and 
when  it  was  seen  that    Missionary 
meetings  might  be  so  conducted  as 
to  be  made  occasions  of  real  interest 
and  profit,  they  became  approved  and 
recognised  means  of  helping  forward 
the  good  work.     Public  Missionary 
meetings  are  invariably  opened  with 
singing  and  prayer,  and  sometimes  a 
short  portion  of  Scripture  is  read.    A 
chairman  is  then  announced,whobrief- 
ly  addresses  the  audience  on  the  object 
of  the  gathering,  and  then  calls  upon 
the  secretary  to  read  a  brief  report, 
with  a  list  of  the  contributions  which 
have  been  received  in  connection  with 
the  association  or  branch  society  in 
the  interests  of  which  the  meeting  is 
held.  Resolutions  are  then  generally 
moved,  seconded,  and  supported  by 
the  respective  speakers,  setting  forth 
great  principles  ever  to  be  kept  in 
view  by  the  friends  of  the  Missionary 
enterprise,    or    adverting    to    some 
passing  event  of  importance  relating 
to  the  work.     Votes  of  thanks  are 
also  sometimes  proposed  and  passed 
by  the  meeting  for  the  services  of 
the  chairman,  deputation,  or  others 
who  have    rendered  special  aid  in 
connection    with    the    anniversary. 
The  collection  having  been  made  on 
behalf  of  the  funds  of  the  society, 
the   exercises  are    generally  closed 
with  the  Doxology,  a  short  prayer, 
or  the  benediction,  and  the  people 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


247 


almost  invariably  separate  interested 
and  quickened  in  the  holy  service. 

515.  First  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Meeting. — In  connection  with  the 
organisation  of  the  first  "Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society,  on  the  6th  of 
October,  1813,  a  public  meeting  was 
convened — a  strange  innovation  in 
those  days — in  the  old  Methodist 
chapel  at  Leeds.  At  this  meeting, 
Mr.  Thomas  Thompson,  M.P.,  pre- 
sided; and  of  the  thirty- six  speakers, 
exclusive  of  the  chairman,  who  ad- 
dressed the  assembly,  17  were  min- 
isters and  19  laymen.  It  was  then 
and  there  resolved  to  constitute  a 
society  to  be  called  "  The  Methodist 
Missionary  Society  for  the  Leeds 
District,"  of  which  local  branches 
were  to  be  formed  in  the  several 
circuits,  whose  duty  it  should  be  to 
collect  subscriptions  on  behalf  of  the 
missions,  and  to  remit  them  to  an 
already  existing  committee  in  Lon- 
don. Few  days  in  the  history  of 
Methodism  have  been  more  fruitful 
of  great  results  than  that  on  which 
the  first  public  Missionary  meeting 
was  held.  The  arrangement  had 
been  made  amid  much  anxiety,  and 
it  was  preceded  by  earnest  prayer. 
At  six  o'clock  in  the  morning  there 
was  a  prayer-meeting  to  invoke  the 
Divine  blessing  on  the  proceedings 
of  the  day,  and  at  half-past  ten 
in  the  forenoon  Richard  Watson 
preached  his  memorable  sermon  on 
Ezekiel's  vision  of  the  valley  of  dry 
bones.  The  public  meeting  was 
held  ia  the  afternoon,  the  gallery 
being  wholly  occupied  by  ladies ; 
and  in  the  evening  the  Rev.  Richard 
Reece  preached  to  a  crowded  con- 
gregation. To  us  at  this  day  it 
may  appear  strange  that  at  none  of 
these  services  was  there  a  collection 
made.  But  if  there  was  no  imme- 
diate pecuniary  result,  there  was 
something  even  more  valuable. 
"  The  importance  of   this  cause," 


said  the  Leeds  Mercury  of  that 
week,  "  seemed  to  have  an  inspiring 
efiect  upon  every  mind  ;  and  it  was 
manifest  that  compassion  for  the 
heathen  world,  and  zeal  on  behalf 
of  missions,  were  strong  and  pre- 
vailing sentiments."  In  the  large 
and  noble  array  of  speakers  at  this 
meeting,  there  were  many  great  and 
good  men  whose  eloquence  produced 
a  wonderful  efiect  upon  the  audience, 
but  no  one  was  listened  to  with  more 
profound  attention  and  deep  feeling 
than  the  Rev.  William  Warrener, 
who  had  laboured  for  several  years 
in  the  West  Indies,  and  who  was 
able  to  testify,  from  personal  obser- 
vation, as  to  the  cruelties  of  slavery, 
and  of  the  ameliorating  and  saving 
influence  of  the  "  glorious  Gospel  of 
the  blessed  God." 

516.  How  to  secure  a  Good 
Missionary  Meeting.  —  Several 
things  go  to  constitute  a  good  Mis- 
sionary meeting,  all  of  which  may 
generally  be  secured  by  the  use  of 
the  appropriate  means,  with  the 
blessing  of  God.  There  should  be 
a  good  attendance,  a  good  chairman, 
good  speeches,  a  good  influence,  and 
a  good  collection.  To  secure  these 
points,  and  everything  else  neces- 
sary to  complete  success,  let  min- 
isters and  people,  church  officers 
and  members,  and  all  who  take  an 
interest  in  the  mission  cause,  haU 
the  approach  of  the  Annual  Mis- 
sionary Meeting  with  joyful  antici- 
pations of  the  presence  and  blessing 
of  God.  Let  special  prayer  be 
ofi'ered  up  in  the  closet,  the  family, 
and  the  social  meeting,  that  the 
occasion  may  be  marked  by  a  gra- 
cious efi'usion  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Let  the  meeting  and  its  arrange- 
ments be  carefully  announced  and 
widely  made  known,  not  merely  by 
the  circulation  of  handbills  and 
pulpit  notices,  but  by  conversation 
and  invitations  in  faniilies,  places  of 


248 


THE    MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


business,  and  wherever  people  are 
willing  to  hear  of  an  occasion  of 
such  undoubted  interest  and  import- 
ance. Let  persons  of  moderate 
means  be  encouraged  to  lay  by  in 
store,  as  the  Lord  has  prospered 
them,  preparatory  to  the  Missionary 
meeting,  that  they  may  be  prepared 
to  sustain  the  collection  in  a  becom- 
ing manner  without  injury  to  any 
other  claims  upon  their  benevolence. 
And  when  the  meeting  is  actually 
in  progress,  let  serious  attention  be 
given,  on  the  part  of  the  audience,  to 
what  may  be  advanced,  and  let  the 
speakers  have  a  constant  eye  upon 
the  object  of  the  gathering,  avoid- 
ing excessive  lightness  and  trifling 
when  humorous  observations  are 
made,  and  aiming,  above  all  things, 
to  instruct,  edify,  and  profit  the 
audience,  that  now  and  henceforth 
they  may  be  more  zealous  and  liberal 
than  ever  in  supporting  the  Mission- 
ary enterprise.  If  these  important 
matters  be  attended  to,  and  the 
Divine  blessing  be  realised,  the 
Annual  Missionary  Meeting  will 
seldom  fail  to  be  a  means  of  grace 
to  those  who  participate  in  it,  as 
well  as  a  source  of  help  and  strength 
to  the  cause  which  it  is  intended  to 
promote. 

517.  Enthusiastic  Missioriary 
Meetings. — At  some  public  Mis- 
sionary meetings  which  we  have 
attended,  the  audience  have  been 
worked  up  to  a  high  pitch  of  excite- 
ment by  the  powerful  appeals  of 
eloquent  speakers,  or  the  touching 
statements  of  returned  Missionaries 
of  what  they  had  actually  witnessed 
in  foreign  lands.  And  whilst  we 
should  be  sorry  to  see  a  cause  of 
such  magnitude  and  importance  left 
to  depend,  for  its  main  support,  on 
the  impulse  of  the  moment,  however 
benevolent  that  impulse  might  be, 
we  freely  admit  the  wholesome  in- 
fluence of   a  genuine  enthusiastic 


Missionary  meeting.  One  of  the 
most  remarkable  occasions  of  this 
kind  which  we  remember  was  a 
Missionary  meeting  held  in  the 
Wesleyan  Chapel,  Abbey-street, 
Dublin,  in  the  year  1830.  The  late 
Rev.  John  James,  Dr.  Newton,  and 
others  from  England,  were  present 
to  advocate  the  cause,  and  the 
audience  was  large  and  respectable. 
Just  before  leaving  England,  Mr. 
James  had  received  a  letter  from 
the  Missionary  at  St.  Mary's,  on  the 
River  Gambia,  "Western  Africa, 
stating  that  a  promising  young  man, 
a  native  convert  who  had  been 
called  of  God  to  proclaim  the  way 
of  salvation  to  his  fellow-country- 
men, was  a  poor  slave,  and  making 
an  appeal  for  means  to  purchase  his 
freedom,  that  his  services  might  be 
entirely  devoted  to  mission-work. 
The  reading  of  the  letter,  and  the 
statement  by  Mr.  James  of  this 
touching  case,  produced  such  an 
effect  upon  the  minds  of  the  zealous 
and  susceptible  Irish  audience,  that 
they  at  once  claimed  the  privilege 
of  themselves  redeeming  this  young 
African  from  bondage.  A  little  boy 
in  the  gallery  having  exclaimed, 
"I'll  give  sixpence!"  there  came 
such  a  shower  of  gold,  silver,  and 
copper  upon  the  platform,  as  had 
never  been  seen  before.  Referring 
to  this  remarkable  scene  in  after 
years.  Dr.  Newton  was  wont  to  say 
that  this  shower  of  money  came  not 
only  from  the  gallery  above,  but, 
"  despite  the  laws  of  gravitation,  it 
ascended  from  below,"  some  of  the 
contributors  not  waiting  even  to 
open  their  purses,  but  threw  both 
purses  and  money  on  the  plat- 
form in  their  zeal  and  earnestness 
to  do  a  great  and  good  work.  The 
result  was,  that  in  the  course  of  a 
few  minutes  the  sum  of  £40  (the 
amount  required)  was  collected; 
and  to  crown  the  whole,  a  warm- 
hearted son  of  green  Erin  exclaimed, 


THE   MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


249 


"  As  Pierre  Sallah's  freedom  has 
been  purchased  with  Irish  money,  I 
move  that  he  be  an  Irishman  hence- 
forth and  for  ever  I  "  Nor  will  the 
writer  ever  forget  with  what  pleasure 
he  himself,  as  the  agent  of  the  parties 
concerned,  paid  down  the  ransom 
price  of  this  interesting  African  con- 
vert, and  how  faithfully  he  laboured 
for  several  years  afterwards  to  pro- 
mote the  interests  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom.  Many  pages  might  be 
tilled,  if  space  permitted,  with  ac- 
counts of  Missionary  meetings  of 
uncommon  interest  which  have  been 
held  at  different  times  in  various 
parts  of  the  kingdom,  the  intiuence 
of  which  told  powerfully  on  the  best 
interests  of  the  cause  they  were 
intended  to  promote. 

518.  Missionary  Meetings  Abroad. 
— The  Gospel  of  Christ  is  no  sooner 
introduced  into  a  heathen  land  by  the 
agents  of  the  respective  Missionary 
societies,  and  a  mission-station  fairly 
established,  than  the  native  converts 
are  taught  to  do  all  in  their  power 
to  extend  the  good  work  to  the 
regions  beyond,  that  others  may  be 
favoui'ed  with  the  same  blessing 
which  they  enjoy.  Hence  the  or- 
ganisation of  branch  Missionary 
societies  and  the  holding  of  public 
meetings  in  many  of  our  foreign 
districts  are  of  common  occurrence, 
and  are  attended  to  as  carefully  as 
at  home,  that  the  parent  institutions 
may  as  soon  as  possible  be  relieved 
from  the  ^irden  of  su])porting  the 
work.  In  America,  the  West  Indies, 
and  Western  and  Southern  Africa, 
Missionary  meetings  are  held  on  a 
grand  scale,  and  we  have  a  pleasant 
recollection  of  some  which  were 
never  exceeded  in  interest  or  en- 
thusiasm in  England  or  any  other 
country.  But  perhaps  the  Mission- 
ary meetings  held  in  the  South  Sea 
Islands,  after  there  had  been  such 
a  general  turning  to  God  among  the 


natives,  were  the  most  remarkable. 
The  people  had  little  or  no  money  in 
circulation  among  them,  but  they 
contributed  cocoa-nut  oil,  native 
cloths,  natural  curiosities  and  such 
things  as  they  had,  which,  when 
sold  on  behalf  of  the  mission  fund, 
often  realised  hundreds  of  pounds. 
Powerful  and  eJftective  addresses 
were  also  often  delivered  by  con- 
verted natives  on  these  interesting 
occasions.  The  Rev.  John  Leggoe, 
writing  from  Lakemba  on  the  Fiji 
Islands,  gives  a  most  delightful 
account  of  a  Missionary  meeting  held 
there  in  March,  1871.  Each  tribe 
came  led  by  their  chief  to  the  chapel, 
singing  as  they  came,  and  passed  in, 
still  singing,  up  to  the  table,  where- 
on they  laid  their  gifts.  "A  very 
affecting  scene  occurred  diu'ing  the 
collection,  the  particulars  of  which 
I  will  brietiy  give.  An  old  chief 
was  leading  his  tribe  to  the  chapel ; 
and  as  soon  as  he  reached  the  door, 
he  was  deeply  moved  and  greatly 
excited,  and  with  the  tears  stream- 
ing from  his  eyes,  he  cried  out, 
'  What  shall  I  give  unto  the  Lord  ? 
Oh !  that  I  had  something  to  give 
Him  in  return  for  all  He  has  given 
me.  Oh !  that  I  were  rich,  that 
I  had  gold  or  land  to  give.  I  have 
only  this  mite  (holding  up  a  sove- 
rign).  No!  this  is  not  all.  I  will 
give  myself — my  bodj%  my  soul,  my 
all.'  Who  can  doubt,  that  the  Lord 
accepted  the  offering." 

519.  Missionary  Meeting  at 
Tonga. — When  labouring  in  the 
Friendly  Islands,  the  Rev.  John 
Thomas  sent  home  to  England  an 
interesting  account  of  a  Missionary 
meeting  held  in  Tonga  in  the  year 
184-i.  The  Eiug  himself  was  chair- 
man, and  many  native  chiefs  made 
excellent  speeches.  One  said,  "  Who 
amongst  us  ever  saw  such  things  as 
these — the  King  with  his  chiefs  and 
people  assembled  together  to  advo- 


250 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


cate  the  cause  of  missions?"  Anotlier, 
who  was  a  local  preacher,  wept  as  he 
spoke  of  the  love  of  God  in  giving 
His  Son  to  save  a  lost  and  ruined 
world.  Captain  Buck,  of  the  Mis- 
sionary ship  Triton,  was  present,  and 
spoke  in  a  very  feeling  manner.  He 
observed  that  much  had  been  said, 
but  nothing  had  been  done ;  and  as 
the  end  of  saying  was  to  set  the 
people  a  doing,  he  stepped  towards  a 
Missionary-box  which  was  on  the 
table,  and  put  in  a  handful  of  silver, 
which  caused  the  people  to  smile. 
Nest  came  Captain  Curry,  the  master 
of  a  London  ship  which  was  at  the 
island  at  the  time.  He  spoke  as 
follows: — "When  I  first  came  to 
this  port,  I  had  to  keep  my  boarding- 
net  up,  to  keep  wicked  men  from 
coming  on  deck.  You  were  then 
dark  and  savage,  but  now  I  see  you 
all  Christians  ;  and  how,  or  by  what 
means,  has  this  been  brought  about  ? 
It  is  the  fruit  of  the  labour?  of  the 
Missionaries,  The  friends  in  England 
are  doing  much  in  order  to  support 
missions  :  even  little  children  go  and 
collect  for  them.  I  have  seen  this, 
and  I  know  it ;  and  I  hope  you  will 
love  your  Missionaries,  and  do  what 
you  can  to  help  them ;  and,  as  Cap- 
tain Buck  has  truly  said,  we  must 
do  as  well  as  say  ;"  and  suiting  the 
action  to  the  word,  he  put  some 
pieces  of  silver  into  the  box,  and 
then  sat  down.  There  was  no  clap- 
ping or  cheering,  these  not  being 
customary  in  the  Friendly  Islands  ; 
but  all  the  people  cheered  the  good 
captain  in  their  hearts,  and  with 
their  sparkling  eyes  and  happy- 
looking  faces.  Captain  Curry  had 
been  in  the  habit  of  visiting  Tonga 
for  twenty  years,  this  being  his 
sixteenth  voyage,  and  he  rejoiced 
greatly  to  see  the  change  which  the 
Gospel  had  effected  in  the  appear- 
ance and  manners  of  the  natives. 
After  the  meeting  the  King  dined 
with    the     Missionaries    and    their 


friends  at  the  mission-house,  and  it 
was  a  day  of  great  rejoicing.  The 
collection  at  the  meeting  amounted 
to  £12  14s.  6d.  in  money;  besides 
which  the  natives  brought  the  follow- 
ing articles  as  Missionary  contribu- 
tions— one  tui'key,  two  Muscovy 
ducks,  twenty-five  pigs,  six  hundred 
and  twenty  yams,  and  native  cloth 
for  about  sixty-six  dresses,  besides 
baskets,  mats,  shells,  and  numerous 
other  small  articles. 

520.  Missionary  Meeting  in  Na- 
maqualand. — When  the  Rev.  T. 
L.  Hodgson  paid  a  visit  of  inspec- 
tion to  the  Wesleyan  mission-sta- 
tions in  Great  Namaqualand,  South 
Africa,  in  the  year  1841,  it  was 
thought  a  favourable  time  to  hold 
the  first  Missionary  meeting,  and 
thus  to  initiate  the  people  into  the 
habit  of  contributing,  as  the  Lord 
had  prospered  them,  towards  sup- 
porting the  Gospel  among  them- 
selves, and  to  send  it  to  the  regions 
beyond.  Writing  under  date  of  the 
2nd  of  April,  he  says — "  In  the 
course  of  the  forenoon,  several  per- 
sons were  noticed  coming  to  the 
village  of  Msbet  Bath  from  the 
outposts,  to  attend  the  Missionary 
meeting  which  had  been  announced 
the  preceding  Sabbath.  At  three 
o'clock  the  bell  was  rung  ;  and  the 
people,  to  the  number  at  least  of 
two  hujidred  and  fifty,  hastened  to 
the  chapel.  The  meeting  was  opened 
by  Mr.  Cook  with  singing  and  prayer. 
He  then  addressed  the  congregation 
on  the  subject  of  missions,  and  was 
followed  by  myself  and  Mr.  TindaU. 
The  state  of  the  heathen  world ;  the 
benefit  arising  from  Missionary 
efforts  ;  the  extent  and  importance 
of  the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society ; 
the  desire  to  send  the  Gospel  to  the 
Damaras,  Bushmen,  &c. ;  the  readi- 
ness of  many  young  men  in  Eng- 
land to  embark  in  the  arduous 
enterprise ;   the  benefits,   temporal 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


251 


and     spiritual,    derived    from    the 
Gospel-  in  this  district  and  in  their 
own  tribe,  and  the  consequent  obli- 
gation to  assist  in  the  great  cause,  j 
&c.,  were  severally  brought  before 
them.      The   subscription   Ikt   was 
then  opened ;  and  three  cows,  ten  j 
oxen,  one  heifer,  three  calves,  sixty 
sheep,  and  seven  goats  were  given  \ 
to  commence  the  Nisbet  Bath  Wes- 
leyan  Auxiliary  Missionary  Society. 
The  meeting  being   adjourned  till 
after    the   evening    preaching,    one ' 
calf,  fifty-three  sheep,  and  eighteen 
goats  were  added  to  the  number. 
I  was    much    delighted   with    the 
meeting,    and    especially  with   the ; 
satisfaction  and  lively  interest  the  i 
people  appeared  to  feel  in  the  cause.  I 
No   effort  was  made  to   move   the  { 
feelings  of  the  audience  ;  and  I  was 
never  better  satisfied  that  what  was 
given  was   given   cheerfully,   from 
principle,  and  under  a  sense  of  their 
obligations  as  a  tribe  to  the  Society 
under    the    blessing    of   the   great 
Head  of  the  Church."     When  thef 
list  of  contributions  was  completed, 
it  was  as  follows  : — 

3  Cows  valued  at  36  rix  dollars. 


10  Oxen 
2  Heifers 
4  Calves 
147  Sheep 

59  Goats 
IBuU 


200 

14 

28 

441 

177 


These  226  head  of  cattle,  when  sold, 
brought  to  the  funds  of  the  Society 
the  sum  of  £G7  14s.  Gd.  Mission- 
ary Meetings  have  been  frequently 
held  at  Nisbet  Bath  since,  when  an 
equal  spirit  of  liberality  has  been 
displayed.  On  these  occasions  con- 
verted natives  have  sometimes  spoken 
with  good  effect ;  and  the  writer 
has  himself  heard  testimonies  from 
some  of  the  old  men  on  this  station 
as  to  the  change  which  has  taken 
place  in  the  country  since  the  Go-  j 
spel  was  brought  among  them,  which  1 
he  can  never  forget.  I 


521.  Negro  Missionary  Meet- 
ings.— At  a  Missionary  meeting 
held  among  the  Negroes  in  the 
West  Indies,  these  three  resolutions 
were  agreed  upon: — "  1.  We  will 
all  give  something.  2.  We  will  all 
give  as  the  Lord  has  enabled  us. 
3.  We  wiU  all  give  willingly."  As 
soon  as  the  meeting  was  over,  a 
leading  Negro  took  his  seat  at  the 
table,  with  pen  and  ink  to  put 
down,  as  secretary  and  treasurer, 
what  each  came  to  give.  Manj- 
came  forward,  and  gave,  some  more 
and  some  less.  Among  those  who 
came  was  a  comparatively  rich  old 
Negro,  almost  as  wealthy  as  all  the 
others  put  together,  and  threw  down 
upon  the  table  a  small  silver  coin. 
"Take,dat  back  again/'  said  the 
secretary  ;  ' '  Dat  may  be  according 
to  de  first  resolution,  bixt  it  not 
according  to  de  second."  The  rich 
old  man  accordingly  took  it  up,  and 
hobbled  back  again  to  his  seat  in 
a  great  rage.  One  after  another 
came  forward ;  and  as  almost  all 
gave  more  than  him,  he  was  fairly 
ashamed  of  himself,  and  again  thre~w 
down  a  piece  of  money  on  the  table, 
saying,  "  Dar,  take  dat!"  It  was 
a  valuable  piece  of  gold  ;  but  it  was 
given  so  ill-temperedly  that  the 
sable  secretary  answered  again, 
"No;  dat  won't  do  yet.  It  may 
be  according  to  de  first  and  second 
resolutions,  but  it  is  not  according 
to  de  last ;"  and  he  was  obliged  to 
take  up  his  coin  again.  Still  angry 
at  himself  and  all  the  rest,  he  sat  a 
long  time  till  nearly  all  were  gone, 
and  then  came  up  to  the  table  with 
a  smile  on  his  face,  and  very  wil- 
lingly gave  a  large  sum  to  the 
treasurer.  "Very  well,"  said  the 
courteous  but  dignified  official, 
"  Dat  will  do  ;  dat  according  to  all 
de  resolutions." 

522.  Missionary  Deputations. — 
At  a  Baptist  Missionary  conference 


252 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


held  at  Northampton  in  the  autumn 
of  1871,  some  observations  were 
made  by  the  Association  secretary 
on  the  subject  of  deputations  which 
were  deemed  of  sufficient  practical 
importance  to  be  placed  upon  per- 
manent record  in  the  Herald  of  the 
following  month,  and  from  which 
we  gather  a  few  sentences.  "It  is 
cheering  to  notice  that,  almost  every- 
where, there  is  happily  manifested 
a  desire  for  Missionary  information. 
It  might  be  supposed  that  this  desire 
would  be  easily  and  sufficiently  met 
by  our  printed  reports — monthly, 
quarterly,  and  annual.  The  fact  is, 
however,  that  these  methods  of  im- 
parting knowledge  meet  the  want 
only  to  a  very  limited  extent.  Our 
churches  want  and  will  have  Mis- 
sionary sermons  and  Missionary 
meetings.  On  this  there  is  a  grow- 
ing disposition  to  insist.  Now, 
between  1,200  and  1,300  of  the 
churches  make  this  claim  annually, 
and  the  number  is  increasing.  From 
this  fact  arises  one  of  our  greatest 
difficulties.  Almost  everywhere  the 
request  is  made  for  Missionaries  or 
officers  of  the  society,  or  other  per- 
sons whose  knowledge  qualifies  them 
for  the  duty.  Obviously  the  request 
cannot  be  fully  met.  What  is  re- 
quired is  that  all  the  eflbrts  thus 
put  forth  should  be  supplemented  by 
such  help  as  ministers  and  lay  mem- 
bers of  the  committee  can  give.  We 
beg  respectfully  and  earnestly  to 
press  the  matter  upon  them.  Their 
knowledge  of  our  work  fits  them 
admirably  for  the  task  of  seeking  to 
inform  and  stimulate  our  people. 
Not  much  is  required  ;  a  fortnight's 
work  from  each  member  would  be 
a  valuable  relief.  It  would  be  ad- 
ditional help  if  it  could  be  made 
known  precisely  at  what  time  of  the 
year  the  brethren  could  give  us  their 
aid.  One  of  the  greatest  difficulties 
arises  from  the  irregularity  in  the 
time  at  which  the  meetings  are  held 


in  each  district.  Another  difficulty 
arises  from  the  large  number  of 
single  meetings  which  have  to  be 
provided  for.  For  the  sake  of  the 
deputations,  the  districts  should  not 
be  toodarge.  Few  of  our  brethren 
could  find  us  more  than  a  fortnight's 
work  at  one  time  ;  and,  practically, 
this  is  found  by  nearly  all  our 
societies  to  be  enough.  To  our 
brethren  who  may  help  us  in  this 
work  of  ours,  we  would  suggest  the 
desirability  of  holding  conferences 
on  the  subject  of  missions  where 
practicable.  In  country  districts  the 
ministers  and  leading  members  of  a 
neighboiu'hood  might  be  invited.  In 
towns,  meetings  to  breakfast  and 
subseqiient  conference  are  almost 
invariably  found  successful.  The 
object,  of  course,  would  be  the  freest 
possible  interchange  of  thought  and 
opinion  on  the  various  questions 
which  arise  in  cormection  with  our 


523.  Wesleyan  Plan.  —  The 
Wesleyan  Missionary  Society  being 
part  of  a  great  Connexional  organi- 
sation, the  question  of  Missionary 
deputations  is  more  easily  dealt  with, 
and  fewer  difficulties  are  experienced 
in  carrying  out  the  arrangements 
which  are  made,  from  time  to  time, 
to  aftbrd  the  assistance  necessary 
in  holding  the  various  anniversaries 
in  the  kingdom.  The  appoint- 
ments of  the  deputations  required 
for  the  respective  districts  of  the 
Connexion  in  the  United  Kingdom, 
are  made  at  the  Annual  Conference, 
and  at  the  September  district  meet- 
ing arrangements  are  made  for  the 
circuits,  so  far  as  practicable.  When 
two  ministers  travel  together  on 
Missionary  deputation  work,  one  is 
frequently  a  returned  Missionary, 
and  the  other  a  popular  minister 
from  a  home  circuit ;  thus  affording 
an  agreeable  variety  to  the  respective 
meetings  which  they  attend.     Of  late 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


268 


years  only   one  minister  has  been 
appointed  as  a  deputation  to  preach 
Missionary  sermons  and  attend  public 
meetings  in  the  smaller  districts  of  the 
Connexion,  additional  aid,  where  it 
has  been  required,  having  been  ob-  \ 
tained  in  the  immediate  neighbour- 
hood.      Thus  a  considerable  saving  i 
in  travelling  expenses  has  been  ef-  i 
fected,  whilst  more  ample  time  and  | 
scope    have    been    atforded    to   the ! 
stranger,  and  a  fitting  opportunity ; 
given  to  ministers  and   friends  on  ■ 
the  spot  briefly  to  advocate  a  cause  ! 
which  is  dear  to  their  hearts.     To 
render  the  visit  of  the  Missionary ! 
deputation  pleasant   and  profitable, ' 
let  the   friends  of  the    good  cause 
where  he   comes    unite    their   best  I 
influence  and  eflbrts  to  secure  good 
congregations  and  successful  meet- 
ings ;   and  let  the  stranger  himself 
do  his  best  to  edify  and  profit  the ' 
people,  always  keeping  in  mind  the 
great  object  of  his  7nission.  j 


SPEAKEKS  AND  SPEECHES. 

524.  Specimens. — When,  some 
time  after  the  formation  of  the  earlier 
Missionary  societies,  the  platform 
was  introduced,  and  permitted  to 
share  with  the  pulpit  in  advocating 
the  good  cavise,  a  great  variety  of 
talent  became  available  for  public 
service  which  might  otherwise  have 
been  dormant.  Some  of  the  advo- 
cates of  the  Missionary  enterprise 
who  took  a  part  in  the  proceedings 
of  the  annual  public  meetings  were 
Christian  ministers  of  commanding 
eloquence,  who  attracted  and  charmed 
large  audiences  ;  others  were  laymen 
of  position  and  influence,  who  looked 
at  the  subject  from  a  business  point 
of  view,  and  who  did  good  service  to 
the  cause  ;  whilst  others,  again,  were 
returned  Missionaries  whose  thrilling 


facts  and  incidents,  relating  to  what 
they  themselves  had  witnessed  of  the 
degradation  of  the  heathen,  or  the 
triumphs  of  the  Gospel  in  distant 
lands,  held  congregations  spoil-bound 
with  emotion,  and  did  much  to  give 
the  cause  of  missions  a  warm  place 
in  the  hearts  of  British  Christians. 
Volumes  might  be  filled  with  ac- 
counts of  speakers  and  speeches 
that  have  come  under  our  own 
notice  in  the  course  of  the  past  half 
century;  but  all  that  we  can  at 
present  attempt  is  to  present  our 
readers  with  a  few  specimens, 
gathered  from  the  different  sections 
of  the  Christian  Church  which  have 
been  most  forward  and  zealous  in 
this  holy  enterprise.  These  may 
serve  to  show  the  importance  of  this 
kind  of  agency  in  helping  to  main- 
tain the  Missionary  spirit  and  pro- 
viding the  means  to  carry  on  the 
good  work  in  foreign  lands. 

525.  Jabez  Bunting. — For  ge- 
nerous loving  zeal  in  the  cause  of 
Christian  missions,  the  great  and 
good  Dr.  Bunting,  throughout  his 
long  and  useful  career,  was  second 
to  none ;  and,  perhaps,  the  noble 
enterprise,  as  connected  with  his 
own  denomination,  owes  more  to 
him.  than  to  any  other  man.  His 
bold  and  commanding  appearance, 
his  bland  and  sunny  countenance, 
and  his  charming  voice,  won  for 
him  a  favourable  hearing  whenever 
he  stood  up  on  the  platform.  As  a 
specimen  of  his  terse  and  discrimi- 
nating manner  of  address,  we  may 
give  an  extract  from  his  speech  at 
the  first  Missionary  meeting  held  in 
Leeds,  on  the  6th  of  October,  1813. 
"  For  myself,  and  the  friends  who 
surround  me,  I  may  say  that  we 
most  cordially  and  fervently  desire 
the  success  of  all  Missionary  insti- 
tutions among  every  denomination 
of  Christians  ;  and  I  hope  those 
who  have  it  in  their  power  will  not 


254 


THE   MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


be  backward  to  contribute  to  them 
all.  At  the  same  time,  I  must  be 
allowed  to  remiud  the  meeting  that 
there  is  no  common  fund  in  exist- 
ence out  of  which  all  Missionary 
establishments  may  elaiin  and  re- 
ceive pecuniary  assistance.  The 
cause  is  one  ;  but  it  is  promoted 
by  several  distinct  societies,  each  of 
which  has  its  distinct  and  separate 
fund.  An  impression  to  the  con- 
trary I  know  has  prevailed  in  some 
quarters,  and  I  feel  it  necessary 
explicitly  to  state  the  matter  in  its 
true  light,  in  order  that  the  present 
exertions  of  the  Methodists  in  this 
vicinity,  on  behalf  of  their  own 
particular  departments  of  the  great 
Missionary  service,  may  appear  to 
'  be,  as  they  really  are,  imperiously 
required.  The  different  Missionary 
Societies  have  been  compared  to 
ships,  which,  though  sometimes 
crowded  while  in  harbour  together, 
will  have  room  enough  when  they 
go  forth  into  the  broad  sea.  Now, 
sir,  all  I  mean  to  say  is,  that  the 
3fethodist  Missionary  ship  ■  is  one, 
among  others,  of  the  Great  Fleet, 
by  which  it  is  intended  to  carry  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth  the  blessings 
of  the  Grospel ;  that  this  ship,  like 
the  rest,  must  be  manned,  freighted, 
and  provisioned  for  the  voyage  ; 
and  that  our  most  strenuous  efforts, 
and  those  of  our  friends,  are  neces- 
sary to  fit  it  for  the  sea,  and  to  pre- 
pare it  for  the  service  on  which  it  is 
destined  to  proceed.  Other  denomi- 
nations are  concerned  for  their  own 
respective  ships,  and  we  must  par- 
ticularly care  for  ours.  But  our 
sincere  and  ardent  prayer  is, — that 
God  may  send  them  all  a  safe  and 
prosperous  voyage." 

526.  Eobert  Newton. — For  plat- 
form as  weU  as  pulpit  service,  the 
palm  of  excellence,  efficiency,  and 
popularity  must  undoubtedly  be 
given  to  the  justly  celebrated  Dr. 


Robert  Newton,  whose  praise  is  still 
in  all  the  churches,  and  whose 
widely  extended  advocacy  of  the 
cause  of  missions,  for  many  years, 
will  be  long  remembered.  During 
the  principal  part  of  his  ministerial 
life,  Dr.  Newton  was  almost  con- 
stantly employed  in  travelling  from 
place  to  place,  preaching  occasional 
sermons,  and  attendiug  Missionary 
and  other  anniversaries.  His  noble 
manly  appearance,  and  his  bland 
and  happy  manner,  together  with 
his  charming  eloquence,  made  him 
a  favourite  wherever  he  went,  and 
created  a  demand  for  his  services 
which,  with  all  his  zeal  and  dili- 
gence, he  found  it  difficult  to  meet. 
In  addition  to  a  countless  number 
of  similar  services  in  the  provinces, 
he  delivered  excellent  speeches  at 
twenty-six  annual  meetings  of  the 
"Wesleyan  Missionary  Society  in 
London,  and  we  give  a  brief  extract 
from  that  of  1824,  as  the  one  on 
which  we  have  first  opened: — "It 
is,  indeed,  Mr.  Chairman,  no  low  or 
unworthy  design  you  contemplate, 
no  frivolous  or  inglorious  object  you 
wish  instrumentally  to  promote. 
The  widest  possible  diSusion  of  our 
common  Christianity ;  the  commu- 
nication of  the  knowledge  of  the 
only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ 
whom  He  has  sent,  to  perishing 
millions  of  our  race,  who  are  sitting 
in  darkness,  and  in  the  region  of 
the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death ; — 
this  is  the  object  you  wish  to 
realise  ;  a  lower  object  you  do  not, 
you  cannot  contemplate.  A  design 
more  glorious,  more  momentous, 
surely  cannot  possibly  engage  the 
attention,  or  occupy  the  thoughts, 
or  interest  the  feelings,  or  call  forth 
the  energies,  of  human  beings  in 
the  present  world.  Eeference  has 
been  made  to  the  difficulties  of  the 
work.  That  there  are  formidable 
difficulties  connected  with  our  object 
is  most  readily  admitted ;    but  we 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


255 


must  distinguish  between  difficulties 
and  impossibilities.  Difficult  the 
work  may  be,  difficult  it  will  be  ; 
but  impossible  it  is  not.  On  this 
subject  let  it  not  be  forgotten  that 
there  is  a  previous  question.  We 
are  not  to  ask  what  is  attended  with 
difficulty,  but  what  is  duty.  That 
duty  is  determined  by  law.  Sir, 
we  ought  never  to  forget  the  lan- 
guage of  our  great  Master,  which 
is  imperative,  and  which  renders 
obedience  indispensable.  '  Go,'  is 
the  language  He  addressed  to  His 
disciples  under  circumstances  of 
peculiar  solemnity,  when  He  was 
about  to  re-ascend  His  throne  in 
heaven.  '  Go  ye  into  all  the  world, 
and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature.'  This  great  command 
has  never  been  revoked ;  it  is  stUl 
binding  on  the  ministers  and  the 
people  of  Jestts  Christ.  As  His 
law  is  express  authority,  our  duty 
is  clear  ;  and  were  difficulties  ten 
thousand  times  more  numerous  than 
they  are,  still,  because  the  Great 
Head  of  the  Church  has  commanded 
us  to  engage  in  them,  it  would  be 
our  duty  to  do  so  with  all  our 
might  ;  because  the  greater  the 
difficulty  the  greater  necessity  for 
diligence,  and  activity,  and  zeal. 
Sir,  it  is  dastardly  to  desert  a  cause 
because  there  are  difficulties  in  it ; 
true  zeal  and  true  courage  will 
always  rise  with  those  difficulties 
which  become  the  occasion  of  calling 
them  into  exercise.  Besides,  were 
we  left  to  encounter  those  diffi- 
culties in  our  own  strength,  then, 
indeed,  it  woiild  be  time  to  pause  ; 
then,  indeed,  we  might  despair ; 
but,  sir.  He  who  calls  us  to  this 
work  engages  to  be  with  us  in  it ; 
He  who  says,  '  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to 
every  creature,'  promises  His  pre- 
sence with  His  servants,  *  Lo,  I  am 
with  you  always,  even  to  the  end 
of  the  world.'" 


527.  Eichard  Watson.— Tho 
Eev.  Richard  Watson,  for  several 
years  one  of  the  general  secretaries 
of  the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society, 
was  pre-eminently  the  friend  of  the 
poor  negro  slave,  and  of  the  dark, 
benighted  heathen  generally.  From 
the  press,  the  platform,  and  the  pul- 
pit he  pleaded  the  cause  of  Christian 
missions  with  a  pathos  and  power 
seldom  equalled,  and  perhaps  never 
excelled.  His  manner  and  personal 
appearance  were  calm,  majestic,  and 
dignified  ;  and  when  fairly  animated 
with  the  spLrit  of  his  subject,  his 
utterances  were  uncommonly  weighty 
and  powerful.  The  following  extract 
from  one  of  his  platform  addresses 
will  give  a  tolerable  idea  of  his 
powerful  and  earnest  manner  of 
appeal:— "We  meet  the  case  of  the 
pagan  fully  and  effectually  by  the 
means  adopted  by  Missionary  socie- 
ties, by  sending  the  Gospel,  with  all 
its  apparatus  of  means  and  ordi- 
nances. Among  these  the  Christian 
ministry  is  one  of  the  most  import- 
ant. Missions  are  the  means  ap- 
pointed by  God ;  and  it  lies  with  us 
to  send  them.  The  instruments  are 
prepared  by  God :  the  youth  of  our 
country  present  themselves,  and* 
what  is  wanting  to  provide  a  glori- 
ous, a  large,  and  increasing  supply 
for  millions  ready  to  perish  ?  No- 
thing, I  dare  to  affirm  it,  but  the 
stated  and  liberal  contributions  of 
those  on  whom  all  these  benefits  have 
descended.  And  shall  it  be  denied? 
I  put  it  this  day  to  your  hearts  and 
consciences ;  I  appeal  to  your  zeal 
for  God,  and  your  benevolence  to 
man.  I  place  you  this  day  among 
the  dead  and  the  dying :  you  have 
the  means  of  saving  them  ;  the  very 
parings  and  savings  of  your  luxuries 
will  effect  the  mighty  purpose.  Will 
you  set  a  petty  calculation  of  money 
against  the  mighty  interest,  against 
the  saving  of  immortal  souls  ?  It 
cannot  be.     It  would  be  monstrous 


256 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


to  think  of  it.  You  cannot  balance 
one  against  the  other — the  money  in 
your  pockets  against  the  salvation 
of  men  and  the  honour  of  Christ. 
You  will  recruit  our  exhausted  fund. 
I  do  not  often  beg  ;  but  I  will  turn 
beggar  now.  I  entreat  it,  then,  for 
the  thousands  who  are  in  the  bondage 
of  sin  still ;  for  the  poor  Hottentots, 
negroes,  and  Indians ;  for  those 
worshippers  of  demons  in  Ceylon, 
whose  horrid  rites  fill  the  cocoa- 
groves  of  that  island  with  their  dis- 
mal sounds;  for  every  poor  wan- 
derer from  the  fold  of  peace  and 
safety  ;  from  a  creation  groaning 
and  travailing  to  be  delivered. 
"Will  you  deny  me  ?  Will  you  deny 
them  ?  You  will  not :  your  hearts 
and  hands  are  pledged  to  this  cause ; 
and  you  will  neither  refrain  from 
giving,  nor  praying,  nor  working, 
till  '  the  gods  which  have  not  made 
the  heavens  and  the  earth'  have 
utterly  perished  '  from  the  earth 
and  from  under  the  heavens.'  " 

528.  John  James. — There  was 
never  a  warmer  heart  beat  in  human 
bosom  than  that  of  the  Rev.  John 
James,  for  several  years  one  of  the 
general  secretaries  of  the  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society.  In  early  life 
the  labours  of  Mr.  James  in  the 
cause  of  missions  were  confined 
chiefly  to  the  provinces,  where  his 
burning  zeal  and  glowing  eloquence 
enlisted  the  sympathy  of  many  at 
a  time  when  the  enterprise  was 
struggling  into  public  notice.  He 
made  his  first  appearance  on  a  Lon- 
don Missionary  platform  at  City -road 
chapel  in  1822,  and  being  called 
upon  at  a  late  hour,  his  address 
was  consequently  brief;  but  it  was 
earnest  and  powerful.  "  This,"  said 
he,  "  has  been  one  of  the  happiest 
days  of  my  life.  I  had  seen  many 
of  the  children  of  the  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society,  but  I  had  never 
seen  the   parent    before.      I    must 


declare  that  she  is  worthy  of  her 
children,  many  of  whom  I  have 
recently  visited  in  difierent  parts  of 
the  country ;  and  of  them  also  I  can 
testify  that  they  are  no  disgrace  to 
the  parent.  There  are  many  of  them 
in  Yorkshire  from  whence  I  came, 
and  in  other  parts  of  the  north,  and 
they  all  look  well.  It  was  said  to 
me  before  I  came  up  to  town — '  You 
will  not  find  the  London  meetings 
equal  to  those  in  Yorkshire ;'  but 
I  am  glad  to  find  that  this  repre- 
sentation was  founded  in  mistake. 
There  has  been  a  holy  influence 
resting  upon  this  meeting  which  is 
most  assuredly  a  token  for  good.  I 
can  bear  testimony  to  the  fact  that 
the  Missionary  spirit  is  increasing  in 
the  country ;  and  the  character  of 
this  and  other  meetings  which  have 
been  held  is  one  of  the  pledges  that 
this  cause  will  and  must  succeed.  I 
trust  that  the  coming  year  will  be 
more  prosperous  than  any  former 
one  in  the  history  of  the  society,  and 
that  the  Grod  of  missions  will  give  us 
His  blessing." 

529.  James  Dixon. — For  gene- 
rous, warm-hearted,  earnest  service 
in  the  cause  of  Christian  missions, 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Dixon  was  surpassed 
by  few  in  the  age  in  which  he  lived. 
Having  himself  spent  a  short  time 
as  a  Missionary  at  Gibraltar,  he 
returned  to  England  in  1825,  more 
deeply  impressed  than  ever  with  the 
strong  claims  of  the  heathen  on  the 
sympathy  and  efforts  of  British 
Christians.  His  popular  pulpit 
labours,  and  his  powerful  platform 
addresses,  soon  brought  him  into 
public  notice,  and  his  sermons  were 
m  great  demand  in  various  parts  of 
the  country.  He  was  pre-eminently 
the  negro's  friend,  and  he  pleaded 
for  emancipation  at  a  time  when  the 
question  was  exciting  great  interest, 
with  a  pathos  and  power  which  are 
still  remembered  by  those  who  heard 


THE    MISSIONARY    WOELD. 


257 


him.  Nor  was  he  less  interesting  | 
on  general  Missionary  subjects.  He  '• 
made  his  first  appearance  at  the } 
anniversary  of  the  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionary Society  in  London  in  1828,  ' 
and  in  the  course  of  his  speech  he 
made  the  following  observations  :  — 
"I  never  approach  this  subject 
without  feeling  that  it  is  the  greatest 
object  on  which  the  human  mind ' 
can  descant,  or  reason  exercise  her  ; 
faculties.  I  never  approach  the  sub- 
ject of  sending  Missionaries  to  every 
part  of  the  world  without  trembling 
at  my  own  responsibility,  and  feel- 
ing my  utter  inability  to  do  justice 
to  so  great  a  cause.  But,  sir,  I 
must  do  as  I  generally  attempt  to 
do— come  to  the  subject  with  sim- 
plicity, come  to  it  in  the  fear  of  God ; 
and  if  I  can  do  nothing  beside,  at 
least  give  it  the  warmest  sanction  of 
my  heart.  Sir,  I  promise  you,  this 
cause  shall  ever  be  dear  to  me ;  I , 
promise  you  it  shall  ever  have  my 
feeble  support ;  and  wherever  Pro-  , 
vidence  pleases  to  cast  my  lot,  if  1 1 
have  the  opportunity,  it  shall  have 
as  much  of  reason,  and  especially  as 
much  of  aftection,  as  I  have  it  in  my 
power  to  give.  .  .  .  But  I  would 
conclude  by  asking  this  meeting 
whether  we  shall  proceed  in  our 
work  or  whether  we  shall  retire  ? 
"there  is,  if  I  do  not  mistake,  in  the 
character  of  Englishmen  something 
terribly  obstinate  when  a  retreat  is 
sounded.  Have  we  not  pledged  our- 
selves to  each  other,  to  the  Christian 
Church  at  large,  to  the  Divine  Re- 
deemer, to  the  adorable  and  eternal 
God,  that  we  will  be  faithful  to  the 
task  we  have  undertaken ;  and,  I  ask, 
shall  we  or  shall  we  not  retire  ?  Shall 
I  sound  a  retreat  ?  Shall  I  propose 
that  we  shall  never  have  another 
Missionary  meeting  in  this  place  ? — 
that  you  shall  retire  from  your 
respective  offices  ?  that  our  brethren 
the  preachers  shall  never  preach 
another  Missionary  sermon  ?  that  our 


Missionary  associations  shall  be 
broken  up,  and  that  our  dear  young 
people  shall  give  up  their  collecting, 
and  their  sympathies  with  a  ruined 
world  Y  If  I  did  so,  sir,  in  reality, 
I  know  I  should  be  hooted  off  this 
platform ;  for  the  Missionary  cause 
has  so  associated  itself  -with  our 
pleasures  as  well  as  with  our  judg- 
ment and  our  consciences,  that  I  am 
quite  sure  the  British  mind,  in  this 
nation,  holds  it  with  too  firm  a  grasp 
ever  to  give  it  up.  Onward,  then, 
is  the  word  !  and  onward  we  will  go 
till  we  are  hailed  by  the  hallelujahs 
of  a  converted  world,  and  our 
Saviour  is  all  in  all." 

530.  Joseph  Beaumont.  —  A 
celebrated  Wesleyan  minister  and  a 
notable  man  in  his  day  was  the  Rev. 
Joseph  Beaumont,  M.I).  There  was 
a  marked  peculiarity  in  his  delivery, 
sometimes  amounting  to  a  momen- 
tary impediment  of  speech  ;  but  this 
circumstance,  when  regarded  in  con- 
nection with  his  burning  zeal  and 
gushing  eloquence,  seemed  to  impose 
no  hindrance,  but  rather  to  lend  a 
charm  to  his  deliverances.  When  he 
was  favoured  with  "  a  good  time" 
he  was  very  powerful,  both  in  the 
pulpit  and  on  the  platform.  The  fol- 
lowing is  a  specimen  of  the  manner 
in  which  he  was  wont  to  plead  for 
Christian  missions,  in  which  he 
always  manifested  a  warm  interest : 
— "It  may  be  asked  '  What  can  you 
do  ?  What  can  a  handful  of  Mis- 
sionaries do  ?  Is  it  possible  that  you, 
with  your  instrumentality,  can  ac- 
complish the  wonders  that  you  are 
projecting  and  dreaming  about  ?  As 
to  the  Hindus,  we  were  told  that 
they  were  too  high,  too  polished,  too 
learned,  too  refined,  too  sublimated, 
too  far  up  for  us  with  our  gospel. 
Well,  then,  as  to  the  Hottentots  and 
the  Negroes,  we  thought,  surely,  we 
I  might  go  to  them.  No,  no ;  they 
I  were  too  low,  too  far  down,  too 
s 


258 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


sunken,  too  devoid  of  intellect.  Then 
we  thought  we  might  take  some  part 
or  other  in  the  long  line  of  those  two 
extreme  points ;  but  wherever  we 
began  our  operations,  we  found  some 
objection.  However  we  tried  the 
Hindu,  and  the  yoke  is  hanging  on 
him  now  very  loosely  indeed ;  and 
come  a  few  more  prayerful  efforts, 
and  his  yellow  robe  and  his  lying 
vanities  are  laid  aside  for  ever,  and 
he  is  clothed  with  the  robe  of  right- 
eousness and  the  garment  of  salva- 
tion. And  as  to  the  Hottentot,  as  to 
the  negro,  oh,  what  sweet  societies 
we  see  of  converted  negroes !  what 
beautiful  churches !  what  large  as- 
semblies of  communicants !  1  allow 
that  much  more  remains  to  be  done 
even  by  the  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society.  I  call  upon  you  to  contri- 
bute to  this  noble  society.  The  prin- 
ciples which  led  you  at  first  to  en- 
courage it,  must  lead  you  to  uphold 
it ;  the  darkness  which  still  remains 
is  as  dense  as  ever,  as  awful  as  ever ; 
the  command  to  diffuse  the  light  is 
as  imperative  as  ever ;  the  wages  of 
sin  are  as  hard  as  ever ;  the  gift  of 
God  is  as  free  as  ever;  and  every 
motive  which  induced  you  to  begin 
to  support  this  society  must  induce 
you  to  continue  to  support  and  ex- 
tend it ;  and  I  call  on  you, — it  is  my 
privilege  once  more  to  call  on  you, — 
to  show  in  this  place  tokens  of  good- 
will towards  this  institution.  It 
never  needed  help  as  much  before, 
because  it  was  never  doing  so  much ; 
and,  therefore,  I  trust  you  will  give 
as  you  have  opportunity.  It  is  not 
ior  me  to  intimate  to  any  one  what 
he  shall  give  ;  but  think  what  is  the 
wretchedness  of  the  heathen  who  are 
in  intellectual,  moral,  and  spiritual 
darkness ;  and  as  yoti  hail  the  cheerful- 
ness of  the  natural  light,  as  you  love 
light  itself  and  hate  darkness,  contri- 
bute to  the  funds  o'f  the  Missionary 
Society  whose  object  it  is  to  exter- 
minate  darkness,  and  light  up  the 


universe  with  the  glorious  Gospel  of 
the  blessed  God  as  far  as  its  univer- 
sality may  be  permitted  to  reach. 
And  may  the  God  of  missions  bless 
you  in  your  deed  and  make  you 
instrumental  in  sending  forth  the 
light  of  His  truth  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth,  that  all  may  know  the  Lord 
from  the  least  tmto  the  greatest." 

531.  Jolin  Anderson. — The  Rev. 
John  Anderson  was  for  many  years 
a  popular  and  useful  preacher  in  the 
Wesleyan  Methodist  connexion.  He 
was  a  man  of  quick  and  lively  ap- 
prehension, and  it  was  recorded  of 
him  by  his  brethren  that  "he  was 
richly  gifted  with  imaginative  facul- 
ties of  an  order  which  admirably 
qualified  him  to  illustrate  and  adorn 
any  subject  to  which  his  attention 
was  seriously  directed.  The  remark- 
able promptitude  with  which  he  could 
call  these  powers  into  action  ren- 
dered him  a  valuable  and  efiicient 
Missionary  speaker.  On  the  plat- 
form, indeed,  it  was  that  he  parti- 
cularly excelled,  and  almost  invari- 
ably succeeded  in  enkindling  in  the 
bosoms  of  multitudes  an  ardour  in 
that  sacred  cause  which  was  like 
unto  his  own."  At  the  annual 
Missionary  meeting,  held  in  Great 
Q,ueen-street  Chapel,  London,  on  the 
28th  of  April,  1819,  in  the  course  of 
his  address  Mr.  Anderson  said: — 
"  Lest  my  attachment  to  the  Mis- 
sionary cause  should  sufter  the 
slightest  suspicion,  I  tremblingly 
advance  to  proclaim  my  most  de- 
cided and  unequivocal  approbation 
of  your  object,  and  thus  publicly 
bind  myself  to  renewed  exertions  in 
this  '  work  of  faith  and  labour  of 
love.'  Already,  sir,  I  feel  the  spirit 
by  which  this  assembly  is  animated 
bearing  me  above  myself.  I  feel 
that  1  am  standing  among  persons 
who  have  caught  the  fervour  of  Mis- 
sionary zeal !  It  is  not  the  least 
valuable   effect  of    these    meetings 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


259 


that  the  principle  of  selfishness 
which  has  so  deeply  intrenched  itself 
in  our  nature  is  powerfully  assailed ; 
and  they  who  would  sullenly  mutter, 
'  Am  I  my  brother's  keeper  ? '  learn 
to  suppress  the  unchristian  feeling, 
and  yield  their  hearts  to  the  in- 
fluence of  better  principles, — princi- 
ples of  generosity,  liberality,  and 
benevolence^  principles  whicli  lead 
to  the  recognition  of  the  habitable 
globe  as  our  home,  and  collective 
man  as  our  brother.  Can  a  more 
sublime  subject  be  proposed  to 
Christian  zeal  than  the  evangeliza- 
tion of  the  whole  world — -an  object 
which  defies  comparison.  Parallel  it, 
if  you  can,  I  will  not  say  with  the 
airy  schemes  of  political  theorists,  or 
the  splendid  feats  of  modern  heroes, 
but  even  with  the  most  extensive 
plans,  and  the  most  substantial  arts, 
of  commendable  human  benevolence. 
Sir,  the  motion  before  the  meeting 
refers  to  the  exertions  of  females  and 
of  our  juvenile  friends.  We  all  re- 
collect the  last  memorable  signal  of 
our  great  naval  hero,  '  England  ex- 
pects every  man  to  do  his  duty.'  In 
our  welfare,  it  is  also  expected  that 
every  woman  will  do  her  duty. 
Thank  God  there  is  no  lack  of  female 
energy.  I  am  happy  to  bear  my 
public  testimony  to  female  zeal  in 
the  Bible  and  mission  cause.  It  is 
spreading  throughout  the  kingdom  ; 
and  not  in  vain  shall  we  call  for 
female  help  to  snatch  the  devoted 
infant  from  the  devouring  Ganges — 
to  quench  the  flames  of  the  funeral 
pile  —  to  allure  the  self-devoted 
victims  from  under  the  wheels  of 
the  idol  of  cruelty  and  lust — to 
break  it  in  a  thousand  pieces,  and 
scatter  it  to  the  winds  of  heaven! 
Sir,  to  the  young  persons  noticed  in 
the  motion  I  would  suggest  a  careful 
consideration  of  the  signal  triumph 
of  the  Gospel  in  our  happy  country. 
Oh  the  wonders  it  has  accomplished ! 
Assured  that  the  Gospel  only  can 


supply  the  moral  Avants  of  the 
heathen  world,  let  us  be  true  to  our 
principles,  and  obedient  to  our 
sovereign  Lord :  then  shall  we  soon 
behold  'the  desert  rejoice  and  blos- 
som as  the  rose,'  and  hear  enrap- 
tured seraphs  announce  the  long- 
desired  event,  '  the  kingdoms  of 
this  world  have  become  the  king- 
doms of  our  Lord  and  His  Christ, 
and   He   shall  reign  for   ever   and 


532.  Theophilus  Lessey. — Al- 
though more  than  thirty  years  have 
elapsed  since  the  Rev.  Theophilus 
Lessey  passed  away  to  his  reward  in 
heaven,  there  are  still  living  those 
who  remember  and  can  never  forget 
his  sunny  countenance,  his  warm- 
hearted sympathy,  his  gushing 
eloquence,  and  his  earnest  pleadings 
on  behalf  of  Christian  missions.  At 
the  Wesleyan  Missionary  meeting 
held  in  City-road  Chapel,  London, 
on  the  oOth  of  April,  1821,  among 
many  other  excellent  things,  lie  said : 
— "  The  great  deep  of  Christian  bene- 
volence is  already  broken  up,  and 
bursts  out  in  a  thousand  streams, 
which  are  flowing  forth  to  fertilise 
the  world.  Paganism  has  long  been 
the  grand  instrument  of  the  Prince 
of  Darkness  in  accomplishing  human 
destruction ;  and  how  does  it  gladden 
our  hearts  that  his  empire  is  coming 
to  its  close,  and  that  God  is  giving 
to  the  whole  human  race  the  bless- 
ings of  His  saving  Gospel !  What 
cannot  Divine  grace  accomplish  when 
it  can  conquer  the  heart  ?  And  we 
shall  this  day  have  a  proof  of  its 
eftects  on  all  who  really  love  the 
Saviour;  they  will  be  ready  to  fill 
the  coffers  of  this  Missionary  Society, 
while  the  man  who  docs  not  love 
Christ  may,  perhaps,  be  unwilling  to 
give  even  a  sixpence  to  the  cause. 
This  reminds  me  of  a  circumstance 
that  occurred  at  a  place  where  a 
charity  sermon  had  been  preached. 


260 


THE    snSSIONAEY   WOELD. 


One  of  the  persons  who  stood  at  the 
door  in  the  usual  way  to  receive  the 
collection  observed  a  man  who  ap- 
peared very  uneasy ;  and  yet  he 
could  not  bear  to  part  with  his 
money,  for  he'  was  a  miser.  He 
stood  some  time  considering  what  he 
should  do ;  at  length  he  put  his 
hand  into  his  pocket  for  the  smallest 
piece  of  money  he  could  find,  took 
out  a  sixpence,  held  it  in  his  hand  a 
few  moments,  looked  at  it  with  great 
afieetion,  kissed  it,  laid  it  on  the 
plate,  and  said,  with  a  sigh,  '  Fare- 
well !  I  shall  never  see  thee  any 
more."  TVhen  we  see  a  human  being 
thus  hugging  his  money,  and  kissing 
his  sixpence,  we  cannot  but  smile  ; 
but  should  we  not  rather  pity  him 
when  we  remember  that  this  de- 
graded being  has  an  immortal  soul 
and  must  soon  stand  at  the  bar  of 
God  ?  '  Freely  ye  have  received, 
freely  give,' for  '  the  Lord  loveth  a 
cheerful  giver.' " 

533.  William  Dawson. — In  the 
year  1802  a  strong,  robust  young 
man,  of  medium  stature,  with  hair  of 
deep  aiiburn,  and  a  complexion  ap- 
proaching the  embrowned  rather 
than  the  dark,  was  proposed  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Barber  to  the  quarterly 
meeting  at  Leeds,  as  a  candidate 
for  the  Wesleyan  Ministry.  He  was 
accepted  by  his  brethren,  approved 
by  the  District  Meeting  and  Con- 
ference, and  received  an  appointment 
to  the  Wetherby  circuit  in  York- 
shire, as  the  coUeagae  of  the  Rev. 
Robert  Filter.  Some  cii'cum  stances 
of  a  temporal  nature,  which  he 
feared  would  affect  the  interests  and 
mar  the  comfort  of  his  aged  mother, 
eventually  induced  him  to  remain  at 
home.  This  was  Mr.  William  Daw- 
son, of  Barnbow,  near  Leeds,  who 
afterwards  became  so  popular  as  a 
local  preacher  and  speaker  at  Mis- 
sionary meetings.  He  was  a  man  of 
wonderful   natuial    ability,    highly 


imaginative,  and  somewhat  eccentric 
in  his  manner.  His  sermons  and 
public  addresses  were  almost  in- 
variably figurative,  and  his  descrip- 
tions were  frequently  so  graphic  and 
powerful  that  his  audiences  were 
moved  and  swayed  by  his  simple 
eloquence  like  the  trees  of  the  forest 
before  a  mighty  tempest.  One  who 
knew  him  well,  says  of  Mr.  Dawson 
that  "  His  popularitj^  as  a  platform 
speaker  equalled  his  popularity  as  a 
preacher.  His  speeches  had  each  a 
distinctive  topic, — he  seldom  gene- 
ralised,— each  had  its  popular  name. 
There  was  his  '  Reform  Bill '  speech, 
which  is  said  to  have  had  a  high 
character  for  originality  and  effec- 
tiveness;  and  his  'Railway'  speech, 
for  which  he  was  severely  handled 
in  the  editorial  columns  of  the 
3Iorning  Herald  newspaper.  It  is 
charitable  to  suppose  that  the  writers 
knew  not  the  man,  and  could  not 
appreciate  his  genius  or  talents — 
that  in  truth  they  '  understood 
neither  what  they  said,  nor  whereof 
they  aflirmed.'  Then  there  was  his 
'  clock'  speech,  in  which  every  wheel, 
spring,  and  screw  was  emblematical 
of  some  part  of  the  Missionary 
agency ;  and  the  *  Sower '  and  the 
'  Telescope.'  Through  his  '  teles- 
cope '  he  was  wont  to  view  the  world, 
and  on  entering  upon  each  branch  of 
his  subject,  he  would  elevate  his 
half-clinched  hand  to  his  eye,  as  we 
do  when  looking  into  the  depths  and 
details  of  a  pictui-e,  and,  addressing 
the  chairman,  would  exclaim,  '  And 
then,  sir,  when  I  look  again  through 
my  telescope,  what  do  I  see  ?'  and 
thus  would  enter  upon  a  survey  of 
each  new  field.  And  then  there  was 
his  '  Miser,'  and  best  of  all  his 
'  Harvest  Home.'  That  was  the 
speech.  In  it  he  never  failed.  Upon 
that  subject  he  was  perfectly  at 
home.  The  genius  of  the  man  was 
enriched  by  the  experience  gained 
from  his  daily  occupation.     The  in- 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


2G1 


genuity  displayed  in  the  construction 
of  the  speech  was  only  equalled  by 
the  copious  and  beautiful  illustra- 
tions which  clustered  around  every 
point ;  and  the  effect  was  invariably 
the  diffusion  of  a  holy  joy  through- 
out the  audience,  which  not  only 
produced  a  beneficial  result  in  the 
matter  of  the  collection,  but  left 
the  savour  of  a  heavenly  influ- 
ence upon  the  heart,  the  fruit  of  which 
was  often  seen  after  many  days." 

534.  Peter  Jones. — The  friends 
of  missions  in  England  were  never 
more  interested  and  affected  than  by 
the  simple,  artless  statements  of  the 
Rev.  Peter  Jones,  a  converted  Indian 
chief  who  visited  this  country  in 
1831,  on  business  with  Government, 
connected  with  his  tribe,  and  who 
addressed  various  public  meetings, 
to  the  great  delight  of  the  people, 
during  his  stay.  At  the  first  Mis- 
sionary meeting  he  attended  in  Lon- 
don, having  been  introduced  by  the 
Rev.  Richard  Watson,  he  said  : — 
"  My  Christian  brothers  and  sisters, 
I  shake  hands  with  you  all  this  day 
in  my  heart.  T  feel,  ray  Christian 
friends,  that  your  God,  whom  you 
have  been  worshipping  and  talking 
about  this  day,  is  my  God  also.  I 
feel  that  the  same  religion  that 
warms  your  heart  and  makes  you 
glad,  warms  my  heart,  and  makes 
me  glad  also.  1  am  come  a  great 
way,  my  white  brothers  and  sisters  ; 
I  am  come  from  over  the  great 
waters,  from  the  wilderness  of 
America.  I  am  come  at  the  request 
of  my  brothers  and  sisters  in  that 
land,  who  love  the  Great  Spirit,  to 
shake  hands  with  you,  and  to  see 
what  God  is  doing  among  you.  I  feel 
very  glad  in  my  heart  that  God  has 
preserved  me,  and  brought  me  to  see 
your  faces.  Suffer  me  to  tell  you  that 
the  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for 
poor  Indians  in  the  wilds  of  Upper 
Canada,  in  America.  The  poor  Indians 


have  been  a  long  time  sitting  in  dark- 
ness, and  praying  to  the  sun  and  moon, 
and  many  other  things  that  are  no 
gods,   not    seeing    the   good  things 
that  you  see,  and  enjoying  the  good 
things  that  you  enjoy.     But  through 
the  labours  of  good  men,  good  Metho- 
dist people,  who  came  to  us  at  Credit 
River,    and  pointed  out  to  us   the 
Lamb  of    God  that  takes  away  the 
sin  of  the  world,  these  poor  Indian 
people,  who  were  the  remnant  of  a 
once  powerful  nation,  were  made  to 
rejoice  in  good  things,  and  brought  to 
tread  in  the  wa5's  of  God.    Before  this 
time  we  knew  nothing  of  the  Great 
Spirit ;  we  knew  that  there  was  a 
Great  Sjiirit,  but  we  did  not  know 
how  to  worship  Him   aright.     We 
did  not  come  to  Him  by  Jesus  Christ. 
But   about   eight    years   ago    some 
Missionary  people,  with  the  Word  of 
God  in  their  hands,   and  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  their  hearts,  came  to  us 
and  sat  down  by  our  wigwams,  and 
told  us  what  Jesus  Christ  had  done 
for  lis,  and  how  He  died  for  poor 
Indians  as  well  as  for  white  people  ; 
and  that  if  we  would  go  to  Him  He 
would  have  mercy  upon  us.     These 
things  that  they  told  us  about  our 
sins  made  us  at  first  very  sorry  ;  but 
many  went  to  the  Great  Spirit,  and 
He   had  mercy  on  them,  and  took 
the  sickness  away  from  their  hearts, 
and  made  them  to  rejoice  very  much, 
and  gave  them  a  good  hope  of  going  to 
heaven  above.     I  have  no  doubt  you 
will  be  glad  in  your  hearts  that  you 
have  been  the  means  of  saving  some 
poor  people  from  destruction.     And 
now  you  see  before    your  eyes  the 
effects   of  preaching  the  Gospel  of 
Christ.       In  my  early  days  I  was 
brought  up  a    heathen,  but  about 
eight  years  ago  I  was  led  to  attend 
the  Methodist  meeting.     I  was  made 
to  feel  my  sins,  and  to  fall  down  and 
pray  to  God  for  mercy  all  the  night ; 
and  just  as  daylight  came  God  spoke 
peace  to  my  heart.     Oh,  what  joy 


262 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


came  into  me  then !  Then  I  remem- 
bered my  poor  relations,  and  my 
poor  countrymen  ;  and  with  tears  in 
my  eyes  I  went  and  told  them  what 
God  had  done  for  my  soul.  And 
then  they  began  to  weep  also,  and 
to  call  on  the  Grreat  Spirit,  and  soon 
the  whole  tribe  of  my  people  all  fell 
down  and  worshipped  the  Great  Spirit  I 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  thank 
you.  Christian  friends,  that  you  have  ' 
sent  Missionaries  to  Canada,  and  1 1 
shake  hands  with  you  all  in  my  heart.  ' 
This  is  all  I  have  to  say  at  present."  I 

535.  John    Sunday,  —  Several 
converted     Indians,    the    fruits   ofj 
Christian  missions  in    Canada,  and , 
other  parts  of  America,  have  been ' 
called  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  their 
fellow-countrymen,  and  been  made ' 
a  great  blessing  to  the  poor  heathen. 
One   of  these   was    a    young   chief; 
named  Shawnndais,  who,  on  becom- 
ing a  Christian,  was  baptized  John  | 
Sunday.     In  the  year  1836,  the  Ilev. 
John  Sunday  paid  a  visit  to  England  I 
when  the  friends  of  missions  were  ' 
much  interested  and  amused  with' 
his  artless  statement  of  the  benefits  i 
which  he  and  his  tribe  had  realised 
by  the   introduction  of  the  Gospel  i 
among  them,  and  by  his  humorous 
appeals  for  the  means  which  were  re- 
quired to  extend  it  to  the  regions 
beyond.     In  concluding  one  of  his 
speeches,   he    spoke    as    follows : — 
"There  is   a  gentleman,  I  suppose 
now  in  this  house ;  he  is  a  very  fijie 
gentleman,  but  he  is  very  modest. 
He  does  not  like  to  show  himself.    I 
do  not  know  how  long  it  is  since  I 
saw  him,  he  comes  out  so  little.     I 
am  very  much  afraid  he  sleeps   a 
great    deal  of    his  time,  when  he 
ought  to  be  going  about  doing  good. 
His  name  is  3Ir.  Gold.     Mr.   Gold 
are  you  here  to-  night  ?    or  are  you 
sleeping  in  your  iron  chest  ?  Come  out, 
Mr.  Gold ;  come  out  and  help  us  to 
do  this   great  work,  to  preach   the 


Gospel  to  every  creature.  Ah, 
Mr.  Gold,  you  ought  to  be  ashamed 
of  yourself  to  sleep  so  much  in  your 
iron  chest !  Look  at  your  white 
brother,  J/r.  Silver,  he  does  a  great 
deal  of  good  in  the  world  while  you 
are  sleeping.  Come  out,  Mr.  Gold  I 
Look,  too,  at  your  little  brown, 
brother,  blaster  Copper,  he  is  every- 
loliere  !  Your  little  brother  running 
about  all  the  time,  doing  all  he  can. 
Why  don't  you  come  out,  Mr.  Gold  ? 
Well,  if  you  tvonH  come  out,  and  give 
us  yourself,  send  us  your  shirt,  that 
is  a  Bank  note,  and  we  will  excuse 
you  this  time." 

536.  Peter  Jacobs. — A  strange 
personage  appeared  on  the  platform 
of  the  anniial  meeting  of  the  Wes- 
ley an  Missionary  Society  held  in 
London  in  1843.  This  was  the  Rev. 
Peter  Jacobs,  a  native  Indian  Mis- 
sionary from  jN'orth  America,  who  ap- 
peared in  the  costume  of  the  Chippewa 
nation,  to  which  he  belonged.  He 
was  introduced  by  Dr.  Alder,  and 
in  the  course  of  his  address  he  made 
the  following  touching  remarks : — 
"I  am  exceedingly  happy  to  have 
the  honour  and  pleasure  of  address- 
ing such  a  great  assembly  as  this — 
the  greatest  assembly  I  ever  met 
with  in  my  life ;  and  in  looking  at 
this  great  Christian  assembly,  I  see 
that  more  than  two-thirds  of  this 
great  hall  are  occupied  by  Christian 
ladies.  What  a  different  thing  it  is 
when  we  have  an  assembly  among 
our  countrymen  in  North  America ! 
But  I  can  account  for  this  very  well. 
Yoiirs  is  a  Christian  nation.  About 
foiu'teen  years  ago  I  was  myself  a 
heathen,  and  used  to  worship  the 
sun,  and  the  moon,  and  other  gods 
as  I  supposed.  We  were  all  in  that 
state  that  we  had  a  very  indistinct 
idea  of  the  Great  Being.  We  thought 
He  was  so  far  away  that  He 
just  let  men  do  as  they  pleased. 
Then  society  was  in  an  awful  state. 


THE    anSSIONAEY    WORLD. 


2G3 


My  friends,  Peter  Jones  and  John 
Sunday,  have  told  you  of  the  great 
work   that  has    been  done   in  the  j 
Canada  mission.     All  these   things : 
you  know  of,  and  I  shall  not  speak  ! 
of  them  now;  but  I  will  speak  of; 
my  own  conversion.     When  I  was  | 
in  my  heathen  state,  I  heard  a  Mis-  | 
sionary  speak  of  a  beautiful  heaven,  I 
where  nothing  but  joy  was  to  be  ex- 
perienced, and  of  the  awful  llames 
of  hell  where  the  wicked  shall  be  [ 
cast,  if  they  do  not  believe  on  the  , 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.     I  made  inquiry 
if  there  was   any  possibility  of  a 
Chippewa  Indian  getting  to  heaven,  j 
I  was  told  that  heaven  was  open  to 
all  believers  in  Christ  Jesus.     I  was 
very  glad  when  I  understood  this ;  , 
I  began  to  pray.   I  said — '  0  Christ, 
have  mercy  upon  me,  poor  sinner, 
poor  Indian  ! '     This  was  the  begin-  I 
ning  of  my  prayer  and  the  end  of  j 
my  prayer.     I  could  not  pray  any  j 
more,  because  I  did  not  know  any 
more  English.  I  thought,  if  I  prayed 
in  Chippewa,  Christ  would  not  under- 
stand me.     Chi'ist  aifected  my  heart 
very  much.      I  felt  just  like   the 
wounded  deer.    Tou  know  we  North 
Americans   are  great  deer-hunters, 
and  when  we  shoot  the  deer  in  the 
heart  with  bow  and  arrow,  he  runs 
away  as  if  he  was  not  hurt ;    but, 
when  he  gets  to  the  hill,  he  feels  the 
paiu,  and  he  lays  down  on  that  side 
where  the  pain  is  most  severe.  Then 
he  feels  the  pain  on  the  other  side 
and  turns  over,  and  so  he  wanders 
about  till  he  dies.     I  felt  pained  in 
this  way ;  I  felt  pain  in  my  heart, 
but  could  not  get  better.     I  went 
with   Peter   Jones   to   dine   with  a 
gentleman,  and  before  dinner  Peter 
Jones  said    grace    in    English.      I 
thought  God  would  understand  that. 
But  he   said   grace   after   meat   in 
Chippewa  ;    and  I  thought,  if   God 
understand  your  Chippewa,  He  will 
understand  mine.     I  then  went  up 
into  a  stable  where  hay  was  kept, 


and  there  I  prayed — '  0,  my  heavenly 
Father,  now  have  mercy  upon  me, 
for  the  sake  of  Thy  Son  Jesus  Christ.' 
Then  I  prayed  again,  '  0  Jesus,  the 
Saviour  of  the  world,  I  did  not  know 
that  Thou  did' st  die  for  me  personally. 
Now,  0  Jesus,  the  Saviour  of  the 
world,  apply  now  Thy  precious  blood 
to  my  heart,  that  all  my  sin  may 
depart.'  I  wanted  rest  and  sleep, 
but  I  could  not  rest.  Like  the 
woiiudcd  deer  T  turned  from  side  to 
side,  and  could  not  rest.  At  last  I 
got  up  at  midnight  and  walked 
about  my  room ;  I  made  another 
elfort  to  pray,  and  said,  *  0  Jesus, 
I  will  not  let  Thee  go  until  Thou 
bless  me ; '  and  before  break  of  day 
I  found  that  my  heavy  heart  was 
taken  away,  and  I  felt  happy — I  felt 
the  joy  that  is  unspeakable  and  full 
of  glory.  Then  I  found  Jesus  was 
sweet  indeed  to  my  soul.  Then  after 
that  I  had  a  desire  that  aU  my 
people  should  know  the  Saviour, 
and  in  my  feeble  way  I  have  been 
endeavouring  to  do  good  ever  since 
to  the  present  time.  And  I  have 
met  with  many  encouragements. 
Now,  after  that  time,  the  revival  of 
religion  commenced  among  my  peo- 
ple, and  hundreds  and  thousands 
have  been  converted  since,  and  they 
are  now  a  happy  people.  The  people 
have  thrown  away  the  scalping- 
knife  and  tomahawk,  and  have  taken 
the  Bible  and  the  hymn-book  in- 
stead, and  many  of  them  have  be- 
come preachers  of  the  Gospel.  I 
thank  you  for  the  kindness  I  have 
met  with  in  England.  Pray  for  me, 
and  when  you  give  to  the  cause  of 
missions,  pray  that  God  may  sanctify 
it  to  the  end  you  give  it.  Let  us  do 
all  the  good  we  can  during  the  few 
remaining  days  we  have  to  live.  I 
am  sure  you  wiU  do  so,  and  I  trust 
I  shall  endeavour  to  do  the  same, 
until  that  happy  hour  shall  arrive 
when  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ  shall  say  unto  you  and  to  me. 


264 


THE   MISSIONARY   WOULD. 


*  Well  done  good  and  faithful  ser- 
vant, enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  Thy 
Lord.' " 

537.  Thomas  Mortimer.— Whilst 
too  many  clergyman  of  the  Church 
of  England  declined  to  unite  with 
Nonconformists  even  in  promoting 
the  cause  of  Christian  missions,  the 
truly  evangelical  Eev.  Thomas  Mor- 
timer, B.A.,  minister  of  the  Episco- 
pal chapel,  Gray's  Inn-road,  London, 
was  never  backward  in  identifying 
himself  with  his  brethren  of  other 
denominations  in  the  prosecution  of 
this  holy  enterprise.  He  appeared 
repeatedly  on  the  platform  of  the 
Wesleyan  Missionary  Society  in 
London,  and  at  the  meeting  held  in 
Exeter  Hall  on  the  1st  of  May, 
1843,  he  gave  utterance  to  the 
following  generous  sentiments :  — 
"When  that  Indian    brother   was 

speaking,  0  how  I  did  feel.  When]  with  joyful  anticipation  to  the  period 
he  described  the  word  as  coming  to  I  when  all  shall  be  gathered  together 
his  heart  and  making  him  feel  like  j  into  the  fold  of  Christ.  I  quite 
the  stricken  deer  in  the  forest,  I  {  agree  with  your  excellent  President, 
said,  '  That  is  the  sort  of  preaching  I  who  said  there  was  no  cause  for 
we  want.'  0,  I  thought,  to  bring '  alarm.  No  ;  but  I  am  certain  that 
sinners  to  God  is  worth  all  the  world,  i  the  enemy  rages  and  is  furious  be- 
To  turn  a  wanderer  from  the  error  !  cause  the  work  of  Christ  is  carried 

on  by  the  Church  Missionary  Society, 


you  shall  preach  in  the  Church  of 
England,  as  your  elder  brother  does, 
or  you  shall  not  preach  at  all.'  Ah, 
well  do  I  remember  that  day,  now 
about  thii'ty  years  ago,  and  how  I 
sat  me  down  and  wept;  though  T 
venture  now  to  believe  that  Divine 
Providence  overruled  for  good  the 
somewhat  arbitrary  procedure  of 
my  honoured  and  excellent  father. 
For  rather  more  than  a  quarter  of  a 
century  I  have  been  permitted  to 
proclaim  the  Gospel,  as  far  as  I  knew 
it,  simply  and  plainly,  within  the 
Church  of  England.  Nor  can  I 
ever  regard  the  Wesleyan  Methodists 
in  any  other  light  than  as  attached 
and  sincere  friends.  Full  well  do 
I  know  that  it  pleased  God  by  the 
preaching  of  the  Wesleyan  Metho- 
dists to  bring  me,  while  yet  a  child, 
out  of  darkness  into  His  marvellous 
light.     My  resolution  looks  forward 


of  his  ways — 0  that  is  the  thin^,,. 
And  then  the  clear  work  of  conver- 
sion. Ah,  that  is  the  matter,  as  my 
good  mother  used  to  tell  me  when  I 
first  began  to  preach.  When  I  was 
a  country  curate,  and  she  came  to 
see  me,  she  said,  '  Mind  you  preach 
it  clearly.'  These  were  her  words  : 
'  Let  men  see  how  a  sinner  may  be 
brought  to  God ;  and  when  such  are 
convinced  of  sin,  don't  be  satisfied 
till  they  taste  the  blessing  of  pardon.' 
Now,  sir,  this  is  what,  in  my  simple 
humble  way,  I  have  been  trying  to 
preach.  I  will  not  conceal  from  you 
what  is  the  naked  truth.  When 
about  eighteen  years  of  age,  I  wanted 
to  be  a  poor  despised  Methodist 
preacher ;  but  my  father  said,  '  No, 
you  shall  not.  If  you  wish  to  preach 


by  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society, 
by  the  London  Missionary  Society ; 
and,  though  last  not  least,  by  your 
own  Society,  as  well  as  by  others. 
The  devil  fears  the  effect  of  it,  and 
stirs  up  our  adversaries.  Let  me 
conclude  by  quoting  the  words  which 
were  written  by  Charles  Wesley  to 
George  Whitefield.  The  words  which 
I  am  about  to  quote  will,  I  hope, 
justify  a  member  of  one  Christian 
denomination  in  coming  and  acknow- 
ledging another :  — 

"Not  by  a  party's  narrow  banks  con- 
fined, 
Not  by  a  sameness  of  opinion  joined, 
But    cemented    by     tlie     Kedeemer'.s 

blood, 
And  bound  together  in  the  heart  of 
God." 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


266 


*  538.  William  Ellis.— Both  as  a 
zealous  and  devoted  Missionary  of 
the  London  Society,  and  as  an  efti- 
cient  speaker  at  public  meetings,  the 
Rev.  William  Ellis  earned  for  him-  , 
self  a  good  reputation  at  an  early  { 
period  of  his  long  and  active  career. 
On  his  return  from  the  South  Sea  Is-  [ 
lands  in  1S27,  he  delivered  an  ex- 
cellent speech  at  the  Wesleyan  \ 
Missionary  meeting  held  in  the  City-  ! 
road  Chapel  on  the  oOtb  of  April,  | 
from  which  the  following  is  a  brief  ^ 
extract: — "To  mc,  a  Missionary 
returning  to  his  native  country,  the 
anniversary  of  this  society  is  one  of 
the  most  animating  sights  I  can 
behold.  I  am  always  pleased  to 
meet  the  friends  of  missions  ;  but  I 
feel  at  this  time  that  1  am  breathing 
a  INlissionary  atmosphere.  I  rejoice 
to  meet  you,  mj'  Christian  friends, 
on  this  occasion,  not  only  on  account 
of  the  Missionary  spirit  by  which 
you  are  animated,  and  the  noble 
efforts  to  which  it  has  led  you,  but 
because  of  the  harmony  and  brother^ 
love  which  have  prevailed  in  the 
proceedings  of  this  meeting.  Such  a 
scene  is  delightful  to  all,  but  par- 
ticularly to  him  who  has  been  la- 
bouring in  a  distant  part  of  the 
held.  It  is  not  only  in  England 
that  I  have  met  with  so  much  cor- 
diality and  brotherly  affection  in 
those  who  are  engaged  in  the  mission 
caiise.  I  have  met  in  foreign  lands 
with  Missionaries  of  the  Baptist 
Missionary  Society,  the  Methodist 
Missionary  Society,  and  the  Church 
Missionary  Society.  I  have  met 
with  tbem  as  brethren,  and  when- 
ever I  have  met  with  them  our  con- 
versation has  been  sweet.  I  have 
preached  to  the  same  congregations 
with  them,  and  frequentlj'  in  the 
same  places  of  worship  ;  and  have 
sat  down  with  them  to  consult 
together  for  the  more  wide  diffusion, 
not  of  the  peculiar  sentiments  by 
which  our  respective  denominations 


are  distinguished,  but  for  the  more 

wide  diffusion  of  the  truths  of  the 
Word  of  God.  I  rejoice  to  say  that 
in  the  South  Sea  Islands  our  labours 
have  not  been  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 
The  idol  worship  of  ages  has  been 
overthrown  in  many  of  the  islands, 
and  the  natives  have  been  taught  to 
read  portions  of  Scripture  in  their 
own  language  from  books  prepared 
for  them  by  the  Missionaries.  It 
has  often  been  said  that  the  Mis- 
sionaries prevail  only  over  the  lower 
orders  of  society ;  but  there  the 
hrst-fruits  of  their  exertions  were 
the  King  and  Queen  of  the  Sandwich 
Islands  ;  and  I  never  shall  forget  the 
Sabbath  morning  when  they  first 
went  to  the  house  of  God.  At  the 
time  appointed  I  saw  the  King's 
herald  going  round  the  district,  and 
saj'ing  the  King  was  going  to  worship 
the  God  of  the  foreigners.  The 
place  of  worship  stood  upon  an  emi- 
nence. I  took  my  stand  at  my  door, 
and  saw  a  vast  multitude  coming  up 
towards  it.  At  length  I  saw  the 
King  appear  with  a  large  number  of 
people  around  him  to  witness  the 
novel  sight.  When  I  saw  them 
pass  my  door,  I  thought  there  was 
a  fulfilment  of  the  Word  of  God, 
that  kings  should  become  the  nursing 
fathers  of  the  Church,  and  (queens 
its  nursing  mothers.  This  was  a 
pleasing  sight,  and  I  have  also  been 
pleased  to  see  the  efforts  made  by 
our  native  converts  to  send  the 
Gospel  to  other  lands.  For  this 
i  purpose  we  have  our  native  Mis- 
sionary Societies,  to  which  our  people 
;  in  the  South  Sea  Islands  subscribe 
;  liberally  considering  their  means." 

539.  Thomas Eaffles.— The  Rev. 
Dr.  Raflies,  a  celebrated  Congrega- 
tional minister  of  Liverpool,  was  not 
,  only  a  popular  preacher  and  an  or- 
nament to  his  denomination,  but  he 
j  was  noted  for  his  love  and  zeal  for 
'  the  mission   cause,   which  he   was 


266 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


wont  to  advocate  with  a  degree  of 
humour,  eloquence,  and  power  which 
left  a  deep  impression  on  the  minds 
of  those  who  were  privileged  to  hear 
him.  At  the  anniversary  of  the 
'Wesleyan  Missionary  Society  in  1831, 
he  pleasantly  said : — "  I  love  the 
Methodist  Missionary  Society,  and  I 
should  think  it  time  to  hate  myself 
if  I  did  not.  And  I  love  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  and  the  Baptist 
Missionary  Society,  and  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  and  the  Mora- 
vian Missionary  Society  ;  and  T  love 
them  all  becaiise  I  believe  that  they 
all  love  Christ,  and  love  the  souls  of 
men ;  and  because  they  are  all  de 
termined  to  do  all  they  can  to  pro- 
mote the  caiise  of  Christ,  and  to 
emancipate  the  whole  world  from 
slavery  and  sin.  jS'ow,  sir,  I  say 
we  are  all  branches  of  one  grand  and 
noble  institution.  ...  It  becomes 
you  to  be  liberal  in  a  cause  like  this. 
There  ought  to  be  a  due  proportion 
in  your  gifts.  When  I  look  at  the 
list  of  contributions,  I  generally  find 
that  your  large  sums  are  raised  from 
the  small  contributions  of  the  poor; 
never  let  that  part  of  your  system  be 
overlooked.  In  Liverpool  we  have 
many  Welsh  persons,  and  at  one  of 
our  Missionary  meetings  we  had  a 
Welsh  preacher  present.  For  th« 
sake  of  these  Welsh  people  we  thought 
we  would  get  him  to  say  a  few  words 
to  them.  He  stood  up  and  addressed 
them  in  their  own  tongue,  and  what 
he  said  produced  such  a  powerful 
eftect  that  we  had  the  curiosity  to 
ask  him  what  he  said  to  them. 
'  Oh,'  said  he,  '  I  talked  to  them 
about  the  2^s>mics.'  '  The  pennies  ! 
and  what  did  you  say  about  the 
pennies  ?'  '  Why,  I  told  them  some 
of  you  say  you  cannot  give  more  than 
a  penny  a  week,  and  what  good  will 
a  penny  do  ?  As  I  came  over  the 
hills  on  my  way  to  Liverpool,  I  saw 
a  little  rill,  and  I  said,  "  Rill,  where 
are  you  going  ?  "    "  Oh,  I  am  going 


to  the  larger  stream."  "  Stream, 
where  are  you  gliding?"  "Oh,  I 
am  going  to  the  large  river  Mersey." 
"Mersey,  where  are  you  going?" 
"  Oh,  I  am  going  down  to  Liverpool." 
"  And  what  will  you  do  at  Liver- 
pool?" "Oh,  I  shall  take  the  ships 
out  of  the  dock  at  Liverpool,  and 
carry  them  out  to  sea,  and  there 
I  shall  toss  them  about  like  a  feather, 
and  carry  them  away  to  a  distant 
country;  and  then,  by  and  by,  I 
shall  bring  them  back  again  laden 
with  produce  of  other  lands."  And 
so  I  say,  "  Pennies,  where  are  you 
going ?"  "Oh,  we  are  going  to  the 
Missionary  Association."  ' '  And  shil- 
lings, where  are  you  going  ?"  "  Oh, 
we  are  going  to  the  Missionary 
Branch  Society."  "  And  Half-Sove- 
reigns  and  Sovereigns,  where  are  you 
going?"  "  Oh,  we  are  going  to  the 
Auxiliary  Missionary  Society ;  and 
when  we  get  there  we  shall  go  to 
London."  "And  when  you  get  to 
London,  what  will  you  do  ?  "  "  Oh, 
we  shall  take  out  Missionaries  and 
Bibles,  and  carry  them  away  to  the 
utmost  ends  of  the  earth,  that  wher- 
ever the  face  of  a  Briton  is  seen, 
Britain's  God  and  Britain's  Bible 
may  be  known  and  loved.'  " 

540.  James  Parsons.  — Few 
men  in  modern  times  have  earned 
for  themselves  a  more  enduring 
reputation  for  earnest,  eloquent,  and 
efi'ective  preaching  than  the  Rev. 
James  Parsons,  Congregational  min- 
ister of  York.  Nor  was  he  less  popular 
as  a  platform  speaker  when  he  stood 
up  to  advocate  the  noble  cause  of 
Christian  missions.  The  following 
extract  from  one  of  his  speeches, 
delivered  in  1829,  will  be  read  with 
interest : — "All  Christians  will  con- 
fess that  ours  is  a  religion  which 
strives  for  progressive  advancement ; 
a  religion  which  aims  at  conquest ;  a 
religion  which  cannot  have  its  de- 
signs fully  achieved  tiU  its  truths 


THE   MISSIONARY   ^YOKLD. 


2G7 


and  its  influence  are  introduced  wher- 
ever the  footsteps  of  man  can  be 
found ;  and  there  never  can  be  the 
consummation  of  what  is  dcsij^ned 
in  the  Gospel  till  our  divine  Lord 
and  Saviour  holds  the  empire  of 
the  globe.  I  may  remind  j-ou  that 
this  work  is  confided  to  those  who 
are  the  disciples  of  Christ ;  and  we 
are  under  a  positive  law  of  that  God 
who  has  made  lis  and  preserved  us, 
and  before  whose  dread  tribunal  we 
are  at  last  to  stand,  to  go  forth 
*  teaching  all  nations,  baptizing 
them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost ; '  making  known  to  them 
those  doctrines  which  are  essen- 
tial to  man's  salvation  without 
restriction.  There  is  no  possibility 
of  retiring  from  the  obligation  under 
which  we  are  placed ;  it  is  stamped 
by  the  authority  of  the  sacrifice  of 
the  Redeemer's  blood ;  for  we  know, 
as  the  Apostle  states,  that  if  one  died 
for  all  then  were  all  dead ;  and  that 
'  He  died  for  all,  that  they  which 
live  should  henceforth  live  not  unto 
themselves,  but  unto  Him  who  died 
for  them  and  rose  again.'  In  urging 
on  the  friends  of  the  Missionary 
enterprise  to  perseverance  in  that 
great  design  which  the  evangeliza- 
tion of  the  world  sets  before  them,  we 
admit  that  there  are  difficulties  to 
contend  with  of  extraordinary  and 
mysterious  power  ;  but  these  should 
not  deter,  they  should  excite  to  ac- 
tivity ;  not  appal,  but  inspire  us 
with  courage.  They  should  guide 
us  to  wisdom  and  counsel,  to  union 
of  spirit,  to  ardency  in  devotion,  to 
energy  in  action,  to  fervency  in 
prayer.  What  has  been  the  course 
of  the  Gospel  from  the  beginning  till 
now,  but  one  series  of  victories  over 
every  difiiculty,  making  them  to  fade 
away  like  the  northern  palaces  of  ice 
before  the  sunbeams  ?  Did  not  the 
Gospel  overcome  the  deep-rooted 
prejudices  of  the  Jews,  the  pomp  of 


the  Romans,  and  the  sujiercilious 
pride  of  the  Greeks  ?  And  the  Gospel 
will  overcome  every  obstacle  which 
may  present  itself  in  time  to  come. 
What  powerful  motives  have  we  to 
go  forward,  but  we  have  none  to  re- 
treat. Indeed  the  way  of  retreat  is 
blocked  up — -the  cherubim  and  the 
flaming  sword  is  behind  us  ;  and  if 
we  would  retire,  we  must  dash 
through  the  phalanx.  No,  my 
Christian  friends,  we  have  taken 
the  sword  and  the  spear,  and  have 
buckled  on  the  armour ;  and  we 
must  not  unharness  till  the  labours 
of  the  tented  field  are  done.  We 
have  brought  out  the  sacred  banner 
from  the  temple,  and  must  not  re- 
tm-n  it  to  be  furled  up  till  we  have 
led  our  armies  to  the  achievement  of 
universal  victory,  and  till  the  thrUl- 
ing  sound  of  the  trumpet  and  the 
voice  of  the  archangel,  lighting  the 
world  with  his  glory,  shall  record  the 
paean  and  song  of  our  triumph, 
'  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  is 
faUen.' " 

541.  James  Hamilton. — A  not- 
able man  and  a  popular  speaker  in 
his  day  was  Dr.  James  Hamilton,  the 
esteemed  minister  of  the  Scotch 
Church,  R,egent- square,  London. 
After  dwelling  with  great  eloqiience 
and  pathos  on  various  other  parts  of 
the  mission-field  at  a  Missionary 
meeting  held  in  Exeter  Hall  in  1844, 
he  thus  adverted  to  the  sunnv  isles 
of  the  West :— "  In  the  West  Indies 
the  gratifying  feature  is  this,  that 
there  is  a  prospect  of  your  churches 
being  self-sustaining  churches  ;  and 
not  only  self-sustaining,  but,  in  their 
turn.  Missionary  churches.  We 
find  them  in  Jamaica  declining  to 
accept  the  whole  of  the  grant  which 
the  Society  had  resolved  to  appropri- 
ate to  them.  Instead  of  taking  the 
£2,000  which  had  been  voted  for  the 
support  and  maintainance  of  the 
Missionaries    there,    they    resolved 


268 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


that  £1,500  would  suffice,  and  the 
rest  they  would  make  up  in  the 
island;  and  they  are  actually  re- 
paying the  loans  which  have  been 
advanced  for  the  building  of  mission 
chapels  and  mission  premises.  Now 
it  is  not  only  the  growth  of  educa- 
tion, and  its  consequent  civilisation 
in  one  quarter,  and  the  remarkable 
advance  of  vital  religion  in  another, 
that  are  gratifying  ;  but  it  is  such 
facts  as  this,  that  native  ministers 
are  now  able  to  do  the  work  that  it 
required  European  Missionaries  once 
to  do,  and  they  will  relieve  us  of  the 
burden  of  sending  out  so  many 
European  Missionaries.  Had  you 
not  supplied  the  West  Indies  so 
abundantly  with  Christian  agency, 
you  would  not  have  had  self-support- 
ing churches  there  at  this  day.  This 
should  be  a  cheering  consideration 
with  the  supporters  of  the  Society, 
to  think  that  the  more  plentifully 
they  pour  in  their  contributions,  at 
the  present  instant,  the  more  rapidly 
will  the  day  come  round  when  they 
will  be  altogether  relieved  of  the 
burden  of  sending  the  Gospel  abroad, 
if  burden  they  can  deem  it. 

542.  John  Angel  James. — 
Throughout  a  long  and  useful  course 
of  ministerial  labour,  the  E,ev.  John 
Angel  James,  the  popular  Congre- 
gational minister  of  Carr's-lane 
Chapel,  Birmingham,  manifested  a 
lively  interest  in  the  cause  of  Chris- 
tian missions,  and  was  ever  ready  to 
plead  on  their  behalf.  As  early  as 
the  year  1820,  on  a  Missionary  plat- 
form in  London,  he  gave  utterance 
to  the  following  noble  sentiments  : — 
' '  A  purer  beam  of  glory  could  never 
encircle  the  brow  of  mortals  than 
that  of  bearing  a  part  in  the  cause 
of  missions.  I  remember  an  anec- 
dote of  Cowper,  who  hearing  a 
man  singing  the  praises  of  his 
Maker,  could  not  help  exclaiming, 
'  Bless  you  for  so  praising  Him  in 


whom  my  soul  delights !'  And  I 
could  not  help  saying  to  all  who 
have  taken  a  part  in  this  good  work, 
'  Bless  you  for  doing  so  much  in  the 
cause  of  Him  whom,  if  I  know 
anything  of  my  heart,  I  sincerely 
love.  I  have  never  attended  a 
meeting  at  which  I  have  been  more 
affected  ;  and  I  believe  my  feelings 
and  those  of  the  friends  present  have 
been  in  perfect  unison.  This  com- 
munity of  feeling  and  of  interest 
proves  that  the  Christianity  which 
we  profess  is  the  religion  of  the 
New  Testament.  We  have  been 
accustomed  to  look  upon  our  respec- 
tive societies,  and  each  to  say,  '  This 
is  our  cause!'  But  I  rejoice  to  see 
that  communion  of  feeling  which 
now  pervades  the  members  of 
the  different  Missionary  Societies. 
The  Missionary  field  is  one,  notwith- 
standing it  is  occupied  by  various 
labourers :  if  one  suffer  all  suffer 
with  him ;  and  if  one  rejoice  all 
rejoice  with  him.  Missionary  So- 
cieties have  one  object  in  view ;  and, 
sir,  in  their  common  success  I 
rejoice  ;  and  I  will  be  a  member  of 
every  Missionary  Society.  I  cannot 
but  highly  respect  the  man  who, 
leaving  his  country,  and  the  house 
of  his  father,  and  the  endearing  rela- 
tions of  Britain,  becomes  an  ambassa- 
dor of  Christ  to  the  heathen.  If 
Providence  were  to  deny  me  every 
other  opportunitj'  of  evincing  my 
love  for  the  Mission  cause,  I  should 
esteem  it  an  honour  to  bear  the 
luggage  of  the  pious  Missionary  to 
the  beach  on  his  embarkation,  and, 
while  the  ship,  enriched  with  so 
valuable  a  cargo  for  the  heathen 
world,  disappeared  from  my  view, 
to  commend  him  in  my  humble 
prayers  to  the  Fatherly  protection 
of  the  Grod  of  Missions.  In  conclu- 
sion, I  beg  to  say  a  word  or  two  with 
respect  to  ways  and  means.  We 
do  not  speak  for  nothing.  Missions, 
sir,  to  the  pagan  world   cannot    be 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


2G9 


supported  without  pecuniary  aid, 
and  it  is  the  imperious  duty  of  every 
professor  of  Christianity  to  contri- 
bute according  to  his  means.  It  is 
the  offerings  of  the  many  which  re- 
plenish our  funds,  invigorate  our 
spirits,  and,  nerving  our  arm,  impel 
us  to  renewed  efforts  and  to  in- 
creasing success.  Let  your  offer- 
ings this  day  bear  some  proportion 
to  the  numerous  benefits  you  have 
received  at  the  hands  of  your 
heavenly  Father,  and  what  you  do, 
let  it  be  done  heartily  and  freely  as 
to  the  Lord,  '  For  the  Lord  loveth  a 
cheerful  giver.' " 

543.  George  G.  Oookman. — 
The  Rev.  George  Gr.  Cookman  was 
an  Englishman  by  birth,  but  for 
many  years  an  eminent  and  popular 
minister  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  of  America,  and  chaplain  to 
the  Senate  of  the  United  States. 
After  a  long  and  successful  course 
of  ministerial  labour  on  the  Ame- 
rican continent,  he,  with  many 
others,  embarked  on  board  the  steam- 
ship President,  which  was  believed 
to  have  foundered  at  sea,  as  neither 
vessel  nor  passengers  were  ever 
heard  of  more.  Mr.  Cookman  was 
powerful  in  the  pulpit,  but  still 
more  popular  on  the  platform.  The 
following  is  given  as  a  specimen 
of  his  humorous  and  affectionate 
style  of  address,  by  means  of  which 
he  often  kept  large  audiences 
spell-bound,  and  greatly  aided  the 
cause  of  missions.  Addressing  the 
chairman  and  comparing  the  Mis- 
sionary enterprise  to  a  grand  cam- 
paign, he  said: — "  I  believe,  sir,  we 
are  on  the  eve  of  a  general  en- 
gagement. Now,  sir,  let  our  Mis- 
sionary societies,  with  their  auxilia- 
ries be  a  line  of  forts  established 
along  the  enemy's  frontier  as  a 
bulwark  of  defence.  Let  them  be 
military  magazines  well  stored  with 
spiritual  weapons   and  Grospel  am- 


munition.    Let  our  Sabbath-schools 

be  military  acadamies  in  which  the 
young  cadets  may  be  trained  for 
the  battles  of  the  Lord.  Let  our 
tract  societies  be  so  many  shot  houses 
for  the  manufacture  of  that  small 
but  useful  material.  Having  thus, 
sir,  disposed  of  the  outworks,  let  us 
endeavour  to  arrange  the  army. 
Suppose,  sir,  for  'example,  we  begin 
with  the  ]\Iethodists ;  and  as  they 
are  said  to  be  tolerable  pioneers  and 
excellent  foragers  in  new  countries, 
and  active  withal,  I  propose  that  we 
mount  them  on  horseback  and  cm- 
ploy  them  as  cavalry,  especially  on 
the  frontiers.  And  as  our  Presby- 
terian brethren  love  an  open  field, 
and  act  in  concert  and  move  in  solid 
bodies,  let  them  constitute  our 
infantry.  Our  Baptist  brethren  we 
will  station  along  the  rivers  and 
lakes,  which  we  doubt  not  they  will 
gallantly  defend,  and  win  many 
laurels  in  the  lake  warfare.  Our 
brethren  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  shall  man  the  garrisons, 
inspect  the  magazines,  and  dii-cct  the 
batteries.  But,  sir,  we  want  ar- 
tillerymen. Whom  shall  we  employ  ? 
The  light  field  pieces  and  the  heavy 
ordnance  must  be  well  served.  I 
propose,  sir,  that  we  commit  this 
very  important  department  to  our 
brethren  of  the  Dutch  Reformed 
Church.  And  now,  sir-,  the  army  is 
arranged.  We  have  one  great  Cap- 
tain, the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whose 
orders  we  are  all  bound  to  obey. 
Our  standard  is  the  cross,  and  on- 
ward is  our  watchward.  Let  us  give 
no  quarter ;  we  fight  for  victory  or 
death.  At  the  same  time  let  us  pre- 
serve our  original  order.  United  in 
spirit  and  design,  let  us  be  distinct 
in  our  movement.  Let  not  the 
cavalry,  infantry,  and  artillerymen 
mingle  in  one  indiscriminate  mass. 
Let  each  keep  his  proper  position, 
adopt  his  peculiar  uniform,  act  under 
his  local  colours,    and   fight  in  his 


270 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


own  peculiar  manner.  Thus  we 
shall  act  with  consistency  and 
vigour  without  discomposing  each 
other,  or  disordering  the  ranks. 
Let  a  strict  religious  discipline 
prevail  throughout  the  camp,  for 
we  must  not  suiter  that  shameful 
reproach  that  we  recommend  to 
others  what  we  practice  not  our- 
selves. Accordingly,  let  \is,  like 
the  soldiers  of  Oliver  Cromwell, 
read  our  Bibles  and  pray  twice  a-day 
in  each  of  the  tents.  And  now,  sir, 
let  us  to  the  held  of  action.  May 
the  God  of  battles  give  the  victory, 
and  the  trembling  gates  of  hell 
shake  to  their  centre  !" 

"  Before  I  sit  down  1  have  a  duty 
to  perform  to  that  portion  of  the 
army  here  assembled.  I  have  to 
forewarn  them  that  there  is  lurking 
in  different  sections  of  our  camp  a 
dangerous  and  malignant  spy.  I 
will  try  to  describe  'this  diabolical 
enemy  as  well  as  I  can.  He  is  re- 
markably old,  having  grown  grey  in 
iniquity.  He  is  toothless  and 
crooked,  and  altogether  of  a  very 
nnamiable  countenance.  His  name, 
sir,  is  BIG0T71Y.  He  seldom  travels 
in  daylight,  but  in  the  evening 
shades  he  steals  forth  from  his  haunts 
of  retirement,  and  creeps  into  the 
tents  of  the  soldiers ;  and  with  a 
tongue  as  smooth  and  deceptions 
as  the  serpent  who  deceived  our  first 
mother,  he  endeavours  to  sow  the 
^eeds  of  discord  among  the  men,  and 
to  scatter  arrows,  firebrands,  and 
death  in  the  camp.  His  policy  is  to  i 
persuade  the  soldiers  in  the  garrison 
to  despise  those  in  the  open  field ; 
and  again,  those  in  the  open  field  to 
despise  those  in  the  garrison  ;  to  in-  I 
cite  the  cavalry  against  the  infantry, ' 
and  the  infantry  against  the  cavalry. 
And  in  so  doing  he  makes  no  scruple 
to  employ  misrepresentation,  slander, 
and  falsehood — for,  like  his  father, 
he  is  a  liar  from  the  beginning. 
jN^ow,  sir,  I  trust  the  army  will  be  \ 


on  the  alert  in  detecting  this  old 
scoundrel,  and  make   a  public  ex- 
ample of  him.    I  hope,  if  the  Metho- 
dist cavalry  catch  him  on  the  fron- 
tiers, they  will  ride  him  down,  and 
put  him  to  the  sword  without  delay. 
1 1    trust  the    Presbyterian  infantry 
:  wiU  receive  him  on  the  point  of  the 
!  bayonet ;    and  should  the   Baptists 
find  him  skulking  along  the  banks 
I  of  the  rivers,  I  trust  they  will  fairly 
I  drown  him ;  and  should  he  dare  to 
I  approach   any   of  our  garrisons,   I 
I  hope  the    Episcopalians  will    open 
upon  him  a  double-flanked  battery ; 
!  and  the  Dutch  Reformed  greet  him 
!  with  a  whole  round  of  artillery.  Let 
him  die  the  death  of  a  spy,  without 
'  military  honours  ;  and  after  he  has 
'  been  gibbetted  for  a  convenient  sea- 
;  son,  let  his    body  be  given  to  the 
Quakers,    and  let  them  buiy  him 
deep  and  in  silence.    May  God  grant 
j  that  his  miserable  ghost  may  never 
;  revisit  this  world  of  ours  !" 

544.  Miscellaneous  Speakers  and 
Speeches. — A  volume  might  be 
written  on  the  speakers  and  speeches 
which  have  occupied  a  prominent 
place  in  the  public  ej^e  since  the 
holding  of  annual  Missionary  meet- 
ings became  an  established  institu- 
tion in  our  land.  If  our  limited 
space  had  permitted  us  to  dwell  upon 
the  noble  characters  and  popular 
platform  efforts  of  living  men,  as 
well  as  upon  a  larger  number  of 
those  who  have  finished  their  course, 
we  should  have  had  to  chronicle  the 
names  and  eloquent  eftorts  of  Dr. 
Adam  Clarke,  Richard  Reece,  George 
Morley,  AVilliam  Arthur,  "W".  M. 
Punshon,  C.  H.  Spurgeon,  Joseph 
Mullen,  Alexander  Duff,  F.  J.  Job- 
son,  Gervase  Smith,  Pdchard  Roberts, 
John  Walton,  John  Kilner,  W.  0. 
Simpson,  and  a  host  of  others,  who 
have  done  good  service  in  this  de- 
partment of  Christian  labour.  The 
warm  and  earnest  appeals  of  devoted 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


271 


Christian  ministers  of  this  class,  and 
of  humble,  faithful  returned  Mis- 
sionaries as  well  as  pious  laymen 
whom  we  could  name,  have  done 
much  to  awaken  and  sustain  that 
measure  of  the  genuine  Missionary 
spirit  by  which  the  present  ap:e  is 
distinguished.  Nor  have  their  efforts 
been  without  fruit  of  an  important 
and  substantial  character.  Light  on 
Missionary  subjects  has  been  dissemi- 
nated, personal  responsibility  has 
become  better  understood,  a  spirit 
of  genuine  Christian  liberality  has 
been  evoked,  and  the  treasuries  of 
the  respective  Missionary  Societies 
have  been  replenished  to  an  extent 
never  known  before.  May  the  time 
soon  come  when  all  men  shall  feel 
and  acknowledge  that  "  the  earth  is 
the  Lord's  and  the  fulness  thereof." 


STATED  CONTRIBUTIONS. 

545.  Necessity  of  a  regular  supply 
of  Punds. — The  cause  of  Christian 
missions  should  not  be  left  to  depend 
wholly  upon  collections  made  at  the 
close  of  annual  sermons,  and  in  con- 
nection with  public  Missionary  meet- 
ings, however  important  these  may 
be  as  auxiliaries  in  siipplying  the 
means  to  carry  on  the  work.  Even 
if  such  sources  of  income  were 
adequate  for  the  purpose,  which  they 
are  not,  from  various  local  circum- 
stances, the  contingency  of  weather, 
and  other  causes,  they  are  liable  to 
considerable  fluctuation  and  uncer- 
tainty. But  the  expenses  devolving 
upon  Missionary  Societies  in  supply- 
ing the  wants  of  their  agents  in 
foreign  lands,  in  diffusing  useful  in- 
formation at  home,  and  in  carrying 
on  the  work  in  all  its  departments, 
still  go  on,  whether  the  supply  of 
funds  comes  in  regularly  or  not. 
Hence  the  necessity  and  importance 
of  the  directors  of  every  institution 


which  has  for  its  object  the  spread 
of  the  Gospel  throughout  the  world 
making  arrangements  with  their 
fi'iends  and  patrons  for  a  supply  of 
stated  contributions  on  which  they 
can  rely  for  the  regular  and  vigorous 
prosecution  of  the  enterprise.  A 
steady  and  reliable  income  thus 
being  secured,  calculations  and  esti- 
mates can  be  formed  from  time  to 
time  of  the  claims  and  necessities  of 
the  respective  branches  of  the  work, 
and  provision  made  by  suitable  ap- 
propriations accordingly.  If  all  who 
take  an  interest  in  the  mission  cause 
would  kindly  co-operate  to  secure 
this  desirable  object  it  would  save 
the  directors  of  the  respective  Mis- 
sionary Societies  from  much  anxiety 
and  occasional  embarrassment,  and 
a  harmony  and  regularity  would  be 
given  to  the  enterprise  which  are 
much  to  be  desired. 

546.  Annual  Subscriptions.  — 
According  to  the  constitution  of  most 
of  the  Missionary  Societies,  the 
terms  of  membership  are  regulated 
by  certain  specified  annual  subscrip- 
tions, or  by  the  contribution  of 
larger  sums  at  once,  as  donations, 
which  secure  to  the  donors  the  privi- 
lege of  membership  for  life.  The 
subscription  of  a  guinea  annually,  as 
thus  required  in  most  instances,  has 
become  the  common  or  fashionable 
amount  of  contribution  to  the  funds 
of  our  respective  Missionary  institu- 
tions ;  and  it  is  a  matter  of  regret 
that  this  almost  stereotyped  scale  of 
support  has  not,  in  some  instances, 
been  modified  by  varying  circum- 
stances. Whilst  the  value  of  money 
has  been  depreciated  with  the  lapse 
of  time,  and  the  expenses  connected 
with  carrying  on  the  work  have  in- 
creased with  the  advanced  cost  of  aU 
articles  of  consumption,  the  old  ra- 
tio of  one  guinea  or  one  pound  an- 
nual subscription  has  in  most  cases 
been  maintained.      If   the   annual 


272 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


contributions  of  the  friends  of  mis- 
tions  had  been  advanced  from  time 
to  time  as  their  circumstances 
improved,  or  as  the  claims  of 
the  work  became  more  pressing  and 
important,  how  much  more  pleasant 
it  would  have  heen  for  those  who 
have  the  grave  responsibilities  of  the 
enterprise  devolving  upon  them,  and 
how  much  more  ample  would  have 
been  the  means  of  extending  the  in- 
terests of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 
On  examining  the  last  reports  of  the 
principal  Missionary  Societies  it  is 
pleasing  to  find  a  few  noble  excep- 
tions to  the  common  and  fashionable 
guinea  subscriptions  of  which  the 
following  may  be  given  as  speci- 
mens : — 

(Annual) 


Sir  Francis  Lycfttt 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Holdeu  ... 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  S.  Budgett 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Brock 

Mr.  John  Hargreaves  ... 
Mr.  James  Hargreaves  ... 

Mr.  J.  E.  Kay 

Mr.  J.  Martin  and  family 

Mrs.Hollyer     

Mr.  and  Mrs.  E.  Martyn 

Mrs.  Thorneycroft 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Napier  ... 
Mrs.  Browne  and  family 
Mr.  T.  B.  Smithies...     ... 

Mr.  Eadmall     

Mr.  Barnard     


547.  Quarterly  and  Monthly  Con- 
tributions.—To  suit  the  conveni- 
ence of  persons  of  comparatively 
slender  means,  it  has  sometimes  been 
found  desirable  to  aflbrd  the  oppor- 
tunity of  quarterly  or  monthly  con- 
tributions to  the  funds  of  Missionary 
Societies.  In  such  cases  the  officers 
and  collectors  of  the  respective  asso- 
ciations arrange  with  the  parties  ac- 
cordingly, and  the  respective  qi;ar- 
terly  or  monthly  amounts  received 
by  the  treasurer  are  added  together 
at  the  end  of  the  year,  and  appear 
in  the  annual  report  as  the  aggregate 


£ 

s.  d. 

105 

0  0 

100 

0  0 

50 

0  0 

50 

0  0 

.SO 

0  0 

30 

0  0 

20 

0  0 

16 

16  0 

12 

12  0 

12 

0  0 

10 

10  0 

10 

10  0 

8 

8  0 

5 

5  0 

5 

5  0 

5 

5  0 

subscriptions  of  the  party  concerned. 
If  this  plan  were  more  generally 
adopted  and  efficiently  worked,  it  is 
believed  that  it  would  result,  not 
only  in  the  convenience  of  the  sub- 
scribers, but  in  a  large  increase  in 
the  annual  amount  realised  for  Mis- 
sionary purposes. 

548.  Weekly  and  Daily  Offer- 
ings.— We  have  known  the  plan  of 
weekly  and  even  daily  offerings 
adopted  for  the  support  of  the  mis- 
sion cause  with  good  effect.  Weekly, 
as  well  as  annual,  quarterly  and 
monthly  contributions,  are,  in  some 
places,  regularly  called  for  by  duly- 
appointed  Missionary  collectors ;  and 
;n  many  respectable  families  the 
Missionary  box  is  brought  forward 
every  Sabbath  morning  after 
prayers,  and  all  the  members  of  the 
household  are  encouraged  to  drop  into 
it  their  offerings  to  help  to  send  the 
Grospel  to  dark,  benighted  heathen 
lands.  This  is  often  made  a  season 
of  great  interest,  inasmuch  as  the 
conversation  and  the  devotional  ex- 
ercises turn  on  the  important  subject 
of  Christian  missions.  And  those 
who  choose  to  deposit  their  mite  in 
the  Missionary  box  every  day,  lift- 
ing up  their  hearts  in  fervent  prayer 
to  God  for  His  blessing  upon  the 
glorious  enterprise,  will  have  their 
reward.  Whatever  plan  of  contri- 
buting towards  the  support  of  this 
great  and  good  work  may  be  adopted, 
its  success  and  advantage  will  de- 
pend largelj^  on  the  punctuality,  the 
motive,  and  the  general  spirit  with 
which  the  offering  is  presented  to 
the  Lord. 

549.  Occasional  Offerings.  — 
Whilst  passing  through  the  changing 
scenes  of  life  the  Christian  believer 
meets  with  incidents  of  joy  and 
sorrow,  of  blessing  and  bereavement, 
which  he  feels  it  right  to  commemo- 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


273 


rate    by    some    appropriate   act    of  |  pressed  wdth  what  I  heard ;  when  I 


went  home,  I  took  the  babe  out  of  bed 
and,  holding  it  in  my  arms,  I  said 
to  my  wife,  '  Will  you  give  this 
boy  to  the  missions  ?  '  '  Yes,'  she  re- 
plied, 'I  will.'  J'rom  that  time  I  have 
been  expecting  he  would  go,  though  he 
never  knew  the  circumstance  till  he 


gratitude  to  God.  When  such  an 
occasion  assumes  the  form  of  a 
pecuniary  thankofFering  to  the  Lord, 
we  can  think  of  no  object  more  suit-  , 
able  to  receive  the  benefit  than  the 
cause  of  the  perishing  heathen. 
Hence  we  have  noticed  with  pleasure, 

in  lists  of  Missionary  contributions,  ottered  himself  for  a  Missionary." 
"  thankotieriugs "  on  the  occasions 
of  weddings,  anniversaries  of  mar-  j  551  •  Vowing  to  the  Lord. — 
riage,  birthdays,  good  harvests,  pros-  j  There  are  many  examples  in  sacred 
perity  in  business,  deliverance  from  '  and  profane  history  of  the  faithful 
danger,  recovery  from  sickness,  and  i  servants  of  God  making  vows  to 
other  interpositions  of  a  kind  and  gra- '  Him  under  peculiar  circumstances, 
cious  providence.  Xorhave  seasons  of  i  Nor  is  there  anything  in  the  nature 
affliction  and  bereavement  been  al-  '  of  the  case  to  forbid  a  Christian 
lowed  to  pass  by  without  a  suitable  re-  '  making  a  religious  vow,  provided  it 
cognitionof  thehandofGod.  Wehave  J  be  of  a  fit  and  proper  character,  and 
seen  offerings  placed  on  the  Mission-  he  take  care  to  keep  it  in  the  fear  of 
ary  altar  in  loving  memory  of  dear  the  Lord.  When  a  lonely  wanderer, 
departed  husbands,  wives,  children,  i  far  from  his  father's  house,  "Jacob 
or  friends  who  had  been  removed  to  vowed  a  vow,  saying,  if  God  will  be 
the  "better  countrj'."  When  acts  with  me  and  keep  me  in  this  way 
of  Christian  charity  have  thus  been  '  that  I  go,  and  will  give  me  bread  to 
performed  in  commemoration  of ,  eat,  and  raiment  to  put  on,  so  that  I 
those  who,  when  on  earth,  took  a '  come  again  to  my  father's  house  in 
lively  interest  in  the  object  aided,  we  ,  peace,  then  shall  the  Lord  be  my 
can  readily  imagine  the  happy  feeling  ;  God  :  and  this  stone  which  I  have 
and  the  real  satisfaction  with  which  [  set  for  a  pillar  shall  be  God's  house ; 
the  offering  would  be  presented  to  i  and  of  all  that  Thou  shalt  give  me  I 
the  Lord.  Whatever  may  be  the  will  surely  give  a  tenth  to  Thee." 
special  occasion  of  our  gifts  to  help  :  (Gen.  xxviii.  20 — 22.)  And  David 
forward  the  cause  of  God,  if  we  are  1  says,  "  What  shall  I  render  unto  the 
actuated  by  true  love  to  Christ  and  Lord  for  all  His  benefits  toward  me. 
a  sincere  desire  to  do  good,  our  offer-  I  will  take  the  cup  of  salvation  and 
ing  will  be  accepted  and  we  shall :  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord.  I 
have  our  reward.  j  will  pay  my  vows  unto  the  Lord  now 

I  in  the  presence  of  all  His  people." 
550.  Offering  a  Son. — "Is  it  not  (Psalm  cxvi.  12,  14.) 
a  great  trial  to  you  to  part  with  your  '  -^ 

eldest  son  ?  "  said  a  Missionary  sec-  ;  552.  Vows  Broken. — It  is  re- 
retary  to  a  gentleman  who  had  corded  of  a  rich  heathen  merchant  in 
come  to  London  to  take  leave  of  his  j  ancient  times  that  in  a  great  storm 
son,  who  was  to  embark  the  next '  at  sea  he  vowed  to  Jupiter,  if  he 
day  for  a  foreign  land.    "  Yes,"  was  i  would  save  him  and  his  vessel  he 


the  answer,  "  it  is  a  great  trial,  but 
I  have  been  expecting  it  for  a  long 
time.  The  day  my  son  was  born," 
he  continued,  "I  attended  a  Mission- 
ary meeting,  and  was  greatly  im- 


would   give  him  a  hecatomb — i.e., 
a  sacrifice  of  a  hundred  oxen.     As 
the  storm  abated  somewhat,  he  be 
thought  himself    that   a   hecatomb 
was    unreasonable,   he  resolved  to 


274 


THE    MISSIONARY    WOELD. 


offer  a  sacrifice  of  seven  oxen.  As 
time  passed  on  and  the  danger  be- 
came less  imminent,  he  was  beginning 
to  hesitate  as  to  the  amount  of  his 
sacrifice,  when  another  storm  came 
on,  and  he  renewed  his  vow  to  ofier 
seven  oxen  at  least.  Being  merci- 
fully delivered  a  second  time,  he 
thought  that  seven  oxen  were  too 
many,  and  that  one  would  serve  the 
purpose.  Yet  another  peril  came, 
and  he  resolved  to  fall  no  lower,  if 
he  might  be  saved,  one  ox  Jupiter 
should  have.  Again  freed  from 
danger,  he  once  more  hesitated,  and  at 
length  came  to  the  conclusion  that, 
under  the  circumstances,  a  sheep 
would  be  sufiicient  for  a  sacrifice  to 
his  god.  At  last,  getting  safe  on 
shore,  he  thought  a  sheep  was  too 
much,  and  resolved  to  carry  to  the 
altar  a  few  dates  only.  On  his  way 
to  the  place  of  sacrifice  he  felt  hungry, 
and  ate  up  the  dates  intended  for 
his  offering,  and  presented  the  shells 
only  !  This  is  illustrative  of  human 
nature  in  all  ages  and  countries,  and 
it  is  to  be  feared  that  many  profess- 
ing Christians  in  seasons  of  danger 
and  trouble  have  formed  resolutions 
and  made  vows  which  have  been 
rashly  broken,  or  strangely  forgotten, 
when  the  pending  calamity  had 
passed  away. 

553.  Systematic  Benevolence. — 
In  every  thing  pertaining  to  this  life 
a  prudent  man  calculates  the  ways 
and  the  means  at  his  disposal,  and 
carefully  arranges  that  the  amount  of 
his  expenditure  shall  bear  a  proper 
relation  to  the  scale  of  his  income. 
He  knows  precisely  the  amount  of 
his  house-rent,  regulates  with  toler 
able  certainty  the  cost  of  food  and 
raiment,  and  makes  provision  for 
various  items  of  extraordinary  ex- 
penditure. Is  it  not  equally  incum- 
bent on  professing  Christians  to  calcu- 
late, and  prepare  in  the  same  way  to 
meet  the  claims  of  genuine  charity, 


as  enjoined  and  urged  by  the  reli- 
gion they  profess  ?  It  is  generally 
admitted  that  giving  for  the  relief 
of  the  poor,  for  the  promotion  of 
education,  and  especially  for  the 
spread  of  the  Gospel  throughout  the 
world  is  an  essential  part  of  the 
Christian  religion  ;  but  the  manner 
and  amount  of  this  giving  are  un- 
happily left  undefined  and  unsettled ; 
and  it  is  common  for  persons  of  in- 
telligence and  undoubted  piety  to 
speak  of  giving  lohat  they  can  spare 
for  charitable  objects,  instead  of  con- 
scientiously settling  the  question  how 
much  they  owe  to  the  Lord,  and 
then  acting  upon  systematic,  definite, 
and  fixed  principles.  We  respect- 
fully submit  that  if  the  legitimate 
claims  of  Christian  benevolence  were 
fairly  considered  and  justly  provided 
for,  by  individuals  and  families,  the 
result  would  be  a  larger  amount  of 
personal  comfort  and  real  luxury  in 
giving,  and  more  ample  provision  for 
the  various  objects  which  appeal  to 
our  sympathy,  especially  the  wants 
and  woes  of  a  world  lying  in  the 
arms  of  the  wicked  one. 

554.  Proportionate  Giving,  — 
The  fact  of  its  being  a  plain  Christian 
duty  to  give  of  our  substance  towards 
the  support  and  extension  of  the  Gros- 
pel  being  settled,  and  the  propriety 
and  advantage  of  giving  system- 
atically being  admitted,  the  question 
arises  what  proportion  of  our  income 
ought  we  to  devote  to  charitable  and 
religious  purposes  ?  Considering  the 
diversity  of  men's  circumstances, 
families,  localities,  and  stations  in 
life,  every  person  should  seek  to 
answer  the  question  to  the  satisfac- 
tion of  his  own  conscience.  "  Of  two 
persons,  each  receiving  a  hundred  a 
year,  one  has  seven  children  and  the 
other  is  a  bachelor.  It  would  be 
strange  if  the  single  man  might 
spend  upon  himself  as  much  as  the 
other  must  spend  upon  his  family. 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


This  is  a  difference  of  family.  Again, 
two  persons  with  the  same  family 
and  the  same  income  :  one  lives  in  a 
large  city,  where  rent,  taxes,  and 
provisions  are  high ;  the  other  in  an 
agricultural  village,  where  they  are 
all  cheap.  Is  the  latter  to  take  the 
full  advantage  of  his  easier  circum- 
stances for  his  private  purse  and  give 
none  of  it  to  the  cause  of  Christian 
benevolence.  This  is  a  difference  of 
locality.  Or  suppose  two  persons 
having  both  a  thousand  a  year.  One 
from  small  beginnings  has  reached 
that  point  by  industry  and  saving. 
Without  hereditary  claims,  without 
public  expectations,  and  with  in- 
valuable habits  of  economy  he  is 
royally  rich  on  his  thousand  a  year. 
The  other  has  inherited  the  same 
income  from  a  father  who  was  in  the 
habit  of  spending  ten  thousand  a 
year.  A  number  of  retainers,  ser- 
vants, and  tradespeople  have  what 
amounts  to  a  vested  interest  in  his 
revenue ;  the  public  have  expecta- 
tions ;  and,  worst  of  all,  his  habits 
are  formed  on  a  costly  model,  so  that 
he  is  not  only  perplexed,  but  really 
poor  with  his  thousand  a  year.  This 
is  a  difference  of  station.  Each  of 
these  three  branches  of  moditieation 
have  numeroiis  olishoots,  going  to 
show  that  to  require  all  who  have 
equal  incomes  to  give  away  equal  sums 
would  be  neither  just  nor  generous." 

555.  A  Tenth. — In  an  excel- 
lent lecture  on  Christian  benevolence, 
delivered  several  years  ago  by  the 
Eev.  William  Arthur,  M.A.,  the 
following  great  Scriptural  principles 
were  laid  down,  which  are  worthy 
of  berag  carefully  pondered  by  every 
professor  of  religion: — 1,  "  That  not 
to  give  away  any  part  of  our  income 
for  charitable  and  religious  purposes 
is  unlawful.  2.  That  to  leave  what 
we  shall  give  to  be  determined  by 
impulse  or  chance,  without  any 
principle  to  guide  us,  is  unlawful. 


3.  That  to  fix  a  principle  for  our 
guidance,  by  our  own  disposition,  or 
by  prevalent  usage,  without  seeking 
light  in  the  Word  of  God,  is  unlaw - 
fid.  4.  That  when  we  search  the 
Scriptures  for  a  principle,  the  very 
lowest  proportion  of  our  income  for 
which  we  can  find  any  show  of  justi- 
fication is  a  tenth  of  the  whole.  5. 
That,  therefore,  it  is  our  duty  to 
give  away,  statedly,  for  the  service 
and  honour  of  our  God,  at  the  very 
least,  one-tenth  of  aU  which  He  com- 
mits to  our  stewardship."  These 
principles  were  clearly  and  power- 
fully illustrated  by  an  appeal  to 
Scripture  history.  The  lowest  type 
of  benevolence  was  that  practised  in 
the  Patriarchal  age,  which  was  the 
ottering  of  one-tenth  of  all  that  was 
possessed.  The  religion  of  the  Jews 
required  one-tenth  of  the  yearly  in- 
come to  be  given  by  the  head  of 
each  family  to  the  Levites  ;ilone,  in 
addition  to  a  second  tenth  for  the 
support  of  the  feasts,  and  a  third 
tentli  for  the  poor  once  in  three 
years.  Then  came  the  cost  of  the 
trespass  offerings,  and  the  expenses 
connected  with  long  journeys  to  the 
temple,  and  sundry  other  religious 
charges,  all  imposed  by  Divine  sanc- 
tion, besides  freewill  offerings. 
Taking  all  these  items  into  account, 
there  is  no  doubt  but  among  the 
Jews  every  head  of  a  family  was 
under  religious  obligation  to  give 
away  at  least  a  fifth,  perhaps  a  third, 
of  his  yearly  income.  Thus  it  ap- 
pears that,  in  the  patriarchal  dispen- 
sation, a  tenth  was  the  portion  which 
the  Lord  accepted.  Under  the  Mosaic 
dispensation  that  proportion  was 
raised  to  at  least  a  fifth  by  express 
ordinances ;  and  when  we  come  to 
the  Gospel  dispensation,  we  are  sen- 
sible at  once  of  a  notable  rise  in  the 
temperature  of  benevolence.  Here 
the  idea  of  a  religion  less  generous, 
less  self-denying,  less  superior  to 
sordid  hoards  of  personal  coniforts,  is 
2 


276 


THE   MISSION AEY   WOELD. 


not  only  inadmissible  but  atrocious. 
Whether,  therefore,  we  take  the 
Old  Testament  or  the  New,  the  lowest 
proportion  of  giving  for  which  we 
can  find  any  pretext  or  foothold 
whatever,  in  command  or  in  prece- 
dent, is  one-tenth.  He  who  fixes  on 
this,  deliberately  fixes  on  far  less 
than  was  required  of  a  Jew.  He 
who  fixes  on  less  than  this,  delibe- 
rately excludes  all  Scripture  instruc- 
tion, and  chooses  a  standard  for 
which  no  part  of  God's  Word  ofters 
a  justification. 

556.  Giving  essential  to  Olins- 
tianity. — The  system  of  redemp- 
tion, from  first  to  last,  is  one  grand 
system  of  giving.      God  loved  the 
world,  and  gave  His  only-begotten 
Son   to  save  it   from   eternal  ruin. 
The  Son  loved  us  and  gave  Himself 
to  death  for  us.     This  giving  does 
not  rest  at  the  point  of  iDounty,  but 
passes  on  to  that  of  inconceivable 
sacrifice.       Every  man    on    whose 
spirit  the  true  light  of  redemption 
breaks  finds  himself  heir  to  an  in- 
heritance of  givings,  which  began  on 
the  eve  of  time,  and  will  keep  pace 
with   the   course   of  eternity.      To 
giving  he  owes  his  all ;  in  giving  he 
sees  the  most  substantial   evidence 
he   can  offer,  that  he  is  a  grateful 
debtor  ;  and  the  self-sacrifice  of  Him 
in  whom  he  trusts   says,  far  more 
pathetically  than  words  can  say,  "  It 
is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  re- 
ceive."     Christianity   ordains  that 
giving  shall  be  both  bountiful  and 
cheerful.      It  does  not   satisfy  the 
demands  of  our    religion  that  we 
give;    we  must  give  much.     "He 
that  soweth  sparingly  shall  reap  also 
sparingly."       This    refers    to    the 
amount  of  gifts.     But  Chi'istianity 
is  not  even  then  content ;  that  un- 
sparing amount  must  be  given  with 
a  cheerful  heart,  "  not  grudgingly  or 
of  necessity  ;  for  God  loveth  a  cheer- 
ful giver."     One  of  the  oddest  things 


in  all  argument  is,  that  this  passage 
is  sometimes  resorted  to  as  a  cover 
by  those  who  claim  the  liberty  to 
give  away  as  little  as  ever  they 
please.  Let  them  turn  to  the  pas- 
sage (2  Cor.  ix.  5—7)  and  they  will 
see  that  it  is  not  left  to  them  or  to 
any  man  to  decide  whether  giving 
shall  be  on  a  bountiful  or  a  sparing 
scale.  That  it  is  not  to  be  sparing, 
and  is  to  be  bountiful  is  settled  ;  and 
then  a  cheerful  heart  is  commanded 
in  addition.  The  twofold  require- 
ment is  a  gift  not  sjjaring  as  to 
amount,  not  grudging  as  to  feeling. 
One  may  cheerfully  give  a  sparing 
gift,  who  would  grudge  a  bountiful 
one ;  and  one  who,  from  necessity  or 
shame,  gives  a  large  gift  may 
grudge  while  he  gives.  Do  not 
spare  when  you  give,  and  do  not 
grudge  when  you  make  sacrifices! 
This  is  the  voice  of  a  passage  which 
some  would  fain  use  to  cloak  their 
unwillingness  to  make  liberality  a 
regulated  and  well- considered  virtue. 
— Arthur. 

557.  Giving  as  God  has  pros- 
pered us. — That  was  a  very  im- 
portant direction  which  the  apostle 
Paul  gave  to  the  Christians  at 
Corinth,  that  they  might  be  always 
ready  to  meet  the  claims  of  Christian 
benevolence: — "  Upon  the  first  day 
of  the  week  let  every  one  of  you  lay 
bv  him  in  store,  as  God  hath  jJros- 
jjeredkhn"  (1  Cor.  xvi.  2).  According 
to  the  beautiful  language  of  a  living 
author,  ' '  Here  the  scale  which  regu- 
lates giving  is  taken  from  the  hand 
of  impulse,  fashion,  or  personal  dis- 
position. Whether  our  giving  is  or 
is  not  to  be  in  proportion  to  the 
bounties  of  G  od  to  us  is  no  matter  of 
debate.  The  principle  of  proportion 
is  enjoined  in  the  New  Testament. 
This  Scripture,  '  as  the  Lord  hath 
prospered  him,'  forces  us  to  ask, 
'  What  is  giving  in  proportion  to 
God's  gifts  to  us?    If  we  seek  an 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


277 


answer  in  the  New  Testament,  every- 
thing seems  to  push  up  the  scale  to 
a  proportion  from  which  we  nearly 
all  shrink  away.  "We  find  liberality 
in  a  rich  man  sanctioned  up  to 
*  half  his  goods,'  as  in  the  case  of 
Zaccheus  ;  and  in  a  poor  widow  up 
to  '  all  her  living,'  as  the  two  mites. 
We  find  a  whole  church  selling  their 
property,  and  giving  away  without 
limit ;  and  though  that  example  is 
never  enforced  on  others,  it  is  never 
reproved.  AVe  find  the  Church  of 
Macedonia,  in  '  depths  of  poverty,' 
and  also  in  '  a  great  trial  of  afflic- 
tions,' abounding  '  in  riches  of  libe- 
rality ; '  and  their  record  is  written 
for  the  gratitude  of  all  ages,  that 
they  gave  '  beyond  their  power,' 
These  early  Christians  who  thus  re- 
joiced to  bestow  are  melted  to  yet 
greater  sacrifices  by  words  so  win- 
ning and  so  mighty  as,  '  Ye  know 
the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  though  He  was  rich,  yet  for 
your  sakes  He  became  jyoor,  that  ye 
through  His  poverty  might  be  rich.' 
Turn  where  you  will  in  the  New 
Testament  in  search  for  an  answer 
to  the  question,  '  What  is  giving  as 
God  has  prospered  me?'  you  are  sur- 
rounded by  an  atmosphere  of  fervid 
joy  and  love ;  you  are  stimulated 
by  examples  of  apostles  forsaking 
all,  individuals  selling  all,  churches 
bestowing  all,  the  deeply  poor  giving 
to  the  poorer,  and,  to  crown  the 
whole,  the  Master  giving  always, 
and  storing  never ;  and  in  the  end 
giving  Himself  a  ransom  for  all." 


COLLECTORS  AND 
COLLECTING. 

558.  Collectors  necessary, — If 
the  Church  of  Christ  on  earth  were 
perfect,  and  all  her  members  largely 
imbued  with   a   spirit    of    genuine 


liberality,  conscientiously  setting 
apart  a  proper  proportion  of  their 
income  for  the  support  of  the  cause 
of  God — if  the  injunction  of  the 
Apostle  on  professing  Christians  to 
lay  by  thetn  in  store  on  the  first  day 
of  the  week  as  "  God  hath  prospered 
them  "  were  regarded  by  all,  so  that 
every  believer  possessed  a  purse  or 
fund  sacred  to  religious  purposes, 
perhaps  collectors  for  charitable  ob- 
jects would  not  be  so  necessary  as 
they  are.  Those  whose  duty  it  is  to 
give  would  hasten  to  the  treasurers 
of  the  respective  funds  of  the  church 
to  present  their  ofi"erings  with  joyful 
hearts,  in  response  to  the  simplest 
announcement  of  what  was  required 
without  any  solicitation  or  persuasion 
on  the  subject.  But,  alas !  it  is  not 
so.  Appeals  have  to  be  made,  cases 
explained,  and  the  most  urgent  en- 
treaty employed  to  induce  Christian 
people  to  do  what  is  admitted  on  all 
hands  to  be  their  imperative  duty. 
Hence  announcements  and  explana- 
tions have  not  only  to  be  made  from 
the  pulpit .  and  the  platform,  and 
sermons  and  speeches  delivered  to 
explain  charitable  objects  and  excite 
feelings  of  sympathy  ;  but  collectors 
are  required  to  wait  upon  the  donors 
at  their  respective  places  of  residence, 
to  receive  their  contributions,  and 
sometimes  to  give  still  further  in- 
formation with  respect  to  the  benevo- 
lent object  in  aid  of  which  their 
subscriptions  are  solicited. 

559.  Juvenile  Collectors. — The 
idea  of  appointing  juvenile  Mission- 
ary collectors  was  a  very  happy  one, 
and  the  general  employment  of  late 
years  of  children  and  young  persons 
connected  with  our  respective  Sab- 
bath-schools in  this  good  work  has 
already  resulted  in  much  good.  It 
has  been  beneficial  to  the  juveniles 
themselves,  inducing  them  to  take 
an  interest  in  one  of  the  noblest  un- 
dertakings which  can  possibly  en- 


278 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


gage  the  mind  of  man,  and  training 
them  to  habits  of  punctuality,  dis- 
cipline, and  Christian  labour,  which 
cannot  fail  to  prove  of  the  utmost 
importance  in  after  life.  Nor  has 
the  advantage  to  the  cause  itself 
been  less  marked  and  prominent. 
Where  juvenile  Missionary  Associa- 
tions have  been  well  managed,  and 
where  the  ofSeers  and  teachers  of  the 
Sunday-schools  with  which  they  are 
connected  have  entered  into  the  work 
with  spirit,  keeping  the  machinery 
in  constant  and  regular  motion,  the 
little  people  have  succeeded  in  collect- 
ing considerable  sums  of  money  for  the 
supportof  home  and  foreignmissions. 
In  selecting  boys  and  girls  for  this 
service,  care  should  be  taken  to  fix 
upon  those  who  appear  adapted  for 
the  office  by  gentleness  of  manner 
and  amiability  of  disposition,  and 
they  should  be  specially  drilled  and 
instructed  in  the  duties  of  their  new 
position,  that  they  may  proceed  in 
their  work,  not  only  with  zeal  and 
coiu-age,  but  with  a  becoming  and 
respectful  bearing  towards  all  whom 
they  may  solicit  to  become  sub- 
scribers. The  consent  of  their 
parents  and  guardians  should  in 
every  ease  be  obtained  before  they 
are  employed  in  the  work.  The 
number  of  juvenile  collectors  em- 
l)loyed  in  any  given  district  should 
be  select  and  limited,  and  it  would  be 
well  if  a  teacher  or  friend  of  riper 
years  would  kindly  accompany  them 
in  their  first  canvass  till  their  lists  of 
subscribers  are  regularly  formed. 

560.  Female  Collectors, — How- 
ever excellent  and  efficient  juvenile 
Missionary  collectors  may  be  in  their 
proper  sphere,  and  however  success- 
ful they  may  be  in  collecting  pence 
among  the  members  of  their  re- 
spective families  and  friends,  there 
is  a  higher  department  of  the  work 
which  seems  to  call  for  the  services 
of  persons  of  mature  years  and  ripe 


intelligence.  In  making  application 
to  persons  of  respectable  position, 
from  whom  may  be  fairly  expected 
contributions  to  the  mission  cause  of 
a  larger  amount  than  the  trifles  col- 
lected by  little  children,  Christian 
ladies  have  been  employed  with  good 
effect.  From  the  natural  suscepti- 
bility of  the  female  character,  and 
from  the  fact  that  nothing  is  so  well 
calculated  to  raise  the  condition  of 
woman  in  heathen  lands  as  the  in- 
troduction of  the  Gospel,  the  cause 
of  missions  has  been  warmly  espoused 
by  the  female  portion  of  many  of 
our  churches.  Numerous  instances 
have  come  under  our  notice  in  which 
judicious  and  prudent  female  Mis- 
sionary collectors  have  succeeded  in 
obtaining  subscriptions  where,  in  all 
probability,  others  would  have  failed. 
Human  selfishness  is  ever  ready  to 
frame  excuses  and  apologies  when 
applications  are  made  on  behalf  of 
charitable  objects,  but  the  earnest 
appeals  of  an  intelligent,  modest, 
and  unassuming  young  lady  for  help 
to  send  the  Gospel  to  the  perishing 
heathen  can  scarcely  be  denied,  when 
means  are  at  hand  for  a  liberal  re- 
sponse. There  are,  moreover,  power- 
ful reasons  why  Christian  ladies 
should  embark  earnestly  in  this 
work.  Woman  was  first  in  the 
transgression,  and  it  is  fit  and  proper 
that  she  should  be  foremost  in  the 
zealous  eflbrts  which  are  made  for 
the  recovery  of  a  lost  and  ruined 
world  to  Christ.  The  pious  females 
who  followed  the  Redeemer  and 
ministered  to  His  necessities  in  the 
days  of  His  flesh,  set  a  noble  ex- 
ample to  their  fair  sisters  through 
all  time.  When  His  disciples  for- 
sook Him  and  fled,  they  were  last 
at  the  cross,  and  first  at  the  sepulchre, 
and  it  is  believed  that  in  the  last 
great  day  it  will  appear  that  multi- 
tudes of  sinners  have  been  saved 
through  the  instrumentality  of 
Christian  females. 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


270 


561.  Christian    Young    Men. —  |  the  heathen  world,  disappeared  from 
The   Christian  youii;?    men   of  our  my  view  commend  him  in  my  hum- 
respective  churches   in  England  do  blc  prayers  to  the  fatherly  protection 
not  leave  the   honourable   work  of  of  the  God  of  Missions." 
collecting  for  foreign  missions  en- 
tirely to  juveniles  and  ladies.    They       562.  QualiiBcations  of  Collectors, 
know  that,  to  reach  the  friends  and  !  — There    are   certain   qualifications 
supporters  of  the  work  in  some  loca-  !  which   should  be   possessed  by   all 
lities,  long  journiesmiist  be  travelled  who  engage  in  the  important  work 
and  efibrts  put  forth  beyond  the  phy- '  of  collecting  for  Christian  missions, 
sical  ability  of  the  fair  sex.     Hence, !  Genuine   piety  and  ardent  love  for 
in   many   instances,   they  volunteer  that    Saviour  whose   cause  is  thus 
their  valuable  services  and  perform  espoused  are  the  first  pre-reqiiisites 
their  duties  as  Missionary  collectors  which  we  mention,  as  they  will  sus- 
in  a  manner  worthy  of  the  highest :  tain  the  mind  in  hours,  of  temptation 
commendation.      We    have    known  and  discouragement,   and  do   more 
Christian  young  men  who  have  sue-  I  than  anything  else  to  ensure  success, 
ceeded  admirably  in  this  department '  A  firm  resolution   and    undaunted 
of  useful  labour;    and  some  of  the  courage  will  also  be  found  of  great 
best  and  most  zealous  Missionaries  advantage.    Added  to  these  essential 
that  we  have  met  with  in  foreign ;  qualities,    the    Missionary   collector 
lands  began  their  career  in  the  ser- ;  should  possess  a  mind  well  informed 
vice  of  Christ  by  going  from  door  to  on  the  subject  of  missions,  inasmuch 
door,  after  the  example  of  the  great  as,  in  some  instances,  questions  may 
and  good  Dr.  Coke,  to  solicit  contri-  ]  be  asked,  and  information  sought  of 
butions  to  help  to  send  the  Gospel  to  \  an  important  and  interesting  cha- 
the  perisliing  heathen.     That  divine  racter.     In  the   numerous   publica- 
Being  who  has  condescended  to  make  ;  tions  with  which  we  are   favoured, 
the  cause  of  missions  especially  His  there   are   ample  sources  of  intelli- 
own,  is  so  great  and  so  good  that  He  ;  gence  accessible,  and  we  would  coun- 
is  worthy  of  the  highest  and  best  sel  all  who  take  a  part  in  this  noble 
service  that  we  can  render  to  Him  ;   enterprise  to  endeavour  to  be  well  up  in 
and,   however  weak  and  feeble  our  \  everything  relating  to  the  important 
efforts  may  be,  if  they  are  put  forth   work  in  which  they  are  engaged.  Indo- 
with  pure  motives  and  with  a  single  mitable  perseverance  and  undaunted 
eye  to  His  glory,  they  will  be  ac-   couragewillbefoundnecessaryincan- 
cepted  through  the  merits  of  Christ,  i  vassing  and  collecting  for  the  cause 
Let  Christian  young  men,  therefore,  '  of  missions.    Let  fervent  prayer  also 
not  be  backward  to  do  all  in  their  be   offered,   especially  before   going 
power  to  advance  the  interests  of  the  out,  for  the  blessing  of  God  on  the 
lledeemer's  kingdom.  The  Rev.  John  :  undertaking.     The  hearts  of  all  men 
Angel  James  set  a  noble  example  in  are  in  His  hands,  and  He  can  dispose 
this  respect.    Speaking  at  a  Mission-  them  to  regard  with  favour  the  ap- 
ary  meeting,  he  said:— "H  Provi-  plications  which  are  made  for  means 
dence  were  to  deny  me  every  other  [  to  send  His  blessed   Gospel  to   the 
opportunity  of  evincing  my  love  for  ;  ends  of  the  earth.     If  the  work  be 
the  mission  cause,  I  should  esteem  it  entered  upon  and  prosecuted  in  this 
an  honour  to  bear  the  luggage  of  the   spirit,  it  must  succeed,  and  a  double 
pious  Missionary  to  the  beach  on  his   blessing  will  be  the  immediate  re- 
embarkation  ;    and  while  the    ship,    suit,— a  blessing  will  descend  upon 
enriched  with  so  valuable  a  cargo  for   those  who  give  and  those  who  col- 


280 


THE    BIISSIONARY   WORLD. 


lect ;  and,  if  God  Himself  sanctify 
the  means  to  their  intended  purpose, 
a  still  further  blessing  -will  ulti- 
mately be  realised  m  the  proclama- 
tion of  the  good  news  of  salvation  in 
dark  benighted  heathen  lands,  and 
its  application  to  the  hearts  of 
multitudes  who  are  favoured  to 
hear  it. 

563.  Canvassing.  —  A  district 
in  which  little  or  nothing  has  been 
previously  done  for  Christian  mis- 
sions must  be  carefully  canvassed 
before  a  successful  system  of  col- 
lecting can  be  introduced.  The  fol- 
lowing instance  of  perseverance  in 
this  branch  of  the  work  in  the  north 
of  England  appeared  some  time  ago 
in  the  Whitehaven  and  Carlisle 
papers:  —  "A  gentleman  resident 
in  this  neighbourhood,  who  was 
anxiously  desirous  to  promote  the 
interests  of  the  Wesleyan  Foreign 
Missions,  has,  during  the  last  six 
weeks  (besides  attending  to  regular 
and  extensive  business  of  his  own), 
canvassed  in  aid  of  the  funds  of  the 
society  one  considerable  market  town, 
a  borough,  and  twelve  surrounding 
villages ;  has  travelled  on  foot  up- 
wards of  ninety  miles ;  waited  in 
person  on  more  than  1 ,400  families ; 
and  visited  a  population  of  upwards 
of  6,000  soiils.  The  kind  reception  he 
has  everywhere  met  with,  the  liberal 
support  he  has  received,  and  the  in- 
formation circulated  through  this 
medium  of  Christian  missions  in 
varioiis  parts  of  the  world,  present 
to  his  mind  a  reward  for  his  toil 
infinitely  surpassing  any  temporal 
good." 

564.  Economy  and  Liberality. — 
Two  female  Missionary  collectors,  on 
going  their  appointed  round,  made 
up  their  minds  to  call  at  the  resi- 
dence of  a  gentleman  who  had  the 
name   of  being   somewhat   "  close- 


fisted"  in  his  habits.  On  approaching 
the  kitchen  door,  and  hearing  a  loud 
conversation  within,  they  paused  for 
a  moment,  and  were  appalled  to  find 
that  the  master  was  scolding  his 
servant  for  having  thrown  a  match 
into  the  fire  which  might  have  been 
of  some  future  service.  They  would 
gladly  have  retreated,  thinldng  it 
would  be  useless  to  ask  for  a  Mis- 
sionary subscription  there  ;  but  they 
had  gone  too  far,  and  therefore  ven- 
tured to  knock  at  the  door.  The 
gentleman  seemed  somewhat  excited, 
but  nevertheless  listened  to  their 
plea  on  behalf  of  the  heathen,  and 
asked  several  sensible  questions  with 
reference  to  the  nature  of  the  enter- 
prise. These  being  satisfactorily 
answered,  to  their  great  surprise  he 
took  out  his  purse  and  gave  them  a 
guinea.  Observing  their  surprise, 
and  surmising  the  cause,  the  gentle- 
man pressed  the  collectors  for  an 
explanation,  when  they  were  obliged 
to  confess  their  pleasing  disappoint- 
ment at  receiving  such  a  liberal 
contribution,  in  consequence  of  the 
words  of  chiding  which  they  had 
heard  on  approaching  the  door. 
"  I  thought  as  much,"  said  the  gen- 
tleman ;  ' '  and  let  me  say  to  you, 
young  ladies,  that  yoii  need  never 
hesitate  to  call  upon  persons  with 
your  collecting  book  who  are  known 
to  be  careful  and  economical  in  their 
habits,  as  they  are  most  likely  to  be 
able  to  give  to  benevolent  objects. 
I  never  refuse  my  mite  to  a  good 
cause  ;  but  I  should  probably  be  un- 
able to  respond  to  the  calls  of  Chris- 
tian charity  as  I  do,  if  I  did  not 
carefully  check  every  instance  of 
waste  and  extravagance  in  my 
family." 

565.  Samuel  Hick  and  the  Cler- 
gyman.— Samuel  Hick,  the  good 
but  eccentric  "Village  Blacksmith," 
was  a  warm-hearted  friend  of  Chris- 
tian missions.     In  his  own  quaint 


THE   5IISSI0NARY  WORLD. 


^81 


way  he  often  pleaded  the  cause  of 
the  poor  perishing  heathen  with  an 
earnestness  and  pathos  which  affected 
all  who  heard  him.  Nor  was  he 
backward  in  tendering  his  services 
as  a  collector  for  the  support  and 
spread  of  the  Gospel  at  home  or 
abroad.  He  sometimes  met  with 
amusing  incidents  when  out  on  his 
collecting  expeditions.  Clothed  with 
proper  authority,  and  furnished  with 
a  book  in  which  to  enter  the  names 
of  his  subscribers,  he  went  forth  on 
one  occasion  with  the  freshness  and 
spirit  of  the  husbandman  on  en- 
tering for  the  first  time  in  the  season 
into  the  harvest  field.  He  saw  the 
fields  white,  and  in  his  view  had 
nothing  to  do  but  put  in  the  sickle. 
He  found  few  obstructions ;  and 
among  these  few — created  chielly  by 
his  own  eccentricity  and  imprudence 
— he  records  one  which  may  be  con- 
sideredmore  amusing  than  vexatious. 
"  I  went  to  Ricall,"  says  he,  "  and 
as  I  purposed  going  to  all  the  houses 
in  the  town,  I  thought  there  would 
be  no  harm  in  calling  upon  the 
church  clergyman.  I  did  so,  and 
found  him  in  his  garden.  I  pre- 
sented my  book,  which  he  gave  me 
again,  and  looked  at  me."  The  look 
would  have  had  a  withering  efiect 
upon  many  of  Samuel's  superiors  ; 
but  the  same  spirit  and  views  which 
had  emboldened  him  to  make  the 
application,  supported  him  under 
the  rebuff  with  which  he  met.  "  I 
am  surprised,"  said  the  clergyman, 
"  that  j'ou  should  make  such  are- 
quest  ;  that  you  should  ask  me  to 
support  dissenters  from  the  Church 
of  England."  Samuel  instantly  in- 
terposed with,  "No,  sir,  we  are  not 
dissenters  ;  the  Church  has  dissented 
from  us.  The  Methodists  are  good 
Churchmen,  where  the  Gospel  is 
preached,  and  for  my  part  I  never 
turned  my  back  on  a  hricf  when  I 
went  to  church.  "Though  wiser 
heads  than  his  own  would  have  found 


it  difficult  to  charge  dissenterism  on 
the  Church  of  England,  except  from 
Popery,  he  was  correct  in  his  denial 
of  the  application  of  the  epithet  to  the 
Methodist  body.  The  retort  was 
more  equitably  supported  when  ho 
defended  himself  by  adding  to  his 
reverence,  "I  think  there  is  no  more 
harm  in  your  helping  to  support  us, 
than  there  is  in  our  helping  to  sup- 
port you."  The  clergyman  here 
very  properly  took  shelter  under  the 
wing  of  the  State — his  only  ground 
of  defence — by  replying,  "  You  are 
obliged  to  support  us,  the  law  binds 
you  to  do  it."  Samuel,  in  return, re- 
sorted to  the  only  code  of  laws  with 
which  he  had  any  acquaintance, 
and  which  he  consulted  daily — the 
Christian  code — saying,  "Ours  is  a 
law  of  love,  and  if  we  cannot  all 
think  alike,  we  must  all  love  alike," 
He  then  retired  with  his  "NYesleyan 
hrief,  with  which  he  met  with  better 
success  elsewhere,  "  We  parted," 
says  Samuel,  "  after  a  long  contest ; 
and  although  I  did  not  get  any 
money,  I  would  not  have  taken  five 
shillings  for  my  cause ;  "  or,  as  in  all 
probability  he  meant,  the  opportunity 
he  had  just  had  of  pleading  and 
supporting  it.  In  summing  up 
his  labours,  treatment,  and  success, 
during  the  remainder  of  his  tour,  the 
village  blacksmith  says,  "I  had  a 
very  good  time  in  going  round  the 
circuit,  met  with  very  kind  friends, 
preached,  and  prayed,  and  collected 
seventy  pounds.  While  employed  in 
this  noble  work,  I  got  my  own  soul 
blessed,  and  grew  like  a  willow  by 
the  waterside.  I  got  many  a  wet 
shirt  and  many  a  warm  heart ;  and 
while  I  was  begging  for  money,  I 
did  not  forget  to  pray  for  the  souls 
of  my  fellow  creatures," 

566,  Have  Patience, — A  re- 
markable incident  is  said  to  have 
occurred  to  two  Missionary  collectors 
on  canvassing  a  new  neighbourhoed 


282 


THE   MISSION AKY   WOELD, 


for  subscriptions.  They  called  at 
the  mansion  of  a  respectable  but 
eccentric  gentleman  to  whom  they 
presented  their  book,  and  stated 
their  case.  He  appeared  favourably 
disposed  towards  the  object  on 
behalf  of  which  they  appealed,  and 
asked  a  number  of  questions  as  to 
the  countries  to  which  Missiona- 
ries had  been  sent,  and  the  prospects 
of  success,  &c.  He  seemed  satisfied 
with  the  answers  given,  and  pleased 
with  the  promise  of  some  Missionary 
periodicals ;  when  requested  to  state 
whether  he  would  have  his  name 
entered  as  a  monthly,  quarterly,  or 
annual  subscriber,  and  for  what 
amount,  he  said  they  might  put  him 
down  for  "  a  guinea  a  year."  When 
the  collectors  expressed  their  grati- 
tude for  such  a  handsome  promise, 
and  assured  him  that  they  would 
call  punctually  upon  him  at  the  end 
of  the  year,  he  asked  them  to  wait 
for  a  moment,  and  he  would  hand 
them  his  first  contribution  at  once. 
He  disappeared  for  a  short  time,  but 
soon  returned  with  a  bag  of  money 
in  his  hand,  and  began  to  count  it 
out  on  the  table.  Thinking  he  was 
seeking  for  some  particular  coin,  the 
collectors  appeared  restless  and 
anxious  to  have  their  subscription 
that  they  might  leave,  when  the  old 
gentleman  said,  ".Have  patience,  I 
shall  soon  have  done."  He  continued 
counting  out  of  the  bag  till  he  had 
got  seventy  guineas,  and  then  said 
to  the  collectors,  "  Take  these,  I  am 
now  seventy  years  of  age ;  and, 
having  promised  you  a  guinea  a 
■year,  I  wish  to  pay  up  all  arrears ; 
I  ought  to  have  subscribed  to  so 
good  a  cause  long  since.  The  col- 
lectors conveyed  the  money  to  the 
treasiu'er,  "rejoicing  as  those  who 
have  found  great  spoils." 

/567.  The  Pigure  altered.— An 
interesting  incident  has  been  related 
of    two    young    men    who    waited 


upon  a  respectable  and  influential 
merchant  at  his  office  to  solicit  a 
contribution  to  the  funds  of  the 
Missionary  Society,  for  which  they 
were  collectors.  Their  application 
was  received  most  courteously,  and 
the  gentleman  entered  his  name  for 
five  guineas.  Encouraged  by  this 
success,  the  collectors  asked  per- 
mission to  present  their  book  to  some 
of  the  clerks  in  the  counting-house 
and  warehouse.  Whilst  thus  en- 
gaged, the  postman  entered  with 
letters  for  the  merchant. '  Amongst 
other  items  of  intelligence  was  in- 
formation of  a  vessel  wrecked  at  sea 
with  a  valuable  cargo,  uninsured, 
involving  a  loss  of  several  thousand 
pounds.  The  merchant  was  evidently 
afi'ected  by  the  bad  news  he  had  re- 
ceived, but  seeing  the  Missionary 
collectors  retiring  from  the  premises, 
he  called  them  and  said:  "Gentle- 
men, I  am  sorry  to  trouble  you,  but 
since  you  left  my  office,  I  have  re- 
ceived intelligence  of  the  loss  of  one 
of  my  ships  at  sea,  with  a  valuable 
cargo  uninsured,  and  I  am  conse- 
quently poorer  by  several  thousand 
pounds  than  I  thought  I  was ;  I 
must  therefore  ask  permission  to 
alter  the  figure  which  I  wrote  in 
your  collecting  book."  With  feelings 
of  sympathy  and  regret,  the  collectors 
handed  their  book  to  the  merchant, 
when,  to  their  utter  astonishment, 
he  altered  his  contribution  to  twenty 
guineas.  When  they  respectfully 
inquired  if  he  had  not  made  a  mis- 
take, he  replied,  "No,  gentlemen,  I 
wished  to  alter  my  contribution  to 
a  higher  figure  since  I  heard  of  my 
heavy  loss,  for  I  doubt  whether  I 
have  been  giving  to  the  cause  of 
God  in  time  past  as  much  as  I 
ought  to  have  done.  At  all  events, 
I  am  determined  to  give  more  libe- 
rally in  future,  and  that  without 
delay,  lest  more  of  my  property 
should  be  swallowed  up  in  the  sea 
as  a  just  punishment   for  my  past 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


283 


unfaithfulness."  Happy  are  those 
who  take  such  a  charitable  and  pious 
view  of  what  are  sometimes  called 
misfortixnes  in  life. 

568.  Take  care  of  the  Pence. — 
The  following  is  a  pleasing  instance 
of  the  good  resulting  from  attention 

X  to  this  adage.  Some  years  since  there 
\was  collected  in  a  certain  Lincoln- 
^.viire  village  about  25s.  a  year  pre- 
vious to  the  Missionary  meeting,  but 
this  sum,  in  process  of  time,  had 
gradually  dwindled  down  to  8s.  6d. 
Last  y<^ar  a  few  friends  of  the  cause 
resolved  (o  divide  the  village  into 
districts,  'vith  a  person  appointed  to 
each  to  «\anvas  every  house  for 
small  subf^jriptions  of  a  halfpenny 
or  a  penny  per  month,  which  are 
now  regiy.arly  received  without  any 
difficulty/.  These  smalj(  subscriptions 
will,  this  year,  amo^mt  to  about 
£2  Ifjs.,  showing  an  increase  of 
nearly  600  per  cent.  Is  not  the 
neglect  of  the  pence  of  the  poor,  in 
iiiany  instances,  a  cause  of  the 
diminution  of  interest  in  the  cause 
of  Chi'istian  missions  ? 

569.  An  aged  Collector. — Mrs. 
Hannah  Locke,  of  Newport,  Isle  of 
Wight,  was,  for  many  years,  an  in- 
dustrious, zealous,  and  successful 
collector  for  the  mission  cause. 
When  health  began  to  fail,  and  she 
could  no  longer  attend  God's  house, 
or  go  from  door  to  door  to  solicit 
subscriptions  to  help  to  send  the 
Gospel  to  foreign  lands,  she  was  still 
unwilling  to  relinquish  her  beloved 
employment.  For  some  time  before 
her  death,  she  made  use  of  a  Mis- 
sionary box  instead  of  a  book,  which 
she  presented  on  all  suitable  occa- 
sions to  her  visitors.  She  also  em- 
ployed juveniles  as  her  messengers 
to  go  for  her  with  the  box  to  receive 
the  contributions  of  persons  at  a 
distance,  whom  she  regarded  as  her 
stated  subscribers.     In  this  way  she 


raised  several  pounds  every  year  for 
the  cause  she  loved  so  well.  Thus 
she  continued  to  live  and  labour  for 
God  and  heaven,  till  she  reached  the 
advanced  age  of  eighty-four,  when 
she  finished  her  course  with  joy,  and 
was  called  to  her  reward  in  heaven. 
The  writer  had  the  pleasure  of  visiting 
her  frequently  till  the  closing  scene 
arrived,  and  of  taking  charge  of  her 
well- replenished  Missionary  box, 
which,  together  with  a  small  legacy 
of  .£5,  represented  her  final  effort  in 
the  cause  of  missions,  which  she 
loved  and  served  to  the  end. 
"Blessed  are  the  dead  that  die  in 
the  Lord,  for  they  rest  from  their 
labours,  and  their  works  do  follow 
them." 

570.  A  mimber  of  Farthings. — 
Among  the  sums  received  at  the 
Missionary  anniversary  last  month 
was  one  which  I  think  deserves  to 
be  placed  on  record.  A  poor  woman 
brought  one  hundred  and  sixty- eight 
farthings,  which  she  had  piit  by 
during  the  year  on  behalf  of  the 
heathen.  At  the  preceding  anni- 
versary she  was  miich  impressed  by 
what  she  heard,  and  resolved  on 
giving  something.  The  resolution 
was  put  into  practice,  and  the  result 
was  3.y.  Gd.  as  her  subscription. 
This  poor  woman's  husband  was 
se-s'eral  times  out  of  work,  their 
seven  children  and  themselves  some- 
times wanted  more  bread ;  but  she 
persevered  in  her  plan,  and  from  her 
poverty  spared  something  for  perish- 
ing souls.  The  guineas,  and  fifties, 
and  hundreds  of  pounds,  are  praise- 
worthy ;  hut  these  occasional  offer- 
ings.eclipse  them  all. — Cadman. 

571.  The  importance  of  Littles. 

"  Though  trifling  in  your  eyes, 
The  little  mites  appear; 
Yet  to  my  charming  words 
A  moment  lend  your  ear. 


284 


THK   MISSIONAEY   WORLD. 


"  Look  on  the  mighty  deep, 
And  contemplate  the  sea  ; 
If  'twere  not  for  the  drops, 
Where  would  its  iHisiness  bo  ? 
"Behold  tlie  emerald  field, 

Where  sheep  and  oxen  feed  ; 
If  'twere  not  for  the  blades. 
Say  where  would  be  the  meadf 
"  The  oak  its  shelter  gives, 

When  flocks  from  tempests  flee  ; 
But  if  the  LEAVES  were  gone, 
Where  would  the  shelter  be  ? 
'•  The  smooth  extended  strand. 
That  checks  the  roaring  deep  : 
Say,  if  the  grains  were  gone. 
Where  woxild  the  billows  swecii  ? 
"Were  little  words  despised. 
How  would  a  hook  appear  ? 
How  could  the  preacher  speak, 
Or  how  his  hearers  hear  ? 
"  Despise  not  then  the  pence. 

They  help  to  make  the  pound  ; 
And  each  may  help  to  spread  abroad 
The  Gospel's  joyful  sound  ! 


SPECIAL  WAYS  AND  MEANS. 

572.  Human  Ingenuity. — It  is  a 
common  but  true  saying,  generally, 
that  ' '  ■where  there  is  a  will  there  is  a 
way."  When  the  mind  of  man  is 
earnestly  set  upon  an  object,  the 
most  strenuous  efforts  will  not  be 
wanting  to  bring  about  its  accom- 
plishment. This  is  seen  every  day 
in  the  affairs  of  this  life  ;  and,  in 
proportion  to  men's  attachment  to 
the  objects  they  have  in  view,  will 
be  the  ardour  of  their  pursuit,  and 
the  care  with  which  they  will  devise 
means  by  which  their  ends  may  be 
gained.  That  human  ingenuity  is 
never  better  employed  than  when  it 
is  devising  the  wisest  and  most  effec- 
tual means  of  doing  good.  We  have 
met  with  some  beautiful  instances 
in  which  this  wonderful  faculty  of  the 
mind  has  been  brought  to  bear  with 
good  effect  on  the  glorious  Missionary 
enterprise.  Persons  in  humble  life, 
with  but  slender  resources  at  their 
■  command,  but  with  hearts  filled  with 


love  to  Christ  and  His  cause,  have 
bent  their  minds  to  study  the  sub- 
ject, and  have  at  length  hit  upon 
plans  which,  when  industriously 
pursued,  have  resulted  in  the  reali- 
sation of  considerable  sums  of  money 
in  the  aggregate  for  the  spread  of 
the  Gospel  throughout  the  world. 
Some  of  the  ways  and  means  of 
raising  contributions  to  the  mission 
fund  to  which  we  allude  are  amusing, 
if  not  ludicrous.  Others  are  gravely 
suggestive  of  what  might  be  done 
for  the  cause  of  God  if  all  professing 
Christians  were  in  earnest  to  pro- 
mote, by  all  possible  means.  His 
honour  and  glory.  In  every  instance 
where  the  motive  is  evidently  pure 
and  the  eye  single,  we  cannot  but 
wish  success  to  the  feeblest  effort 
which  is  put  forth  to  provide  the 
means  of  making  known  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation  to  the  dark,  be- 
nighted heathen. 

573.  Missionary  Pigs. — When 
the  E-ev.  John  Williams  returned 
from  the  Hervey  Islands,  in  182S, 
he  brought  £66  as  the  contributions 
of  native  Christians  at  Rurutu  to 
the  mission  fund,  and  a  still  larger 
amount  was  raised  on  another  island 
of  the  group  in  a  very  novel  manner. 
He  had  taken  to  Aitutaki  the  first 
pigs  the  natives  had  ever  seen,  and 
a  few  years  afterwards,  he  observes, 
' '  I  was  explaining  to  the  people  one 
evening  the  manner  in  which  English 
Christians  raised  money  to  send  the 
Gospel  to  heathen  countries.  On 
hearing  this  they  expressed  their 
regret  at  not  having  money,  that 
they  also  might  enjoy  the  privilege 
of  helping  in  the  good  work  of  caus- 
ing the  Word  of  God  to  grow.  I 
replied,  'If  you  have  no  money,  you 
have  something  to  buy  money  with.' 
This  idea  was  quite  new  to  them  ; 
and  they  wished  to  know  at  once 
what  they  possessed  which  would 
bity  money.     I  said  to  them,  '  The 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


285 


pigs  I  brought  to  youf  sliores  on  my 
first  visit  here  multiplied  so  greatly 
that  all  of  you  have  now  an  abund- 
ance ;  and  if  every  family  in  the 
island  were  to  set  apart  a  pig  for 
causing  the  Word  of  God  to  grow, 
and,  when  the  ships  came,  to 
sell  them  for  money,  instead  of 
cloth  and  axes,  a  valuable  contri- 
bution might  be  raised.'  The  idea 
delighted  them  exceedingly ;  and 
early  the  next  morning  the  squeak- 
ing of  the  pigs,  which  were  receiving 
a  peculiar  mark  in  the  ear  for  this 
purpose,  was  heard  from  one  end  of 
the  settlement  to  the  other.  In  the 
interval  a  ship  had  been  there,  the 
captain  of  which  had  purchased 
their  pigs  and  paid  for  them  most 
honourably ;  and  now,  to  my  utter 
astonishment,  the  native  treasurer 
put  into  my  hands  £103,  partly  in 
bills  and  partly  in  cash.  This  was 
the  first  money  they  had  ever  pos- 
sessed, and  every  farthing  of  it  was 
dedicated  to  the  cause  of  Christ. 
They  had  previously  contributed 
two  hundred  and  seventy  pigs  as 
their  offering  to  the  mission  fund." 

574.  Missionary  Oheny  Trees. 
— At  the  annual  Missionary  meeting 
held  in  City-road  Chapel,  London, 
on  the  1st  May,  1820,  the  Rev.  John 
Angel  James,  of  Birmingham,  re- 
lated the  following  interesting  anec- 
dote : — "I  knew  a  good  man  in 
Berkshire  who  had  a  cherry  orchard. 
He  bethought  himself  what  he  could 
do  for  the  mission  cause,  and  at 
length  selected  two  cherry-trees,  the 
fruit  of  which  he  would  devote  most 
sacredly  to  the  cause  of  missions  ; 
nor  did  it  appear  that  these  Mission- 
ary cherry-trees  suffered  more  from 
blight  or  mildew  than  an)'  others. 
When  his  friends  occasionally  visited 
him,  he  allowed  them  the  full  range 
of  his  orchard.  '  Of  every  tree  of 
the  garden  you  may  freely  eat,'  said 
he,  '  but  of  these  two  trees  ye  shall 


not  cat — they  belong  to  God.'  The 
fruit  was  ^carefully  kept  separate, 
was  brought  to  market,  and  the  pro- 
ceeds remitted  to  the  Missionary 
society.  No  part  of  the  price  was 
kept  back,  and  last  year  nearly 
thirty  shillings,  the  produce  of  these 
two  trees,  was  sacredly  appropriated 
to  the  cause  of  missions."  "  Every 
man,"  continued  Mr.  James,  "  has 
not  his  cherry  orchard,  but  every 
man  may  render  unto  God  a  tithe 
offering  of  the  little  he  possesses  for 
the  spread  of  the  Gospel  throughout 
the  world." 

575.  Missionary  Hens.  —  The 
practice  of  setting  apart  one  or  more 
hens,  with  a  view  to  give  the  pror 
ceeds  to  the  mission  fund,  has  been 
adopted  by  humble  cottagers  in 
many  parts  of  Europe,  but  it  may 
not  be  generally  known  that  it  is 
beginning  to  prevail  in  Africa 
and  other  distant  lands.  A  Mis- 
sionary recently  arrived  from  Eng- 
land attended  a  Missionary  meet- 
ing at  a  place  called  Diep  River,  near 
Cape  Town,  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  in 
the  year  1859  ;  and  observing  that 
the  people  were  generally  very  poor, 
he  ventured  to  suggest  two  or  three 
ways  in  which  they  might  furnish 
themselves  with  something  to  give 
to  the  cause  of  missions.  Among 
other  things,  he  mentioned  that  in 
his  last  circuit  at  home  there  was  a 
poor  woman  whose  means  were  very 
limited,  and  who,  in  order  to  make 
a  trifle  to  give  to  the  Missionary 
collectors,  set  apart  a  hen  for  the 
purpose,  which  proving  to  be  a  good 
layer,  the  proceeds  of  the  eggs,  when 
sold,  amounted  to  several  shillings  a 
year.  The  idea  of  each  family  having 
a  Missionary  hen  was  so  novel  and 
so  amusing,  that  the  people  were 
greatly  interested,  and  many  resolved 
at  once  to  adopt  the  plan.  For  several 
weeks  afterwards  the  principal  topic 
of  conversation  was  the  Missionary 


28G 


THE    MISSIONAKY    WORLD. 


hens,  -which  had  been  solemnly  ta- 
booed, and  were  pointed  out  with 
great  pleasure  to  their  friends  and 
visitors.  At  the  next  Missionary 
meeting  at  Diep  River  the  proceeds 
of  the  Missionary  hens  were  promi- 
nent items  in  the  subscription  list, 
and  they  have  ever  since  been  a  con- 
siderable source  of  income  to  the 
Society,  as  will  appear  from  the 
foUowinsr  statement : — 


£ 

s. 

d. 

18G0. 

Proceeds  of  Missionary 

Hens... 

0 

2 

5 
0 

0 

1861 

Ditto 

ditto 

0 

1SG2 

Ditto 

ditto 

3 

4 

0 

1863 

Ditto 

ditto 

6 

4 

0 

1864 

Ditto 

ditto 

3 

6 

0 

1865 

Ditto 

ditto 

3 

7 

0 

1866 

Ditto 

ditto 

2 

d 

0 

1867 

Ditto 

ditto 

2 

4 

u 

1868 

Ditto 

ditto 

5 

10 

0 

1869 

Ditto 
''otal  in  ten 

ditto        .f. 

3 

6 

0 

1 

jcavii     ...    £ 

!6 

6 

0 

576.  Missionary  Ducklings. — 
I  was  once  at  a  missionary  meeting 
at  Scarborough  in  Yorkshire,  when 
two  poor  boys,  of  about  ten  years  of 
age,  came  on  the  platform,  and  one 
of  them  gave  me  a  parcel  containing 
12s.  8d.,  which  they  had  raised  in 
the  following  manner  : — One  morning 
when  on  their  way  to  school,  one  of 
the  boyi?,  who  had  a  hen,  told  his 
companion  tbat  she  wanted  to  sit, 
but  that  he  had  neither  eggs  nor 
money  to  buy  any ;  the  other  boy 
replied,  "I  have  as  much  money  as 
will  purchase  twelve  duck-eggs ; 
and  if  you  will  let  your  hen  sit  on 
them,  we  will  join  to  buy  food  for 
the  young  ducks ;  and  whatever 
they  may  be  sold  for,  more  than  we 
have  paid  for  food,  shall  be  given  to 
the  missions."  To  this  the  boy 
agreed ;  and  from  the  twelve  eggs 
eleven  ducklings  were  reared  and 
sold,  and  the  above  sum  was  what 
they  had   gained    by    them,  which 


they  brought  and  gave  in  support  of 
the  mission  cause. — Holroyd. 

bll.  Missionary  Baskets. — 
When  Christian  ladies  belonging  to 
any  particular  church  feel  deeply 
interested  in  the  mission  cause,  and 
wish  to  add  to  the  means  at'  their 
disposal  for  the  support  of  the  work, 
they  sometimes  get  iip  what  is 
called  a  "  Missionary  Basket." 
This  is  a  basket  tilled  with  useful 
and  ornamental  articles,  chiefly  the 
work  of  the  ladies  themselves,  which 
are  sold  for  the  benefit  of  the  mis- 
sion fund.  Each  lady  generally 
takes  the  basket,  with  the  surplus 
stock  in  it,  for  a  month,  during 
which  she  adds  to  the  contents  as 
she  is  able,  and  sells  as  many  articles 
as  possible  among  her  friends,  and 
then  passes  it  on  to  the  next  mem- 
ber of  the  asociation,  who  acts  in 
like  manner  during  the  next  month. 
In  this  way  a  considerable  sum  is 
frequently  raised  in  the  course  of 
the  year,  with  comparatively  little 
trouble  or  inconvenience  to  those 
most  immediately  concerned. 

From  the  Grimshy  Herald  of 
'  March  23rd,  1872,  we  learn  that 
Miss  Robinson,  a  respectable  young 
lady  with  a  Missionary  basket  was 
taken  before  the  magistrates  on  the 
Tuesday  previous  charged  with 
peddling  without  a  licence."  She 
was  ably  defended  by  Mr.  Wintring- 
ham,  who  clearly  explained  the 
nature  and  object  of  the  bene- 
volent undertaking,  and  pleaded 
that  there  could  be  no  offence.  He 
contended  that,  if  the  present  case 
was  an  '  offence,'  then  those  ladies 
who  went  among  the  dwellings  of 
the  poor  as  agents  of  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  endea- 
vouring to  induce  the  poor  man  to 
have  a  Bible  in  his  house,  and  re- 
ceiving pay  for  it  by  instalments, 
were  also  peddlers.  If  that  were  an. 
offence,    then    when   a    gentleman, 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


287 


hearing  of  a  case  of  distress,  •went 
round  among  his  friends  and  asked 
them  to  subscribe  to  alleviate  it, 
he  was  liable  to  be  brought  before 
the  magistrates  for  begging,  and  to 
be  tried  as  a  '  common  vagrant.'  Of 
course  the  magistrates  "  dismissed 
the  case,"  and  from  the  severe  cas- 
tigation  which  was  given  to  the 
parlies  who  instituted  this  mean 
species  of  persecution,  it  is  not 
likely  that  any  lady  carrying  a 
Missionary  basket  will  again  be  j 
troubled  by  the  police  in  Grimsby,     i 

578.  Missionary  Cocoa-nut  Trees. 
— At  a  Missionarj'  meeting,  held  a 
short  time  ago  in  Jamaica,  a  paper 
was  sent  up  to  the  platform  by  a 
negro  woman  with  the  request  that 
it  might  be  read  to  the  audience  with 
a  view  to  show  how  the  writer  con- 
trived to  have  something  to  give  to 
the  cause  of- missions.  It  was  headed, 
^^  History  of  a  Mission  Cocoa-nut 
Tree"  and  the  substance  of  it  was 
as  follows  : — "  In  I80I  I  attended  a 
Missionary  meeting.  Among  other 
things  one  of  the  speakers  told  us 
that  one  reason  why  people  com- 
plained that  they  had  no  money  to 
give,  when  they  were  asked,  was 
because  they  made  no  provision  be- 
forehand, and  that  if  they  would 
only  do  something, — for  example, 
plant  a  tree  and  set  it  apart  for  Mis- 
sions,— they  would  never  have  cause 
to  complain.  When  I  went  home  I 
planted  live  cocoa-nut  trees.  One  of 
them  I  set  apart  for  the  cause,  and 
had  Mission  Tree  cut  into  it,  so  that 
in  time  to  come  any  one  might  know 
the  tree  was  separated  from  the 
others.  The  Mission  Tree  grew 
faster  than  the  other  trees,  so  much 
so  that,  if  you  saw  it  now,  you  would 
think  it  had  been  planted  long  before 
the  rest.  In  1856  it  began  to  bear. 
It  is  now  the  most  fruitful  tree  of  all, 
and  every  year  I  get  twelve  shillings 
for  the  cocoa-nuts,  which  I  give  to 


the  cause ;  and  now  I  have  no  trou- 
ble, when  the  time  comes  round,  to 

i  find  money  for  my  contribution  to 
the  Missionary  Society."     The  read- 

■  ing  of  this  document  and  the  an- 
nouncement of  the  contribution  by 

]  which  it  was  accompanied  were  re- 
ceived with  applause,  and  the  good 

j  woman  found  many  imitators  in  her 

'  industry  and  forethought  to  provide 

i  something  to  present  to  the  Lord  at 

1  the  Missionary  anniversary. 

I      579.  Missionary    Bees.  —  The 
I  idea  of  the  "  little  busy  bee  "  wing- 
ing its  way  over  hill  and  dale  in 
quest  of  the   sweetest  flowers,  and 
working   daj^  after  day  to  provide 
the  means  of  sending  the  Gospel  to 
the    perishing    heathen,   is   a  very 
beautiful  one,  and  we  have  known,  it 
literally  carried  out  on  a  scale  and 
'  with  results  which  are  worthy  of  a 
'  passing  notice.     The  largest  amount 
realised  from  this  source,  and  which 
came  under  our  pei'sonal  observation, 
j  in  any  one  year  was  in  1850,  when 
I  eight  hives  set  apart  for  the  mission 
cause  produced  honey  which  sold  for 
!  the  sum  of  £8  14s. 
I 

{  580,  Missionary  Pisli-pots. — It 
may  be  necessary  to  explain,  for  the 
information  of  the  English  readers, 
,that  a  "fish-pot"  in  the  "West 
i  Indies,  and  some  other  countries,  is  a 
j  vessel  made  of  wicker-work,  or  net 
stretched  on  hoops,  which,  when  sunk 
to  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  acts  as  a 
trap,  into  which  the  fish  are  decoyed 
by  a  bait,  and  from  which,  when 
once  in  it,  it  is  next  to  impossible  to 
escape.  It  has  of  late  years  become 
a  common  thing  for  fishermen  con- 
nected with  our  mission  stations  to 
set  apart  a  fish-pot  for  the  benefit  of 
the  mission  fund,  and  to  present  the 
proceeds  of  the  fish  caught  in  it  at 
the  next  anniversary.  At  a  meeting 
recently  held  at  Morley,  in  Jamaica, 
a  black  man  regretted  that  his  "Mis- 


288 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


sionary  fish-pot"  had  only  made  four 
shillings  last  year,  and  was  ashamed 
to  present  so  small  a  sum.  "  How- 
ever," said  he,  "I  will  try  to  do 
batter  next  year,  if  spared." 

581 .  Missionary  Oats. — The  idea 
of  "Missionary  Cats"  may  excite  a 
smile.  But  Madam  Pussy  is  an  im- 
portant personage  in  the  West  Indies, 
and  in  some  other  countries  where 
rats  and  mice  are  so  destructive  in 
the  boiling-houses,  and  among  the 
sugar-canes  and  coffee  plants.  "We 
knew  an  instance  in  which  a  native 
member  set  apart  the  proceeds  of  his 
cat,  which  he  called  "  MoUy,"  to  the 
mission  fund.  "  Molly"  was  a  pro- 
lific pussy,  and  frequently  had  a 
number  of  kittens,  each  of  which 
was  sold  for  a  shilling  or  eighteen 
pence,  and  the  money  sacredly  de- 
voted to  the  cause  of  God.  Many 
were  amused  at  the  Missionary  meet- 
ing to  hear  the  name  of  "Molly" 
read  out  in  the  list,  with  the  num- 
ber of  shillings  she  had  brought  to 
the  treasury  during  the  year,  and  a 
few  resolved  to  adopt  the  same,  or 
some  similar  plan,  to  raise  a  trifle  to 
contribute  to  so  good  a  cause. 

582.  Miscellaneous  Items. — It 
might  be  tedious,  and  would  be 
almost  endless,  to  attempt  to  specifj^ 
all  the  special  means  adopted  for 
raising  money  for  the  support  of  the 
Missionary  enterprise.  In  looking 
over  the  Report  of  the  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society  for  one  year,  we 
find  the  following  suggestive  items: 
— Eight  "Missionary  hens"  had 
produced  the  sum  of  £9  12s.  8d. 
Two  "Missionary  pigs"  were  sold 
for  £2  Is.  Three  "  Missionary 
geese "  brought  £3  8s.  Ten  "Mis- 
sionary sheep  "  brought  to  the  trea- 
sury the  sum  of  £17  6s.  Fourteen 
"Missionary  lambs"  realised  £16 
18s.  6d.  Seven  "  Missionary  fruit 
trees"    yielded     £22.        Credit    is 


given  for  the  produce  of  "a  piece  of 
orchard  ground  "  to  the  amount  of 
£3  19s.  3d.,  whilst  "firstfruits"  are 
put  down  at  £6  12s.  6d.  Nor  should 
the  "sale  of  flovvers"  at  Dover  and 
Taunton  be  overlooked,  as  in  each 
case  £1  was  realised  for  the  Society. 
Five  "  teetotalers  ";  forwarded  the 
sum  of  £7  2s.  Six  "  boarding 
schools "  contributed  £o5  10s.  2d. 
to  the  Mission  fund ;  whilst  the 
"Missionary  baskets"  and  "ba- 
zaars," supplied  chiefly  by  the  nimble 
fingers  of  Christian  ladies,  realised 
the  sum  of  £172  8s.  2d.  A  returned 
Missionary  had  contributed  more 
than  £50  as  the  profits  derived  from 
books  which  he  had  published  in  the 
interest  of  the  Society.  At  Dover 
£1  Is.  was  given  by  a  gentleman  "in 
grateful  remembrance  of  kindness 
shown  to  his  sailor-boy  by  the  Mis- 
sionaries in  a  foreign  land."  In  the 
Portsmouth  Circuit,  "  Birth-day 
offerings"  amounted  to  £1  12s.  6d. 
In  Jersey  a  "Missionary  jug"  is 
forwarded  containing  £2  3s.  4d. 
At  Plymouth  a  remarkable  combina- 
tion occurs.  One  is  a  contribution  of 
a  teapot  containing  £4,  and  the  other 
that  of  a  powder  barrel,  with  the  sum 
of  ^'13  Os.  3d.  From  Gwennapjwe 
have  an  exemplification  of  Christian 
principle  in  a  "  thank-offering " 
from  "  workmen  in  a  powder-mill," 
for  the  preservation  of  life  and 
property,  <£4  13s.  From  Teignmouth 
we  have  an  illustration  of  the  taxing 
principle  in  the  sum  of  £8  17s.  7d. 
as  toll  on  cattle  killed  by  the  party 
during  the  year,  no  mean  number, 
amounting  as  it  does  to  two  thousand 
two  hundred  and  eleven.  From  the 
Louth  Circuit  some  good  friend  con- 
tributed one  pound  of  butter  weekly, 
the  amount  realised  in  the  course  of 
the  year  being  £2  3s.  4d.  In  the 
Thirsk  list  there  is  the  sale  of 
matches  by  two  lads.  And  there  is 
scarcely  any  end  of  ' '  marriage  offer- 
ings,"   thank-offerings,"    and   such 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


289 


like  to  the  Mission  fund.  Verily, 
""Where  there  is  a  will  there  is  a 
way." 


INSTANCES     OF     PEINOELY 
MUNIFICENCE. 

583.  The  Children  of  Israel— 
Perhaps  there  never  was  a  more  re- 
markable instance  of  large-hearted 
generous  liberality,  on  the  jmrt  of  a 
congregation  in  aid  of  the  service  of 
God,  than  that  which  was  exhibited 
by  the  children  of  Israel  in  the  wil- 
derness when  the   tabernacle    was 
about  to  be  erected.      Having  re- 
ceived explicit  instructions  from  the 
Almighty  with  reference  to  the  for- 
mation of  the  sacred  edifice,  Moses 
spake  unto  all  the  congregation  of 
the  children  of  Israel,  saying,  "this 
is  the  thing  which  the  Lohd  com- 
manded,    saying,     Take    ye    from 
among    you   an    offering   unto  the 
Lord:     whosoever  is  of    a  willing 
heart,  let  him  bring  it,  an  offering 
of  the  Lord  ;  gold,  and  silver,  and 
brass,    and  blue,   and    purple,  and 
scarlet,  and  line  linen,"  &c.      (Ex. 
XXXV.  4 — 6.)     And  those  who  were 
skilled    in    the    arts    of    spinning, 
weaving,  and  embroidery  were  called 
upon  to  give  of  their  labour  to  pre- 
pare   the    necessary    furniture  and 
appendages  for  the  sanctuary.    The 
people  went  forth  from  the  presence 
of  their  great  leader  and  lawgiver 
animated  by  one  spirit  in  reference 
to  the  holy  enterprise ;    and  right 
nobly  did  they  perform  their  duty 
in    this     matter.       "  They    came, 
both  men  and  women,   as  many  as 
were  willing-hearted,  and  brought 
bracelets   and  earrings,   and  rings, 
and  tablets,  all  jewels  of  gold  ;  and 
every  man   that  offered,  offered  an 
offering  of  gold  unto  the  Lord.  And 
every  man  with  whom   was   found 
blue   and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and 


fine  linen,  and  goats'  hair,  and  red 
skins   of  rams,  and  badger's  skins, 
brought   them.     Everyone  that  did 
ofler  an  oft'eriug  of  silver  and  brass 
brought  the   Lord's   offering;     and 
every  man   with  whom  was   found 
shittim  wood,  for  any  work  of  the 
service,  brought  it.      And    all   the 
women  that  were  wise-hearted  did 
spin  with  their  hands,  and  brought 
that  which  they  had  spun,  both  of 
blue  and  of  purple,  and  of  scarlet, 
and   of    fine    linen.     And    all    the 
women  whose  hearts   stirred   them 
up  in  wisdom  spim  goats'  hair ;  and 
the  rulers  brought  onyx-stones,  and 
stones  to  be  set  for  the  ephod,  and 
for  the  breastplate  ;  and  spice  and 
oil  for  the  light ;  and  for  the  anoint- 
ing oil  and  for  the  sweet  incense. 
The    children  of    Israel  brought   a 
willing    offering    unto    the     Lord, 
every  man  and   every  woman  whose 
heart  made   them  willing  to  bring 
all  manner  of  work,  which  the  Lord 
had  commanded  to  be  made  by  the 
hand  of  Moses."  (Exod.  xxxv.  22 — 
29.)     So  abundant  was  this  offering 
that  the  artizans  "  Spake  unto  Moses 
saying.  The  people  bring  much  more 
than  enough  for  the  service  of  the 
work,   which  the   Lord    had    com- 
manded to  make.     And  Moses  gave 
commandment,   and  they  caused  it 
to   be    proclaimed    throughout    the 
camp,  saying.  Let  neither  man  nor 
woman  make  any  more  work  for  the 
offering  of  the  sanctuary.      So  the 
people  were  restrained  from  bringing. 
For  the  stuft'  they  had  was  sufiicient 
for  all  the  work  to  make  it,  and  too 
much."    (Exod.  xxxvi.  5 — 7.)     The 
value  of  these  offerings  which  were 
thus  brought  in  the  course  of  a  few 
weeks  has  been  estimated  at  £200,000 
of  our  money. 

584.  The  Eoman  Centurion. — 
The  first  instance  we  find  on  record, 
in  sacred  or  profane  history,  of  an 
individual  erecting  a  place  of  wor- 


290 


THE    MISSIONAKY   WORLD. 


ship  at  his  own  expense  is  that  of 
the  Roman  Centurion  of  Capernaum, 
who  sent  messengers  to  Christ  to 
request  Him  to  come  down  and  heal 
his  afflicted  servant.  The  elders  of 
the  Jews  who  were  employed  on  this 
mission  bore  an  honourable  testi- 
mony to  the  moral  character  and 
true  liberality  of  this  centurion, 
who  was  evidently  a  sincere  convert 
to  the  faith  and  worship  of  the  true 
and  living  God.  They  said  to  Jesus, 
"He  is  worthy  for  whom  Thou 
shouldest  do  this :  for  he  loveth  our 
nation,  and  hath  buUt  us  a  syna- 
gogue." "We  have  no  account  of 
the  dimensions  or  cost  of  this  erec- 
tion, or  of  the  circumstances  under 
which  it  took  place ;  but  it  was  an 
act  of  benevolence  so  unique  at  the 
time,  and  which  has  since  found  so 
many  imitators,  that  it  is  worthy  of 
notice,  especially  as  it  stands  con- 
nected with  such  an  interesting 
story.  "Then  Jesus  went  with 
them.  And  when  He  was  now  not 
far  from  the  house,  the  centurion 
sent  friends  to  Him,  saying  unto 
Him,  Lord,  trouble  not  Thyself; 
for  I  am  not  worthy  that  Thou  should- 
est enter  under  my  roof :  "Wherefore 
neither  thought  1  myself  worthy  to 
come  unto  Thee  ;  but  say  in  a  word, 
and  my  servant  shall  be  healed. 
For  I  also  am  a  man  set  under 
authority,  havmg  under  me  soldiers, 
and  I  say  iinto  one.  Go,  and  he 
goeth;  and  to  another.  Come,  and 
he  Cometh ;  and  to  my  servant.  Do 
this,  and  he  doeth  it.  When  Jesus 
heard  these  things  He  marvelled  at 
him  ;  and  turned  Him  about,  and 
said  unto  the  people  that  followed 
Him,  I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not 
found  so  great  faith,  no,  not  in 
Israel."  (Matt.  viii.  5—13  ;  Luke 
vii.  1 — 10.)  The  centurion's  ser- 
vant was  healed  in  the  self-same 
hour — as  if  the  Redeemer  wished 
not  only  to  meet  the  case  of  the 
Roman  centurion,  but  also  to  en- 


courage the  benevolence  and  faith 
of  His  own  dear  people  till  the  end 
of  time. 

585.  Orphan  Houses  on  Ashley 
Down  and  Scriptural  Knowledge 
Institution,  Bristol. — The  liberal 
manner  in  which  this  institution 
has  been  supported  by  Christian 
philanthropists  of  various  denomi- 
nations for  several  years  past  is 
worthy  of  special  notice.  We  may 
be  unable  to  discern  much  difference 
between  the  mode  adopted  for  ob- 
taining funds  by  this  and  other 
kindred  societies,  the  directors  of 
which  issue  reports  and  make  ap- 
peals for  collecting  money  in  their 
own  way,  notwithstanding  what  has 
been  said  about  prayer,  and  faith, 
and  providence ;  but  no  doubt  can 
be  entertained  as  to  the  generous 
manner  in  which  the  appeals  have 
been  responded  to  in  the  case  before 
us.  Mr.  George  Muller,  the  founder 
and  director  of  the  institution,  says, 
in  his  recent  report: — -"We  have 
obtained  from  the  beginning  above 
£500,000  as  the  result  of  prayer  and 
faith,  which  we  trust  is  a  plain  proof 
that  waiting  upon  God  for  means  is 
not  in  vain :  we  are,  therefore, 
without  anxiety,  though  the  cur- 
rent expenses  of  the  institution 
have  amounted  during  the  past 
year  to  nearly  £.39,000;  and  though 
we  have  the  prospect  that  during 
the  year  on  which  we  have  entered 
the  expenses  will  be  greater  still. 
The  reader  who  is  unacquainted 
with  previous  reports  may  ask.  And 
what  has  been  accomplished  through 
the  £500,000  which  have  come  in 
for  this  institution  ?  To  such  our 
answer  is  —  23,000  children  or 
grown-up  persons  have  been  taught 
in  the  various  schools,  entirely  sup- 
ported by  the  funds  of  the  institu- 
tion, besides  the  tens  of  thousands 
who  have  been  benefitted  in  the 
schools  which  were  assisted  by  its 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


291 


funds ;  more  than  G4,000  Bibles, 
85,000  Testaments,  and  100,000 
smaller  portions  of  Holy  Scripture, 
in  various  languages,  have  been  cir- 
culated since  the  formation  of  the 
institution ;  and  39,000,000  of  tracts 
and  books,  likewise  in  different 
languages,  have  been  circulated. 
There  have  been  moreover,  from  the 
earliest  days  of  this  institution. 
Missionaries  assisted  by  its  funds ; 
and,  of  late,  more  than  150  in 
number.  On  this  object  alone, 
£104,000  have  been  expended  from 
the  beginning.  Also  3,575  orphans 
have  been  under  our  care,  and  five 
large  houses,  at  an  expense  of 
£'115,000,  have  been  erected,  and 
fitted  up  for  the  accommodation  of 
2,050  orphans.  As  to  the  spiritual 
results,  eternity  alone  can  unfold 
them ;  yet,  even  in  so  far  as  God 
has  been  pleased  to  allow  us  to  see 
already  the  results  of  our  service, 
we  have  reaped  most  abundantly, 
and  do  so  more  and  more  with  every 
year,  whilst  going  on  in  the  work." 
Reports  and  circulars  containing 
such  emphatic  and  earnest  state- 
ments as  these,  together  with  col- 
lecting boxes,  placed  in  various  parts 
■  of  the  establishment  to  meet  the 
eyes  of  visitors,  can  scarcely  fail  to 
produce  their  intended  effect,  which, 
with  prayer,  faith,  and  trust  in 
Providence,  will  no  doubt  bring 
ample  fimds  into  Mr.  Muller's 
treasury.  Similar  plans,  with  slight 
modifications,  as  adopted  by  our 
Bible  and  Missionary  Societies,  are 
attended  with  similar  results,  and 
thus  ample  opportunities  are  afforded 
for  the  outgoings  of  Christian  bene- 
volence. 

586.  Tlie  Ifawab  of  Eampore. — 
In  1869,  Miss  Swain,  M.D.,  one  of 
the  devoted  female  Missionaries  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 
India,  opened  at  Bareilly  a  medical 
mission  for  the  women   of    India. 

TJ 


Since  that  time  a  class  of  girls  has 
been  prepared  to  enter  upon  the 
study  of  medicine.  The  success  of 
the  enterprise  thus  far,  led  to  a 
special  effort  to  secure  additional 
land  adjoining  the  mission  premises, 
for  the  purpose  of  building  upon  it 
an  hospital  for  native  women.  The 
most  convenient  property  for  the 
pui'pose  belonged  to  the  Nawab  of 
kampore,  who,  on  being  waited  upon 
by  the  Missionaries,  to  ascertain  if 
he  was  willing  to  dispose  of  the  piece 
of  land  required,  generously  pre- 
sented to  the  mission  a  valuable 
estate  consisting  of  fifty  acres  of 
land,  a  large  and  commodious  brick 
house,  two  wells,  a  garden,  and  out- 
buildings complete,  of  the  value  of 
£10,000.  This  princely  offering  to 
the  American  Methodist  Mission 
was  attended  by  circumstances  of 
a  very  extraordinary  character. 
Although  his  Royal  Highness  is  a 
Mohammedan,  so  favourable  was 
his  impression  of  the  Missionaries 
and  their  work,  that,  on  hearing  of 
their  intended  visit  to  the  palace 
to  inquire  about  the  land  in  question, 
he  gave  orders  for  a  "  dak,"  or  relays 
of  horses  to  be  provided  for  their 
conveyance  all  the  way  from  Bareilly 
to  Rampore,  and  sent  outriders  to 
guard  them  in  right  royal  style 
through  the  whole  journey.  Ad- 
verting to  this  princely  act  of  muni- 
ficence, one  of  the  Missionaries  says, 
in  a  communication  to  the  parent 
society  in  America, — "I  am  sure 
Missionaries  never  went  begging  in 
such  a  style  before.  His  Royal 
Highness  entertained  us  in  great 
state  while  there,  and  expressed  the 
great  pleasure  he  had  in  giving  us 
the  property  for  so  charitable  and 
worthy  an  object.  We  have  wanted 
it  and  prayed  for  it  ever  since  we 
came  to  the  Orphanage,  but  would 
as  soon  have  thought  of  asking  for 
the  moon  as  of  making  a  request  to 
the  Nawab  himself,  until  we  began 
2 


202 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


to  be  desperate  in  our  zeal  for  a 
hospital  site,  and  for  Miss  Swain's 
work.  This  noble  donation  gives 
us  a  fine  chance  in  Bareilly ;  and 
now  that  the  railway  will  be  through 
soon,  I  am  inclined  to  think  it  will 
be  the  place  for  the  location  of  our 
Theological  and  Training  School." 


I  ing  forward  of  other  benevolent 
j  undertakings  all  calculated  to  pro- 
mote the  best  interests  of  the  country 
i  for  years  to  come. 


587.  Daniel  Drew,  Esq.,  and 
the  Centenary  of  American  Metbod- 
ism. — In  the  autumn  of  1866, 
the  first  centenary  of  American 
Methodism  was  celebrated  through- 
out the  length  and  breadth  of  the 
country,  one  hundred  years  having 
passed  away  since  the  first  Society 
was  formed  in  New  York  by  Philip 
Embury,  Barbara  Heck,  and  a  few 
other  Irish  and  British  emigrants. 
Songs  of  praise  ascended  to  heaven 
from  almost  every  church  and  every 
family  connected  with  the  body, 
for  the  great  things  which  God  had 
wrought  by  the  faithful  preaching 
of  the  Gospel.  Princely  offerings 
were  also  laid  on  the  altar  of  Chris- 
tian benevolence  for  the  various 
objects  contemplated  by  the  financial 
arrangements  of  the  celebration.  One 
gentleman,  Daniel  Drew,  Esq.,  pre- 
sented the  noble  sum  of  i' 100, 000 
on  the  occasion ;  and  the  entire  i 
amount  contributed  to  the  Centenary 
Fund  was  upwards  of  £1,000,000 
sterling.  This  large  sixm  of  money 
came  from  all  parts  of  the  Union, 
and  was  contributed  by  persons  of 
almost  every  occupation  and  condi- 
tion in  life,  who  seemed  to  vie  with 
each  other  who  should  be  first  in 
testifying  their  gratitude  and  joy 
on  the  auspicious  occasion.  The 
amount  so  cheerfully  offered  was 
appropriated  to  various  objects,  local 
and  connexional,  relating  to  the 
consolidation  and  extension  of  the 
domestic  and  foreign  missions  of 
the  Church ;  the  building  and  endow- 
ment of  colleges  and  other  educa- ! 
tional  establishments ;  and  the  help-  ' 


588.  William  McArthur,  Esq., 
M.P.  and  the  Wesleyan  College,  Bel- 
fast.— The  names  of  the  brothers 
"William  and  Alexander  McArthur 
will  be  handed  down  to  posterity  as 
[justly  ranking  among  the  most  libe- 
ral and  philanthropic  gentlemen  of 
the  present  age.  They  are  the  sons  of 
I  a  devoted  "Wesleyan  minister  of  the 
',  Irish  conference ;  and,  having  for 
many  years  carried  on  an  extensive 
and  lucrative  mercantile  business  in 
Australia  and  England,  at  an  early 
period  they  became  wealthy  and  in- 
fiuential  members  of  civil  society, 
and  of  the  Church  to  which  they 
belong.  As  Sheriff  of  London  and 
Middlesex,  as  Member  of  Parlia- 
ment for  Lambeth,  and  in  several 
other  high  and  honourable  positions, 
Mr.  William  McArthur  has  served 
his  country  weU,  and  has  earned  for 
himself  a  reputation  as  a  citizen 
and  philanthropist  which  will  never 
die.  But  that  for  which  we  more 
especially  produce  his  honoured  name 
here,  is  the  fact  that  he  is  a  warm- 
hearted friend  and  liberal  supporter 
of  Christian  missions,  and  of  every 
other  good  and  benevolent  enterprise. 
When  a  college  was  required  for  the 
better  education  of  candidates  for 
the  ministry  and  the  respectable 
youth  of  his  native  land,  he  gave  to 

i  the  imdertaking  the  full  weight  of 
his  influence  and  aid.  He  laid  the 
foimdation  stone  of  the  college  buUd- 

I  ings  in  Belfast  on  the  24th  of  August, 
1865 ;  and  in   connection  with  his 

j  honoured  brother  he  contributed  to- 

I  wards  the  building  fund  the  noble 
sum   of  £3,000.     To  the   funds  of 

I  the  Missionary  Society,  and  to  many 
of  the  benevolent  institutions  of  the 
English  Metropolis,  he  is  a  liberal 
contributor.     In    the    Metropolitan 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


293 


■Wesleyan  Chapel  Building  Fund,  he 
has  taken  a  deep  and  lively  interest 
from  the  beginning.  When  it  was 
first  established,  he  subscribed  to  it 
£1,000;  and  subsequently,  at  a 
■dinner  given  by  him  at  his  residence 
in  Brixton  to  twenty-two  gentlemen, 
the  magnificent  sum  of  £15,000  was 
subscribed,  of  which  he  and  his  ex- 
cellent brother,  Mr.  Alexander,  con- 
tributed £3,000.  These  are  but 
specimens  of  what  these  noble  Chris- 
tian gentlemen  have  done  and  are 
constantly  doing  to  promote  the  best 
interests  of  their  fellow  men. 

589.  John  Pernley,  Esq.,  and  tlie 
Wesleyan  Mission  in  Italy. — Hav- 
ing acquired  by  inheritance,  or  by 
sedulous  attention  to  business,  or 
partly  by  both,  a  handsome  fortune, 
Mr.  Fernley  began  several  years  ago 
to  distribute  of  his  substance,  with 
a  liberal  hand,  as  the  steward  of  the 
Lord.  His  gifts  to  various  benevo- 
lent objects  were  on  a  princely  scale. 
His  hand  has  been  ever  open  to  sup- 
port the  Missionary  enterprise  ;  and 
the  aid  which  he  has  rendered  to 
the  numerous  institutions  of  Method- 
ism has  been  large  and  constant. 
If  we  mistake  not,  the  splendid  new 
chapel  at  Southport,  with  its  rich 
and  costly  surroundings,  was  alto- 
gether his  munihcent  gift  to  the 
Connexion,  to  say  nothing  of  several 
other  places  of  worship  which  he 
has  either  built  himself  or  largely 
aided.  He  also  founded  an  annual 
lecture  which  bears  his  honoured 
name,  intended  to  elucidate  the  most 
prominent  doctrines  of  Christianity 
for  the  benefit  of  the  rising  ministry 
and  others.  But  the  most  recent 
princely  contribution  of  Mr.  Fernley 
is  deserving  of  special  notice.  From 
the  beginning  he  took  a  lively  in- 
terest in  the  mission  to  Italy,  but 
when  Rome  itself  was  so  mysteriously 
and  unexpectedly  thrown  open  to 
the  Gospel,  he  felt  that  it  was  in- 


cumbent on  all  who  had  it  in  their 
power  to  come  forward  to  the  help 
of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty.  To 
set  on  foot  and  help  forward  a  scheme 
for  the  building  of  new  chapels  in 
Home  and  Naples,  and  otherwise  to 
assist  in  placing  the  Italian  Mission 
on  a  permanent  foundation  in  1871, 
ilr.  Fernley  presented  to  the  Wes- 
leyan Missionary  Society  the  noble 
sum  of  £5,000.  Nor  is  he  yet  "  weary 
in  well-doing,"  knowing  that  in  due 
season  he  will  "reap  if  he  faint 
not." 

590.  James  Heald,  Esq.,  and 
tlie  Debt  on  the  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionary Society. — Few  men  have 
equalled  and  none  have  surpassed  in 
large-hearted  Christian  benevolence 
the  kind  and  good  Mr.  Heald,  for 
many  years  past  the  careful  treasurer 
of  the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society. 
Having  been  brought  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  the  truth  in  early  life, 
and  blessed  by  Divine  Providence,  to 
a  large  extent,  with  prosperity  in 
business,  Mr.  Heald  seems,  from  the 
beginning  of  his  career,  to  have 
realised  his  responsibility  to  God, 
and  the  obligation  under  which  he 
was  laid  to  live  and  labour  with  a 
single  eye  to  His  glory.  As  a 
member  of  the  British  Parliament 
Mr.  Heald  was  ever  found  advo- 
cating the  claims  of  religious  liberty 
and  social  progress,  and  since  his 
partial  retii-ement  from  public  life, 
he  has  devoted  himself  chiefly  to 
works  of  charity  and  beneficence. 
In  addition  to  his  liberal  support  of 
various  benevolent  institutions  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Parr's  Wood, 
Stockport,  where  he  resides,  he  has 
for  many  years  past  taken  an  active 
and  liberal  part  in  the  working  of 
the  Methodist  Church,  of  which  he 
is  a  devoted  member.  But  it  is  to 
the  cause  of  Christian  missions  that 
Mr.  Heald  has  been  most  ardently 
attached.     On  the  commencement  of 


294 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


new  undertakings,  and  in  times 
of  emergency,  his  purse  has  ever 
been  open,  and  it  has  been  a  common 
thing  with  him  to  give  hundreds 
and  even  thousands  of  pounds  at 
once  when  a  strong  case  was  placed 
before  him.  When  his  friend  Mr. 
Fernley  generously  contributed 
£5,00(1  for  the  extension  of  the  work 
in  Rome  and  Naples,  Mr.  Heald 
readily  offered  £5,000  also,  with 
the  understanding  that  the  removal 
of  the  debt  which  had  so  long 
pressed  upon  the  society  should  be 
made  a  part  of  the  scheme.  From 
that  time  the  two  objects  were 
amalgamated,  and  the  sum  of 
i;27,000  was  raised  in  a  few  months, 
Miss  Heald  contributing  £1,000 ; 
Thomas  Wilson,  £l,00n  ;  John  S. 
r>udgett,Es(i.,  i;l,OO0;  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
H.  Budgett,  £500 ;  John  R.  Kay, 
Esq.,  £500;  Mrs.  Holy  £500;  Dr.  I 
Wood  i500 ;  Messrs,  W.  and  A.  > 
McArthur,  £500 ;  and  many  other 
friends  of  the  society  presenting 
somewhat  smaller  amounts.  ' 

591.  Isaac  Holden,  Esq.,  and 
Missions  on  the  Continent  of 
Europe. — As  a  genuine  philan- 
thropist, a  friend  of  civil  and  re- 
ligious liberty,  and  a  liberal  sup- 
porter of  Christian  missions,  the 
name  of  Mr.  Isaac  Holden  will  be 
held  in  grateful  remembrance  by 
multitudes  who  have  been  benefitted 
by  his  bounty,  or  who  have  learned  to 
appreciate  his  real  worth.  By  the  | 
hundreds  of  operatives  connected : 
with  his  extensive  manufactories  in  | 
England  and  France,  Mr.  Holden  is  1 
held  in  high  estimation,  not  only  be-  ; 
cause  of  his  kindness  and  considera-  \ 
tion  for  their  temporal  welfare,  but ' 
especially  in  consequence  of  the , 
care  which  he  takes  for  their  mental, 
moral,  and  spiritual  elevation.  He  { 
spares  no  pains  or  expense  to  provide 
his  work-people  with  the  means  of 
religious  instruction,  his  large  e&ta-  ! 


j  blishment  at    Rheims,   near  Paris, 
being  provided  with  the  services  of 
a  Protestant  minister  at  his  indi- 
vidual   cost.      But     Mr.    Holden's 
large-hearted  munificence  is  not  by 
any  means  confined  to  his  own  work- 
men and  their  families.     He  takes 
I  a  deep   and  lively  interest  in  the 
:  spread  of    evangelical    religion  on 
j  the  continent  of  Europe  and  through- 
out the  world,  contributing  largely, 
{ not  only  to  the   institutions  of  the 
I  Wesleyan  Church,  with  which  he  is 
I  connected,   but    to    those  of  other 
communities  who  are  employed  in 
the  same  good  work  of  disseminating 
everywhere  the  glorious   Gospel  of 
the  blessed  God.     A  short  time  ago 
Mr.    Holden  contributed  the  noble 
sum  of  £2,500  to  the  "  Metropolitan 
Wesleyan  Chapel  BuUding  Fund," 
and  his  name  appears  on  the  list  of 
subscribers  to  the    Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionary Society  for  £100  a-year,  to 
say  nothing  of  his  numerous  other 
munificent  contributions,  which  are 
of  frequent  occurrence. 

592.  Sir  Francis  Lycett  and 
the  Metropolitan  Wesleyan  Chapel 
Building  Fund.  —  Few  men  in 
modern  times  have  been  more 
honoured  by  their  fellow  men,  or 
more  signally  favoured  by  Divine 
Providence,  than  Sir  Francis  Lycett ; 
and  no  one  has  made  better  use  of 
his  wealth  and  influence,  or  more 
appropriately  expressed  his  grati- 
tude to  God  for  the  benefits  received 
at  His  kind  hands.  It  would  be  diffi- 
cult to  recount  and  specify  the  nume- 
rous instances  of  Sir  Francis  Lycett's 
princely  liberality  which  have  come 
under  our  notice  during  the  past 
few  years.  His  name  has  appeared 
prominently  in  connection  with  the 
Missionary  enterprise  in  China, 
India,  and  other  parts  of  the  world ; 
but  that  to  which  he  has  devoted  his 
attention  more  especially  of  late  is 
Home  Mission  work  in  London.  Sin- 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


295 


cerely  regretting,  in  common  with 
many  other  Christian  gentlemen  and 
zealous  ministers,  the  fact  that  the 
erection  of  places  of  worship,  and 
providing  the  means  of  religious  in- 
struction, did  not  keep  pace  with  the 
rapidly  increasing  population  of  the 
Metropolis,  Sir  Francis  Lycett  took 
an  active  part  in  the  organisation 
and  working  of  the  "Metropolitan 
"Wesleyan  Chapel  Building  Fund." 
Encouraged  by  the  success  which 
attended  the  enterprise  during  the 
earlier  years  of  its  operations,  in 
1870  he  generously  ottered  to  con- 
tribute the  noble  sum  of  £50,000 
towards  the  erection  of  fifty  com- 
modious chapels  in  London  during 
the  following  nine  years,  provided  a 
similar  sum  could  be  raised  for  the 
same  object  in  the  provinces.  This 
challenge  met  with  a  noble  response, 
the  following  gentlemen  contributing 
on  a  jirincelj'  scale  : — James  Heald, 
Esq.,  £5,000;  Isaac  Holden,  Esq., 
£2,500 ;  Samuel  Turnbull,  Esq., 
i-1,050;  Dr.  Wood,  £1,000;  James 
Barlow,  Esq.,  £1,000;  whilst 
several  others  gave  £500  each,  to 
say  nothing  of  a  large  number  of 
still  smaller  sums,  so  that  the 
noble  object  is  likely  to  be  fully 
realised. 

593.  Thomas  Farmer,  Esq.,  and 
the  Centenary  of  British  Methodism. 
— Several  years  have  passed  away 
since  the  late  Mr.  Farmer,  treasurer 
of  the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society, 
was  wont  to  appear  with  his  calm, 
placid,  happy-looking  face  at  the' 
annual  public  meetings  ;  but  he  is 
still  remembered  by  those  who  were 
favoured  with  his  acquaintance,  and 
his  numeroiis  acts  of  Christian  lib- 
erality will  never  be  forgotten. 
Although  he  was  no  bigot,  he  was  a 
generous,  warm-hearted,  and  con- 
sistent "Wesleyan  Methodist.  He 
was,  moreover,  pre-eminently  a 
Missionary    man.     Whilst    he   was 


ever  ready  to  support  to  the  utmost 
of  his  power  the  numerous  philan- 
thropic institutions  of  his  own  and 
other  religious  communities,  the 
cause  of  missions  seemed  to  stand 
highest  in  his  regard.  Hence  when 
the  Centenary  of  British  Methodism 
was  celebrated,  in  1839,  he  threw 
his  whole  soul  into  the  movement, 
inasmuch  as  it  partook  largely  of 
a  Missionary  character,  and  contem- 
plated in  its  financial  arrangements 
the  building  of  a  new  Mission-house 
and  other  good  works.  The  soft 
and  silvery  voice  of  Mr.  Farmer  was 
heard  at  several  of  the  public 
meetings  which  were  held  in  that 
memorable  year ;  and  when  the 
practical  part  of  the  business  was 
inaugurated,  he  contributed  to  the 
fund  for  himself  and  family  the 
noble  sum  of  £1,411  5s.  Od.  He 
was  followed  by  many  other  friends 
of  the  cause,  who  presented  princely 
ofterings,  and  the  aggregate  result 
of  the  financial  eftbrt  reached  the 
marvellous  sum  of  £221,939  4s.  4d., 
an  amount  which  no  one  would  have 
ventured  to  predict  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  movement,  and 
which  clearly  testified  the  gratitude 
of  a  zealous  and  devoted  people, 
whilst  at  the  same  time  it  aftbrded 
material  aid  to  the  foreign  missions 
and  other  important  departments  of 
Methodism. 

594.  The  Methodist  people,  and 
the  Missionary  Jubilee. — In  the 
year  1863,  the  Jubilee  of  the  Wes- 
leyan Missionary  Society  was  cele- 
brated, fifty  years  having  passed 
away  since  its  'formal  organisation, 
although  the  Mission  had  been  com- 
menced as  early  as  1769.  It  was 
resolved  to  observe  the  event  as  an 
occasion  of  general  thanksgiving, 
and  also  to  solicit  contributions  to  a 
fund  which  was  to  be  appropriated 
to  various  objects  for  the  benefit  of 
the  Society,  such  as  the  providing 


296 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


of  a  college  for  the  training  of  Mis-  ' 
sionary  candidates,  rendering  assist-  , 
ance  to  native  training  institutions  j 
in  various  parts  of  the  mission  field, 
the  relief  of  financial  burdens  in  the 
West  Indies,  assistance  to  "Western 
Africa,  China,  India,  Italy,  and  for  '' 
making  better  provision  for  disabled  ' 
Missionaries  and  widows.  In  con-  ' 
nection  with  this  celebration,  public 
meetings  were  held  in  various  jjarts 
of  the  kingdom  and  in  foreign  lands, 
the  religious  influence  of  which  will 
never  be  forgotten  by  those  who 
were  favoured  to  participate  in  them. 
2for  were  the  financial  results  less 
remarkable,  a  spirit  of  Christian 
liberality  being  evoked  such  as  has 
been  seldom  equalled,  and  never 
surpassed,  by  any  religious  commu- 
nity. The  subscriptions  were  led  off 
by  James  Heald,  Esq.,  who  gene- 
rously contributed  £2,000.  This  was 
followed  by  i'1,000  each  from  Mrs. 
Farmer,  Miss  Margaret  Heald,  Mr. 
George  Morley,  Messrs.  J.  and  D. 
Leather,  Mr.  Brogden  and  family, 
Mr.  J.  S.  Budgett,  Mr.  William 
McArthur,  Mr.  Alexander  McArthur, 
Mr.  J.  Robinson  Kay,  Mr.  Isaac 
Holden,  and  Mr.  Turnbull.  Then 
came  gifts  of  £800  from  Mr.  Joshua 
Burton ;  £750  from  Mr.  Sutclifi'e ; 
and.  £500  each  from  Dr.  Wood,  Mr. 
Fernley,  Mr.  Dawson,  Rev.  W. 
Arthur,  Mr.  John  Chubb,  Mr.  Brock, 
Mr.  Vanner,  Mr.  Mewbiirn,  and  the 
sons  of  Mr.  Isaac  Holden,  and  others, 
not  to  particularise  smaller  amounts. 
To  the  surprise  of  the  most  sanguine 
friends  of  the  enterprise  the  Jubilee 
Fund  ultimately  reached  the  noble 
sum  of  £179,972  2s.  9d.,  and  was 
very  helpful  to  various  parts  of  the 
work.  The  Jubilee  Report  closes  as 
follows: — "  On  a  review  of  the  whole 
the  Committee  are  constrained  to 
repeat  their  thanksgivings  to  the 
Great  Head  of  the  Church  for  the 
liberal  gifts  which  His  people  have 
been  disposed  and  empowered  to  lay 


upon  the  altar,  and  for  the  rich  and 
manifold  blessings  from  on  high 
which  have  marked  this  movement 
during  its  entire  progress.  They 
would  also  place  on  record  their 
gratefiil  sense  of  the  abundant 
favour  which  has  been  granted  from 
on  High  in  the  continual  supply 
of  suitable  agents  for  carrying  on 
the  work  in  various  parts  of  the 
world.  Deprived  of  the  services 
of  these  devoted  men,  the  most 
munificent  contributions  would  be 
powerless  to  effect  the  instruction 
and  conversion  of  the  heathen ;  for 
how  shall  they  believe  on  Him  of 
whom  they  have  not  heard,  and  how 
shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  ? 
But  this  holy  cause  has  never  yet 
been  seriously  embarrassed  on  this 
account.  It  has  pleased  the  Great 
Head  of  the  Church  to  raise  up 
labourers  for  His  harvest.  Nor  are 
there  any  indications  of  a  failure  in 
the  supply  of  faithful  men,  apt  to 
teach,  endowed  with  love  to  Christ 
and  the  souls  of  men,  and  who  are 
ready  to  undertake  the  work  of 
carrying  forward  the  objects  of  the 
Society  in  various  parts  of  the  world. 
The  Committee,  therefore,  look  for- 
ward with  confidence  to  the  future  ; 
and  they  humbly  believe  that  the 
benefits  resulting  from  this  noble 
manifestation  of  Christian  liberality 
will  extend  to  every  part  of  the 
world  where  the  Society's  Missions 
are  carried  on,  and  will  be  perpet- 
uated through  future  generations." 

595.  James  Mortimer  Maynard, 
Esq.,  and  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope 
Mission. — It  is  a  pleasing  fact  that 
:  instances  of  princely  munificence  to- 
wards  the  Missionary  enterprise  oc- 
cur not  only  at  home  but  abroad,  on  the 
very  spot  where  the  value  and  im- 
portance of  Missionary  operations 
can  be  most  thoroughly  appreciated 
and  tested.  As  a  specimen  of  a 
large    number    which    have    come 


THE   MISSION.UIY    W'OELD. 


297 


under  onr  notice  in  foreign  lands, 
we  may  briefly  advert  to  the  ease  of 
Mr.  James  M.  Maynard,  an  enter- 
prising and  suecessful  British  settler 
at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  Mr. 
Maynard  emigrated  to  South  Africa 
in  the  year  1820,  and  by  great  in- 
dustry and  perseverance  realised  a 
considerable  amount  of  property. 
Acknowledging  himself  to  be  largely 
indebted  to  the  Wesleyan  Methodist 
Church,  to  which  he  belonged,  he 
was  a  friend  and  supporter  of  the 
mission  to  South  Africa  from  the 
commencement  of  the  enterprise ; 
but,  as  his  means  of  doing  good  in- 
creased, his  contributions  became 
more  numerous  and  liberal.  It 
would  be  difficult  to  recount  and 
specify  his  numerous  acts  of  benevo- 
lence in  aid  of  various  branches  of 
the  work.  The  writer  lias  a  very 
pleasant  recollection  of  a  few,  but 
many  others  will  only  be  revealed 
in  the  light  of  eternity.  In  1851, 
when  a  new  chapel  was  much  needed 
at  Wynberg,  the  village  in  which 
Mr.  Maynard  resided,  seeing  that 
the  people  were  generally  poor,  he 
generously  offered  to  build  it  him- 
self, which  he  did,  at  a  cost  of 
£1,000,  and  presented  it  free  of 
debt  to  the  Connexion,  his  noble- 
minded  brother  Joseph  fitting  up 
the  interior  of  the  edifice.  At  the 
first  annual  Missionary  meeting, 
held  in  the  new  sanctuary,  Mr. 
Maynard  handed  to  us  a  contribution 
of  £o  to  help  the  collection  ;  at  the 
second  meeting  he  gave  £10,  and  at 
the  third  £20.  On  a  subsequent 
occasion  the  contribution  of  our 
good  friend  was  increased  to  £jO, 
and  at  what  point  he  intends  to  stop 
we  know  not.  Indeed,  we  hope  he 
never  will  limit  his  gifts  to  the 
mission  cause  and  other  charitable 
institutions  while  his  life  is  spared, 
but  still  have  a  heart  to  contribute 
as  the  Lord  has  prospered  him.  His 
last  act  of  benevolence  which  came 


under  our  notice  was  worthy  of  him- 
self. The  mission  chapel  and  pre- 
mises at  Burg-street,  Cape  Town, 
had  for  many  years  been  burdened 
with  a  heavy  debt ;  and  when  eft'orts 
were  being  made  in  1871  to  clear  ott" 
all  the  chapel  debts  in  the  district, 
Mr.  Maynard  asked  to  be  allowed  to 
liquidate  this  himself,  and  forth- 
with generousl}^  paid  oft'  the  whole, 
which  was  £l,luO.  A'erily  he  will 
have  his  reward. 

596.    Sir   Francis  Crossley  and 
Sundry  Benevolent  Institutions. — 
It  is  a   happy  circumstance,   when 
prosperity  in  business  and  elevation 
in  the  social  scale  do  not  produce  a 
j  deteriorating  infiuence  on   a  man's 
I  piety,  zeal,    and   usefulness   in  the 
1  Christian  Church.      Few  men  have 
j  been  so  proof  against  this,  or  so  con- 
I  stant  in  their  adherence  to  the  right 
I  in  all   the  changing  scenes  of  life, 
as   the    late    Sir    Francis   Crossley, 
j  the  Member  of  Parliament  for  the 
i  northern  division  of  the  AVest  Riding 
of  Yorkshire,  and  a  wealthy  manu- 
facturer of  Halifax.     Having  him- 
self gradually  risen  from  a  compara- 
tively   humble    condition,    he    was 
emphatically     the    working     man's 
friend.    In  proportion  as  his  financial 
circumstances    were    improved,    he 
cultivated  the  principle  of  Christian 
benevolence   in    early  life,  and  ac- 
quired the  reputation  of  a  genuine 
philanthropist  in  the  neighbourhood 
in  which  he  lived.     He  was  in  the 
habit  of  attributing  his  adoption  of 
generosity,  as  n principle,  to  a  sermon 
preached    by  Dr.  Mellor   from   the 
text,  "  Remember  the  words  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  how  He  said,  it  is  more 
blessed  to  give  than  to  receive  ;"  and 
He  ever  acted  upon  it.     Impressed 
with  the  necessity  of    more    ample 
means  being  provided  for  the  labour- 
ing poor  to  take  recreation  in  the 
open  ail*,  when  their  work  for  the 
day  or  the  week  was  done,  Sir  Francis 


298 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


Crossley  generously  purchased  and 
presented  to  his  native  town,  at  a 
cost  of  £40,000,  an  extensive  track 
of  land,  to  be  laid  out  as  a  park,  and 
to  he  accessible  to  all  classes  of  the 
community.  This  park  was  opened 
in  1857.  About  this  period  was 
commenced  the  erection  of  the  Cross- 
ley  Orphan  Home  and  School,  on 
Skincot  Moor,  by  Sir  Francis  and 
his  brother,  at  a  cost  of  £65,000, 
with  an  endowment  of  £3,000  a  year. 
Nor  were  the  moral  and  religioiis 
welfare  of  the  people,  and  the  spread 
of  the  Gospel  in  heathen  lands,  mat- 
ters of  indifference  to  this  great  and 
good  man.  His  contributions  to 
various  institutions,  which  had  for 
their  direct  object  the  advancement 
of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  at  home 
and  abroad,  were  large  and  nu- 
merous, and  we  have  been  informed 
on  good  authority,  that  a  short  time 
previous  to  his  lamented  death  in 
1871,  he  remitted  to  the  treasurers 
of  the  respective  institutions  the 
following  princely  gifts  : — For  the 
general  fund  of  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society,  £20,000 ;  for  the 
Congregational  Pastors'  lletiring 
Fund,  £10,000  ;  and  for  the  relief 
of  widows  of  Congregational  Pastors, 
£■10,000. 

597.  Henry  Hopkins,  Esq.,  and 
the  London  Missionary  Society. — 
The  late  Henry  Hopkins,  Esq.,  left 
England  many  years  ago  for  the 
Australian  colonies,  and  settled  in 
Tasmania.  "  When  a  young  man," 
he  says,  "  I  wrote  in  my  cash-book 
that  I  would  devote  one-tenth  of  my 
income  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel 
and  the  welfare  of  the  poor.  I  had 
not  much  then,  but  I  have  since  been 
enabled  to  give  away  large  sums  for 
many  years."  "When  he  heard  of 
the  serious  embarrassment  of  the ; 
London  Missionary  Society  in  1867, 
he  forwarded  to  the  treasurer  a  do- 
nation of  £4,350.    The  year  following 


he  gave  £1,000  to  the  Widows'  and 
Orphans'  Fund,  and  £2,000  for  ge- 
neral purposes.  In  April,  1870,  he 
'  sent  £500.  A  few  months  later, 
writing  in  his  eighty-fourth  year, 
and  wishing  to  be  his  own  executor, 
he  forwarded  a  cheque  for  £3,000  ; 
and  after  all,  with  that  lingering, 
longing  love,  which  could  not  be 
;  satisfied  with  what  he  had  done,  he 
left  the  Society  a  legacy  of  £1,000, 
which  has  been  recently  paid  into 
the  hands  of  the  treasurer.  Mr. 
Hopkins  died  at  Hobart  Town,  on 
the  27th  of  September,  1870.  Ad- 
verting to  his  lamented  death,  and 
to  his  munificent  contributions,  the 
Directors  say,  in  the  last  annual 
report  of  the  institution,  "  Nothing 
more  touching  and  more  generous 
than  this  series  of  gifts,  has  occurred 
in  the  history  of  the  Society." 

i  598.  Miss  Burdett  Coutts  and 
I  the  Colonial  Bishoprics. — Among 
the  various  philanthropists  of  Eng- 
1  land,  none  has  been  more  constant 
I  and  zealous  in  the  particular  line  of 
benevolence  selected  than  the  Hon- 
ourable Miss  Burdett  Coutts.  This 
noble-minded  lady  has  chosen  what 
;  she  believes  to  be  the  wider  diffusion 
:  of  the  Gospel  in  the  colonies  of  the 
British  Empire  as  her  particular 
sphere  of  efibrt ;  and,  being  a  con- 
sistent Chru-ch-woman,  and  believing 
that  the  cause  would  be  materially 
served  by  a  more  minute  and  wider 
I  range  of  episcopal  supervision  of  the 
clergy,  she  has  sought,  by  her  muni- 
ficent contributions,  to  increase  the 
number  of  colonial  bishoprics.  To 
establish  and  multiply  endowments, 
with  this  object  in  view.  Baroness 
;  Burdett  Coutts  has  cheerfully  given, 
to  the  Church  funds  tens  of  thousands 
of  pounds  ;  and,  if  the  result  should 
prove  to  be  indeed  and  of  a  truth  a 
wider  diffusion  of  the  Gospel  rather 
than  a  system  of  High  Church  ritual- 
ism, to  the  injury  of  real  evangelical 


THE    mSSIONARY  WORLD. 


29» 


Missionary  ■work,  every  true-minded 
Christian  will  rejoice. 

599.  George  Peabody,  Esq.,  and 
the  "Working-men's  Model  Cottages. 
The  name  of  George  Peabodj^  will  be 
handed  down  to  posterity  as  that  of 
one  of  the  most  benevolent  philan- 
thropists of  the  present  age ;  and, 
although  his  largest  deeds  of  charity 
did  not  assume  a  directly  missionary 
character,  they  had  an  immediate 
bearing  upon  the  personal  comfort 
and  the  social  and  moral  elevation 
of  the  poor ;  and,  as  such,  they 
deserve  a  passing  notice  here.  Mr. 
Peabody  spent  the  greatest  part  of 
his  long  and  active  life  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  where,  by  his 
industry  and  perseverance,  and  the 
blessing  of  Providence,  he  amassed  a 
large  fortune.  Happily  for  him,  he  had 
a  heart  to  make  good  use  of  it.  P^e- 
ti.ing  to  England,  to  spend  the  even- 
ing of  his  life,  he  finished  his  course 
in  London,  in  1869  ;  but,  before  his 
death,  he  gave  and  settled  on  trustees 
the  noble  sum  of  more  than  i;300,000, 
to  be  spent  in  the  erection  of  a  num- 
ber of  model  cottages  for  working 
men,  to  say  nothing  of  his  other  nu- 
merous acts  of  benevolence  in  America 
and  in  this  country. 

600.  Isaac  Eich,  Esq.,  and 
Higher  Education. — The  most  re- 
cent and  the  most  remarkable  instance 
of  princely  munificence  which  has 
come  imder  our  notice  is  the  legacy 
of  the  late  Mr.  Rich,  who,  a  short 
time  ago,  departed  this  life  in  the 
United  States.  "With  the  exceptions 
of  a  few  legacies  to  his  relations,  and 
one  or  two  personal  friends,  Mr.  Rich 
bequeathed  all  his  property  to  the 
University  of  which  Boston  Theo- 
logical Seminary  is  a  department. 
The  property  is  to  remain  untouched 
for  three  years.  Ten  thousand  a  year 
is  then  to  be  applied  to  the  Univer- 
sity ;  after  five  years,  twenty  thou- 


sand, and  after  ten  years  the  whole 
income.  The  property  is  now  valued 
at  from  one-and-a-half  to  two  mil- 
lions. Such  a  disposition  of  it  en- 
sures not  less  than  three  millions, 
and  probably  four  by  18S2.  This  is 
said  to  be  the  largest  giit  ever  made 
for  higher  education  in  America. 

601.  Anonymous.  —  The  Rev. 
William  Arthur,  M.A.,  was  heard  to 
say,  in  a  large  congregation,  several 
years  ago:  "I  know  one  venerable 
man — one  of  the  men  whom  my  soul 
loveth — wlio  at  the  outset  of  life 
adopted  the  vow  of  Jacob,  '  Of  aU 
that  Thou  shalt  give  me,  I  will 
surely  give  the  tenth  to'Thee  ; '  and, 
so  far  from  confining  himself  to  this, 
I  know  that  some  j-ears  ago  he  was 
for  that  year  giving  not  a  tenth,  but 
four-tenths.  How  Providence  has 
dealt  with  him  you  may  judge  from 
the  simple  fact  that  on  one  day  he 
might  be  seen  in  the  morning  giving 
away  a  thousand  pounds  to  one  re- 
ligious society,  and  in  the  evening 
five  hundred  to  another." 

602.  King  George's  Contribu- 
bution.  —  When  Her  Majesty's 
ship,  the  Corneal/,  Captain  Bethune, 
visited  Vavau,  King  George  of  the 
Friendly  Islands  presented  to  the 
captain  a  very  beautiful  little  cane, 
with  which  he  was  so  much  pleased 
that  he  gave  him  ten  sovereigns. 
His  majesty  had,  perhaps,  never 
possessed  so  much  money  before ; 
and  now  that  civilisation  was  follow- 
ing in  the  track  of  Christianity,  he 
had  many  wants,  which  could  have 
been  supplied  by  spending  his  money, 
when  vessels  anchored  at  the  island. 
But  King  George  reasoned  not  thus  ; 
he  thought  the  money  was  needed  to 
help  forward  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
and  he  gave  the  entire  sum  to  the 
Missionary  Society. 

603.  Benevolence  of  Missionaries. 
— The  Missionaries  of  diflerent  deno- 


300 


THE    MISSIONAEY   WOELD. 


minations  themselves  are  generally 
far  from  afiluent  in  their  circum- 
stances, their  means  being  often 
very  limited.  Yet  we  have  met 
■with  some  noble  instances  of  Chris- 
tian liberality  among  these  faithful 
labourers  in  the  Lord's  vineyard, 
especially  when  the  parties  in  ques- 
tion have  inherited  private  property 
in  their  own  right,  or  unexpectedly 
become  possessed  of  means  as  the 
fruit  of  extra  labours.  And  surely 
nothing  can  be  better  calculated  to 
impress  the  mind  with  the  value 
and  importance  of  the  cause  of  mis- 
sions than  to  see  Missionaries  giving 
themselves,  their  time,  their  talents, 
and  their  property  also,  to  the  utmost 
of  their  power,  in  aid  of  its  support. 
"When  Dr.  Coke  found  that  the  ex- 
pense connected  with  the  establish- 
ment of  a  Methodist  mission  in  India 
was  likely  to  be  a  bai-rier  in  the  way  of 
the  commencement  of  the  enterprise, 
he  generously  offered  to  bear  the 
cost  himself  to  the  extent  of  £6,000, 
and  this  was  only  a  portion  of  what 
he  gave  at  different  times  to  help  to 
carry  on  a  work  which  was  so  dear 
to  his  heart.  When  Dr.  Carey,  in 
consequence  of  his  great  learning, 
was  promoted  by  Government  to  an 
important  appointment  as  professor 
of  the  Bengalese  tongue  at  Fort 
"William,  Calcutta,  which  brought 
him  in  for  some  time  from  £1,000 
to  £1,500  a  year,  he  nobly  gave 
nearly  the  whole  of  it  for  the  general 
objects  of  the  Baptist  mission  in 
India.  Nor  was  Dr.  Morrison  less 
benevolent  according  to  his  means. 
"When  he  unexpectedly  came  into 
the  receipt  of  considerable  sums  of 
money  by  translations  and  other 
work  done  for  the  British  Govern- 
ment in  China,  he  generously  de- 
voted them  to  the  promotion  of 
evangelistic  work  in  the  Celestial 
Empire.  It  is  also  recorded  of  the 
eccentric  but  devoted  Dr.  Vander- 
kemp    that    whilst    engaged  as    a 


Missionary  in  South  Africa,  he  sup- 
ported himself  almost  entirely  from 
his  own  private  means,  and  even  spent 
large  sums  in  purchasing  the  free- 
dom of  poor  slaves  in  the  Cape 
Colony  ;  in  the  course  of  three  years 
consecrating  to  this  object  alone 
£800."  "We  have,  moreover,  known 
some  pleasing  instances  of  Mis- 
sionaries labouring  long  and  well  in 
the  foreign  field,  and  when  obliged, 
from  the  failure  of  health,  to  return 
to  their  native  land,  have  prepared 
for  the  press  numerous  useful  Mis- 
sionary works,  and  generously  devoted 
the  whole  of  the  proceeds  to  the 
promotion  of  the  great  work  to 
which  their  lives  had  been  devoted. 
It  may  interest  the  reader  to  know 
that  the  entire  profits  realised  by 
the  author  in  the  publication  of 
this  volume  will  be  conscientiously 
consecrated  to  the  support  and 
spread  of  the  Gospel  throughout  the 
world. 


EXAMPLES     OF     CHRISTIAN 
LIBEEALITY. 

604.  In  Humble  Life.— How- 
ever we  may  admire  and  applaud 
the  princely  offerings  of  the  rich  and 
the  great,  when  laid  upon  the 
missionary  altar  or  presented  to  other 
charitable  objects,  with  an  evident 
desire  to  promote  the  interests  of 
the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  we  would 
not  overlook  or  undervalue  the  less 
costly  but  equally  important  gifts  of 
the  pious  poor.  The  princely  con- 
tributions of  the  great  and  noble 
must  always  be  comparatively  few 
in  number ;  but  the  offerings  of 
Christian  people  in  middle  and 
humble  life  are  and  will  be  numer- 
ous and  widespread,  and  on  them 
especially  must  largely  depend  the 
permanent  support  of  the  philan- 


THE   MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


301 


thropic  institutions  of  our  land,  and 
the  spread  of  the  Gospel  throughout 
the  world.  When  the  princii)le  of 
selfishness  natural  to  the  human 
heart  is  so  far  subdued  and  counter- 
acted by  Divine  grace  that  persons 
of  slender  means  are  prompted  to 
contribute  liberally  from  their  scantj' 
store  to  the  support  of  the  cause  of 
God,  we  know  it  is  well  pleasing  to 
Him,  and  it  presents  to  our  view  a 
grand  and  glorious  triumph  of  Chris- 
tian principle.  An  example  of 
Christian  sacrifice  is,  moreover,  thus 
given  which  is  not  only  worthy  of 
the  highest  commendation,  but  which 
is  deserving  of  imitation  by  all  whom 
it  concerns.  A  number  of  interest- 
ing instances  of  Christian  liberality 
at  home  and  abroad  have  come  un- 
der our  notice,  from  which  we  make 
a  brief  selection,  with  the  hope  of 
encouraging  others,  in  similar  cir- 
cumstances, to  "go  and  do  like- 
wise." 

605.  The  Widow's  Mite.— The 
teachings  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  on 
the  important  duty  of  Christian 
benevolence  are  clear,  emphatic,  and 
unmistakable  in  their  meaning  ;  and 
happy  will  it  be  for  the  professed 
disciples  of  the  meek  and  lowly 
Jesus  when  they  yield  themselves 
up  more  fully  to  its  influence.  One 
of  the  most  beautiful  and  affecting 
examples  of  entire  devotedness  to 
the  cause  of  God  which  we  find  left 
upon  record  is  that  of  the  poor  but 
pious  widow,  who  came  iip  to  the 
temple  and  presented  her  offering 
in  a  manner  and  with  a  motive 
which  elicited  the  hearty  commen- 
dation of  Christ  Himself,  who  was 
there  at  the  time.  The  sacred  nar- 
rative is  full  of  instruction.  '*  And 
Jesus  sat  over  against  the  treasury, 
and  beheld  how  the  people  cast 
money  into  the  treasury :  and  many 
that  were  rich  cast  in  much.  And 
there  came  a  certain  poor  widow, 


and  she  threw  in  two  mites,  which 
make  a  farthing.  And  ho  called 
imto  His  disciples,  and  said  unto 
them,  Verify  I  say  unto  you,  that 
this  poor  widow  hath  cast  more  in, 
than  all  they  which  have  cast  into 
the  treasury :  for  all  they  did  cast 
in  of  their  abundance  ;  but  she  of 
her  want  did  cast  in  all  that  she 
had,  even  all  her  living."  (Markxii. 
41 — 44.)  The  same  watchful  eye  is 
still  upon  the  Lord's  treasury,  and 
the  Saviour  still  takes  notice  of  the 
offerings  which  are  presented  there. 
He  is,  moreover,  acquainted  with 
the  motives  with  which  His  people 
are  actuated  in  offering  their  gifts. 
Those  who  contribute  of  their  sub- 
stance to  the  support  of  the  cause 
of  God  on  a  scale  like  that  of  the 
poor  Avidow,  compared  with  the  re- 
sources at  their  command,  with  an 
eye  as  single,  and  with  motives  as 
pure,  will  have  their  reward  in  the 
approving  smile  and  perpetual  bless- 
ing of  their  Lord  and  Master. 

606.  A  Female  Servant's  Offer- 
ing.— Just  before  the  Rev.  F.  A. 
West  left  Leeds  in  1845,  he  was 
waited  upon  by  a  timid  servant- 
maid,  who  stated  that  she  wished  ta 
make  a  communication  to  him,  as  her 
minister,  of  a  private  and  confidential 
nature.  She  then  proceeded  to  state 
that,  having  given  herself  to  the 
Lord  and  His  Church,  and  received 
many  mercies  at  the  hands  of  her 
Heavenly  Father,  she  had  long  been 
anxious  to  show  her  gratitude  by 
presenting  some  suitable  offering  to 
the  cause  of  Missions,  and  now  found 
herself  in  circumstances  to  do  so. 
Putting  her  hand  into  her  basket,  she 
took  out  a  roll  of  bank-notes  amount- 
ing to  £50,  and  handed  them  to  her 
minister.  The  rev.  gentleman,  know- 
ing her  circumstances,  was  startled, 
and  at  first  refused  to  accept  the 
money.  He  reasoned  with  her  re- 
specting her  situation,  her  small  and 


802 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


contingent  income  of  yearly  wages, 
her  probable  need  at  some  future 
day,  and  the  scriptural  duty  of 
making  a  prudent  provision  for  the 
future.  To  all  this  the  pious  donor 
opposed  the  answer  of  her  faith  in 
<3rod.  "  She  had  well  considered  the 
whole  matter,  and  prayed  long  over 
it."  The  minister  tried  in  vain  to 
induce  her  to  even  take  the  subject 
into  further  consideration  ;  for,  hav- 
ing once  gone  through  the  tempta- 
tion, she  did  not  wish  to  encounter 
it  a  second  time.  She,  moreover, 
declared  that  if  Mr.  West  would  not 
receive  it,  she  would  take  it  to  some- 
one else ;  but  she  wished  him  to  pre- 
sent it  to  the  Missionary  Society  for 
her.  At  length  he  consented  on  one 
condition,  viz.,  that  she  would  faith- 
fully promise  to  let  him  know,  if 
living,  if  ever  she  came  to  be  in 
temporal  need.  "  On  the  faith  of 
this  promise,"  says  Mr.  "W.,  "I  re- 
ceived at  the  hands  of  the  poor  female 
servant  this  noble,  humble,  and  pious 
gift  for  the  extension  of  the  cause 
and  Kingdom  of  Christ  our  Master." 

607.  I  have  a  Penny  a  Week. — 
When  I  was  stationed  in  Lynn,  in 
Norfolk,  at  one  of  our  Missionary 
meetings,  we  had  a  visit  from  Peter 
Jones,  the  converted  Indian  chief; 
the  people  were  very  much  pleased 
with  him,  and  greatly  impressed 
with  the  value  and  importance  of 
missions ;  and  the  seed  then  sown 
in  one  young  mind  was  seen  after 
many  days.  The  morning  after  the 
next  Missionarjr  anniversary,  I  an- 
swered to  a  gentle  knock  at  the  door, 
when  a  little  girl  presented  me  with 
a  piece  of  brown  paper,  modestlj- 
saying,  "Please,  sir,  I  have  brought 
this  for  the  missions."  On  opening 
it  I  found  it  contained  four  shillings. 
I  then  asked  her,  "  Have  your  pa- 
rents sent  you  with  this  money  r" 
She  replied,  "  I  have  no  parents. 
My  father  was  a  pilot,  and  was  lost 


in  Yarmouth  Roads,  and  my  mother 
is  dead."   I  then  asked  her,  "  With 
whom  do  you  live  ?"    She  answered, 
"With     jny    uncle     and      aunt." 
"  Have    they    sent    you   with    the 
money?"      "No,    sir,"    she    said; 
,  "  it  is  my  own ;    I  have  A  penny 
A  WEEK,  sir."     I  asked,  "Do  your 
uncle    and    aunt    know    that    you 
j  have  brought  this  money  ?"    "  Yes, 
sir ;    I  have    a    penny    a    week, 
and  T  began  to  save  it  last   Mis- 
.  sionary  meeting."      The   idea  that 
!  this  orphan  girl  had  given  4s.  out 
of  4s.    4d. — her    whole    year's    in- 
come— was  to  me  one  of  the  noblest 
acts  on  behalf  of  the  heathen  world 
I  had   ever  known.     But   my  sur- 
prise and   admiration   were   greatly 
increased  wlien  I  learnt  how  she  got 
her  penny  a  week.     For  one  half- 
penny  a  week   she   carried  all  the 
water    that  an  aged    female  used ; 
and  for  the  other  halfpenny  she  took 
breakfast  every  morning  for  a  young 
I  man  to  the  shop  where  he  worked. 
Whilst  we  applaud  the  liberality  of 
[  those  who,  out  of  their  abundance, 
give  some  their  hundreds  and  others 
their  thousands  of  pounds,  in  sup- 
^  port  of  the  mission  cause,  may  we 
I  not  apply  our    Lord's  words,    and 
I  say,  "  This   poor  orphan   hath  cast 
i  in  more  than  they  all." — Holroyd. 

'  608.  A  Thankoffering.— Seve- 
ral years  ago,  the  Rev.  J.  C'oUison, 
accompanied    by   another   minister, 

I  went  into  Yorkshire  to  attend  Mis- 
sionary meetings,  and  to  raise  funds 
for  carrying  on  the  good  work.     At 

I  one  place,  after  a  handsome  collection 
on  the  preceding  evening,  a  working 

1  man,  whose  wages  were  about  twenty- 
eight  shilling  a  week,  brought,  at 
breakfast-time  the  following  morn- 

:  ing,  a  donation  of  twenty  guineas. 

:  "  Our  friends,"  says  the  narrator, 
"  hesitated  to  receive  it,  doubting 

!  whether  the  gift  of  so  large  a  sum  to 

<  the   Mission    cause    was    consistent 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


303 


with  his  duty  to  his  family,  when 
he  replied  to  the  following-  effect :  — 
'  Before  I  knew  the  ji^race  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  truth,  I  never  could 
save  a  shilling.  My  family  were  in 
beggary  and  in  rags  ;  but  since  it 
has  pleased  God  to  renew  me  by  His 
grace,  we  have  been  industrious  and 
frugal ;  we  have  not  spent  many  idle 
shillings,  and  we  have  been  enabled 
to  put  something  into  the  bank. 
This  money  I  freely  offer  to  the 
blessed  cause  of  our  Lord  and  Sa- 
viour, as  a  thankoffering  for  His 
goodness.'  "  It  is,  moreover,  worthy 
of  remark,  that  this  was  the  second 
■donation  of  this  same  poor  man  of 
the  same  amount  to  the  mission 
fund,  for  he  had  resolved  to  give  as 
the  Lord  prospered  him. 

609.  A  Safe  Bank.— The  Eev. 
T.  D.  Talmage  says,  "  Two  men  I 
knew  very  well,  some  years  ago,  on 
the  streets  of  New  York,  were  talk- 
ing about  the  matter  of  benevolence. 
One  said  to  the  other,  '  You  give  too 
much.  I  will  wait  till  I  get  a  large 
pile  of  money,  and  then  I  will  give.' 
'  No,'  said  the  other,  '  T  will  give  as 
Ood  prospers  me.'  Hear  the  sequel. 
The  former  lives  in  New  York  city 
to-day  doUarless;  the  latter  gathered 
two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
dollars.  I  believe  that  the  reason 
why  manjr  people  are  kept  poor  is 
because  they  do  not  give  enough. 
If  a  man  gives  in  a  right  spirit  to 
the  Lord  Jesus  and  to  the  Church,  he 
is  ensured  for  time  and  for  eternitj-. 
The  Bank  of  England  is  a  weak  in- 
stitution compared  with  the  bank 
that  any  Christian  man  can  draw 
upon.  The  man  who  stands  by 
Christ,  Christ  will  stand  by  him. 
Mark  that.  The  man  tvho  stands 
by  Christ,  loill  Jind  Christ  standing 
hy  him." 

610.  Anecdotes  of  Dr.  Uewton. 
— In  order  to  show  how  money  was 


sometimes  raised  for  the  cause  of 
missions.  Dr.  Newton  related  the 
following  incidents  on  different  occa- 
sions : — "At  one  Missionary  meet- 
j  ing  recently  held  a  man  came  with 
the  intention  of  giving  2s. ;  but 
when  the  plate  was  handed  round  he 
saw  several  well-dressed  persons 
near  him  put  only  ^jchcc  into  it,  and 
he  thought  if  so  many  persons  who 
seem  to  be  my  superiors,  or  equal  to 
myself,  give  only  pence,  one  shilling 
will  do  for  me  to  give.  Accordingly 
he  put  one  shilling  on  the  plate  in- 
stead of  two  shillings  as  he  had  in- 
tended. The  meeting  closed ;  it 
had  been  an  excellent  one,  and  all 
were  dispersed  except  a  few  friends 
who  were  engaged  in  summing  iip 
the  collection.  This  man  came  into 
the  vestry  to  them  with  a  counte- 
nance I  shall  never  forget.  Ad- 
vancing slowly  to  the  table  he  laid 
down  the  other  shilling,  and  said,  in 
his  provincial  broad  dialect,  '  Tak 
it !  Tak  it ! '  The  friends  were 
naturally  desirous  to  know  the  his- 
tory of  the  shilling.  '  AVhy,  to  tell 
you  the  truth,'  said  he,  '  I'came  to 
give  two  shillings  to  the  collection ; 
but  seeing  many  genteel  people  give 
pence,  I  thought  one  shilling  would 
do  for  me ;  but  in  going  down  the 
street  tny  conscience  smote  me,  and 
I  could  have  no  peace  without  re- 
turning and  bringing  the  second 
shilling.  There  it  is ;  '  Tak  it !  Tak 
it.'" 

"  On  another  occasion  a  letter  was 
put  into  my  hand  containing  a  one- 
pound  note.  The  person  from  whom 
it  was  received  had  attended  the 
Missionary  services,  and  I  dare  say 
had  not  neglected  to  give  at  the  col- 
lections. But  he  said  in  his  letter, 
'  On  returning  home,  and  on  reflect- 
ing on  the  interesting  services  of  the 
day,  it  occurred  to  me  have  I  done 
all  that  I  could  /  I  could  not 
answer  this  question  in  the  affirma- 
tive, and,  therefore  I  must  beg  you 


304 


THE    MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


to  accept  of  this  trifle  in  aid  of  the 
collection  to  day.'  T  was  particu- 
larly pleased  with  this,  because  it 
was  the  result  of  calm  and  delibe- 
rate reflection,  and  was  not  produced 
merely  by  the  warmth  of  the  feel- 
ings of  the  moment.' " 

"  Another  case  I  would  mention  is 
of  a  most  aff'ecting  nature.  At  Liver- 
pool there  is  a  young  woman  totally 
blind,  and  who  had  been  instructed 
at  the  Blind  Asylum.    After  leaving 
school,  she  got  her  bread  by  making 
baskets   and  other  things  she  had 
been  taught  to  make.     She  had  re- 
ceived the  truth  in  the  love  of  it, 
and  was  anxious  that  all  the  human 
race  should  be  partakers  of  the  same 
benefits  as  those  which  she  enjoyed. 
Such  is  the  power  of  religion  in  all 
hearts   into   which  it   is   received  I  \ 
Being  in  company  with  a  minister, 
she  said,  '  You  must  accept  of  my 
mite   to  the  mission   cause.'       He 
said,  ^  Betsy,  lohat  !  do  you  mean  to  \ 
give  this  ?  (It  was  a  one-pound  note). 
/  fear  you  are  doiny   yourself  an  [ 
injury  by  giciny  so  much.''      '  No,'  j 
said  'she,  '"l  can  aiford  it,  and  yon 
must  take  it ;  for  I  have  been  think- 
ing thus :    You  know  it  has  pleased  , 
God  to  deny  me  the  power  of  vision,  ■ 
but,  notwithstanding  that  I  am  with-  . 
out  sight,    I   believe    I   can  make 
baskets  as  quick  as  those  that  can ' 
see.     Now,  those  that  can   see  are' 
obliged    to  use  candles  when  they] 
work  in  the  evenings  ;  but  I  need  no  j 
candle,  and,  in  the  course  of  the  last 
winter,  I  am  sure  I  have  saved  £1 
by  wanting  no  candles,  and  this  I 
devote   to    the    Missionary    cause.'; 
This,  sir,  is  charity  of  a  very  high 
and  elevated  nature,  by  which  she  \ 
was  not  only  resigned  to  that  Provi- 
dence which  had  afliicted  her,  but 
made  this  very  afiiiction  a  motive 
for  doing  good  to  the  heathen." 

"When  I  heard  the  remarks 
respecting  the  claims  which  the  na- 
tives   had    made    to    some  of   the 


Missionaries,  it  brought  to  my  mind 
an  incident  attending  a  statement 
of  the  circumstance  at  a  late  meeting. 
Two  kings  or  chiefs  in  Africa  had 
contended  who  should  have  the 
first  Missionary  that  arrived  in  the 
country :  one  said  he  was  descended 
from  an  English  female  who  had 
been  rescued  from  shipwreck  off 
theii-  coast,  and  therefore  he  had  the 
first  claim :  the  other  chief  arose 
and  said,  '  It  was  my  father  who 
rescued  your  mother  from  the  deep, 
and,  therefore,  I  have  the  strongest 
claim.'  '  "Well,  my  Lord,'  the  pre- 
sent speaker  put  it  to  the  meeting 
there  assembled,  '  which,  think  you, 
had  the  chief  claim ;  he  who  was 
descended  from  an  English  female, 
or  he  whose  father  rescued  that 
female  from  a  watery  grave  ? ' 
There  were  several  honest  tars  in 
the  body  of  the  chapel,  who,  as 
well  as  the  assembly  in  general, 
seemed  to  feel  a  great  interest  in 
the  question.  Their  eyes  were  filled 
with  tears ;  and  one  of  the  sailors 
exclaimed  in  the  honesty  and  simpli 
city  of  his  heart,  '  Both,  sir !  both, 
sir !  both,  to  be  sure ! '  and  the 
voices  of  all  above  and  all  below 
immediately  repeated  the  decision. 
We  had  ample  proof  in  the  collection 
that  was  made  that  it  was  not 
mere  idle  talk." 

611.  Spirit  of  Sacrifice.— The- 
Rev.  J.  L.  Ilostan,  the  Alpine  Mis- 
sionary, in  reporting  the  results  of 
his  evangelical  labours  at  Vanvert 
and  other  places,  gives  some  pleasing 
instances  of  Christian  benevolence 
which  show  a  generous  spirit  of  per- 
sonal sacrifice.  Adverting  to  a  scheme 
on  foot  for  the  purchase  of  a  dwel- 
ling-house to  be  converted  into  a 
place  of  worship,  at  an  expense  of 
£250,  he  says, — "  You  know  that 
among  them,  as  at  Corinth  of  old, 
there  are  not  many  noble,  not  many 
rich,  not  many  wise,  though  in  an- 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


305 


other  sense  they  arc  all  noble,  rich,  [  and  could  only  lie  on  one  side.  For 
and  wise.  The  Lord  put  it  into  the  ;  thirty  years  I  never  remember  seein<^ 
heart  of  one  sister,  who  had  already  !  her  except  lying  in  one  position  and 
subscribed  150  francs,  to  give  oOO  J  one  spot.  But  soon  after  her  acei- 
more  for  this  purpose.  A  brother  on  :  dent  she  became  acquainted  with 
being  asked,  '  And  what  will  yoxi  [  Christ  and  His  imsearehable  riches, 
give  to  the  Lord  ? '  answered,  '  I  am  |  and  could  bless  God  for  her  afBic- 
ready  to  give  all  I  have,  even  to  my  [  tion.  About  seventeen  years  ago 
Test.  If  we  lend  to  the  Lord,  He  j  a  native  Missionary  from  Sierra  Leone 
will  pay  us  again  ! '  Another  sister  '  was  visiting  me,  and  I  took  him  to 
said  she  would  sell  all  she  had,  even  \  see  her.  She  became  deeply  interested 
to  her  wardrobe.  Many  earrings !  in  the  cause  of  missions,  and  from 
and  necklaces  are  already  sacritieed  i  that  time  till  her  death  she  kept  up 
to  this  good  work.  There  are  wives  I  a  correspondence  with  him,  and 
and  widows  who  have  given  their  [  almost  every  year  sent  him,  for 
wedding-rings.  D  ,  who  was  his  people,  a  box  with  books  and 
first  to  ofler  anything,  came  to  me  '  articles  of  clothing,  &g.,  often  to  the 
and  said,  '  I  have  nothing  but  four  |  value  of  more  than  twenty  pounds, 
sous ;  here  they  are,  I  give  them  |  She  had  no  money  to  buy  these 
willingly.'     Yes,    it  was   but    four  things  herself,  but  she  could  work 


sous,  and  her  heart ;  but  I  consider 
these  four  sous  as  the  four  corner- 
stones on  which  we  are  to  build  a  holy 
Bethel.  One  said,  'Iwillgiveast'/^i^u^j- 
of  cheese  toward  the  work  ; '  another, 
*  I  will  give  a  sheep ; '  a  third,  '  I 


with  her  needle,  though  sometimes 
not  without  pain  ;  and  she  had  many 
friends  who  visited  her  or  corre- 
sponded with  her,  with  whom  she 
pleaded  the  cause  of  Africa.  Many 
were  the  tears  which  were  shed  by 


will  do  all  that  I  can.'  The  heads  j  this  Missionary  and  his  people  when 
of  families  have  held  counsel  to  see  t  it  was  known  that  their  benefactress 
what  they  can  do  if  we  come  among  :  was  dead  ;  for  there  was  not  a  house 
them.  I  believe  they  have  resolved  j  on  his  station,  as  he  once  said,  where 
to  give  300  francs  in  kind.  Our  |  her  name  was  not  known  and  blessed, 
people  here  have  little  money,  ex-'  "I  once  met  with  a  poor  cripple 
cept  when  they  have  sold  a  few '  in  the  Forest  of  Dean,  who  broke 
sheep,  or  a  few  coarse  linen  cloths ;  j  stones  on  the  road,  and  for  years 
but  they  are  willing  to  do  what  they  i  that  man  gave  upon  an  average  five 
can  for  the  support  and  spread  of:  or  six  pounds  to  various  religious 
the  Gospel.'  "  \  Societies.     He  gave  up  a  comfortable 

cottage  inherited  from  his  father  and 
612.  Mr.  Venn's  Anecdotes. —  took  up  his  abode  in  a  wretched 
The  Rev.  John  Venn,  for  many  years  hovel,  in  which  he  was  allowed  to 
secretary  of  the  Church  Missionary  '  live  for  nothing  (he  was  unmarried), 
Society,  when  advocating  the  cause  '  in  order  that  he  might  let  his  cot- 
which  he  had  so  miich  at  heart,  gave  ;  tage  and  give  the  rent  of  it  to  the 
the  following  remarkable  instances  ;  cause  of  Christ.  In  that  wretched 
of  Christian  benevolence  in  humble  |  hovel  his  long  winter  evenings  were 
life: — "  A  young  person  in  my  parish  cheered  by  his  Bible,  and  by  the 
met  with  an  accident  by  which  her '  annual  reports  of  the  Societies  to 
spine  was  injured  ;  and  from  that !  which  he  subscribed." 
time  till  her  death,  which  occurred  j 

a  few  months  ago,  she  never  left  her  I  613.  Poreign  Auxiliaries. — In 
bed.     She  often  suit'ered  much  pain,  i  connection  with  many  mission  sta- 


306 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


^■1,186  2s 
£1,184:  Os.    8d 
£5,480  15s.  4d 


Od.; 


tions  in  foreign  lands,  -where  the 
people  have  to  a  considerable  extent 
become  evangelised ,  prosperous  Auxi- 
liary and  Branch  Missionary  Societies 
have  been  formed,  the  proceeds  of 
which  go  far  to  relieve  the  parent 
institutions  of  the  burden  of  sup- 
porting the  work,  and  also  in  pro- 
viding the  means  of  sending  the 
Gospel  to  the  regions  beyond.  The 
foreign  receipts  of  the  "Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society  for  the  year  1870 
amounted  to  the  noble  sum  of 
£39,698  Is.  6d.  Of  this  amount 
there  came  from  the  Antigua  dis- 
trict i'1,002  16s.  6d. ;  Jamaica, 
£1,399  18s.  lid.;  Western  Africa, 
Southern  Africa, 
Friendly  Islands, 
Fiji  and  Rotumah, 
^1,746  4s.  Od.  The  two  items  last 
named  are  indeed  marvellous,  seeing 
that  forty  years  ago  there  was  not 
one  convert  to  Christianity  in 
either  group  ;  and  now  the  natives 
of  most  of  the  islands  are  at  least 
professedly  Christian.  The  means 
by  which  the  Missionary  contribu- 
tions are  raised  on  the  foreign  sta- 
tions are  also  worthy  of  notice,  as 
evincing  the  economy  and  industry 
of  the  native  converts,  and  the  man- 
ner in  which  they  are  trained  by  the 
Missionaries  to  contribute  of  their 
substance  to  aid  in  the  support  and 
extension  of  the  work,  as  the  Lord 
has  prospered  them.  In  many  places 
money  is  almost  unknown,  but  the 
people  give  liberally  of  such  things 
as  they  have.  In  Southern  Africa 
the  people  give  cattle,  as  oxen,  cows, 
sheep,  goats,  &c.,  also  horns,  skins, 
ostrichfeathers,  eggs  and  other  trifles, 
which,  when  sold  to  the  traders,  real- 
ise considerable  sums  in  the  aggre- 
gate for  the  mission  cause.  On  one 
occasion  a  pleasing  instance  came 
under  our  notice  of  anumber  of  Chris- 
tian natives  at  Khamiesberg  uniting 
their  labours,  and  cultivating  a  piece 
of  ground  which,  when  sown  with 


wheat,  produced  £30  for  the  mission 
fund  the  first  year.  On  another 
station  a  little  girl  went  round  sell- 
ing watercresses  to  raise  money  to 
give  at  the  Missionary  collection,  to 
say  nothing  of  many  other  ingenious 
contrivances  which  might  be  men- 
tioned. In  the  Fiji  and  Friendly 
Islands  the  Missionary  money  is 
raised  chiefly  from  the  sale  of  cocoa- 
nut  oil,  which  the  natives  bring  in 
small  bamboos  or  other  vessels  to 
pour  into  tanks  provided  for  the 
purpose.  It  is  a  pleasing  sight  to 
see  a  congregation  bringing  their 
Missionary  contributions.  They 
march  to  the  appointed  place  in 
regular  order,  singing  as  they  go, 
and,  having  presented  their  "  oft'ering 
of  love,"  as  they  call  it,  they  return 
in  the  same  manner,  with  counte- 
nances beaming  with  joy  that  they 
have  been  able  to  do  something  to 
help  to  make  "the  Word  of  God 
grow."  The  Missionary  meetings 
on  foreign  stations  are  also  occasions 
of  great  joy  to  the  native  converts, 
and  we  have  seen  the  proceedings 
attended  by  a  spirit  of  enthusiasm 
not  to  be  surpassed  even  in  Cornwall 
or  Yorkshire.  !N^or  is  the  liberality 
of  the  people  at  Missionary  anni- 
versaries less  remarkable.  Take  the 
island  of  St.  Yincent,  in  its  palmy 
days,  as  a  specimen.  In  the  year 
1845,  when  the  writer  laboured 
there,  the  Missionary  contributions 
for  the  respective  stations  were  as 
follows : — Kingstown,  £154  19s.  4d. ; 
Chateau  BeUair,  i89  15s.  lOd. ; 
Barrowallie,  £26  7s.  6d.  ;  Laj'ou, 
i;23  18s.  7d. ;  Biabou,  £50  lOs.  7d.; 
Union,  £42  Is.  8d.  ;  Marriaqua, 
iill  5s,  4d,  ;  Calder,  £45  5s.  4d.  ; 
Calliagua,  £26  Is.  3d. ;  George  Town, 
£117  2s.  6d. :  making  a  total  of 
£615  7s.  9d.  as  the  proceeds  of  the 
Branch  Missionary  Society,  the  whole 
of  which,  with  the  exception  of 
£11  18s.  7d.  deducted  for  expenses, 
was  remitted  to  the  general  treasurer 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


807 


in  London,  to  help  to  send  the  Gospel 
to  other  lands,  the  missions  being 
entirely  self-supportinfj  in  St.  Vin- 
cent's at  that  time.  This  amount  was 


it  towards  his  relief,  saying,  "That 
is  the  length  of  my  pity."  The 
king  applied  this  anecdote  in  the 
most      admirable       manner.      The 


contributed  almost  entirely  in  small  heathen,  like  the  poor  bruised  man 
sums  by  a  willing  people  just 'were  dying.  Many  people  pitied 
emerging  from  slavery.  "Their! them,  but  did  nothing  for  them, 
deep  poverty  abounded  unto  the  I  Their  pity  was  worth  nothin"-. 
riches  of  their  liberality.  For  to  j  They  should  give  their  money  ami 
theii-  power,  I  bear  record,  yea  and  |  help  to  send  the  Gospel  to  them, 
beyond    their     power,    they    were  The  king  then  took  a  small  parcel  of 

gold  from  his  pocket  and  threw  it 
on  the  table,  saying,  "  Ko  hono  loloa 


willing  of  themselves,  praying  us 
with  much  entreaty  that  we  would 
receive  their  gift."  (2  Cor.  viii. 
3,  4.) 

614.  Liberality  at  a  Missionary 
Feast  in  Tonga. — The  annual 
Katoaga  3Iisonale,  or  Missionary 
Feast,  is  a  great  day  in  the  Friendly 
Islands,  and  there  was  never  a  more 
interesting  gathering  of  the  kind 
than  that  which  took  place  in  the 
year  1867.  It  was  on  a  Thursday, 
a  warm,  sunny  day,  and  the  com- 
modious chapel  on  the  top  of  the  hill, 
in  the  centre  of  Nukualofa,  looked  as 
pleasant  as  on  the  Sabbath,  when 
the  whole  of  the  population  flock  to 
it  to  worship  the  true  and  living 
Ood.  It  was  a  general  holiday 
throughout  the  town,  and  the  sanc- 
tuary was  soon  tilled  with  an  ex- 
pectant congregation  of  six  hundred 
natives.  King  George  occupied  the 
chair,  and  was  surrounded  by  chiefs 
and  Missionaries  on  a  platform,  de- 
corated with  beautiful  mats  supplied 
by  the  queen.  His  majesty  made  a 
splendid  opening  speech.  Among 
other  things  he  said  he  once  heard 
of  a  man  in  London  who  fell  from 
his  horde,  and  the  wheels  of  a  car- 
riage ran  over  him,  and  he  was 
bruised  very  much.  A  crowd  soon 
gathered  around  him,  and  all  said 
how  deeply  they  pitied  him,  but 
they  did  nothing  for  him.  At  length 
a  "good  Samaritan"  came,  and,  see- 
ing the  poor  bruised  man,  took  a 
sovereign  from  his  pocket  and  gave 


oclcu  ofa  ki  he  kakai  hiteni. 
"  That  is  the  length  of  my  love  to 
the  heathen."  The  gold  was  wrapped 
in  a  piece  of  brown  paper,  and  when 
the  package  was  opened  by  one  of 
the  Missionaries  it  was  found  to  con- 
tain ten  bright  Australian  sove- 
reigns. After  five  or  six  excellent 
speeches  had  been  made  by  the  Mis- 
sionaries and  subordinate  chiefs,  the 
general  collection  was  made.  Above 
a  dozen  active  young  men  went 
round  with  the  plates,  and,  when 
they  had  finished,  they  brought  them 
to  the  front  of  the  platform  filled 
with  tangible  tokens  of  love  to  the 
heathen.  The  Missionaries,  Messrs. 
Molton  and  Dyson,  counted  the 
money.  In  doing  so  they  were 
struck  with  the  fact  that  not  one  of 
the  six  hundi-ed  people  assembled 
had  given  a  penny  or  a  copper  of 
any  kind!  No,  all  was  silver  or 
gold,  and  amounted  to  the  noble 
sum  of  forty-six  pounds.  This  was 
in  addition  to  several  hundred 
pounds  realised  from  the  sale  of 
cocoa-nut  oil,  which  had  been  col- 
lected on  the  various  stations  in  the 
islands  in  aid  of  the  mission  fund. 

615.  Benevolence  at  the  Sand- 
wich Islands. — Since  the  native 
churches  of  the  Sandwich  Islands 
became  self-supporting,  pleasing  tes- 
timony has  been  borne  to  the  bene- 
volence of  the  members.  Respecting 
the  "  Evangelical  Association  of 
X  2 


308 


THE   BIISSIONARY  WORLD. 


East  Hawaii,"  the  secretary  reports 
that  the  seven  churches  have  3,410 
members,  in  good  and  regular  stand- 
ing. During  the  year  1870,  these 
contributed  the  sum  of  5,895  dollars 
for  the  support  of  the  Gospel,  mis- 
sions, and  other  benevolent  objects. 
In  the  Association  of  North  Hawaii 
there  are  also  seven  churches,  with 
a  membership  of  1,908.  These  con- 
tributed during  the  same  period 
2,217  dollars,  1,728  of  which  were  for 
foreign  missions.  The  Association 
of  West  Hawaii  numbers  eight 
churches,  with  2,329  members,  and 
their  contributions  for  the  year 
amounted  to  4,385  dollars.  These 
comparative  tiguresreliectthehighest 
credit  on  the  parties  concerned,  and 
are  worthy  of  the  careful  study  of 
all  who  take  an  interest  in  self- 
supporting  native  churches. 

616.  Liberality  of  Native  Chris- 
tians in  Madagascar. — The  Rev. 
J.  Pearse,  writing  from  Antanan- 
arivo, the  capital  of  Madagascar, 
under  date  of  August  29th,  1870, 
says: — "  The  increased  liberality  of 
the  Christians  in  this  city,  which 
the  sending  out  of  native  evangelists 
has  called  forth,  is  very  pleasing, 
and  is  evidence  of  the  increase  and 
growth  of  spiritual  life  among  them . 
Our  monthly  Missionary  praj-er- 
meeting  is  generally  an  interesting 
one,  and  always  a  well  attended 
meeting.  It  is  held  in  the  various 
chapels  in  this  city  in  rotation,  and 
on  the  day  of  holding  the  meeting 
the  largest  of  them  is  crowded. 
Having  experienced  the  power  and 
value  of  the  Gospel  themselves,  many 
in  our  churches  are  anxious  to  ex- 
tend the  benefits  of  the  same  to 
those  in  the  more  distant  parts  of 
the  islands." 

617.  A  Benevolent  Sugar  Planter. 
— Slave-owners,  as  a  class,  may  ge- 

'    nerally  have  deserved  the  unenviable 


character  attributed  to  them,  as 
having  little  regard  for  the  comfort 
and  well-being  of  their  dependents, 
or  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel 
throughout  the  world ;  but  we  have 
met  with  some  noble  exceptions,  of 
which  we  may  here  give  an  instance 
or  two.     In  the  Island  of  Barbadoes 

lived  Mr.   II ,  the  proprietor  of 

two  large  sugar  estates  in  close 
proximity  to  a  mission  station,  of 
which  he  was  the  constant  friend 
and  patron,  encouraging  his  people 
in  every  possible  way  to  avail  them- 
selves of  the  means  provided  for 
their  religious  instruction,  and  set- 
ting them  a  noble  example  of  regular 
attendance  upon  the  public  worship 
of  God.  He,  moreover,  contributed 
largely  towards  the  erection  of  a  new 
chapel,  and  in  various  ways  aided 
the  work  of  the  mission,  with  special 
reference  to  the  improvement  of  the 
negroes  on  his  estates,  the  way  not 
being  clear  as  yet  for  their  emanci- 
pation.    In  the  year  183G,  Mr.  R 

paid  a  visit  to  England,  and  in  his 
passage  back  to  the  West  Indies  he 
died  at  sea.  When  the  intelligence 
of  this  melancholy  event  came  to 
hand,  there  was  such  a  scene  of 
mourning,  lamentation,  and  woe,  as 
we  had  never  witnessed  before.  On 
his  will  being  opened,  it  was  found 
that  this  good  man  had  not  forgotten 
his  dependents,  nor  the  cause  of 
Christian  missions  to  which  he  him- 
self felt  indebted  for  every  blessing 
which  he  enjoyed.  He  left  half  an 
acre  of  land,  with  means  to  erect  a 
cottage  thereon,  to  each  of  the  ne- 
groes on  his  two  estates,  as  he  beau- 
tifully expressed  it,  "  In  memory  of 
our  working  days  together ;"  and  he 
bequeathed  to  the  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionary Society  one  half  of  the  pro- 
ceeds of  the  said  estates  in  perpetuity 
for  the  support  and  spread  of  the 
Gospel.  Already  several  thousands 
of  pounds  have  accrued  to  the  funds 
of  the  Society  from  this  source,  and 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


309 


thousands  more  will  no  doubt  be 
available  in  time  to  come,  notwith- 
standing the  depreciation  of  the  value 
of  landed  property  in  that  neigh- 
bourhood, in  common  with  several 
other  parts  of  the  West  Indies,  since 
the  time  that  the  noble  bequest  was 
made.  Thus  will  be  realised,  from 
generation  to  generation,  the  benefit  ^ 
of  this  Christian  gentleman's  libe- 
rality towards  a  cause  which  was 
dear  to  him  in  life,  and  for  the  support ' 
of  which  he  made  permanent  pro- 
vision, when  he  shoiild  be  removed  to 
the  better  country. 

618.  A  Liberal  Cocoa  Planter. 
— In  the  mountainous  district  of  Tri- 
nidad, above  the  village  of  Arima, 
and  about  thirty  miles  from  Port 
of  Spain,  lived  Mr.  G — ,  a  successful 
cocoa  planter.  He  had  been  the 
friend  of  the  Missionaries  in  times 
of  persecution  and  trial  at  an  early 
period,  and  had  received  spiritual 
benefit  from  their  instructions.  But 
since  his  removal  to  his  distant  estates 
among  the  mountains,  he  had  been 
•lost  sight  of  by  the  Christian  com- 
munity to  which  he  belonged,  and 
being  so  far  away  from  the  means 
of  grace,  and  exposed  to  many  temp- 
tations, he  had  suffered  declension 
in  his  religious  experience.  On  our 
first  visit  to  him  in  1838,  we  met 
with  a  very  friendly  reception.  Hav- 
ing ministered  to  a  congregation 
consisting  of  his  household  and  field 
negroes,  the  fire  of  former  happy 
days  began  to  glow  in  his  heart, 
and  as  we  sat  till  a  late  hour,  he 
told  how  he  had  offered  an  asylum 
to  early  Missionaries  in  times  of 
violent  persecution,  and  how  he  had 
first  lent  and  then  given  £100  to 
prevent  the  Chapel  in  Port  of  Spain 
from  being  sold  when  parties,  having 
claims  upon  it,  insisted  upon  being 
paid  the  amounts  due  to  them.  He, 
moreover,  showed  us  an  autograph 
letter   of   the   late    Rev.   Richard 


Watson,  conveying  to  him  the  thanks 
of  the  Missionary  Committee  for 
this  act  of  benevolence.  This  renewal 
of  ac(iuaintance  with  Mr.  G —  by  the 
Missionaries  led  to  his  realising  an 
improved  state  of  religious  feeling, 
and  to  his  coming  forward  to  support 
the  good  work  in  a  very  liberal 
manner.  During  the  remainder  of 
his  life  he  contributed  £25  per 
annum  to  the  Mission  Fund,  and  at 
his  death  he  becjueathed  by  his  will 
to  the  Society  for  the  spread  of  the 
Gospel  throughout  the  world  the 
noble  sum  of  £1,500. 

619.  Old  Betty's  all.— In  the 
dark  and  gloomy  days  of  negro 
slavery  in  the  West  Indies,  a  Chris- 
tian lady,  in  the  Island  of  St.  Vin- 
cent, herself  a  person  of  colour  and 
a  member  of  the  Wesleyan  Church, 
owned  one  aged  domestic  slave  named 
Betty,  who  had  been  brought  to  a 
saving  knowledge  of  the  truth  by 
the  instrumental itj'  of  the  Missiona- 
ries. From  humane  and  kindly  feel- 
ings Miss  D resolved  to  give  old 

Betty  her  freedom  long  before  the 
period  of  general  emancipation  came ; 
and  when  the  manumission  papers 
were  prepared,  she  called  the  slave 
into  her  presence,  and  handed  them 
to  her,  together  with  a  present  of 
three  gold  doubloons,  amounting  in 
value  to  about  £10.  This  act  of 
unexpected  generosity  was  almost 
too  much  for  poor  old  Betty.  Tears 
streamed  down  her  sable  cheeks,  and 
her  heart  throbbed  with  emotion. 
At  length,  when  she  could  command 
her  feelings  somewhat,  she  said,  "Me 
dear  Misses,  me  tank  you  too  much 
for  me  free,  and  me  tank  you  for 
doubloon.  But  what  me  go  do  wid 
all  dis  money  ?  Me  neber  hab  so 
much  money  in  all  me  life !  "  Her 
mistress  said,  "Do  what  you  please 
with  the  money,  Betty.  You  have 
been  a  good  servant  to  me  and  this 
is  a  small  present  to  get  you  a  few 


310 


THE   MISSIONAKY   WORLD. 


little    things    with."      "If    Misses  j 
say  me  can  do  what  me  please  wid  i 
de  money,"   responded    old   Betty, ! 
"  dis  is  what  me  want  to  do  wid  it.  I 
Me  want  to  take  it  to  massa  minister,  j 
to  send  to  de  great  Society  in  England 
to  help  to  send  de  Gospel  to  Africa ; 
dat  all  me  country  people  may  he 
made  happy,  same  way  me !  "     Not- 
withstanding the  advice  given  to  her 
to  retain  at  least  a  portion  of  the 
£10  for  her  own  use,   she  was  bent 
upon  her  purpose,  and  actually  laid 
it  upon  the  Missionary  altar.     Like 
the  poor  widow  in  the  Gospel  this 
pious  African  gave  to  the  cause  of 
Christ  all  she  had,  even  all  her  living,  i 
with  a  sincere  desire  to  do  good  to ' 
her  fellow-men.  | 

620.   Old    Sandy.  —  Alexander  \ 
"Wake,  or,  as  he  was  generally  called,  i 
when    advanced    in    years,    "Old, 
Sandy,"  was  a  native  of  Africa,  and  j 
had  been  brought  to  the  island  of; 
Grenada,   in  the  West    Indies,    as  ■ 
a  slave,  when  quite  a  boy.     When 
we  first  became  acquainted  with  him  ; 
he  had  obtained  his  freedom,  and  ^ 
was  living  in  comparative  comfort,  ' 
being    successful    in    his    business, 
which  was  that  of  a  native  gold- 
smith.    He  was   a   pious,    earnest, 
humble-minded  man,  and  a  useful 
class-leader  in  the  Society.     At  one 
time  he  began  to  learn  to  write,  with 
a  view  to  qualify  himself  to  go  back 
to  Africa  as  a  Missionary  to  his  fel- 
low-countrymen ;   but  his  progress 
was  so  slow  that  he  ultimately  relin- 
quished the  idea,  and  resolved  to 
end  his  days  in  the  land  of  his  exile. 
Old  Sandy  was  remarkable  for  his 
liberality  to  the  cause  of  God.     He 
contributed  a  shilling  a  week  regu- 
rarly  in  his  class,  and  was  always 
ready  to  help  forward  the  good  work 
in  all  its  departments  to  the  utmost  of 
his   ability.     On  one   occasion  Old 
Sandy  was  induced  to  ascend   the 
platform  and  say  a  few  words  at 


a  Missionary  meeting,  and  he  made 
a  very  sensible  and  impressive  little 
speech.  He  closed  his  address  with 
the  following  characteristic  observa- 
tions:— "My  dear  friends,  me  sail 
increase  my  subscription  dis  time. 
Last  year  me  give  one  dollar ;  dis 
year  me  sail  give  four  dollars  :  one 
doUar  for  ebery  quarter  of  de  world. 
No,  stop !  Perhaps  somebody  will 
say,  '  Old  Sandy  no  lub  Africa  more 
dan  other  country ;'  so  me  sail  give 
one  dollar  for  Europe,  one  dollar  for 
Asia,  one  dollar  for  America,  and 
tivo  dollars  for  Africa.  My  sub- 
scription is  five  dollars  dis  year." 

621.  A  Widow's  Offering.  — 
When  occupying  a  mission  station 
in  South  Africa  and  standing  in  need 
of  funds  to  aid  in  carrying  on  the 
good  work,  there  came  from  a  dis- 
tant place  in  the  interior  to  which 
we  had  not  yet  been  able  to  extend 
our  labours,  a  contribution  which 
on  several  accounts  deserves  a  passing 
notice.  The  money  was  carefully 
folded  up  in  a  parcel,  with  a  covering 
of  canvas  securely  stitched  up  as  if  to 
guard  it  from  the  prying  curiosity  of 
the  messenger,  and  it  was  a  work  of 
time  and  patience  to  get  at  its  con- 
tents. When  the  task  was  accom- 
plished, however,  the  result  was 
worth  the  trouble.  Within  the  nu- 
merous foldings  and  fastenings  of 
the  package  we  found  several  pieces 
of  money,  in  gold,  silver,  and  copper, 
,  as  if  they  had  been  accumulated  by 
years  of  careful  saving,  and  when 
1  counted  they  were  found  to  amount 
in  the  aggregate  to  £21,  with  a  note 
to  say  that  the  contribution  was  to 
be  regarded  as  a  "widow's  mite," 
in  humble  acknowledgment  of  spi- 
ritual blessings  received  many  years 
ago  through  the  instrumentality  of 
,  the  Methodist  ministry. 

I  622.  A  Successful  Tradesman. 
— Professing  Christians  at  the  Cape 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


311 


of  Good  Hope,  as  a  body,  are  re- 
markable for  their  liberality  towards 
the  cause  of  missions,  having  abun- 
dant opportunities  of  witnessing  their 
necessity  and  their  results  among  the 
natives  of  South  Africa.  We  remem- 
ber one  gentleman  especially,  a  suc- 
cessful tradesman,  who  had  adopted 
the  principle  and  the  practice  of 
systematic  giving,  and  who  was  ever 
ready  to  help  forward  the  work  of 
God  in  all  its  departments.  More 
than  once  he  came  to  us  in  a  quiet, 
unostentatious  manner,  to  say  that 
he  had  £50  to  give  away  at  the  end 
of  a  successful  j-ear  of  business.  His 
donations  were  generallj^  anonymous, 
and  sometimes  they  were  given  on 
the  condition  that  certain  additional 
sums  were  raised  among  the  people 
of  the  station  for  specific  objects.  In 
this  way  several  of  our  country 
chapels  and  school  -  houses  were 
erected  among  a  people  of  very 
limited  means.  Thus  an  example 
was  set  which  may  be  imitated  with 
advantage  in  other  places. 

623.  Negro  Liberality. — A  Mis- 
sionary rode  one  day  into  a  ruined 
village  seeking  subscriptions  to  re- 
build a  chapel  in  the  neighbourhood 
which  the  earthquake  had  destroyed. 
He  called  upon  a  negro  member  of 
his  church,  whom  he  found  living 
with  his  wife  and  family  beneath 
the  fallen  roof  of  his  ruined  tene- 
ment, which  was  propped  by  a  re- 
maining portion  of  the  wall.  On 
ascertaining  the  Missionary's  object, 
he  crept  back  into  his  miserable 
shelter,  and  after  rummaging  for 
some  time  among  his  broken  furni- 
ture, he  returned  with  ten  dollars,  of 
which  he  requested  the  Missionary's 
acceptance  for  the  chapel.  The 
Missionary  reminded  him  of  his 
heavy  losses,  and  told  him  he  had 
better  not  give  so  much  at  that 
time  ;  but  he  nobly  replied,  "Oh, 
sir,  we  must  build  up  God's  house 


before  our  own,  and  get  into  it,  and 
then  our  prayers  will  bring  down 
such  a  blessing  as  will  soon  set  all 
right  again." 

624.  Infantile  Training. — When 
the  collection  was  being  made  on 
one  occasion  at  a  Missionary  meet- 
ing in  the  West  Indies,  a  negro 
mother,  with  an  infant  in  her  arms, 
first  dropped  her  own  contribution 
into  the  plate,  and  then,  placing  a 
copper  into  the  tiny  hand  of  her 
little  child,  she  carefully  guided  it 
to  the  plate  to  deposit  its  offering. 
This  took  up  a  moment  of  time,  and 
the  collector  l)ecame  somewhat  im- 
patient, saying,"  Come, make  haste  ;" 
to  which  the  anxious  mother  mo- 
destly replied,  "  Have  patience, 
broder,  me  just  want  to  bring  do 
little  ting  up  to  it."  Happy  would 
it  be  for  Christian  mothers  in  every 
country,  and  for  the  cause  of  God 
generally,  if  they  were  to  train 
their  children  to  habits  of  economy 
and  industry,  and  to  giving  with 
their  own  hands  according  to  their 
abilitj^  for  the  support  and  spread  of 
the  Gospel. 

625.  Welsh  Boy  and  his  Marbles. 
— It  is  related  of  a  little  Welsh  boy 
who  attended  a  Missionary  meeting 
a  short  time  ago  in  Pembrokeshire, 
that  when  he  had  given  in  his  col- 
lecting card,  and  what  he  had  ob- 
tained from  his  friends,  he  was 
greatly  distressed,  because  he  had 
not  a  halfpenny  of  his  own  to  put  in 
the  plate  at  the  meeting.  His  heart 
was  so  thrilled  with  interest  in  the 
work  that  he  ran  home  and  told  his 
mother  that  ho  wanted  to  be  a  Mis- 
sionary, and  asked  her  to  give  him 
something  for  the  collection,  but  she 
was  too  poor  to  give  him  any  money. 
He  was  disappointed,  and  cried  ;  but 
a  thought  struck  him.  He  collected 
all  his  tnarhles,  went  out  and  sold 
them  for  a  penny,  and  then  went  to  the 


312 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


meeting  again  and  put  it  in  the 
plate,  feeling  glad  that  he  was  able 
to  do  something  to  promote  the 
cause  of  missions. 

626.  Boy  and  his  Farthing. — 
A  little  boy  once  attended  a  Mis- 
sionary meeting,  and  was  much  in- 
terested with  the  speeches.  When 
he  got  home  he  tried  to  think  what 
he  could  do  to  helj^tlie  missions,  and 
could  think  of  nothing  of  much  im- 

Eortanee.  He  was  very  young,  and 
e  felt  he  must  live  many  years  be- 
fore he  could  speak  much  for  this 
great  cause  ;  he  was  very  poor,  and 
all  he  had  seemed  worth  nothing, 
as  he  thought  of  the  pounds  ancl 
ehillings  of  others.  His  whole 
wealth  consisted  of  a  solitary  far- 
thing, which  somebody  had  given 
him.  It  was  a  beautiful  new  far- 
thing ;  but  it  was  only  a  farthing, 
and  of  what  use  could  it  be.  At 
last  he  resolved  to  send  it  to  the 
minister,  who  had  most  interested 
him  with  his  speech.  He  enclosed 
it  in  a  letter,  expressive  of  his  feel- 
ings of  interest  in  the  work,  and  of 
regret  that  he  had  not  more  to  give. 
The  minister  was  so  pleased  with 
the  communication  and  the  donation 
of  the  little  boy  that  he  took  them 
with  him  to  Scotland,  where  he  was 
going  to  attend  Missionary  meetings. 
Wherever  he  went  he  told  the  story, 
showed  the  farthing,  and  read  the 
little  boy's  letter,  and  the  people 
were  so  touched  by  the  incident 
that  they  gave  more  liberally  to  the 
collection  than  they  were  wont,  and 
the  minister  declared  afterwards 
that  he  believed  the  little  boy's  far- 
thing had  gained  forty  iioiinds, 

627.  _  That's  my  Penny.— An 
interesting  young'  lad  who  had 
nothing  lo  give  at  a  country  Mis- 
sionary meeting  to  which  he  was 
going,  except  a  solitary  penny,  was 


somewhat  disconcerted,  the  more  so 
because  he  was  much  teased  by  his 
sister  on  account  of  the  smallness  of 
his  contribution.  She  repeatedly 
remarked,  "What  is  a  penny? 
What  good  can  it  do  ?  and,  besides, 
it  will  never  be  noticed  among  all 
the  money  that  will  be  given  by 
others."  The  boy  was  encouraged, 
however,  by  his  pious  mother  not  to 
mind  the  taunts  of  his  sister,  who 
happened  to  have  a  trifle  more  to 
give,  but  to  take  his  penny  and  give 
it  with  a  pure  motive ;  and,  if  it 
were  not  noticed  by  man,  to  re- 
member that  it  would  be  known  to 
God,  who  was  well  pleased  with  the 
poor  widow's  mite.  Away  they  went 
to  the  meeting  at  the  appointed 
time.  All  were  interested  with  the 
address,  and  the  little  fellow  fre- 
quently wished  that  he  had  more  to 
give.  At  length  the  collection  was 
made,  and  the  boy,  with  a  heavy 
heart,  dropped  in  his  penny.  Ac- 
cording to  custom  the  money  was 
counted  in  the  vestry,  that  the 
amount  might  be  announced  to  the 
meeting.  By  and  bye  the  secretary 
stepped  forward  on  the  platform  and 
stated  that  he  had  pleasure  in  an- 
nouncing thatthe  collection  amounted 
to  "  six  pounds,  five  shillings,  and  a 
PENNY."  When  the  little  boy  heard 
mention  made  of  a  penny,  he  was  so 
moved  that  he  could  scarcely  restrain 
himself,  and  he  whispered  somewhat 
loudly  to  his  sister,  "Hear 'that; 
thaVs  my  iienny.  You  said  it  was 
so  little  it  would  never  be  noticed, 
and  the  gentleman  has  told  the 
whole  congregation."  His  mother 
said,  "Hush!"  and  the  matter 
dropped  ;  but  the  little  boy  had  the 
better  of  his  sister  for  once,  and  he 
was  disposed  ever  afterwards  to 
triumph  on  account  of  the  public 
notice  that  was  taken  of  his  penny 
contribution. 


V.-DIVINE  PROVIDENCE. 


PEOVIDENTIAL  OPENINGS. 

628.    Encouraging    Tlionght. — 
Nothing  can  be  more  pleasing  and 
encouraging    to    the   mind    of    the 
Christian  believer  or  the  Christian 
Missionary,    in   view  of    the    work 
which  he  is  called  to  do  in  connec- 
tion with  the  spread  of  the  Gospel 
throughout   the   world,    than    clear 
and  enlightened  conceptions  of  the 
doctrine  of  Divine   Providence.     If 
man   were    left  to  himself    in    his 
humble    efforts    to    evangelise    the 
woi-ld,  it  would  indeed  be  a  hopeless 
task.    But  it  is  not  so.    Supernatural 
aid  and  the  special  blessing  of  God 
are  promised  to  every  attempt  which 
is  made  by  His  servants  to  promul- 
gate a  knowledf^e  of  the  Redeemer 
among  men.     When  Christ  Himself 
gave  to  His  disciples  that  great  com- 
mand,  "Go  ye  into   all  the  world 
and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture,"    He    connected   with   it  the 
precious   promise,   "  Lo    I   am  with 
you  alway,  even   to  the  end  of  the 
world."     And  this  promise   implies 
not  only  the   gracious  influence  of 
the  Spiritupon  the  hearts  of  preachers 
and  hearers   for  their   comfort  and 
salvation,  but   also   the   overruling 
and   superintending    providence    of 
God,    opening   doors   of  usefulness, 
defending:  His  servants  in  times  of 


danger,  governing  the  elements  of 
nature,  controlling  the  unruly  pas- 
sions of  wicked  men,  and  making 
all  things  subservient  to  the  advance- 
ment of  his  cause  and  kingdom  in 
the  earth. 

629.  Means  of  Communication. — 
We  can  scarcelj'  fail  to  recognise  the 
hand  of  Divine  Providcnue  in  the 
improved  means  of  communication 
of  late  years  between  one  country 
and  another,  when  viewed  in  their 
relation  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel 
throughout  the  world.  At  a  period 
not  very  remote,  and  within  the 
memory  of  living  men,  several  weary 
montlis  were  consumed  in  perform- 
ing voyages  which  are  now  accom- 
plished in  a  few  weeks.  Then  Mis- 
sionaries and  other  travellers  had  to 
put  up  with  all  the  discomforts  and 
inconveniences  incident  to  slow  and 
clumsy  sailing  vessels,  which  afforded 
the  only  means  of  transit.  Now  the 
ocean  is  skimmed  by  large,  swift, 
and  commodious  steamers,  on  board 
of  which  every  convenience  and  com- 
fort are  afforded  to  the  voyager,  and 
bv  means  of  which  the  destination  is 
reached  in  a  comparatively  short 
space  of  time.  Men  of  the  world 
may  look  at  the  wonderful  improve- 
ments which  have  taken  place  in 
modern  navigation  as  affecting  chiefly 


314 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


the  interests  of  commerce ;  but  the 
Christian  philanthropist  will  regard 
them  as  having  an  immediate  bear- 
ing on  the  social  and  moral  improve- 
ment of  mankind,  and  the  ultimate 
subjugation  of  the  world  to  Christ. 
The  same  may  be  said  of  the  intro- 
duction and  development  of  the 
modern  system  of  communication  by 
railway  at  home  and  abroad.  In  this 
circumstance  in  connection  with  the 
rapid  spread  of  the  Gospel,  we  have 
almost  a  literal  fulfilment  of  ancient 
prophecy,  ' '  Prepare  ye  the  way  of 
the  Lord,  make  straight  in  the  desert 
a  highway  for  our  God.  Every  valley 
shall  be  exalted,  and  every  mountain 
and  hill  shall  be  made  loAV :  and  the 
crooked  shall  be  made  straight,  and 
the  rough  places  plain  :  and  the  glory 
of  the  Lord  shall  be  revealed,  and 
all  flesh  shall  see  it  together :  for  the 
mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it " 
(Is.  xl.  4,  5).  Nor  must  we  lose 
sight  of  the  wonderful  electric  tele- 
graph, by  means  of  which  men  can 
converse  with  each  other  when  hun- 
dreds and  thousands  of  miles  apart, 
as  we  have  kno\\Ti  this  means  of 
communication  employed  in  India 
by  dear  friends,  to  console  and  com- 
fort the  dying,  and  to  encourage  the 
sinking  sinner  to  trust  in  Christ 
alone  for  salvation. 

630,  Openings  in  Polynesia, — 
When  modern  Missionary  Societies 
were  first  organised,  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  last  century,  the  eyes  of 
Christian  philanthropists  turned 
towards  the  South  Sea  Islands  as 
the  most  promising  field  of  labour. 
From  those  distant  regions.  Captain 
Cook  and  other  voyagers  had  brought 
extravagant  and  exaggerated  ac- 
counts of  the  islands  and  peoples  they 
had  discovered,  and  a  general  feeling 
of  enthusiasm  was  enkindled  in  the 
British  churches  in  their  favour. 
The  first  party  of  Missionaries  sent 
out  by  the  London  Societj'  reached 


Tahiti  towards  the  close  of  1796,  and 
in  the  earljr  part  of  the  following 
year,  attempts  were  made  to  establish 
missions  in  the  Friendly  Islands  and 
in  the  Marquesas ;  but  in  all  these 
groups,  and  in  every  island  of  the 
vast  Pacific  which  came  under  the 
notice  of  Europeans,  and  especially 
in  New  Zealand,  the  natives  were 
found  in  the  most  savage  and  bar- 
barous state.  On  the  slightest  pre- 
text they  would  insult,  rob,  and 
ill-treat  the  Missionaries.  They  had 
more  than  once  to  fiee  for  their  lives 
from  Tonga,  New  Zealand,  and  other 
islands,  and  in  the  place  first  named 
some  were  actually  put  to  death  by  the 
blood-thu'stj'  savages.  After  the  work 
had  been  repeatedly  relinquished  in 
consequence  of  these  interruptions, 
it  was  as  often  resumed  by  the  Mis- 
sionaries, who  nobly  returned  to 
their  posts  of  duty  and  of  danger, 
when  the  storm  that  threatened  their 
ruin  had  somewhat  blown  over. 
Thus  they  persevered  for  many 
years,  amid  numerous  dangers 
and  discouragements,  and  with 
scarcely  any  fruit  to  their  labour. 
At  length  the  seed  sown  in  weak- 
ness, and  watered  with  many  tears, 
began  to  spring  up,  and  ultimately 
a  glorious  harvest  was  reaped  in  se- 
veral of  the  islands  to  the  honour 
and  glory  of  God.  When  the  moral 
revolution  which  followed  had  fairly 
commenced,  the  intelligence  of  what 
was  going  on  was  spread  from  island 
to  island,  and  the  whole  country 
was  opened  up  to  the  reception  of 
the  Gospel.  Entire  groups  renounced 
idolatry  and  destroyed  their  heathen 
gods  before  ever  they  saw  the  face 
of  a  Missionary,  and,  in  some  in- 
stances, the  bewildered  natives 
erected  places  of  Christian  worship 
before  they  knew  how  to  perform  its 
sacred  rites,  and  waited  in  anxious 
expectation  of  the  arrival  of  teachers 
to  instruct  them  how  to  bow  down 
before  the   g-reat    Jehovah,      These 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


815 


wonderful  openings  for  the  introduc- 
tion of  Christianity  clearly  show  the 
overruling  hand  of  God,  in  controll- 
ing the  passions  of  wicked  men,  and 
in  removing  diiliculties  out  of  the  way 
of  His  truth,  in  answer  to  the  faithful 
prayers  of  the  friends  of  missions. 

631.  A  Welcome  Oommunica- 
tion. — The  Rev.  John  Thomas, 
who  may  be  legarded  as  the  founder 
of  the  Friendly  Islands'  mission, 
had  laboured  for  some  time  at 
Hihifo,  in  Tonga,  with  but  little 
fruit,  being  continually  thwarted 
and  persecuted  by  the  Pagan  chief 
Ata ;  when  having  heard  that  the 
paramount  chief  of  Ilaabai  had  re- 
nounced idolatry,  and  was  anxious 
to  have  a  Missionary,  he  made  up 
his  mind  to  remove  thither.  But  as 
the  commencement  of  a  new  mission 
in  another  group  of  islands  would 
involve  considerable  expense,  he 
wished  iirst  to  hear  from  the  Mis- 
sionary committee  in  London,  who 
had  some  time  before  been  written 
to  on  the  subject.  Whilst  waiting 
at  Nukualofa,  in  a  state  of  consider- 
able anxiety  and  suspense  in  the 
month  of  January,  1830,  an  inci- 
dent occurred  which  clearly  shows 
the  superintending  providence  of 
God  in  the  aiiairs  of  the  Missionary 
enterprise.  A  small  box  was  washed 
on  shore  and  brought  to  Mr.  Turner 
by  one  of  the  natives.  On  being 
opened  it  was  found  to  contain  a 
letter  from  the  Missionary  secretaries, 
giving  the  sanction  of  the  committee 
for  the  extension  of  the  mission  in 
the  Friendly  Islands,  and  the  ap- 
pointment of  a  Missionary  to  Haabai 
without  furthur  delay.  The  vessel 
by  which  this  communication  had 
been  sent,  a  schooner  from  Sydney, 
had  foundered  at  sea,  and  all  on 
board  were  lost.  It  is  said  that 
neither  vessel,  nor  crew,  nor  any 
of  the  goods  with  which  she  had  been  ] 
freighted  were  ever  seen  or  heard  of  | 


again.  The  package  containing 
that  letter  alone,  a  messenger  of 
mercy  for  a  people  waiting  for  the 
law  of  the  Lord,  guided  by  Him 
"  whom  wind  and  seas  obey,"  es- 
caped the  general  wi'eck,  and  was 
cast  on  shore  at  the  right  place 
and  the  right  time  to  relieve 
the  minds  of  the  anxious  Mis- 
sionaries, and  to  enable  them  to 
go  forward  and  enter  the  openings 
whicli  appeared  before  them  for  the 
proclamation  of  the  "glorious 
Gospel  of  the  Blessed  God." 

632.  The  Book  leading  the  "Way. 
Tamahana  was  a  young  New  Zea- 
land chief,  a  descendant  of  men  of 
renown  in  his  tribe.  He  was  boru 
and  brought  up  at  a  distance  of  500 
miles  from  any  mission  station,  and 
his  youth  was  passed  amid  scenes  of 
cruelty  and  blood.  As  a  little  boy, 
he  tells  us,  he  did  not  believe  in  the 
gods  of  his  fathers,  and  he  was  in 
the  habit  of  going  to  steal  the  food 
which  his  parents  had  placed  for  the 
idol  in  the  wide- spreading  branches 
of  a  sacred  tree.  Yet,  by  his  own 
confession,  he  could  not  be  happy 
without  any  god  at  all.  The  way 
in  which  he  sought  and  found  the 
true  God  is  most  remarkable,  and 
strikingly  illustrates  the  importance 
of  Christian  missions  to  those  among 
the  heathen  who  are  lunging  for  th.e 
light,  and  find  no  satisfaction  in 
idolatry. 

After  a  while  Tamahana  heard  of 
a  few  youths  who  had  been  to  the 
Bay  of  Islands,  where  there  was  a 
station  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  and  where  thej^  had  learnt 
to  read  the  Bible.  By  persuasion, 
and  by  a  present  of  mats  and  tobacco, 
Tamahana  at  length  got  the  sacred 
Book  from  them.  He  and  a  cousin 
of  his,  and  ten  of  their  companions, 
prevailed  upon  Matahan,  one  of  these 
youths  from  the  Bay  of  Islands,  to 
teach  them  to  read.     Their  teacher, 


316 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


however,  did  not  believe  in  or  live 
according  to  the  Word  of  God  him- 
self, so  he  said  to  them,  "Do  not 
read  that  book  ;  it  is  a  bad  book ;  it 
tells  not  to  have  two  wives,  not  to 
drink  rum,  not  to  tight ;  biit  to  live 
in  peace,  and  to  pray  to  God."  But 
their  hearts  longed  to  hear  the  new 
talk,  for  they  did  not  believe  in  the 
old  way.  Their  unwilling  teacher 
first  read  the  Catchism  to  them, 
and,  when  he  had  finished,  Matahan 
said  to  the  ten  young  men,  "These 
are  good  words ;  I  believe  all." 
Two  others  also  spoke,  and  declared 
"  the  talk  of  the  book  to  be  true." 
Tamahana  and  his  cousin  resolved 
to  go  to  Kapiti  with  Matahan  to 
seek  for  further  instructions.  "  We 
were  at  this  place,"  says  the  young 
chief,  "  for  six  months.  We  learned 
every  day  and  every  night.  We 
did  not  lie  down  to  sleep.  We  sat 
at  night  in  the  hut  all  around,  with 
the  fire  in  the  middle.  Te  Whimhi 
had  part  of  the  Book  and  I  part. 
Sometimes  we  went  to  sleep  upon 
the  Book  for  a  little  while,  then 
woke  up  and  read  again.  After  we 
had  been  there  six  months  we  could 
read  a  little,  very  slowly.  Then  we 
went  across  in  a  canoe  to  Waikanae. 
We  brought  Matahan  to  teach  the 
Natiawa  people  about  the  Book. 
Those  people  liked  it  very  much  ; 
they  believed.  Then  they  all  wanted 
the  Book.  I  told  them  I  could  not 
give  them  my  part  of  it,  which  was 
St.  Luke  ;  but  I  told  Matahan  to 
write  for  them  on  paper  '  Our 
Fathfr,'  &c.  Matahan  wrote  this 
for  them  all,  and  then  they  all 
learnt.  Before  this  Matahan  had 
not  believed,  but  now  his  heart 
began  to  grow.  We  talked  to  him, 
and  he  believed. 

Having  found  the  truth  them- 
selves, Tamahana  and  his  cousin 
were  determined  at  all  hazards  to  get 
some  one  who  could  teach  it  to  their 
people.     Unmoved  by  the  opposition 


of  friends  at  home,  or  by  the  diffi- 
culty of  reaching  the  distant  mis- 
sion station,  they  made  their  way  to 
Mr.  Williams,  at  the  Bay  of  Islands, 
and  to  their  great  joy  at  length  suc- 
ceeded in  obtaining  for  their  people 
the  blessings  of  Christian  instruction. 
Mr.  Hadtield  was  the  first  agent 
appointed  to  Otaki,  the  new  sphere 
of  labour  which  was  thus  opened 
up  in  a  distant  part  of  New  Zealand. 
At  the  end  of  six  months  from  the 
time  of  his  arrival  about  twenty 
natives  were  baptized,  and  amongst 
them  the  two  young  chiefs  who  had 
so  zealously  interested  themselves  in 
obtaining  for  their  tribe  the  un- 
speakable blessings  of  the  Gospel. 

633.  Openings  in  India. — From 
erroneous  views  and  a  short-sighted 
policy,  the  East  India  Company,  as 
a  body,  were  for  many  years  de- 
cidedly and  strongly  opposed  to  Mis- 
sionary operations  in  their  vast 
dominions.  They  seem  to  have  con- 
ceived the  strange  idea,  that  the 
propagation  of  the  G  ospel  among  the 
Hindus  would  weaken  the  authority 
of  British  rule,  and  unsettle  the 
minds  of  the  people.  In  the  early 
part  of  the  present  century  they 
would  not  allow  Missionaries  to  go 
out  in  their  ships,  and  some  of  the 
first  messengers  of  mercy  to  India 
were  obliged  to  obtain  passages  to 
the  East  in  vessels  belonging  to 
other  nations,  and  when  they  arrived 
there,  to  seek  for  the  protection  of 
foreign  flags  in  their  first  efforts  to 
evangelise  the  heathen.  For  se- 
veral years  the  Baptist  Mission- 
aries made  the  Danish  settlement 
of  Serampore  their  headquarters, 
when  denied  the  privilege  of  free 
action  by  the  Company's  officials. 
To  these  difficulties  were  added  the 
inveterate  prejudices  and  super- 
stitions of  the  native  population, 
who,  instigated  by  their  deluded 
priests,  manifested  the  most  decided 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


317 


and  violent  opposition  to  the  attempts 
which  were  made  to  explain  to  tliem 
the  principles  of  Christianity.  lUit 
all  this  is  altered  now,  and  in  the 
important  changes  which  have  taken 
place  the  Christian  believer  can  clearly 
see  the  wonderful  workings  of  Divine 
Providence.  The  rule  of  the  some- 
what despotic  East  India  Company 
is  at  an  end.  India  has  become 
a  dependent  of  the  crown  of  Uucen 
Yictoria,  and  is  now  placed  on  a 
similar  footing  to  that  of  other  British 
Colonies.  More  liberal  principles  now 
generally  prevail,  and  open  oppo- 
sition to  Missionary  labour  in  the 
East  has  apparently  passed  away  for 
ever,  A  change  has  also  taken  place 
in  the  general  views  and  feelings  of 
the  natives  with  regard  to  Christi- 
anity. The  i'aith  of  many  in  their 
ancient  and  iirmly-rooted  system  of 
paganism  is  evidently  shaken ;  there 
is  everywhere  an  anxious  desire  to 
learn  the  English  language,  and  to 
become  acquainted  with  Western 
literature ;  and  the  Christian  ^lis- 
sionary  can  travel  through  the  length 
and  breadth  of  the  land,  preaching 
in  the  streets,  bazaars,  and  high- 
ways, and  on  the  very  threshold  of 
heathen  temples,  without  let  or  hin- 
drance, the  "glorious  Gospel  of  the 
blessed  God."  This  is  the  Lord's 
doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our 
eyes. 

634.  Openings  in  China. — For 
ages  the  vast  empire  of  China, 
with  its  population  of  four  hundred 
millions,  was  hermeticallj'  sealed 
against  the  iniiuence,  literature, 
and  religion  of  western  nations. 
The  introduction  and  common  use 
of  tea  in  Europe  about  the  middle 
of  last  century  was  the  means  in 
the  hands  of  Divine  Providence  of 
partially  removing  the  barrier  which 
had  so  long  separated  the  ' '  Celestial 
Erapire  "  from  the  rest  of  the  world. 
"  JMoney  answereth  all  things,"  and 


for  the  sake  of  gain  the  Chinese 
consented  to  hold  some  intercourse 
with  barbarians.  Then  came  treaties 
of  commerce  with  England,  France, 
and  America.  In  process  of  time 
there  followed  misunderstandings, 
breaches  of  treaties,  wars,  com- 
promises, stipulations  for  the  open- 
ing of  live  free  ports,  and  other  ar- 
rangements which  all  tended  to  open 
up  the  country  to  foreigners  in  a  man- 
ner which  had  never  been  known  be- 
fore. In  all  these  changes  those  who 
were  instrumental  in  bringing  them 
about  might  have  reference  chieHy 
or  entirely  to  human  policy  and 
temporal  advantage  ;  but  there  was 
a  powerful  and  unseen  hand  at 
work  which  was  controlling  pass- 
ing events  with  a  still  higher 
object  in  view — the  introduction 
of  the  light  of  Divine  truth 
into  a  dark,  benighted,  heathen 
land.  Nor  were  the  respective 
Missionary  societies  slow  to  avail 
themselves  of  the  openings  which 
presented  themselves  for  the  intro- 
duction of  the  Gospel  to  China, 
when  more  liberal  principles  begaa 
to  prevail  with  the  authorities  of 
the  Empire.  Notwithstanding  occa- 
sional interruptions  from  temporary 
manifestations  of  jealousy,  prejudice, 
superstition,  and  fanaticism,  for 
several  years  past,  Christian  Mis- 
sionaries have  been  at  liberty  to 
travel,  teach,  preach,  and  distribute 
the  Scriptures  and  other  Christian 
books  anywhere  and  everywhere  in 
China,  in  a  manner  which  was  un- 
known in  former  times ;  and  there 
is  a  fair  prospect  of  the  whole  coun- 
try being  ultimately  won  for  Christ. 

635. — Openings  in  Japan. — 
In  the  religious  superstitions,  man- 
ners, and  customs  of  the  people,  and 
in  other  circumstances  which  might 
be  named,  Japan  bears  a  striking 
resemblance  to  China.  Like  China, 
also,  Japan  for  many  centuries  in- 


818 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


•diilged  in  a  spirit  of  short-sighted 
«xckisivism,  and  carefully  shut  itself 
Tip  from  all  intercourse  with  the 
outside  world,  the  inhabitants  dread- 
ing, as  they  would  dread  the  plague, 
any  contact  with  the  people  of  other 
nations — no  Englishman,  much  less 
a  Christian  Missionary,  was  allowed 
to  land  on  their  shores.  But 
through  the  wonderful  working  of 
a  wise  and  gracious  providence  all 
this  is  fast  passing  away.  Japa- 
nese ambassadors  have  at  length 
been  sent  to  the  different  courts  of 
Europe ;  and  what  they  have  seen 
and  heard  of  the  progress  of  arts 
and  science,  and  the  onward  march 
of  intelligence,  in  the  course  of 
their  travels,  seems  to  have  kindled 
in  their  minds  a  desire  to  share  in 
the  blessings  of  modern  civilisation. 
Hence  of  late  years  Japan  has  been 
less  exclusive  than  formerly.  The 
services  of  European  and  American 
artisans  have  been  sought,  a  com- 
mencement has  been  made  in  the 
construction  of  railways  through  the 
country,  and  a  number  of  fine  steam- 
ships have  been  procured  to  add  respec- 
tability to  the  nation,  and  to  facili- 
tate communication  with  other  lands. 
In  the  midst  of  all  this  Japan  was 
very  jealous  of  its  paganism,  and 
carefully  watched  against  the  in- 
fluence of  Christianity.  But  there 
was  no  help  for  it.  Opening  the 
windows  to  let  in  the  light  even  of 
science,  a  few  rays  of  Divine  Truth 
would  enter  to  penetrate  the  gloom. 
A  spirit  of  inquiry  was  awakened 
among  the  people,  and  in  1870  Chris- 
tian Missionaries  from  America 
bravelj''  entered  upon  this  wide  do- 
main of  heathenism.  It  is  true  that 
a  spirit  of  violent  persecution  has  of 
late  been  evoked,  and  it  has  some- 
times appeared  doubtful  whether  the 
ambassadors  of  the  Cross  would  be 
able  to  maintain  their  ground.  But 
in  the  meantime  they  are  acquiring 
the  language,  and  sowing,  as  they 


have  opportunity,  the  seed  of  the 
Kingdom.  In  answer  to  the  fervent 
and  faithful  prayers  of  God's  people, 
we  believe  that  His  truth  will  pre- 
vail, even  in  dark,  benighted  Japan. 

636.  Openings  in  Italy.  —  Al- 
though professedly  a  Christian  coun- 
try, dui'ing  a  long  and  gloomy  night 
of  Popish  superstition  and  exclu- 
sivism,  Italy  was  as  effectually  closed 
against  evangelical  truth  and  Pro- 
testant principles  as  China  or  Japan. 
Rome,  especially,  being  the  seat  of 
the  Popedom,  and  the  headquarters 
of  Catholicism  for  the  whole  world, 
was  jealously  guarded  against  every 
species  of  so-called  heretical  intru- 
sion. All  kinds  of  books  were  care- 
fully examined  before  they  were 
allowed  to  cross  the  frontier  into  the 
Papal  States,  and  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, in  common  with  all  other 
Protestant  publications,  were  strictly 
prohibited.  Modern  improvements 
in  art  and  science  were  also  jealously 
declined,  as  if  the  Pope  suspected 
that  the  rays  of  evangelical  truth 
were  so  subtle  that  they  might, 
perchance,  penetrate  and  disturb 
the  stagnant  calm  and  quiet  of  his 
realm  on  the  first  appearance  of 
railways  and  electric  telegraphs. 
But  all  these  precautions  were  vain 
and  futile.  When  the  fulness  of 
time  came  for  Italy  to  be  free,  her 
emancipation  was  brought  about  in 
defiance  of  all  opposition,  and  in  a 
manner  which  no  one  expected. 
First  came  the  political  and  warlike 
movements  of  King  Emmanuel  and 
General  Garibaldi,  claiming  for  the 
nation  unity  and  freedom.  This 
was  an  important  step  in  the  right 
direction.  But  the  Pope  still  main- 
tained his  authority  at  Rome,  where 
he  was  defended  and  supported  by 
French  bayonets.  On  the  breaking 
out  of  war  between  France  and  Ger- 
many, however,  the  French  bayonets 
were    wanted    elsewhere,    and    the 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


819 


"eternal  city"  was  no  sooner  left 
to  itself  than  the  people  of  Italy 
demanded  possession  of  it  as  the 
proper  and  ancient  metropolis  of  the 
nation.  With  the  entrance  of  King 
Emmanuel  and  his  oflicials  into 
Rome,  ttie  last  vestiges  of  the  Pope's 
temporal  power  fled  for  ever,  and 
with  the  new  regime  came  a  measure 
of  civil  and  religious  libertj^  to 
which  the  city  and  the  country  had 
been  strangers  for  ages.  The  events 
which  have  since  transpired  are 
perfectly  startling.  Rome  has  been 
occupied  by  zealous,  devoted  !Mis- 
sionaries  of  the  Wesleyan,  Baptist, 
Waldensian,  and  other  Protestant 
societies,  evangelical  places  of  wor- 
ship are  being  erected  or  fitted  up, 
and  in  the  month  of  February,  1872, 
a  public  discussion  was  held  in  the 
city  between  some  of  the  ministers 
and  a  select  number  of  Romish 
priests  on  the  question  ivhetlwr  the 
Apostle  Peter  teas  ever  at  Home  at 
all !  !  Nothing  but  the  special  pro- 
vidence of  God  could  have  produced 
this  wonderful  change. 

637. — Openings  on  the  Conti- 
nent of  Eui'ope. — The  Roman 
Catholic  kingdoms  on  the  European 
Continent  were  as  much  opposed  to 
Protestant  Christianity  as  anj'  Pagan 
country  could  be,  so  long  as  Popery 
held  its  sway  over  the  minds  of  the 
people,  unmolested  by  the  advance 
of  civil  and  religious  liberty  and 
the  development  of  art  and  science. 
But  in  process  of  time,  when  more 
liberal  views  prevailed  in  other 
lands,  it  was  found  impossible  to 
shut  out  the  light  from  Spain,  Por- 
tugal, and  other  countries.  Poli- 
tical commotions  also  occurred,  in 
the  coui'se  of  which  thrones  were 
sometimes  overturned,  and  ancient 
dynasties  shaken  to  their  founda- 
tion. However  painful  some  of  the 
attendant  circumstances  of  these 
revolutions  might  be  at  the  time  of 


their  occurrence,  the)^  were  ulti- 
mately overruled  by  Divine  Provi- 
dence for  the  breaking  down  of 
ancient  barriers  that  stood  in  the  way 
of  the  progress  of  His  truth,  and  for 
preparing  the  way  for  the  more  ex- 
tensive promulgation  of  the  Gospel 
of  Christ.  If  we  look  at  the  Conti- 
nent of  Europe  now  we  see  a  great 
change  in  the  aspect  of  affairs  in 
reference  to  the  Missionary  enter- 
prise. However  bitterly  opposed  to 
evangelical  truth  the  Romish  priest- 
hood may  still  be,  the  governments 
of  Spain  and  Portugal  profess  to 
respect  religious  liberty,  and  to  pro- 
tect every  form  of  Christian  worship 
which  is  peacefully  and  quietly  con- 
ducted. France  also  declares  for 
entire  equality  of  religious  privileges 
among  her  subjects.  The  conse- 
quence is,  that  various  Missionary 
agencies  have  begun  to  work ;  and 
as  there  is  a  growing  desire  among 
the  people  for  religious  instruction, 
we  may  reasonably  hope,  by  the 
blessing  of  God  upon  the  means 
employed,  that  a  glorious  harvest 
wUl  be  reaped  in  due  time  in  a  part 
of  the  world  which  has  long  been 
the  scene  of  Popish  darkness  and 
superstition. 

638.  Unexpected  Meeting. — 
When  the  Rev.  Barnabas  Shaw, 
one  of  the  first  AVesleyan  Mission- 
aries to  South  Africa  was  not  allowed 
by  the  government  authorities  to 
exercise  his  ministry  in  Cape  Town 
and  neighbourhood,  he  resolved  to 
wend  his  way  into  the  interior  of 
the  country,  where  he  might  preach 
the  Gospel  to  the  poor  destitute 
heathen  without  let  or  hindrance. 
Having  procured  a  waggon  and  a 
span  of  oxen,  with  stores  and  other 
requisites,  he  set  out  with  his  heroic 
wife  on  his  journey  towards  the 
distant  region  of  Namaqualand. 
They  left  the  Cape  on  the  Gth  of 
September,  1815,  being  accompanied 


320 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


to  their  first  encampment  by  a  few  i  Shaw  forthwith  commenced  his  la- 
Christian  friends  who  commended !  hours,  and  founded  the  first  Wes- 
them  to  God  in  prayer,  and  returned  j  leyan  mission  station  in  Southern 
to  their  homes,  trusting  that  the  i  AiPrica  at  a  place  called  Lily  Foun- 
Missionary's  way  would  be  directed  tain,  which,  from  that  day  to  this, 
by  the  Lord,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Shaw  I  has  been  a  centre  of  light  and  in- 
had  pursued  their  toilsome  journey  !  fluence  to  all  around.  "In  all  thy 
for  nearly  a  month,  and  had  crossed  j  ways  acknowledge  Him,  and  He 
the  Elephant  River  without  know- |  shall  direct  thy  steps." 
ing    where     their     lot    would     be ; 

east  in  the  wilderness,  when,  |  639.  Mysterious  Voyage. — In 
on  the  4th  of  October,  by  a  re-  j  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1786  Dr. 
markable  providence,  they  foimd  i  Coke,  the  Father  of  Methodist  mis- 
an  opening  for  a  suitable  sphere  ofjsions,  embarked  for  America  with 
labour.  The  devoted  Missionary  |  three  Missionaries,  the  llev.  Messrs. 
actually  met  with  the  chief  of  Little  |  Hammett,  Warrener,  and  Clarke,. 
Namaqualand,  accompanied  by  four  |  who  were  destined  for  the  colony  of 
of  his  men,  on  their  way  to  Cape  1  Nova  Scotia,  where  great  spiritual 
Town  to  seek  for  a  Christian  teacher,  I  destitiition  prevailed.  They  had 
being  aware  of  the  advantages  which  \  scarcely  got  out  to  sea  when  the 
other  tribes  had  realised  by  the  re-  ship  was  overtaken  with  a  succession, 
ception  of  the  Cospel  among  them,  of  storms  and  adverse  winds.  After 
Both  parties  halted  for  the  night,  i  toiling  week  after  week,  without 
the  greatest  part  of  which  was  spent  \  making  much  progress  in  the  right 
in  religious  conversation,  prayer,  i  direction,  the  vessel  sprung  a 
and  praise,  around  tlie  evening  camp  !  leak,  and  the  captain  pronounced 
fire.  Haviiig  heard  the  aftecting  ]  it  impossible  to  reach  the  Ame- 
story  of  these  simple  Africans,  and  j  rican  Continent,  as  the  storm  still 
being  deeply  impressed  with  the  fact  j  raged,  and  the  wind  still  con- 
that  the  linger  of  God  was  pointing  !  tinned  contrary.  After  due  deli- 
in  the  direction  in  which  he  ought  i  beration  it  was  decided  to  alter  the 
to  go,  Mr.  Shaw  agreed  to  accom-  ,  course  of  the  ship,  to  steer  away 
pany  the  chief  and  his  people  to  their  [  before  the  wind  towards  the  West 
mountain  home  in  the  interior,  and  i  Indies,  and  to  enter  the  first  available 
to  settle  among  them  as  their  Mis-  i  port  for  shelter  and  repairs.  After 
sionary.  The  party  of  natives  who  i  a  tedious  passage  of  three  months, 
had  thus  gone  in  search  of  a  teacher,  |  the  tempest-tossed  bark  entered  the 
and  who  had  thus  to  unexpectedly  j  harbour  of  St.  John's,  Antigua,  early 
found  one,  immediately  turned  round  :  on  the  morning  of  Christmas-day, 
and  retraced  their  steps,  that  they  \  and  on  going  on  shore  and  walking 
might  conduct  the  Missionaiy  to  the  !  up  the  street.  Dr.  Coke  and  his  com- 
settlementof  their  tribeonKhamies- I  panions  met  Mr.  Baxter,  a  zealous 
berg,rejoicing  as  those  who  have  found  !  local  preacher,  on  his  way  to  conduct 
great  spoil.  They  reached  their  desti-  j  a  religious  service  with  the  poor 
nation  about  three  weeks  afterwards,  ;  negroes,  in  a  chapel  which  he  had 
and  great  was  the  joy  of  the  whole  \  built  chiefiy  with  his  own  hands,  he 
community  when  they  saw  their  |  being  the  only  person  in  the  island 
chief  and  his  companions  returning  |  to  whom  they  could  look  for  re- 
so  quickly  with  a  Missionary  and  j  ligious  instruction.  This  unexpected 
his  wife,  who  were  willing  to  spend  J  meeting  was,  to  all  concerned,  a  very 
and  be  spent  for  their  benefit.     Mr.    happy  one.    The  Missionaries  accom- 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


321 


panied  Mr.  Baxter  to  the   chapel, 
where  they  united  their  hearts  and 
their  voices  in  sincere  thanksgiving 
to  God  for  His  preserving  goodness 
in  the  hour  of  danger,  and  for  having 
brought  them  so  mercifully,  although 
so  mysteriously,   to   a  land    where 
their  services  were  so  much  required. 
Dr,  Coke  ascended  the  pulpit,  and 
preached  with  his  wonted  energy  and 
zeal  to  a  large  and  attentive  congre- 
gation.     The    loving    heart   of  the 
zealous  little  Doctor  overflowed  with 
emotion  as  he  surveyed  the  upturned 
faces  of  a  thousand  negroes  anxiously 
listening  to  the  word  of  life  ;  and  he 
no  doubt  felt  as  he  had  never  done 
before  the  force  of  his  own  favourite 
text,   "  Ethiopia  shall   soon  stretch 
out  her  hands  unto  God."    On  hear- 
ing of  the  numerous  openings  which 
presented  themselves  on  every  hand 
for  the  introduction  of  the  Gospel 
among  the   poor  negro  slaves.  Dr. 
Coke  and  his  companions  were  deeply 
impressed  with  the  conviction  that 
they  had  been  led  by  Divine  Provi- 
dence to   this  new   and  important 
sphere  of  labour.    They  immediately 
set  out   on   a  tour  of  observation. 
They  visited  in  succession  Dominica, 
St.    Vincent's,  Nevis,    St.    Christo- 
pher's, and  St.  Eustatius,  and  they 
everywhere  found  such  a  demand  for 
Missionaries,  that  Messrs.  Warrener, 
Hammett,  and  Clarke  were  at  once 
stationed  in  Antigua,  St.  Christo- 
pher's,   and    St.  Vincent's ;    whilst 
Dr.    Coke    embarked    for   America, 
promising,  on  his  return  to  Europe, 
to  do  his  best  to  send  out  additional 
Missionaries  to  enter  the  numerous 
openings  which  presented  themselves. 
Thus  commenced  the  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sions in  the  West  Indies,  which  in 
their  results  have  scarcely  a  parallel 
in  the  history  of  the  Church  since 
the  days  of  the  Apostles. 

640.   King  Menelek's  Letter. — 
The  present  King  of  Abyssinia,  the 


great  Menelek,  has  sent  the  follow- 
I  ing  remarkable  letter  to  Mr.  Wald- 
I  meier,  a  Missionary,   which,   when 
viewed  in  the  light  of  the  past  che- 
quered history  of  Ethiopia,  and  of 
the  prophecies  of  its  future  destiny, 
cannot  fail  to   impress   our  minds 
with  the  wonderful  workings  of  Di- 
vine Providence : — "  To  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth,  King  of 
kings  and  Lord  of  lords,  the   true 
light  which    will  never   be    extin- 
guished, the  only  King  who  will  live 
eternally ;    to  Him  belong   honour, 
power,  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen.     This  letter  is  sent  from  the 
King  of  kings,  Menelek,  of  Ethiopia, 
to  Mr.  Waldmeier.     How  are  you  ? 
God  be   praised,    I   am  well.     My 
kingdom  and  people  prosper  through 
the  mercy  of  God.     I  received  your 
letter,  which  gave  me  great  pleasure. 
I  will  hear  and  accept  your  counsel, 
that  the  Gospel  of  Christ  should  be 
preached  to  the  heathen  nations,  and 
I  will  never  hinder  you  nor  prevent 
you  from  preaching  the  Gospel.    Two 
points  in  your  letter  especially  glad- 
den my  heart.     The  hrst  is  that  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  should  be  preached 
to  the  heathen  Galla  nations ;  and 
the  second  is,  that  when  you  come 
you  will  bring  me  some  good  arti- 
sans to  work  for  me.      Now   come 
quickly.     I   give  you  permission  to 
preach  the  Gospel  among  the  heathen, 
that  they  may  be  enlightened ;  and 
bring  those  men  and  buy  some  in- 
struments for  me.     I  have  sent  you 
for  your  journey  1,000  dols.    lleceive 
them  from  Messrs.  Meyer  and  Ben- 
der, in   Tigre,  and   send  me  word 
when  you  will  come,  that  I  may  re- 
ceive you.     I  send  two  copies  of  this 
letter — one  by  Fajoora   and   Aden, 
and  the  other  by  Adowa  and  Mas- 
sow.     Written  in  Shoa,  in  the  city 
of  Benwari,  May  loth,  1871.    When 
you  come,  come  by  the  province  of 
Tigoori.     I  have  prepared  the  road ; 
be  not  afraid." 


322 


THE    MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


641.  Favourable  position  of  India. 
— Adverting  to  the  prospect  of  the 
evangelisation  of  the  teeming  mil- 
lions of  the  East,  the  secretaries  of 
the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society,  in 
their  report  for  1871,  put  forth  the 
following  apposite  statement : — "  By 
the  overruling  Providence  of  God, 
India  is  in  favourable  circumstances 
for  the  reception  of  the  Gospel.  The 
many  languages  of  that  vast  popu- 
lation have  been  thoroughly  studied, 
and  are  now  well  understood.  The 
ponderous  literature  of  Hinduism 
has  been  examined  throughout  and 
rendered  into  English  in  extenso,  or 
in  summaries  still  more  intelligiljle. 
The  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  have  been 
translated  and  printed  and  widely 
diffused  among  the  population,  ac- 
companied by  other  works  of  very 
great  value  for  educational  purposes 
and  general  information.  Colleges 
and  schools,  under  the  direction  of 
learned  and  well-trained  masters, 
have  been  widely  established,  and 
successful  efforts  have  been  made  for 
the  introduction  and  extension  of  an 
enlightened  education  among  the 
female  part  of  the  population.  Mis- 
sionaries, male  and  female,  are  inde- 
fatigable, in  public  and  in  private, 
in  inculcating  the  great  truths  of 
Christianity,  and  incessant  prayer  is 
offered  by  all  the  Churches  of  God 
that  the  gracious  influence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  may  render  all  these 
means  effective  for  the  great  object 
for  which  they  are  employed.  The 
great  question  now  arises,  Will  India 
know  the  day  of  her  visitation  ? 
Will  she  turn  from  idols  to  the  living 
God  ?  Religious  murders  in  every 
form  have  been  suppressed  by  the 
strong  hand  of  Government.  Will 
the  Hindus  assist  in  their  own  eman- 
cipation from  idolatry  and  sin  ?  The 
Christian  world  waits  with  awe  the 
solution  of  this  question,  affecting  as 
it  does  the  interests  of  at  least  two 


hundred  millions  of  the  human  race. 
Meantime  there  is  no  reason  for  the 
relaxation  of  effort  in  this  great  work 
on  the  part  of  all  the  Churches  of 
Christ." 

642.  Providential  Supplies, — 
The  Berlin  Missionary  Society  has 
had  a  remarkable  financial  experi- 
ence for  some  time  past.  Daring  the 
first  half  of  1870  its  receipts  were 
very  satisfactory,  but  during  the  last 
half  of  the  year,  bj^  reason  of  the 
war  between  Prussia  and  France, 
they  were  seriously  diminished.  On 
the  1st  of  January,  1871,  it  was 
found  that  the  ordinary  income  of  the 
i  twelvemonth  which  had  just  closed 
'had  been  but  47,079  thalers,  or 
I  21,164  thalers  less  than  the  income 
of  1869  ;  and  it  was  also  found  that 
1  in  the  absence  of  extraneous  and  ex- 
1  traordinary  assistance  there  must  be 
I  a  debt  of  10,000  thalers.  But  by  a 
I  remarkable  Providence  the  needed 
relief  came  from  an  unexpected 
quarter.  In  1857  the  well-known 
Griqua,  Captain  Cornelius  Kok,  con- 
veyed to  the  Berlin  Missionary  So- 
ciety three  or  four  square  miles  of 
territory,  lying  on  the  Yaal  River, 
South  Africa,  for  the  nominal  sum  of 
500  thalers.  His  object  seems  to 
have  been  to  aid  the  society,  by 
means  of  this  large  tract  of  land,  in 
extending  their  work  among  the 
Korannas.  A  part  of  it,  however, 
was  so  barren  and  worthless  that  the 
Land  Commissioners  of  the  Orange 
Free  State  did  not  regard  it  as  de- 
serving the  honour  of  being  taxed ; 
and  yet,  in  this  desolate  region,  dia- 
monds were  soon  afterwards  found, 
which  enhanced  the  value  of  the  land 
to  an  almost  incredible  extent.  A 
multitude  of  adventurers  hastened  to 
the  spot,  anxious  to  enrich  them- 
selves with  the  new-found  treasure  ; 
and,  inasmuch  as  it  was  impossible 
to  keep  them  away,  the  Missionaries 
1  asked  that  a  certain  per-centage  of 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


323 


the  precious  stones  discovered  upon 
their  property  should  be  given  to 
them  for  the  "benetit  of  the  Society. 
It  was  not  easy  to  compass  their 
object ;  for  men  who  rush  to  gold 
fields  and  diamond  fields  are  not  al- 
ways careful  to  respect  the  rights  of 
others.  But  after  much  trouble  and 
perplexity,  10,000  thalers  were  se- 
cured for  the  Society's  funds  before 
the  end  of  1870,  just  sufficient  to 
enable  the  Committee  at  Berlin  to 
report  the  treasury  free  from  debt. 


SUITABLE  AGENTS 
PEOVIDED. 

643.  Various  kinds  of  Work. — 
In  a  field  so  wide  as  the  world,  and 
among  nations,  and  peoples,  and 
kindreds,  and  tongues,  so  numerous 
and  diversified  as  those  to  whom  the 
Grospel  is  sent,  the  work  of  the 
Christian  Missionary  must  neces- 
sarily vary  according  to  localities 
and  circumstances.  It  is  conse- 
quently necessary  that  he  should,  as 
far  as  possible,  be  adapted  for  his 
position.  Among  a  rude  and  savage 
people  like  the  Africans,  Polynesians, 
and  others,  he  must  be  prepared  to 
submit  to  many  inconveniences  and 
discomforts.  If  needs  be,  he  should 
be  able  to  build  his  own  house  to 
shelter  him  from  the  wintry  blast 
or  the  summer's  heat,  and  with  such 
help  as  he  can  command,  to  erect  a 
sanctuary  for  the  worship  of  the 
true  and  living  God.  For  the  sub- 
sistence of  himself  and  family,  whilst 
■  engaged  in  teaching  the  people  the 
things  belonging  to  their  peace,  the 
Missionary  may  have  to  till  the 
ground  and  to  teach  the  natives 
improved  methods  of  cultivation, 
and  the  simple  arts  of  civilised  life. 
Again,  when  his  lot  is  cast  in 
countries  where  the  natives  are 
comparatively  learned  and  accom- 


plished,  and  where  they  are  ardently 
attached  to  complicated  and  time- 
honoured  systems  of  idolatry  and 
superstition,  as  in  India,  China,  and 
Japan,  the  servant  of  God  must  be 
a  man  of  study  and  erudition.  He 
will  have  to  meet  objections  to 
Cliristianity  of  the  most  complex 
and  diversified  character,  and  he 
should  therefore  endeavour  to  be- 
come well  acquainted  with  the  vari- 
ous systems  of  heathen  mythology 
with  which  he  may  be  brought  in 
contact.  The  work  of  reducing 
barbarous  languages  to  a  written 
form,  and  of  translating  the  Scrip- 
tures into  the  vernacular  tongue  of 
the  people  among  whom  he  labours, 
will  often  fall  to  the  lot  of  the  self- 
denying  Missionary  of  the  Cross,  to 
say  nothing  of  the  difficulties  arising 
from  the  natural  depravity  of  the 
human  heart,  and  the  deeply-rooted 
prejudice  against  the  truth,  which 
generally  characterises  a  degraded 
heathen  people.  In  view  of  this 
work  the  Missionary  may  well  in- 
quire with  the  Apostle,  "  Who  is 
sufficient  for  these  things  ? "  but  to 
the  inquiry  he  will  receive  the  same 
blessed  response,  * '  Our  sufficiency 
is  of  God." 

644.  Wisdom  of  God.— When- 
ever and  wherever  God  has  a  work 
to  be  done.  He  is  sure  to  raise  up, 
call,  and  qualify  suitable  agents  for 
its  accomplishment.  And  the  won- 
derful adaptation  of  these  agents  for 
their  respective  spheres  of  labour 
clearly  illustrates,  not  only  the  fact 
that  Divine  Providence  controls  the 
aftairs  of  the  Church  as  well  as  of 
the  world,  but  also  the  wisdom  of 
that  Providence.  He  whoso  high 
and  holy  prerogative  alone  it  is  to 
call  and  separate  men  for  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  and  who,  at  the 
original  founding  of  His  Church, 
appointed  some  Apostles,  others 
prophets,   teachers,   helps,  speakers 


324 


THE  linSSIONAEY  WOKLD. 


of  tongues,  or  workers  of  miracles, 
knows  what  kind  of  talents  each 
department  of  the  work  requires, 
and  adapts  his  instrumentality  ac- 
cordingly. In  no  sphere  of  Chris- 
tian labour  is  this  more  beautifully 
exemplified  than  in  the  Missionary 
enterprise.  In  view  of  the  diversity 
of  climates,  peoples,  languages,  and 
other  circumstances  with  which 
Missionaries  have  to  do  in  foreign 
lands,  we  have  often  been  struck 
with  the  remarkable  adaptation  of 
men  to  their  respective  positions, 
clearly  demonstrating  the  providence, 
wisdom,  and  goodness  of  Him  who 
' '  worketh  all  things  after  the  coun- 
sel of  His  own  wUl." 

645.  Paul  the  Apostle.— The 
first  great  Missionary  to  the  heathen 
world  of  which  we  have  any  notice 
in  history — Paul,  the  Apostle  of 
the  Gentiles — presents  to  our  view 
a  remarkable  instance  of  providential 
adaptation  to  the  work  to  which  he 
was  called.  His  sphere  of  labour 
was  to  be  almost  entirely  among  a 
pagan  people,  deeply  involved  in 
heathen  darkness  and  idolatry,  and 
yet  many  of  them  possessed  a  con- 
siderable amount  of  learning  and 
philosophical  refinement.  That  he 
might  be  able  successfully  to  cope 
with  opposers  of  Christianity  of  this 
class,  and  preach  the  Gospel  eftec- 
tually  in  Corinth  and  Athens,  in 
the  order  of  Divine  Providence  Paul 
received  a  liberal  education  at  the 
feet  of  Gamaliel  and  other  learned 
men.  He  was,  moreover,  endowed 
with  a  large  measure  of  courage, 
energy,  perseverance,  and  other 
noble  qualities  which  admirably 
adapted  him  for  that  life  of  minis- 
terial labour  to  which  he  devoted 
himself.  Let  any  one  read  the  toil- 
some Missionary  journeys,  the  pri- 
vations, and  the  sufferings  of  the 
heroic  Paul  as  they  are  related  in 


whether  he  was  not  raised  up   by 
the  special  providence  of  God,  and 
selected  as  a  "  chosen  vessel  to  bear 
His  name  far  hence  among  the  Gen- 
tdes."     Nothing  but  a  deep  convic- 
tion that  he  was  doing  the  Lord's 
work  could  have  sustained  him  amid 
the  accumulated  trials  and  sufter- 
ings  which  he  was  called  to  endure. 
When  repelling  the  base  accusations 
of  his  slanderers,  what  an  epitome 
he  gives  of  his  sufferings  and  his 
triumphs!     "  In  labours  more  abun- 
dant, in   stripes  above  measure,  in 
prisons  more  frequent,  in  deaths  oft. 
Of  the   Jews  five  times  received  I 
forty  stripes  save  one.     Thrice  was 
I   beaten  with    rods,    once  was    I 
stoned,  thrice  I  suffered  shipwreck, 
a  night  and  a  day  I  have  been  in 
the  deep ;  in  journey ings  often,  in 
perils  of  waters,  in  perils  of  robbers, 
in  perils  of  mine  own  countrymen, 
in  perils  by  the  heathen,  in  perils  in 
the  city,  in  perils  in  the  wilderness, 
in  perils  in  the  sea,  in  perils  among 
false  brethren  ;    in  weariness    and 
painfulness,  in  watchings  often,  in 
hunger  and  thirst,  in  fastings  often, 
in    cold    and   nakedness.      Besides 
those  things  that  are  without,  that 
which  cometh  upon   me  daily,  the 
care  of  all  the  Churches."  (2  Cor.  ii. 
23—28.)    The  triumphs  of  Paul  were 
not  less  remarkable.     He  could  say, 
' '  None  of  these  things  move  me, 
neither  count  I  my  life  dear  unto 
myself,  so  that  I  might  finish   my 
course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry, 
which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  to  testify  the  Gospel  of  the 
grace  of  God."  (Acts  xx.  24.) 

646.  John  Wesley.— The  whole 
life  of  the  Rev.  John  "Wesley  was, 
to  a  large  extent,  of  a  Missionary 
character.  At  an  early  period  of 
his  eventful  career  he  embarked  for 
the  colony  of  Georgia  in  America 
with  an  ardent  desire  to  be  employed 


the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  say  |  in    attempting    to    evangelise    the 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


325 


native  Indians.  When  his  wishes 
in  this  respect  were  overruled  by 
Divine  Providence,  and  his  lot  was 
again  cast  in  his  native  country,  he 
went  forth  through  the  length  and 
breadth  of  the  land  in  the  true  spirit 
of  a  Home  Missionary,  everywhere 
proclaiming  a  present,  free,  and  full 
salvation,  by  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  The  results  of  his  untiring 
labours,  and  those  of  his  coadjutors, 
are  matters  of  history,  and  will  be 
the  occasion  of  gratitude  to  count- 
less thousands  in  time  and  in  eter- 
nity. What  we  wish  more  especially 
to  notice  in  this  connection  is  the 
fact  of  Mr.  Wesley's  wonderful 
adaptation  in  the  providence  of  God 
for  the  remarkable  sphere  of  labour 
which  he  was  called  to  hll.  He 
appeared  on  the  stage  of  action  at 
an  eventful  period  of  the  history  of 
England.  The  Church  and  the 
kingdom  were  largely  imbued  with 
a  spirit  of  intidelity  and  religious 
indifference  ;  and  the  special  mission 
of  Wesley  seems  to  have  been  to 
take  the  lead  in  a  second  reformation 
which  had  become  absolutely  neces- 
sarj-,  if  Great  Britain  was  to  be 
saved  from  the  fate  of  continental 
nations.  Whether  we  regard  his 
learning,  his  zeal,  his  endowments 
as  a  preacher  and  writer,  or  his 
amazing  endurance  of  body  and 
mind  amidst  the  accumulated  la- 
bours of  a  long  and  chequered  life, 
we  are  constrained  to  recognise  in 
this  great  and  good  man  a  chosen 
instrument  of  Divine  Providence  to 
awaken  a  slumbering  nation,  to 
raise  up  a  religious  community 
which  should,  to  a  considerable  ex- 
tent, be  the  means  of  reviving  other 
Churches,  and  to  inaugurate  a  sys- 
tem of  Missionary  labour  at  home 
and  abroad  which  should  largely 
assist  in  preparing  the  way  for  the 
millennial  reign  of  the  Redeemer. 

647.  Wesley  as  a  Missionary. — 


In  their  Report  for  the  year  1853, 
the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts  bear 
the  following  honourable  testimony 
to  the  character  of  the  Rev.  John 
Wesley  as  a  Missionary  : — "  It  may 
surprise  some  to  hear  that  the  cele- 
brated John  Wesley  received  an 
appointment  from  the  Society  as  its 
tirst  Missionary  to  Georgia ;  and 
though  he  remained  in  America  only 
two  years,  no  one  ever  exhibited 
more  zeal  or  greater  devotion  to  his 
duties.  His  manner  of  life  was  re- 
markably plain  and  frugal.  He  was 
indefatigable  in  his  ministrations ; 
and  as  there  were  scattered  settle- 
ments of  French,  Italians,  and  Ger- 
mans within  his  mission,  he  officiated 
to  those  several  congregations  in 
their  own  tongues,  ^o  soldier  of 
Christ  was  ever  more  ready  to  en- 
dure hardness  than  John  Wesley, 
for  he  frequently  slept  on  the 
ground,  sometimes  waded  through 
swamps,  or  swam  over  rivers,  and 
then  travelled  till  his  clothes  were 
dry." 

This  statement  is  amply  corro- 
borated by  Mr.  Wesley's  own  jour- 
nal, as  the  following  brief  extracts 
will  show.  Adverting  to  the  23rd 
of  December,  1736,  when  he  and 
some  others  in  travelling  lost  their 
way,  and  after  wading  breast-high 
through  a  swamp,  without  food  or 
hre,  lay  down  on  the  bare  ground  to 
rest,  he  says,  "  The  ground  was  as 
wet  as  our  clothes,  which  (it  being  a 
sharp  frost)  were  soon  frozen  to- 
gether :  however,  I  slept  till  six  in 
the  morning.  There  fell  a  heavy 
dew  in  the  night,  which  covered  us 
over  as  white  as  snow.  Nor  did  any 
of  us  receive  any  hurt  at  all,  but 
came  home  in  the  evening  in  perfect 
health."  A  few  days  afterwards  he 
says,  "We  crossed  the  river  in  a 
small  canoe,  oiu"  horses  swimming 
by  the  side  of  it.  We  made  a  fire  on 
the  bank,  and  notwithstanding  the 


826 


THE    JnSSIONARY   WOELD. 


rain,  slept  quietly  till  morning.  The 
next  day,  after  riding  through  the 
woods  between  thirty  and  forty  miles, 
we  made  a  good  fire  and  cheerfully 
ended  the  old  year."  Under  date  of 
January  1st,  1737,  he  says,  "  Our 
provisions  fell  short,  but  having 
some  dried  bear's  flesh,  which  we 
had  reserved  for  such  an  occasion, 
we  boiled  it  in  the  evening,  and 
found  it  very  wholesome,  though 
not  very  agreeable  food.  Tiiesday 
the  18th,  at  night,  we  had  as  sharp 
a  frost  as  any  I  ever  remember  in 
»  England.  We  lay  in  a  very  small 
room ,  and  had  a  fire  all  night ;  not- 
withstanding which,  not  only  all 
the  water  in  the  room  was  frozen, 
but  our  ink  too,  which  stood  on  the 
table  almost  close  to  the  fireside." 

648.  Thomas  Coke. — Just  at  the 
time  that  the  mission  of  Methodism 
was  beginning  to  extend  its  in- 
fluence to  foreign  lands,  and  when  a 
suitable  person  was  required  to  take 
the  superintendency  of  this  depart- 
ment of  the  enterprise — the  hands 
of  its  founder  being  full  of  labours 
and  responsibilities  in  connection 
with  the  work  in  England,  Scotland, 
and  Ireland — Dr.  Coke  was  raised 
up,  and,  by  the  providence  of  God, 
called  into  the  field  to  meet  the 
emergency.  lie  was  eminently  adap- 
ted for  the  post  which  he  was  des- 
tined to  fill,  and  it  is  believed  that 
there  never  was  a  man  since  the 
days  of  the  Apostles  more  thoroughly 
imbued  with  the  Missionary  spirit 
than  this  devoted  servant  of  Christ. 
He  was  the  principal  instrument  in 
the  hands  of  the  Great  Head  of  the 
Church  in  planting  the  Gospel  and 
forming  mission  stations  in  most  of 
the  islands  of  the  West  Indies  and 
in  many  parts  of  the  continent  of 
America.  Eighteen  times  did  the 
zealous  doctor  cross  the  Atlantic  in 
this  service,  and  his  movements  were 
so  rapid  and  his  labours  so  hercu- 


lean, that  we  trace  with  feelings  of 
astonishment  the  amount  of  work 
which  he  went  through.  At  one 
time,  we  see  him  mingling  with  his 
ministerial  brethren  in  his  native 
land,  and  manifesting  the  most 
laudable  zeal  in  the  extension  of  the 
work  of  God  at  home.  Again  we 
behold  him  with  amazing  rapidity 
visiting  Wales,  Scotland,  Ireland, 
and  the  Norman  Isles,  everywhere 
sowing  or  watering  the  good  seed  of 
the  kingdom  of  God  ;  whilst  at  the 
same  time  he  pleads  the  cause  of  the 
oppressed  Negro  slaves  in  the  West 
Indies,  and  begs  from  door  to  door 
for  means  to  support  his  beloved 
missions  in  foreign  lands.  Again 
we  observe  him,  with  a  band  of 
devoted  Missionary  volunteers,  cross- 
ing the  Atlantic  Ocean,  calling  at 
Barbadoes,  St.  Vincent's,  Dominica, 
Nevis,  Antigua,  St.  Kitt's,  St.  Eusta- 
tius,  and  Jamaica,  placing  his  men 
where  they  appeared  to  be  most  re- 
quired, and  at  the  same  time  every- 
where proclaiming  the  good  news  of 
salvation  and  counselling  and  com- 
forting his  brethren  as  their  circum- 
stances demanded.  Then  he  moves 
onward  almost  with  the  rapidity  of 
an  eagle  in  its  flight,  bounding  over 
the  ocean  waves  to  the  American  con- 
tinent; crossing  mountains,  rivers, 
swamps,  and  forests  in  the  prosecu- 
tion of  his  important  duties  as  one 
of  the  General  Superintendents  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  till 
he  finds  his  way  to  England  again, 
to  repeat  from  year  to  year  the  same 
wonderful  process  of  evangelical 
labour.  When  Dr.  Coke  had  con- 
tinued to  labour  in  this  way  for 
nearly  thirty  years,  and  when  most 
men  would  have  thought  of  indulging 
in  a  little  repose,  he  conceived  the 
grand  idea  of  a  Methodist  mission  to 
India.  He  entered  upon  it  with 
characteristic  zeal  and  earnestness, 
but  before  he  reached  the  shores  of 
Ceylon,  on  the  3rd  of  May,  1814,  he 


TUE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


327 


was  suddenly  called  to  rest  from  his 
labours,  and  his  remains  were  in- 
terred in  the  wide  Indian  Ocean, 
his  sepulchre  being  a  tit  emblem  of 
his  boundless  zeal  and  love  for  all 
nations. 

649.  George  Whitejaeld.  —  The 
advent  of  the  Ilev.  George  White- 
field  was  almost  simultaneous  with 
that  of  Wesley,  and  for  many  years 
they  were  fast  friends,  and,  to  a  con- 
siderable extent,  fellow- labourers 
in  the  Lord's  vineyard.  At  length, 
however,  a  ditierence  of  doctrinal 
views  led  to  their  separation,  and 
henceforth  each  adopted  a  separate 
and  independent  sphere  of  action. 
That  of  Whitefield  was  very  wide  in 
its  range,  and  somewhat  eccentric  in 
its  course ;  but  he  was  specially 
qualified  and  providentially  adapted 
for  his  work.  "He  was  born  an 
orator.  The  qualities  of  the  orator 
made  up  his  whole  genius ;  they 
were  the  first  mental  manifestations 
of  his  childhood,  but  were  pent  up 
in  his  heart  a  magazine  of  energies, 
until  kindled  by  the  influence  of  re- 
ligion, when  they  broke  forth  like 
the  fires  of  a  volcano.  He  was  a 
man  of  boundless  soul.  He  was  a 
host  of  generous  sympathies,  and 
every  sympathy  in  him  was  a  pas- 
sion. This  was  the  secret  of  his 
eloquence."  Whitefield's  whole 
Christian  course  showed  the  preva- 
lence of  mighty  feelings,  and  with 
an  energy  and  pathos,  a  power  and 
unction,  never  surpassed  and  seldom 
if  ever  equalled,  for  thirty  years  he 
proclaimed  the  glad  tidings  of  salva- 
tion in  America,  England,  Scotland, 
and  Wales  ;  and  it  is  believed  that 
tens  of  thousands  were  brought  to 
God  through  his  instrumentality. 
Although  Whitefield  did  not  gather 
his  converts  into  societies  and  pastor 
them  after  the  manner  of  Wesley 
and  some  others,  his  labours  made  a 
profound  impression  at  the  time,  and 


his  memory  will  be  held  in  grateful 
remembrance  through  all  succeeding 
generations  by  his  admirers.  His 
labours  gave  a  powerful  impetus  to 
Presbyterianism  in  America,  and 
prepared  the  way  for  the  organisation 
of  Calvinistic  Methodism  in  the  prin- 
cipality of  Wales,  where  his  cha- 
racter and  labours  are  still  held  iu 
aftectionate  esteem. 

650.  Howell  Harris. — Although 
Howell  Harris  was  never  engaged  in 
the  foreign  work,  he  was  as  thorough 
a  Missionary  in  his  native  Princi- 
pality as  any  man  who  ever  preached 
the  Gospel  to  a  dark  and  neglected 
population.  His  first  eftbrts  to  evan- 
gelise his  ignorant  and  degraded 
fellow-countrymen,  by  preaching  in 
their  cottages  and  in  the  open  air, 
were  crowned  with  the  Divine  bless- 
ing, and  in  the  course  of  a  few 
months,  he  formed  several  religious 
societies  among  them,  thus  aftbrding 
another  of  those  providential  coin- 
cidences which  mark  the  religious 
history  of  the  times.  Thirty  of  these 
organisations  were  sustained  and 
superintended  by  him  at  the  time  of 
Whitefield's  arrival  in  Wales,  and 
in  three  years  more  they  numbered 
three  hundred.  Mr.  Harris  lived 
and  died  a  nominal  Churchman,  but 
he  received  little  sympathy  from  the 
established  clergy,  and  until  the 
visits  of  the  founders  of  Methodism, 
he  pursued  his  evangelical  labours 
almost  alone,  apparently  without 
anticipating  that  they  would  result 
in  a  wide-spread  evangelical  dissent. 
But  so  it  was.  In  1715  there  were 
only  thirty  Dissenting  chapels  in  the 
Principality,  but  in  1810  they  num- 
bered nearly  a  thousand.  They 
have  since  increased  to  more  than 
two  thousand,  there  being  now  a 
Methodist  chapel  to  every  three 
square  miles  of  territory,  and  a 
general  regard  for  religious  ordi- 
nances not  surpassed  in  any  country. 


828 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


The  wonderful  increase  and  rapid 
spread  of  Calvinistic  Methodism  was 
largely  owing  to  the  unwearied  la- 
bours of  Ho  well  Harris,  whose  efforts 
and  influence  in  Wales  were  similar 
to  those  of  Wesley  and  Whitefield  in 
England,  They,  moreover,  led  the 
way  to  the  organisation  of  the  Welsh 
Calvinistic  Methodist  Missionary 
Society,  an  institution  which  has 
taken  a  nohle  part  in  foreign  evan- 
gelistic work  on  the  continent  of 
Europe,  in  India,  and  in  other  coun- 
tries, and  which  bids  fair  to  maintain 
its  important  and  respectable  position 
among  the  numerous  Missionary 
societies  of  the  present  age. 

651.  Tiyo  Soga. — Among  the 
host  of  native  Missionaries  raised  up 
in  foreign  lands  to  take  a  part  in  the  \ 
diffusion  of  the  Gospel  among  their 
fellow-countrymen,  no  one  has  been 
more  eminent  for  ability  and  adap- 
tation for  usefulness  than  the  Rev. 
Tiyo  Soga,  a  noted  Kaffir  evangelist, 
whose  history  is  full  of  interest.  He 
was  born  at  the  Chumie  Mission 
Station  in  1829.  Of  his  parents  his 
mother  only  was  a  Christian ;  but, 
by  the  blessing  of  God  upon  her 
humble  eftbrts,  young  Soga's  mind 
was  early  brought  under  Divine  in- 
fluence, and  he  was  noticed  by  the 
Missionaries  as  one  likely  to  be  made 
useful  to  his  degraded  fellow-men. 
With  a  view  to  this  he  was  trained 
and  instructed  first  at  the  common 
mission  school  at  the  Chumie,  after- 
wards at  the  Lovedale  Training 
Academy,  and  finally  at  the  Glasgow 
University  in  Scotland.  The  young 
foreigner  not  only  made  creditable 
progress  in  learning,  but  by  his 
genuine  simplicity  and  transparency 
of  character,  he  endeared  himself  to 
all  with  whom  he  came  in  contact. 
In  1856,  when  he  had  completed  his 
studies,  he  was  singled  out  by  his 
fellow-students  and  presented  with 
a  testimonial  and  an  address,  such 


as  no  other  student  had  ever  re- 
ceived, and  that  not  because  he  was 
a  Kaffir,  but  because  he  was  worthy 
of  it.  Shortly  afterwards  he  was 
licensed  to  preach  by  the  Presbytery 
of  Glasgow,  and  commenced  at  once 
to  exercise  those  talents  with  which 
the  great  Head  of  the  Church  had  so 
richly  endowed  him.  Having  been 
ordained  to  the  full  work  of  the 
ministry  in  1857,  Mr.  Soga  returned 
to  his  native  land.  He  arrived  in 
South  Africa  at  a  time  when  every- 
thing connected  with  mission- work 
was  in  confusion  in  consequence  of 
the  late  Kaffir  war,  and  he  was 
singularly  adapted  for  the  work  of 
reorganisation,  which  was  required. 
He  planted  himself  at  the  Mgwali  as 
the  Missionary  to  his  tribe,  and  soon 
succeeded  in  rebuilding  the  mission 
premises,  and  in  restoring  everything 
to  order.  At  this  station  he  spent 
ten  years  in  earnest  labour  for  the 
conversion  and  elevation  of  his 
countrymen,  itinerating  far  and  near 
throughout  the  Gaika  district,  faith- 
fully preaching  at  heathen  kraals 
the  glorious  Gospel  of  the  blessed 
God  with  the  most  gratifying  results. 
A  new  station  being  then  proposed 
for  Kreli's  country,  Mr.  Soga  was 
unanimously  invited  by  his  brethren 
to  go  forth  as  the  pioneer  evangelist 
to  that  centre  of  heathenism,  becaiise 
of  his  peculiar  adaptation  for  the 
work.  When,  after  several  years  of 
!  useful  labour  at  this  place,  his  health 
I  and  constitution  began  to  give  way, 
'  his  brethren  would  gladly  have  re- 
lieved him  from  pulpit  and  pastoral 
work,  that  he  might  devote  his  entire 
attention,  as  strength  would  permit, 
to  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures 
and  other  works  into  the  Kaffir 
'  tongue,  for  which  he  was  admirably 
i  qualified,  but  the  zealous  Mission- 
\  arv  absolutely  declined  to  be  relieved, 
and  continued  to  preach  with  all  his 
might,  whilst  at  the  same  time  he 
pursued,  as  he  had  opportunity,  his 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


829 


literary  studies.  After  years  of 
careful  toil  he  finished  a  beautiful 
translation  of  the  Pilgriiii's  Progress, 
which  has  been  greatly  admired  by 
competent  judges.  He  also  com- 
posed several  charming  Kaffir  hymns, 
which  will  help  to  keep  his  memory 
green  in  the  hearts  and  minds  of  his 
grateful  countrymen.  Having  been 
much  exposed  while  on  a  journey  to 
place  a  native  evangelist  amongst 
the  warlike  tribe  of  Mapassa,  in  the 
latter  part  of  June,  1871,  Mr.  Soga 
was  seized  with  an  illness  which  ter- 
minated his  useful  life  in  the  course 
of  a  few  weeks.  On  hearing  of  the 
attack,  his  friend,  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Longden,  of  the  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society,  hastened  to  the  side  of  his 
dying  bed  to  console  him  in  the  try- 
ing hour,  and  was  favoured  to  see 
him  pass  away  peacefully  to  his  eternal 
rest.  Among  his  last  utterances 
were  these  impressive  words  :  "  The 
will  of  the  Lord  be  done.  His  will 
is  best.  Weep  not  for  me,  for  I 
am  leaning  with  my  whole  strength 
on  Jesus  Christ." 

652.  PapeWa. — Among  the  first 
fruits  of  the  mission  to  Tahiti  in  the 
South  Seas,  after  a  long  night  of 
waiting,  which  severely  tried  the 
faith  of  the  Missionaries,  there  were 
several  native  converts  who  were 
called  of  God  to  preach  the  Gospel  to 
their  fellow-countrymen,  and  to  carry 
the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  the 
regions  beyond.  The  most  prominent 
of  these  was  a  man  named  Papehia, 
who  seemed  specially  adapted  by 
Divine  Providence  for  the  work,  and 
who  became  one  of  Mr.  Williams's 
most  courageous  pioneers  at  an  early 
period.  When  it  was  decided  to 
make  an  attempt  to  introduce  the 
Gospel  to  Raratonga,  a  place  noted 
for  its  heathen  darkness  and  cruelty, 
Papehia  was  one  of  the  native 
teachers  selected  for  the  enterprise, 
and  faithfully  did  he  perform  the 


duties  assigned  him.  It  was  some 
time  before  the  island  could  be 
found,  but  when  it  was  discovered, 
Papehia,  with  one  or  two  more, 
nobly  ventured  on  shore  with  a  mes- 
sage of  peace  for  the  inhabitants.  It 
was  evening  when  they  landed,  and 
during  the  night  much  anxiety  was 
felt  by  all  on  board  the  mission  ship 
for  the  safety  of  the  native  teachers, 
as  they  listened  with  bated  breath 
to  the  noise  of  revelling  and  tumult 
which  was  taking  place  on  shore. 
Early  in  the  morning  Papehia  and 
his  companions  returned  to  the  ves- 
sel. The  first  enquiry  of  the  Mis- 
sionaries was,  "  Can  j'ou  remain  on 
the  island  to  teach  the  people  ? " 
"Alas!"  they  replied,  "these 
people  are  the  fiercest  savages  we 
have  ever  known.  The  Tahitians 
were  bad,  but  these  are  much  worse." 
Pointing  to  bruises  they  had  re- 
ceived, and  exhibiting  their  torn 
garments,  they  continued,  "  We 
have  spent  a  fearful  night,  and  but 
for  Tapaeru  (a  Raratongan  woman 
who  had  accompanied  them  from 
Tahiti)  we  should  not  have  been 
alive  this  morning."  It  was  felt  to 
be  a  trying  hour,  but  just  at  the 
moment  when  it  was  being  decided 
that  the  island  must  be  left  unoccu- 
pied, Papehia  came  forward,  and 
nobly  oftered  to  be  left  to  attempt 
the  work  of  evangelising  the  people 
alone.  ' '  Whether  the  savages  spare 
me  or  kill  me,"  said  the  intrepid 
teacher,  "I  will  land  among  them. 
'  Ko  Jehovah  toku  tiuki,  Tei  roto  au 
i  tona  riDia,'  '  The  Lord  is  my  Shep- 
herd, I  am  in  His  hand.'  "  Simply 
clothing  himself  in  a  shirt  and  a  few 
yards  of  calico  as  a  wrapper,  and 
tying  in  a  handkerchief  Tahitian 
portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  he 
committed  himself  to  the  waves. 
On  the  reef  there  stood  a  number  of 
warriors ;  they  looked  with  proud 
anger  and  disdain  on  the  humble 
servant  of  Christ  as  he  approached 


330 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


the  shore,  and,  with  their  spears 
poised,  seemed  disposed  to  hurl  them 
at  him.  But  they  were  providen- 
tially restrained,  and  Papehia  landed 
in.  the  midst  of  the  -wild  heathen 
population  of  Raratonga  the  first 
Christian  teacher.  It  would  be  plea- 
sant, if  space  permitted,  to  follow 
this  noble  hero  of  the  Cross  in  his 
course  of  future  toil  and  suflering. 
It  must  suffice,  however,  to  say,  that 
from  the  day  that  he  landed  in  Rara- 
tonga, Papehia  gave  himself  fully  to 
his  work,  and  was  wonderfully  pre- 
served and  blessed  in  his  labours. 
The  people  soon  gathered  around  him 
and  listened  to  his  message  with  a 
readiness  he  scarcely  expected.  The 
work  of  destroying  the  idols  speedily 
commenced,  and  a  goodly  number 
bowed  the  knee  to  Jehovah.  Within 
fifteen  months  of  Papehia's  landing, 
the  people  built  a  Christian  sanctu- 
ary 300  feet  long,  and  when  the 
Revs.  Messrs.  "Williams  and  Pitman 
arrived  at  Raratonga  four  years 
afterwards,  they  found  a  work  pre- 
pared to  their  hands  through  the 
instrumentality  of  this  devoted  native 
teacher  which,  for  depth  and  extent, 
far  exceeded  their  most  sanguine 
expectations.  The  subsequent  career 
of  Papehia  was  in  beautiful  harmony 
with  this  good  beginning,  and  he 
proved  himself  to  be  a  chosen  vessel 
of  the  Lord  to  carry  His  name  far 
hence  among  the  heathen. 

653.  Teava. — Among  the  early 
converts  to  the  faith  of  the  Gospel  at 
Raratonga,  as  the  result  of  the 
zealous  labours  of  Papehia,  the  first 
native  Missionary  to  that  island, 
Teava  is  deserving  of  honourable 
mention.  He  appears  to  have  been 
specially  raised  up,  by  the  providence 
of  God,  for  future  usefulness  as  a 
pioneer  evangelist  in  the  South  Sea 
Islands.  In  making  known  his  desire 
to  go  as  a  Christian  teacher  to  Samoa, 
he  wrote:  —  "My  desire   to  fulfil 


Christ's  command  is  very  great :  He 
said  to  His  disciples,  '  Go  ye  into  all 
the  world  and  preach  the  Gospel  to 
every  creature.'  My  heart  is  com- 
passionating the  heathen,  who  know 
not  the  salvation  which  God  has 
provided  for  the  world.  Let  me  go 
to  them.  Why  is  the  delay  ?  May 
God  direct  us :  my  desire  for  the 
work  is  great."  His  desire  was  at 
length  fulfilled.  He  was  taken  to 
Samoa,  and  landed  among  its  heathen 
people  with  a  full  determination  to 
spend  and  be  spent  for  their  spiritual 
welfare.  He  soon  gained  a  position 
at  Monono,  and  proved  to  be  a  most 
intelligent  and  consistent  pioneer  to 
the  European  Missionaries  who  were 
afterwards  stationed  there.  He, 
moreover,  rendered  important  ser- 
vice for  several  years  by  aiding  in 
the  translating  of  the  Scriptures  and 
other  books,  as  weU  as  by  teaching 
in  the  schools  and  in  the  general 
work  of  the  mission. 

A  prayer  of  this  excellent  native 
teacher  has  been  recorded  which  he 
offered  on  board  a  ship  on  his  pas- 
sage to  Samoa,  an  extract  from  which 
may  serve  to  illustrate  his  character 
and  devotion.  "  If  we  fly  to  heaven," 
he  said,  "there,  O  God,  we  shaU 
find  Thee ;  if  we  dwell  upon  land, 
Thou  art  there  also  ;  if  we  sail  on 
the  sea.  Thou  art  here :  this  afibrds 
us  comfort,  so  that  we  sail  upon  the 
ocean  without  fear,  because  Thou, 
0  God,  art  in  our  ship.  The  king  of 
our  bodies  has  his  subjects,  to  whom 
he  issues  his  orders  ;  but  if  he  him- 
self goes  with  them,  his  presence 
stimulates  their  zeal — they  work  with 
energy,  they  do  it  readily  and  they 
do  it  well.  0  Lord,  Thou  art  the 
King  of  our  spirits ;  Thou  hast 
issued  orders  to  Thy  subjects  to  do 
a  great  work.  Thou  hast  com- 
manded them  to  preach  the  Gospel 
to  every  creature.  We  are  going 
on  that  errand  now ;  let  Thy  pre- 
sence go  with  us  to  quicken  us,  and 


THE    MISSIONAEY  WORLD. 


331 


enable  us  to  persevere  in  the  great 
work    until   we    die.       Thou    hast 
said  that   Thj^    presence    shall    go 
with  Thy  people  even  to  the  end  of 
the  world.      Fulfil,  0   Lord,  to  us 
this    cheering  promise.      I   see,    0 
Lord,  a  compass  in  this  vessel,   by 
which  the  seamen   steer    the  right 
•  course,  that  we  may  escape  destruc- 
tion and  danger.     Be  to  us,  0  Lord, 
as  the  compass,  our  guide  and  our 
iSaviour!  "     Such  was  the  prayer  of  | 
a  man  who   only    nine   years   pre-  ' 
vious  to  its  utterance  was  one  of  the  i 
heathen  inhabitants  of  Raratonga !  , 
Teava  lived  for  many  years  after  this,  j 
and  was  favoured  to  do  good  service  i 
for  the  Master  whom  he   loved  so ; 
well.  i 

654.  Tairi. — The  native  teacher  j 
named  Tairi  was  born  at  Raratonga,  | 
just  about  the  time  that  the  Gospel  1 
was    introduced    into   that    island,  i 
His  father  was  a  great  mataiapo,  or  | 
independent  landholder    in   one   of 
the  largest  districts,  and  the  son  of 
a    warrior    who    had    gained    pre- 1 
eminence  in   deeds   of  cruelty  and ; 
blood.     Tairi's  father  was  one  of  the  ] 
first  of  his  tribe  who  gave  attention 
to   Christian   instruction,    and   who  i 
publicly  professed   that   he  had  re-  \ 
ceived    ' '  the  Word  of  Jehovah  as  j 
his  guide  and  portion."     Tairi  him-  i 
self  was  among  the  group  of  heathen  i 
children    who    first    attended    the  | 
Christian     schools     established     at  \ 
Raratonga  by  the  devoted  Papehia, 
and  there,  in  1832,  he  received  from 
Mr.  Williams   his  first  book.      He 
gave  heed  to  instruction,  made  good 
progress  in  reading,  writing,  arith- 
metic, and  geography,  as  well  as  in 
religious  knowledge,  and  was  soon 
distinguished  among  his  companions 
as  a  thoughtful,  pious  youth.     At 
the  age  of  eighteen  he  made  an  open 
profession  of  his  attachment  to  Jesus 
by  uniting  himself  in  church  fellow- 
ship with  His  people ;  and  hence- 


forth he  gave  his  time  and  talents 
and  influence,  with  constancy  and 
zeal,  to  the  work  of  instructing  his 
fellow-countrj-men.  Three  years 
after  joining  the  Church,  he  was  set 
apart  as  an  Assistant- Missionary  to 
Maretu,  the  native  pastor  who  had 
charge  of  Mangaia.  For  two  years 
he  filled  this  office  with  ability  and 
success.  On  the  appointment  of  an 
English  Missionary  to  Mangaia, 
Tairi  returned  to  Raratonga  to 
pursue  his  theological  studies  pre- 
paratory to  his  entering  upon  the 
full  work  of  the  Christian  min- 
istry. On  the  departure  of  the 
Rev.  W.  Gill  in  the  mission-ship 
for  the  New  Hebrides  and  Loyalty 
groups,  Tairi  and  his  wife  expressed 
their  desire  to  accompany  him,  but 
did  not  fully  disclose  their  purposes 
and  feelings  with  reference  to  Mis- 
sionary work  until  the  vessel  reached 
the  island  of  Fate,  where  Ngos,  the 
chief,  requested  a  teacher  for  his 
tribe.  It  was  then  that  Tairi  stated 
to  Mr.  Gill  that  he  and  his  wife  had 
been  earnestly  praying  to  God  to 
open  to  them  some  field  of  Mission- 
ary labour  in  a  heathen  land,  and 
that  they  had  made  up  their  minds 
not  to  return  to  Raratonga,  but  to 
give  themselves  wholly  to  the  work 
of  the  Lord.  Tairi  and  his  heroic 
partner  were  accordingly  placed  with 
Ngos  and  his  people,  and  soon  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  together  a  congre- 
gation on  the  Sabbath-day,  and  in 
establishing  schools  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  rising  generation.  But 
before  these  new  influences  had 
gained  sufficient  power  to  subdue 
the  old  habits  of  the  people,  and  to 
work  that  change  which  they  were 
calculated  to  eft'ect,  Tairi  was  taken 
ill  of  ague  and  fever,  his  strength 
failed,  he  gradually  grew  worse,  and 
died  in  the  faith  and  hope  of  the 
Gospel.  His  last  words  were,  "  Not 
my  will,  0  God,  but  Thine  be  done," 
soon  after  uttering  which  his  re- 


332 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


deemed  spirit   escaped   away  from 
earth  to  be  for  ever  with  the  Lord. 

655.  Paoo. — The  devoted  na- 
tive teacher  named  Paoo  was  born 
at  Aitutaki,  one  of  the  Caledonian 
^roup  of  islands  in  the  South  Seas. 
He  was  brought  under  the  influence 
of  religion  in  early  life,  soon  after 
the  introduction  of  Christianity  to 
his  native  land.  For  some  time  he 
remained  under  instruction,  and  in 
1841  he  sailed  in  the  mission-ship  as 
a  teacher.  His  first  station  was  at 
the  island  of  Mare,  but  he  was  after- 
wards removed  to  Lifu.  At  both 
places  he  was  kindly  received  by 
the  people,  who  gave  marked  atten- 
tion to  his  instructions.  Unhappily, 
however,  his  work  among  the  natives 
was  for  some  time  seriously  hindered 
by  the  immoral  conduct  of  a  degene- 
rate white  man  who  had  abandoned 
the  ship  on  board  of  which  he  was  a 
sailor,  and  taken  up  his  abode  at 
Lifu,  where  he  had  adopted  all  the 
vile  practices  of  the  heathen.  He 
also  suffered  much  from  the  defec- 
tion and  backsliding  of  his  fellow- 
teacher,  who  fell  into  sin  at  the  time 
his  services  were  urgently  required. 
Thus  early,  Paoo  had  peculiar  trials 
to  pass  through  in  the  prosecution 
of  his  first  labours  at  Lifu,  yet  he 
proved  himself  a  consistent  and 
hard-working  Christian  man.  In 
1846,  the  Eev.  W.  Gill  visited  Lifu, 
and  was  favourably  impressed  with 
the  result  of  Paoo's  five  years'  resi- 
dence and  labour  in  the  island.  The 
Englishman,  through  ill  health,  had 
left  the  country,  and  the  apostate 
teacher  had  returned  home ;  the 
station  had  been  reinforced,  and  the 
progress  gained  was  in  advance  of 
that  on  any  other  island  of  the 
Loyalty  group.  A  large  building 
had,  moreover,  been  erected,  in 
which  a  goodly  number  of  natives 
met  every  morning  for  religious  in- 
struction,   several    of    whom  were 


sufficiently  advanced  to  take  part, 
by  reading  and  prayer,  in  the  ser- 
vices of  the  Sabbath.  The  devoted 
Paoo  was  favoured  to  labour  for 
many  years  in  Lifu  with  a  pleasing 
measure  of  success.  A  commodious 
stone  chapel  was  ultimately  erected 
on  the  very  place  where  Satan's  seat 
had  been.  It  was  100  feet  long, 
and  40  feet  wide,  and  was  well  fur- 
nished with  seats,  pulpit,  reading- 
desk,  doors,  and  Venetian  blinds,  all 
of  native  workmanship.  There  were 
300  persons  united  in  select  classes 
whose  lives  were  in  outward  con- 
formity to  the  requirements  of 
Christianity.  The  call  for  European 
Missionaries  now  became  loud  and 
imperative.  Paoo  thus  appealed  on 
the  subject,  "  Brethren,  is  your 
compassion  for  this  people  come  to 
an  end  ?  We  have  now  eleven  vil- 
lages where  the  people  wait  to  be 
taught  the  "Word  of  God.  My  heart 
is  grieved  continually  at  our  want 
of  means  to  supply  them.  0  ye 
brethren  who  are  l)eing  instructed 
for  the  work  of  the  Lord,  come  to 
our  help  !  Cease  not  to  jj/'ay  for  us, 
but  come  also.  Oh  come  to  our 
help  ! " 


'<IN  PEEILS  IN  THE  SEA." 

656.  The  Dangers  of  the  Deep. 
— In  common  with  other  voyagers, 
Christian  Missionaries  and  their  fa- 
milies are  frequently  exposed  to  the 
dangers  of  the  deep  while  crossing 
the  sea  to  distant  heathen  lands,  and 
in  travelling  from  place  to  place  in 
the  discharge  of  their  important 
duties.  It  is  matter  of  sincere  grati- 
tude, however,  that  through  the  ever 
watchful  care  of  Divine  Providence 
they  have  been  so  signally  preserved 
for  many  years  amid  the  numerous 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


333 


perils  attending  their  high  vocation. 
Occasionally,  however,  at  long  in- 
tervals, Grod  has  seen  lit,  in  His  infi- 
nite wisdom,  to  visit  His  Church  with 
painful  and  afflictive  bereavements 
for  the  trial  of  the  faith  of  His  peo- 
ple, and  perhaps  to  teach  them  the 
duty  of  being  more  earnest  in  prayer 
for  the  protection  and  preservation 
of  the  Missionaries  when  ' '  in  perils  in 
the  sea."  Perhaps  the  most  graphic 
and  touching  description  of  a  storm 
at  sea,  and  of  its  attendant  circum- 
stances and  the  emotions  which  it 
inspires,  is  that  given  by  David  in  the 
107th  Psalm:  "  They  that  go  down 
to  the  sea  in  ships,  that  do  busi- 
ness in  great  "waters ;  these  see  the 
works  of  the  Lord,  and  His  wonders 
in  the  deep.  For  He  commandeth, 
and  raiseth  the  stormy  wind,  which 
lifteth  up  the  waves  thereof.  They 
mount  up  to  the  heaven,  they  go 
down  again  to  the  depths ;  their 
soul  is  melted  because  of  trouble. 
They  reel  to  and  fro,  and  stagger  like 
a  drunken  man,  and  are  at  their  wit's 
end.  Then  they  cry  unto  the  Lord 
in  their  trouble,  and  He  bringeth 
them  out  of  their  distresses.  He 
maketh  the  storm  a  calm,  so  that  the 
waves  thereof  are  still.  Then  are 
they  glad  because  they  be  quiet ;  so 
He  bringeth  them  unto  their  desired 
haven.  Oh  that  men  would  praise 
the  Lord  for  His  goodness,  and  for 
His  wonderful  works  to  the  children 
of  men!" 

657.  Shipwreck  of  St.  Paul.— 
The  earliest  record  we  have  of  the 
shipwreck  of  a  faithful  Missionary 
of  the  Cross  is  that  of  Paul,  the 
Apostle  of  the  Gentiles.  He  had 
succeeded  in  planting  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  in  many  lands,  and  in  the 
course  of  his  untiring  labours  he  had 
encountered  much  opposition.  "When 
teased  and  harassed  almost  beyond 
endurance,  on  the  occasion  of  his 
protracted  examination  before  Festua 


j  at  Cassarea,  he  was  constrained  to 
I  avail  himself  of  the  privilege  of  a 
I  Roman   citizen    by   appealing  unto 
I  Caisar,  which  resulted  in  his  being 
( taken  as  a  prisoner  to  Rome.     On 
his  voyage  to  the  imperial  city  the 
Apostle  and  all  on  board  were  wrecked 
under  circumstances   which   clearly 
I  show  the  superintending  providence 
i  of  God  in  matters  pertaining  to  the 
I  advancement  of  His  kingdom  among 
men.     They  were  overtaken  by  one 
j  of  those  fearful  storms  or  hurricanes 
so   common   in  the  Mediterranean, 
formerly  called    Euroclydon.      The 
sky  was  densely  beclouded — neither 
\  sun  nor  moon  appeared  for  several 
j  days,  and  to  lighten  the  ship  both 
!  cargo    and    tackling    were    thrown 
I  overboard.     After  thirteen  days  of 
perplexity  and   distress,    the   depth 
of  water,    as  indicated  by   sound- 
j  ings,  having  decreased  from  twenty 
to    iifteen    fathoms,    the     mariners 
1  suspected,     about    midnight,     that 
they  were   approaching    land,    and 
were  alarmed  by  the  fear  of  being 
dashed  to  pieces   upon    the   rocks. 
' '  They  cast  four  anchors  out  of  the 
stern    and    wished    for    the    day." 
They  then  formed  the  scheme  of  es- 
caping on  shore  by  the  small  boat ; 
but   Paul  prevented  them,   by  de- 
claring to  the  centurion  that  their 
continuance  in  the  ship  was  neces- 
sary to  the  safety  of  the  whole  party. 
As    the   day   dawned,    the   Apostle 
having  had  a  vision  from  the  Al- 
mighty, assured  his  fellow  voyagers 
of  the  safety  of  all  on  board,  if  they 
would  adopt  the  means  which  he  re- 
commended, and  encouraged  them, 
by  his  exhortation  and  example,  to 
partake  of  refreshment  and  to  trust 
in  God.   ' '  And  when  it  was  day,  they 
knew  not  the  land :   but  they  dis- 
covered a  certain  creek  with  a  shore, 
into  the  which  they  were  minded,  if  it 
were  possible,  to  thrust  in  the  ship. 
And  when  they  had  taken  up  the 
anchors,  they  committed  themselves 


334 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


unto  the  sea,  and  loosed  the  rudder- 
bands,  and  hoisted  up  the  mainsail 
to  the  wind,  and  made  toward 
shore.  And  falling  into  a  place  where 
two  seas  met,  they  ran  the  ship 
aground :  and  the  fore  part  stuck  fast, 
and  remained  immovable,  but  the 
hinder  part  was  broken  by  the  vio- 
lence of  the  waves.  And  the  soldiers' 
counsel  was  to  kill  the  prisoners,  lest 
any  of  them  should  swim  out,  and 
escape.  But  the  centurion,  willing  to 
save  Paul,  kept  them  from  their  pur- 
pose, and  commanded  that  they  which 
could  swim  should  cast  themselves 
first  into  the  sea  and  get  to  land : 
and  the  rest,  some  on  boards,  and 
some  on  broken  pieces  of  the  ship. 
And  so  it  came  to  pass,  that  they  es- 
caped all  safe  to  land."  (Acts  xxvii. 
39 — 44.)  Thus  was  Paul  providen- 
tially rescued  from  the  dangers  of 
the  deep,  that  he  might  show  forth 
the  power  of  God  in  the  island  of 
Malta,  on  which  they  were  cast,  and 
bear  his  testimony  at  Ptome  also,  to 
which  place  he  ultimately  proceeded 
in  the  Castor  a?td  FoUux.  The  writer 
once  read  the  account  of  Paul's  ship- 
wreck in  the  hearing  of  an  infidel 
captain  with  whom  he  sailed,  and  who 
became  so  much  interested  and  ex- 
cited, that  he  asked  what  book  he  was 
reading  from,  and  declared  that  the 
way  in  which  the  ship  was  treated  on 
the  occasion  was  the  very  best  course 
that  could  have  been  taken  under 
the  circumstances. 

658.  John  Wesley  overboard. — 
One  one  occasion,  during  his  sojourn 
in  America,  Mr.  Wesley  had  a  nar- 
row escape  from  drowning,  concern- 
ing which  he  made  the  following 
entry  in  his  journal : — "  About  four 
in  the  afternoon  I  set  out  for  Frede- 
rica  in  a  flat-bottomed  barge.  The 
next  evening  we  anchored  near 
Skidoway  Island,  where  the  water, 
at  flood,  was  twelve  or  fourteen  feet 
deep.     I  wrapped  myself  up  from 


head  to  foot  in  a  large  cloak,  to  keep 
ofi'  the  sand-flies,  and  lay  down  on 
the  quarter-deck.  Between  one 
and  two  I  awoke  under  water,  being 
so  fast  asleep  that  I  did  not  know 
where  I  was  until  my  mouth  was 
full  of  it.  Having  left  my  cloak,  I 
know  not  how,  upon  the  deck,  I 
swam  round  to  the  other  side  of  the 
barge,  where  a  boat  was  tied,  and 
climbed  up  by  a  rope  without  any 
hurt  more  than  wetting  my  clothes." 
And  then  he  piously  ejaculates: — 
"  Thou  art  the  God  of  whom  cometh 
salvation :  Thou  art  the  Lord  by 
whom  we  escape  death."  The 
troubles  and  discomforts  of  the  jour- 
ney did  not  end  here.  During  the 
whole  of  the  following  week  the  frail 
bark  was  tossed  about  with  contrary 
winds,  and  she  was  at  one  time  ex- 
posed to  considerable  danger  by  a 
fearful  thunderstorm  attended  by 
thunder  and  lightning ;  but  in  the 
midst  of  all  the  faithful  servant  of 
God  was  preserved  by  His  special 
providence,  and  on  reaching  Frede- 
rica,  he  preached  with  his  wonted 
zeal  and  earnestness. 

659.  Preservation  of  Two  Mis- 
sionaries.— In  a  letter  to  Dr. 
Coke,  dated  Dominica,  March  29, 
1811,  the  Rev.  G.  Johnston  gives  the 
following  account  of  the  providential 
preservation  of  himself  and  another 
Missionary  from  shipwreck  when  re- 
turning to  their  respective  stations  in 
the  West  Indies  from  the  Wesleyan 
District  Meeting  : — "  Brother  Patti- 
son  and  I  were  in  imminent  danger 
on  our  way  home  from  Antigua. 
We  left  that  island  on  a  Saturday 
morning  lately,  and  at  sunrise  the 
morning  following  the  vessel  sprung 
a  leak.  We  were  then  in  sight  of 
Dominica,  and  from  that  time  till 
near  twelve  o'clock  we  expected  to 
go  to  the  bottom  every  moment.  The 
pump  and  the  bucket  were  kept 
going,  and  we  exerted  ourselves  to 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


335 


the  utmost  for  the  preservation  of 
our  lives.  But  all  our  exertions 
would  have  been  to  no  purpose  had 
not  the  leak  been  in  part  stopped  by 
about  a  handful  of  sea-weeds.  We 
made  for  the  first  land  to  which  the 
wind  would  carry  us,  and  landed 
within  two  miles  of  Prince  Rupert's. 
There  we  obtained  assistance  to  clear 
the  vessel  of  water  and  tind  out  the 
leak.  When  the  captain  pulled  the 
sea-weed  out  of  the  leak,  the  water 
sprung  as  high  as  the  deck.  We 
felt,  during  the  time  of  danger,  re- 
signation to  the  Divine  will,  and 
committed  ourselves  without  fear  to 
His  care  '  whom  winds  and  seas 
obey.'  While  Mr.  Pattison  and  I 
were  employed  at  the  pump  or 
bucket,  Mrs.  Johnston  and  Miss  Pat- 
tison were  engaged  in  prayer;  and 
though  the  latter  is  but  nine  years 
of  age,  she  behaved  like  a  Christian 
of  deep  experience  who  is  lifted  above 
the  fear  of  death  by  the  hope  of 
heaven." 

660.  Escape  from  Pirates. — 
Several  years  ago  a  party  of  Mora- 
vian Missionaries  were  on  their  way 
to  the  island  of  St.  Thomas  in  the 
West  Indies,  in  a  ship  called  the 
Britannia,  when  they  experienced  a 
very  remarkable  deliverance  from 
danger  in  answer  to  prayer.  They 
had  proceeded  some  distance  on  their 
voyage  when,  one  day,  they  observed 
a  pirate -ship  bearing  down  towards 
them.  It  came  nearer  and  nearer, 
aiid  the  captain  judged  it  best  to  put 
the  ship  in  a  state  of  defence,  so  he 
arranged  his  men  and  prepared  to 
resist  to  the  utmost.  The  sailors 
promptly  obeyed  the  orders  of  the 
captain ;  but  the  Missionaries  thought 
it  best  to  betake  themselves  to 
prayer.  They  therefore  went  down 
into  the  cabin,  and,  heedless  of  what 
was  going  on  upon  deck,  they  poured 
out  their  souls  in  earnest  supplica- 
tion to  the  Almighty,  calling  to  mind 


the  words  of  the  Apostle,  "  If  God 
be  for  us  who  can  be   against  us." 
The  pirate- ship    approached   till   it 
came  within  gun-shot  of  the  Britan- 
nia, and  then,  from  the  cannon  ranged 
along  its  deck,  began  to  pour  out  a 
heavy  fire.  They  also  got  ready  their 
grappling  irons,  evidently  intending 
to  come  on  board  to  do  their  work 
of   destruction.      The   moment    the 
pirate  threw  their  grappling    irons 
across  towards  the   Britannia,  their 
own  ship  was  tossed  violently  by  the 
waves,  and  the  men  who  held  the 
ropes  were  thrown  headlong  into  the 
sea.     Vexed  with  this  disaster,  the 
pirate  captain  sent  others  who  shared 
I  the  same  fate.     Seeing  he  could  not 
[  succeed  in  this  manner,  he  fired  his 
I  guns,  but,   strange  to  say,  the  balls 
1  missed  the  Britannia  and  fell  harm- 
!  lessly  into  the  sea.     The  smoke  of 
the    frequent    discharges  was  very 
dense,   and  hung  about  the  vessels 
:  for  some  minutes,  hiding  them  from 
I  each  other's  view.     At  last  a  sudden 
[  gust  of  wind  cleared  it  away,  and, 
;  to  the  amazement  of  the  pirate-cap- 
tain, the  Britannia  was  seen  at  a 
distance,  with  all  her  sails  set,  and 
speeding  swiftly  away  from  the  at- 
tack !     The    pirates    gave    up    the 
chase  as  hopeless,  feeling  perfectly 
confounded  with  their  want  of  suc- 
cess.      The    Missionaries    regarded 
this  deliverance  as  a  direct  answer 
to  prayer,  but  the  sequel  was  even 
more  remarkable  than  the  incident 
itself. 

Five  years  afterwards,  during 
which  the  Missionaries  had  been 
faithfully  preaching  the  Gospel  in 
St.  Thomas',  they  and  the  other 
brethren  on  the  island  were  assem- 
bled together  to  celebrate  the  anni- 
versary of  their  escape  from  the 
pirates.  As  they  sat  together,  word 
was  brought  that  a  stranger  wished 
to  speak  to  them,  and,  at  their  per- 
mission, a  tall  man  entered,  with 
fine  bold  features  and  a  pleasant  ex- 


336 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


pression  of  face.  He  inquired  if 
they  were  the  missionaries  who  came 
to  the  island  in  the  Britannia  iive 
years  before.  "We  are,"  replied 
the  brother  whom  he  more  particu- 
larly addressed.  "And  you  were 
attacked  upon  the  sea  by  pirates  ?" 
"  Exactly ;  but  why  are  these  ques- 
tions proposed?"  "Because,"  an- 
swered the  stranger,  ' '  I  am  the 
captain  who  commanded  the  pirate- 
ship  which  attacked  you,  and  the 
miraculous  way  in  which  your  vessel 
escaped  was  the  cause  of  my  own 
salvation  from  the  power  of  sin 
through  faith  in  Christ."  The 
stranger  then  proceeded  to  relate 
how,  on  making  inquiry,  he  was  led 
to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  through 
the  prayers  of  the  Missionaries  that 
the  Britannia  escaped,  and  was 
consequently  induced  to  attend  a 
place  of  worship,  where  he  was  con- 
vinced of  sin  and  ultimately  con- 
verted from  the  error  of  his  ways. 
"And  thus,"  said  he,  in  conclusion, 
"  from  a  pirate-captain  I  am  become 
a  poor  sinner,  justified  by  the  grace 
and  mercy  of  Christ,  and  my  hope 
has  been  that  I  might  some  day  be 
able  to  find  you,  and  relate  to  you 
my  miraculous  conversion.  This  joy 
is  granted  tome  to-day." 

661.  Danger  from  Sharks. — 
When  on  his  passage  to  Nova  Scotia, 
as  a  Wesleyan  Missionary,  in  the 
year  1800,  the  Rev.  Joshua  Marsden 
met  with  numerous  adventures,  con- 
cerning one  of  which  he  gives  the 
following  account: — "A  little  after 
this  a  circumstance  occurred  which 
but  for  the  guardian  care  of  a  watch- 
ful Providence  might  have  proved 
fatal  to  several  of  the  Missionaries 
as  well  as  myself.  One  day,  the 
weather  being  very  fine  and  the  sea 
calm,  the  captain  proposed  that  we 
should  take  a  bath  and  swim  along- 
side the  ship.  For  this  purpose  he 
let  down  a  stage,   requesting    the 


mate  at  the  same  time  to  take  the 
boat  some  distance  from  the  vessel, 
to  ascertain  whether  a  current  was 
not  carrying  us  to  the  eastward. 
Meanwhile  several  of  us  launched 
into  the  mighty  deep,  and  were 
swimming  alongside  and  near  the 
ship  till  the  mate,  who  was  some  dis- 
tance off",  and  had  his  line  down, 
called  out  with  all  his  might,  urging 
all  who  were  in  the  sea  to  get  on 
board  the  vessel  as  quickly  as  pos- 
sible, for  he  had  seen  two  large 
sharks  near  his  boat  and  in  danger- 
ous proximity  to  our  bathing  place. 
We  made  haste  to  escape,  and  were 
thus,  by  the  good  Providence  of  Grod 
and  a  singular  coincidence  of  cir- 
cumstances, saved  from  a  terrible 
and  untimely  death.  Had  not  the 
boat  left  the  vessel,  we  might  all 
have  been  destroyed ;  had  she  gone 
a  little  later,  the  danger  would  have 
been  equally  great ;  had  she  re- 
turned before  we  went  into  the 
water,  the  sharks  might  have  come 
back  with  her,  and  would  have 
darted  on  their  prey.  He  that  has 
no  eyes  to  see  the  Providence  of  God 
in  such  an  event,  no  heart  to  feel 
grateful  for  such  a  deliverance,  no 
wisdom  to  record  the  Divine  inter- 
position, is  utterly  devoid  of  Chris- 
tian perception  and  gratitude." 

662.  Shipwreck  of  Messrs. 
Fowler  and  G-oy. — The  Rev.  James 
Fowler,  with  Mrs.  Fowler,  having 
received  an  appointment  to  the 
island  of  Nevis  in  the  West  Indies, 
and  the  Rev.  William  D.  Coy  hav- 
ing been  requested  by  the  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Committee  in  London  to 
supply  a  vacancy  in  Dominica,  they 
embarked  together  at  Bristol  for 
their  respective  destinations  in  the 
ship  Eliza,  on  the  11th  of  February, 
1818.  For  a  short  time  the  weather 
was  fine,  and  the  wind  favourable, 
which  led  them  to  anticipate  a  safe 
and    pleasant    passage    across    the 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


837 


Atlantic ;  but  on  Friday  the  13th, 
a  foul  wind  sprung  up,  which  to- 
wards evening  increased  to  a  heavy 
gale,  and  the  vessel  laboured  and 
pitched  fearfully.  The  top-gallant 
mast  was  now  taken  down  as  a  pre- 
cautionary measure,  and  everything 
on  board  made  as  tight  and  snug  as 
possible.  On  the  following  day  they 
spoke  the  cutter  Itanyer,  from  the 
Mediterranean,  bound  for  Bristol ; 
and  the  wind  having  moderated 
somewhat,  they  were  pleased  with 
the  thought  that  the  JEUza  would 
be  reported  "All  well,"  at  the  port 
they  had  so  recently  left.  On  Sun- 
day, the  15th,  Mr.  Goy  read  prayers 
in  the  cabin,  and  preached  on  the 
main  deck ;  after  which  the  Mis- 
sionaries conversed  with  the  sailors 
as  they  had  opportunity,  and  dis- 
tributed religious  tracts  and  copies 
of  the  Scriptures  among  those  who 
could  read. 

During  the  whole  of  the  following 
week  the  Eliza  encountered  a  suc- 
cession of  territic  gales ;  and  the 
captain  declared  that  he  had  never 
experienced  worse  weather  during 
the  whole  period  of  his  seafaring 
life.  All  on  board  were  now  appre- 
hensive of  danger  ;  and  the  Mission- 
aries were  constant  and  earnest  at 
the  Throne  of  Grace  for  the  protec- 
tion and  blessing  of  the  Almighty. 
Being  now  driven  back  by  the  con- 
trary winds  which  had  been  blowing 
for  several  days,  they  were  expecting 
to  enter  the  mouth  of  the  English 
Channel,  and  hoped  to  be  able  to 
put  into  Falmouth  or  some  other 
harbour  of  refuge  for  repairs,  the 
caboose  having  been  carried  away, 
and  other  damage  done  to  the  ship. 
On  Sunday,  the  1st  of  March,  Mr. 
Fowler  being  unwell,  Mr.  Goy  again 
preached,  notwithstanding  the  tem- 
pestuous state  of  the  weather,  and  a 
good  impression  appeared  to  be  made 
on  the  minds  of  his  hearers.  The 
wind  was    still    unfavourable   and 


very  violent  during  the  whole  of  the 
following  week,  and  the  ship  was 
unable  to  make  for  the  intended 
port,  in  consequence  of  the  rudder 
having  been  completely  carried  away, 
so  that  she  was  now  entirely  at  the 
mercy  of  the  winds  and  tlie  waves 
without  any  power  to  steer. 

Early  on  Sunday  morning,  the 
8th,  they  saw  an  English  brig,  and 
made  signals  of  distress  with  the 
hope  of  obtaining  assistance.  She 
bore  up  within  speaking  distance ; 
and  the  captain  of  the  Eliza  asked 
the  commander  to  take  her  in  tow, 
or,  at  least,  lay  by  her  for  awhile. 
She  did  so  for  about  half  an  hour, 
after  which  she  made  sail,  and  steered 
away  as  the  gale  began  to  increase. 
The  minds  of  all  on  board  the  crip- 
pled ship  were  greatly  distressed 
when  they  were  thus  deserted,  and 
left  in  such  a  helpless  condition. 
All  hands  now  set  to  work  to  try  to 
make  a  temporary  rudder ;  but  when 
it  was  completed,  the  storm  continued 
so  high,  it  was  found  impossible  to 
hx  it  in  its  place.  On  the  evening 
of  this  memorable  Sabbath  Mr.  Goy 
again  preached,  and  the  mission 
party  united  in  receiving  the  Sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  Supper,  in  which 
solemn  service  they  were  joined  by 
the  captain  and  two  or  three  other 
passengers,  all  feeling  that  it  might 
be  the  last  time  they  would  be 
favoured  with  such  a  privilege.  The 
night  was  spent  in  anxious  watching, 
meditation,  and  prayer,  apprehend- 
ing that  they  might  any  hour  be  cast 
away  on  the  rocky  coast  of  France, 
and  perish  in  the  waves.  All  day  on 
Monday  the  vessel  continued  to  drive 
to  leeward,  the  wind  still  being  tem- 
pestuous, and  no  means  being  avail- 
able to  control  her  course.  Guns  were 
now  fired  as  signals  of  distress,  and 
the  flag  was  hoisted  with  the  union 
downwards,  to  attract  the  notice  of 
any  vessel  which  might  chance  to  be 
passing  as  the  day  dawned.     At  the 


3;^8 


THE  MISSIONARY  WOELD. 


same  time  the  mizen-mast  was  cut 
away,  with  a  view  to  ease  the  anchor 
when  it  might  be  prudent  to  let  it 
go.  While  all  was  noise  and  con- 
fusion on  deck,  the  Missionaries  were 
engaged  below  in  fervent,  faithful 
prayer  to  their  Great  Deliverer ;  and 
they  did  not  pray  in  vain,  for  about 
half-past  seven  a.m.,  the  ship  was 
driven  into  a  bay,  where  they  were 
enabled  to  cast  anchor  with  the  hope 
of  holding  their  ground ,  till  assistance 
might  come  to  them.  Shortly  after- 
wards they  saw  three  small  boats 
coming  to  their  aid.  They  were  all 
landed  in  safety,  although  the  vessel 
became  a  perfect  wreck.  They  now 
found  that  they  were  on  the  coast  of 
France,  about  twelve  miles  west  of 
the  Isle  of  Bass,  and  not  far  from 
the  town  of  Ploiieseat,  which  the 
shipwrecked  passengers  reached  the 
next  morning.  Having  recovered  a 
portion  of  their  baggage  from  the 
wreck,  the  mission  party  embarked 
for  Plymouth  by  the  first  oppor- 
tunity, where  they  arrived  in  safetj^, 
but  in  a  state  of  great  exliaustion, 
on  the  19th,  after  having  been 
tossed  on  the  tempestuous  ocean  for 
more  than  a  month.  They  ulti- 
mately reached  London  on  the  1st 
of  April,  truly  thankful  to  God  for 
His  preserving  goodness,  and  for 
their  providential  deliverance  from 
a  watery  grave.  Both  of  these  de- 
voted men  of  God  were  permitted 
to  do  good  service  in  the  cause  of 
Christ,  Mr.  Goy  in  the  West  Indies 
and  in  England,  and  Mr.  Fowler 
in  his  native  land,  and  both  died 
in  peace  in  a  good  old  age  a  few 
years  ago,  honoured  and  beloved  by 
all  who  knew  them. 

663.  Burning  of  the  Tanjore. — 
In  the  year  1820,  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Mowat  and  Hoole  embarked  as  Mis- 
sionaries for  India  on  board  a  fine 
ship  called  the  Tanjore.  They  were 
favoured  with  a  good  captain,  agree- 


able company,  and  a  favourable 
passage  ;  and  everything  was  pros- 
perous and  pleasant  till  they  arrived 
within  a  few  days'  sail  of  Madras, 
the  port  to  which  they  were  bound. 
On  Wednesday,  the  6th  of  Septem- 
ber, after  they  had  landed  some 
passengers  at  Batticaloa,  in  Ceylon, 
they  again  stood  out  to  sea,  and 
made  for  Madras.  The  day  had 
been  very  hot,  and  in  the  evening 
a  heavy  storm  of  thunder  and  light- 
ning came  on ;  the  rain  soon  came 
down  in  torrents,  and  drove  every 
one  down  below  for  shelter.  Mr. 
Hoole  sat  in  the  cuddy  till  past 
eight  o'clock,  watching  the  storm, 
when  there  came  a  tiash  of  light- 
ning which  seemed  to  set  the  whole 
sky  in  a  blaze.  One  of  the  pas- 
sengers who  was  reading  by  the 
glare  was  thrown  down,  and  two  of 
the  seamen  were  killed  in  a  moment. 
The  lightning  had  struck  the  ship, 
and  then  there  was  the  cry,  "Fire 
in  the  hold!  Fire  below!"  The 
cargo  had  taken  fire.  In  a  moment 
all  hands  were  on  deck ;  buckets 
were  supplied  in  abundance  ;  the 
pumps  were  worked,  and  all  hands 
helped  to  put  out  the  fire.  When 
the  hatches  were  taken  off"  to  pour 
water  into  the  hold,  flames  and 
clouds  of  smoke  came  out  as  from  a 
furnace.  It  was  soon  found  that  all 
exertion  was  vain,  and  that  the  ves- 
sel must  perish. 

A  rush  was  now  made  for  the 
boats ;  but,  as  the  long-boat  had 
already  taken  fire,  there  were  only 
two — the  yawl  and  the  gig — that 
were  available.  It  was  doubtful 
whether  these  would  contain  all  the 
passengers  and  the  crew  of  the 
burning  ship  ;  but  after  they  had 
been  launched  with  some  difiiculty, 
they  all  managed  to  get  in,  and, 
half-clothed  as  they  were,  and  with- 
out bread  or  water,  they  made  their 
escape.  For  some  time  it  was  found 
difiicult  to  keep  the  boats  out  of  the 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


389 


way  of  the  burninf^  ship,  as  it  seemed 
to  pursue  them,  driven  by  the  tem- 
pest, like  a  thing  of  life.  Before 
midnight,  however,  they  saw  the 
masts  fall  overboard,  and  soon  after- 
wards, the  ship  being  burned  to  the 
water's  edge,  the  blazing  mass  of 
wreck  was  quenched  in  darkness, 
and  the  beautiful  Taujorc  had 
perished. 

"When  the  light  of  the  following 
morning  dawned  upon  the  ship- 
wi'ecked  Missionaries  and  their  com- 
panions, every  eye  was  intently  fixed 
upon  difierent  points  of  the  "horizon 
to  see  if  there  was  any  prospect  of  a 
friendly  sail  coming  to  their  assist- 
ance. At  length  they  providentiallj' 
fell  in  with  a  dhoney,  or  native 
vessel,  which  kindly  took  them  on 
board,  and  on  the  following  day 
they  were  safely  landed  at  Trin- 
comalee,  where  they  met  with  a  kind 
reception  from  the  Missionaries  and 
others  resident  there,  who  did  all  in 
their  power  to  alleviate  their  suf- 
ferings. When  they  had  refreshed 
themselves  and  rested  for  awhile. 
Messrs.  Mowat  and  Hoole  proceeded 
to  Madras,  and  entered  upon  the 
work  to  which  they  were  designated 
in  the  true  Missionary  spirit,  ever 
cherishing  a  grateful  remembrance 
of  the  kind  and  gracious  providence 
of  God,  by  which  their  lives  were  so 
mercifully  preserved  on  the  occasion 
of  the  burning  of  the  Tanjore.  i 

664.   Shipwreck  of  Messrs.  Mars- ; 
den   and  Leigh. — On   the   return  ' 
of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Marsden  to  New  I 
South  Wales,  after  one  of  his  visits  ! 
to  New  Zealand,  he  kindly  invited  j 
Mr.  and   Mrs.  Leigh,  of  the  Wes-  j 
leyan  Missionary  Society,  to  accom- 
pany him,  as   from   the   failure   of 
health  they  needed  a  change.    They 
embarked   on  board  the   Bromptoji 
at  the  Bay  of  Islands,  on  the  6th  of 
September,    1823.      Soon   after  the 
ship  got  under  weigh,  an  easterly  ! 

z  2 


wind  sprung  up  and  bafiled  all  the 
eftbrts  of  the  captain  and  seamen  to 
clear  the  bay.  While  tacking,  in 
the  hope  of  Avorking  the  vessel  out 
of  danger,  she  "  missed  stays,"  and 
struck  upon  a  sunken  rock  with 
such  violence  that  a  portion  of  the 
rock  penetrated  her  bottom.  She 
began  to  sink  immediately.  "Let 
the  boat  be  manned,"  cried  the 
captain ;  ' '  and  let  the  officer  in 
charge  take  on  board  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Marsden  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
I>(;igh,  land  them  upon  the  nearest 
island,  and  hasten  back  to  assist 
the  ship."  In  two  minutes  the  mis- 
sion party  were  seated  in  the  boat ; 
but  the  tempest  had  become  so  furi- 
ous that  there  was  but  a  faint  pros- 
pect of  their  reaching  the  shore 
aUve.  Putting  their  trust  in  God, 
they  committed  themselves  to  the 
elements,  and  steered  away  from  the 
sinking  ship.  After  sailing  about 
four  miles,  they  discovered  land 
arising  to  view  through  the  mist 
that  hung  over  it.  The  boat  was 
run  through  the  foaming  surge,  and 
they  landed  in  safety.  The  boat 
immediately  returned  to  the  wreck ; 
and  when  all  hands  had  been  taken 
off,  the  captain  steered  direct  for 
New  Zealand,  judging  that  the  best 
course  to  take ;  and  the  Brompton 
went  to  pieces  and  disappeared  be- 
neath the  waves  soon  after  they 
left  her. 

In  the  meantime  the  shipwrecked 
Missionaries  on  the  desolate  island 
on  which  they  had  been  cast,  were 
looking  about  for  shelter  and  the 
means  of  subsistence,  having  escaped 
from  the  sinking  ship  without  secur- 
ing a  single  biscuit  or  an  article 
of  clothing  but  what  they  had  on 
at  the  time.  The  storm  continued 
with,  great  violence,  and  as  night 
approached  their  situation  was  such 
as  to  awaken  in  their  minds  the 
deepest  solicitude  ;  for  if  the  captain 
and  his  party  should  fail  to  reach. 


340 


THE   ]VnSSIONAIlY   WORLD. 


New  Zealand,  or  if  they  should  not 
be  able  to  send  assistance,  the  con- 
sequences would  be  most  appalling. 
Before  sunset  a  small  canoe  manned 
by  two  natives  hove  in  sight, 
driven  out  of  her  course  by 
the  storm,  and  on  reaching 
the  island  proved  to  have  a 
quantity  of  potatoes  on  board,  with 
which  the  natives  readily  supplied 
the  Missionaries,  before  they  pro- 
ceeded on  theii-  voyage.  Having 
lighted  a  fire,  cooked  their  potatoes, 
and  partaken  of  their  humble  fare, 
they  commended  themselves  to  God, 
and  crept  into  a  rude  hut  which  they 
had  hastily  constructed  with  some 
branches  of  trees,  and  tried  to  com- 
pose themselves  for  the  night.  When 
they  awoke  in  the  morning,  and  re- 
membered where  they  were  and 
what  they  had  passed  through,  they 
thanked  God  and  congratulated  each 
other.  Mr.  Marsden  crept  out  of 
the  hut  first,  and  was  followed  by 
Mrs.  Leigh  ;  and  while  they  were 
preparing  potatoes  for  breakfast,  Mr. 
Leigh  went  in  search  of  water. 
After  wandering  about  for  some 
time,  he  found  a  small  pool  of  raiii- 
water  in  the  hollow  of  a  rock.  To 
this  small  reservoir  he  afterwards 
conducted  his  wife  and  Mr.  Mars- 
den, who,  not  anticipating  any 
scarcity,  emptied  it  of  its  contents. 
They  soon  had  reason  to  regret  their 
imprudence;  for,  not  being  able  to 
find  any  more  water  on  the  island, 
they  suftered  much  from  thirst.  The 
shipwrecked  Missionaries  continued 
here  for  the  space  of  three  days  and 
three  nights,  in  a  state  of  anxious 
suspense;  but  on  the  fourth  day 
they  saw  a  vessel  approaching.  It 
was  from  the  Bay  of  Islands,  and 
had  been  sent  specially  for  their 
relief.  There  were  a  few  friends  on 
board,  who  received  them  joyfully, 
and  bore  them  away  with  a  favour- 
able breeze  for  New  Zealand.  After 
being  detained    some  time   longer. 


they  obtained  a  passage  in  the  Bra- 
goon  for  Port  Jackson,  where  they 
at  length  arrived  in  safety,  truly 
thankful  to  God  for  His  preserving 
goodness,  and  for  their  providential 
deliverance  from  the  dangers  of  the 
deep. 

665.  Wreck  of  the  "Maria" 
Mail  Boat. — The  Maria  mail-boat 
was  a  trim  little  schooner,  on  board 
of  which  a  party  of  "Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionaries embarked  at  Montserrat  for 
Antigua,  in  the  West  Indies,  on 
Monday,  the  27th  of  February,  1826. 
The  party  consisted  of  the  Revs. 
Messrs.  White,  Truscott,  Hillier, 
Oke,  and  Jones,  with  Mrs.  Jones, 
Mrs.  White,  Mrs.  Truscott,  four 
children  (three  of  which  belonged  to 
Mr.  White,  and  one  to  Mr.  Truscott), 
and  two  native  servants.  As  soon  aa 
they  got  on  board  the  passengers  re- 
tired to  their  berths,  pleased  with 
the  hope  of  reaching  their  homes  in 
Antigua  in  about  twenty- four  hours, 
having  been  away  for  several  weeks 
attending  the  annual  district  meet- 
ing. They  weighed  anchor  and  set 
sail  immediately;  and,  although  the 
wind  rose  very  high  during  the 
night,  and  the  sea  became  very 
rough,  most  of  the  mission  party 
went  to  sleep,  apprehending  no  dan- 
ger. Early  the  following  morning, 
however,  they  were  awoke  by  the 
increased  violence  of  the  storm,  the 
wind  being  right  a-head,  and  the 
motion  of  the  vessel  being  very  un- 
comfortable. On  attempting  to  go 
on  deck  the  Missionaries  found  that 
heavy  seas  were  frequently  washing 
over  the  bulwarks,  and  all  was 
confusion  and  dismay.  Considerable 
alarm  now  prevailed  on  board,  but, 
after  a  while,  it  was  for  a  moment 
allayed  by  the  cheering  sound  of 
"Land  ho!  Antigua  in  sight!" 
Mr.  Hillier,  who  was  on  deck,  called 
to  his  friends  below  to  be  of  good 
cheer,  as  they  would  soon  be  on  shore. 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


841 


The  children  now  revived,  and  the 
eldest  of  them,  Mr.  White's  little 
boy,  William,  opened  the  hymn- 
book,  and  gave  out  a  hymn,  which 
the  rest  of  the  little  songsters  joined 
in  singing,  and  then  the  little  fellow, 
with  a  sense  far  above  his  years, 
began  to  tell  the  other  children  the 
story  of  the  prophet  Jonah,  and  other 
incidents  which  he  had  been  taught 
from  the  Bible.  This  interested  them 
for  awhile,  but  every  fresh  lurch  of 
the  vessel  caused  considerable  un- 
easiness. 

About  this  time  the  steward  came 
down  into  the  cabin  in  great  haste, 
and,  from  his  countenance,  it  was 
evident  that  something  was  wrong, 
and,  when  he  was  asked  what  was 
the  matter,  be  made  no  reply.  This 
tended  to  increase  the  alarm,  and 
the  ladies  and  the  children,  with  the 
nurses,  immediately  jumped  up,  but, 
before  they  could  dress,  they  were 
tumbled  altogether  on  the  cabin 
floor,  as  the  vessel  turned  on  her 
beam-ends.  The  fact  was  she  had 
struck  on  a  reef,  and  the  sea  was 
breaking  over  her  with  great  force, 
and  the  water  was  pouring  down  into 
the  cabin.  All  on  board  were  now 
seized  with  consternation  and  dismay. 
The  Missionaries  betook  themselves 
to  prayer,  being  forcibly  impressed 
with  the  danger  to  which  they  and 
their  families  were  exposed.  Nor 
were  the  mariners  themselves  less 
alarmed.  The  captain  cried  out, 
"0,  my  vesssl !  What  will  become 
of  us  ?  "  As  the  waves  came  rolling 
over  the  vessel,  the  boat  was  washed 
away  with  a  negro  sailor  in  it,  who 
had  been  struck  by  the  boom,  and 
thrown  into  it  in  a  senseless  state.  The 
mate,  seeing  the  boat  unexpectedly 
launched,  jumped  after  it  into  the 
water,  intending  to  bring  it  to  the 
rescue  of  the  passengers ;  but,  the 
sea  running  high,  it  was  carried  down 
with  the  current.  The  captain 
loo  ked  eagerly  after  the  boat,  but  it 


was  soon  out  of  sight,  and  in  a  fit  of 
despair,  he  cried,  "  0,  my  men  are 
gone  !  the  boat  is  upset !  "  This 
was  a  mistake,  however,  as  it  was 
found  afterwards  that  the  boat  had 
drifted  to  the  back  of  Nevis,  and  its 
occupants  were  among  the  few  sur- 
vivors of  the  sad  disaster.  The  cries 
of  the  seamen  were  now  very  great, 
and  the  Missionaries  earnestly  ex- 
horted them  all  to  look  to  Christ  for 
salvation.  All  on  board  clung 
round  the  Missionaries,  and  paid  re- 
spectful attention  to  their  exhorta- 
tions and  prayers.  At  length  they 
succeeded  in  cutting  away  the  masts 
and  the  rigging  and  the  vessel  soon 
began  to  break  up.  In  doing  so,  the 
wreck  separated  into  two  principal 
portions.  The  captain,  with  four 
sailors,  and  Messrs.  Hillier,  Oke, 
and  Jones  clung  to  the  bows  of  the 
vessel,  whilst  Mrs.  Jones,  and 
Messrs.  White  and  Truscott,  with 
their  families,  a  gentleman  passen- 
ger, and  a  number  of  sailors,  were 
holding  on  by  the  bulwarks  on  the 
quarter-deck.  The  hinder  part  of 
the  vessel  soon  went  down,  and  all 
who  were  clinging  to  it  were  sub- 
merged in  the  mighty  deep,  and 
found  a  watery  grave,  save  Mrs. 
Jones,  who,  in  the  descent,  became 
entangled  in  the  rigging,  and  held 
on  till  providentially  rescued  by  her 
husband,  who  succeeded  in  drawing 
her  up  to  his  companions  on  the  re- 
maining portion  of  the  wreck. 

The  situation  of  the  survivors  was 
now  most  appalling.  Every  wave 
that  came  appeared  like  a  mountain, 
and  threatened  them  with  instant 
destruction.  The  wind  blew  with 
fearful  gusts,  and  the  sea  roared 
among  the  rocks  with  the  most  dole- 
ful sounds,  whilst  the  bodies  of  the 
children  and  others  who  had  been 
drowned  were  occasionally  seen  float- 
ing around,  entangled  in  the  wreck. 
As  the  part  of  the  vessel  on  which 
the  survivors  sat,  in  a  reclining  posi- 


342 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


tion,  with  their  feet  and  legs  gene- 
rally in  the  water,  held  together, 
the  captain  gave  it  as  his  opinion 
that,  if  the  weather  should  moderate 
a  little,  they  might  perhaps  hold  on 
till  seen  hy  some  passing  vessel,  or 
from  the  shore,  which  was  not  more 
than  three  miles  distant,  when  help 
might  he  afforded.  But  the  day 
wore  away,  and  the  long  and  gloomy 
night  also,  without  any  prospect  of 
deliverance.  When  the  day  dawned 
on  Wednesday,  the  1st  of  March, 
the  haze  had,  in  a  measure,  cleared 
away  ;  the  sea  was  much  smoother, 
and  every  eye  was  directed  towards 
the  shore,  with  the  faint  hope  that 
the  wreck  might  now  be  seen.  The 
surviving  Missionaries  also  took  off 
their  cravats,  and  tying  them  to  a 
piece  of  wood,  hoisted  them  as  a 
signal  of  distress.  People  could  now 
occasionally  be  seen  walking  on  the 
beach,  but  no  one  appeared  to  be 
aware  of  the  wreck,  notwithstanding 
its  proximity  to  the  shore.  During 
the  day  several  vessels  passed  in 
sight,  and  more  than  once  they  came 
so  near  that  the  poor  sufferers  were 
encouraged  to  hope  that  they  had 
been  seen,  when  the  ships  stood  away 
again,  and  their  hopes  vanished. 
Towards  evening,  two  of  the  men, 
the  cook  and  the  steward,  sank  under 
their  exhaustion  and  perished  in  the 
waves.  Another  dreary  night  was 
spent  by  the  survivors  on  the  wreck, 
and  on  Thursday  Mr.  Hillier  made 
a  desperate  effort  to  swim  to  the 
shore,  but  soon  sank  into  a  watery 
grave.  Mr.  Oke  also  made  a  similar 
attempt,  but  he  also  perished  in  the 
waves.  Mr.  Jones  was  the  next  to 
succumb  from  sheer  weakness  and 
exhaustion.  He  gradually  sank 
under  his  sufferings,  and  died  in  the 
faint  but  tender  embrace  of  his  de- 
voted wife,  who  held  his  lifeless  body 
till  her  strength  entirely  failed,  when 
it  slided  into  the  sea.  Thus  was 
Mrs  Jones  left  the  only  survivor  of 


the  mission  party ;  and  after  another 
long  and  gloomy  night,  she  was 
taken  off  the  wreck  by  Messrs.  Kent- 
ish and  Ashford  and  a  number  of 
men  who  hastened  to  the  spot  in  a 
boat  as  soon  as  they  were  informed 
of  the  sad  disaster  by  an  American 
captain  who  had  just  entered  the 
port.  When  first  discovered,  Mrs. 
Jones  was  quite  unconscious  and 
spoke  unconnectedly,  with  her  eyes 
wildly  fixed  upon  the  spot  where 
she  had  last  seen  the  body  of  her 
husband  sink  into  the  sea.  She  was, 
moreover,  reduced  to  a  state  of  great 
weakness,  but,  with  the  kind  atten- 
tion of  Dr.  Peddle  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Kentish,  she  was  soon  restored  to  a 
measure  of  health,  returned  home, 
and  lived  for  thirty-three  years  after 
this  wonderful  deliverance.  The 
island  of  Antigua,  with  three  thou- 
sand church  members,  was,  for  a 
time,  left  without  a  Missionary, 
when  these  five  devoted  brethren 
were  thus  mysteriously  removed 
from  the  people  of  their  charge.  But 
other  labourers  were  speedily  sent 
out  to  take  their  places,  and  the 
minds  of  all  concerned  were  deeply 
humbled  by  the  afflictive  visitation. 

666.  Shipwreck  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Longbottom. — The  Rev.  William 
Longbottom  was  a  devoted  Mission- 
ary of  the  Wesleyan  Society  who 
went  out  to  India  with  his  excellent 
wife  in  1829.  He  had  only  laboured 
there  a  few  years,  when  his  health 
failed,  and  he  removed,  first,  to  the 
Cape  of  Grood  Hope,  and  then  to 
Tasmania.  At  length  he  received 
an  appointment  to  Swan  River, 
Western  Australia.  After  waiting 
for  some  time,  an  opportunity  pre- 
sented itself,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Longbottom,  with  their  infant  son, 
embarked  for  their  destination  in  a 
small  vessel  called  the  Fcauiy,  about 
the  middle  of  June,  1837.  Soon 
after  leaving    the  port   of   Hobart 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


343 


Town,  a  fresh  breeze  sprung  up,  and  | 
the  ship  was  tossed  about  iu  a ' 
manner  which  excited  some  uneasi-  , 
ness  in  the  minds  of  the  passengers,  j 
The  storm  continued  for  several 
days,  and  the  sea  was  running  high, 
when,  about  midnight  on  the  21st, 
the  vessel  struck  on  a  coast  unknown  ; 
to  the  captain.  Their  onlj^  boat  i 
was  at  the  same  time  carried  away  j 
with  the  violence  of  the  waves,  i 
which  broke  over  the  deck,  and  it  { 
was  with  great  difficulty  that  they  ' 
held  on  to  the  ship  as  she  heaved  to 
and  fro  on  the  rocks.  At  length 
the  captain  and  seamen,  with  great 
exertion,  succeeded  in  passing  a 
rope  fi'om  the  ship  to  the  shore,  bj' 
means  of  which  all  lives  were  saved, 
though  not  without  imminent  peril 
to  Mrs.  Longbottom  and  her  child, 
who  were  completely  submerged  in 
the  waves  before  they  could  be 
landed. 

After  the  shipwrecked  party  had 
reached  the  shore,  they  sviffered 
much  from  want  of  lire  till  the 
second  day,  when  this  Avant  was 
supplied  by  a  few  friendly  natives 
who  ventured  to  approach  them. 
They  continued  for  several  weeks  in 
this  forlorn  condition,  exposed  to 
great  discomforts,  subsisting  on 
what  they  could  obtain  from  the 
wreck,  but  not  knowing  in  what 
direction  to  go  to  seek  relief.  At 
length  they  were  joined  by  the  cap- 
tain and  crew  of  the  EUzahetli, 
another  vessel  that  had  been  wrecked 
about  a  hundred  miles  to  the  east- 
ward, but  who  had  preserved  their 
chart,  and  were  better  acquainted 
with  the  coast.  These  informed  the 
Missionary  and  his  party  that  they 
were  about  tifty  miles  distant  from 
Encounter  Bay,  a  whaling  station 
in  South  Australia.  For  this  place 
the  two  captains  and  some  of  the 
men  set  off",  promising,  if  they  suc- 
ceeded in  reaching  the  station,  to 
send  help  for  the  rest.     After  some 


delay  a  boat  arrived  for  the  remain- 
ing sufferers,  or  rather  met  them, 
for  they  had  already  set  out,  leaving 
the  property  they  had  saved  from 
the  wreck,  in  despair  of  receiving 
the  promised  aid,  having  been  already 
forty-ffve  days  in  the  bush.  The 
boat  carried  them  part  of  the  way, 
after  which  they  had  a  fatiguing 
journey  of  twenty  miles  by  land, 
before  they  reached  the  whaling 
station.  When  they  did  get  there, 
they  were  received  with  great  kind- 
ness by  the  residents,  who  did  every- 
thing in  their  power  to  relieve  and 
comfort  them. 

From  thence  Mr.  and  Mr.s.  Long- 
bottom  proceeded  by  sea  to  Adelaide, 
where  they  met  with  the  most  cordial 
reception  from  a  few  warm-hearted 
Wesleyans  who  had  already  built  a 
little  chapel  in  which  to  worship 
Grod  as  they  had  been  wont  to  do  in 
the  "  old  country,"  and  who  had 
been  earnestly  praying  that  the 
great  Head  of  the  Church  would, 
in  His  kind  providence,  send  them 
a  minister.  Both  pastor  and  people 
saw  the  hand  of  God  in  the  mys- 
terious manner  in  which  the  Mis- 
sionary had  been  cast  upon  the 
shores  of  South  Australia,  and  a 
memorial  was  immediately  sent  to 
the  Society  in  England,  praying  that 
he  might  be  permitted  to  remain 
among  them.  This  request  was 
acceded  to,  and  another  Missionary 
was  appointed  to  Swan  River,  whilst 
j  Mr.  Longbottom  continued  his  zea- 
lous labours  at  Adelaide  and  other 
places  in  South  Australia,  where  he 
founded  a  mission  which  has  greatly 
prospered  from  that  time  to  this, 
and  proved  a  source  of  rich  blessing 
to  thousands  who  have  been  brought 
to  God  through  its  instrumentality. 

667.  The  Emigrant  Orphans. — 
Christian  missions  to  distant  lands 
have  often  proved  remarkably  bene- 
ficial, not  only  to    the   aborigines, 


344 


THE    MISSIONAEY    WORLD. 


but  also  to  British  settlers  and  their 
offspring,  whose  lot  has  been  cast  in 
countries  where  the  means  of  grace 
were  almost  unknown.  This  was 
specially  the  case  in  South  Australia, 
after  the  mysterious  shipwreck  of 
the  Eev.  "W.  Longbottom,  and  the 
commencement  of  the  "Weslej-an 
Mission  there  by  him.  Many  in- 
stances might  be  presented  as  illus- 
trations; but  we  give  the  story  of 
the  emigrant  orphans,  William  and 
Elizabeth,  who  arrived  at  Adelaide 
soon  after  Mr.  Longbottom  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Mr.  Eggleston.  These 
bereaved  and  lonelj^  orphans  had  left 
England  with  their  parents  and  three 
other  children — a  happy  family  of 
seven,  who  on  leaving  their  native 
home  in  Kent  little  knew  the  trials 
that  awaited  them  in  the  order  of 
Divine  Providence.  They  had  not 
been  on  board  the  good  ship  in  which 
they  sailed  many  weeks  when  the 
monotony  of  sea-life  was  painfully 
broken  by  a  serious  accident  which 
happened  to  their  father,  which  from 
its  severity  greatly  injured  his  health 
and  reduced  his  strength.  Their 
mother  was  constant  in  her  attend- 
ance upon  their  afEicted  one,  and, 
by  the  blessing  of  God,  he  was  soon 
in  a  measure  restored.  But  this 
care,  anxiety,  and  toil,  proved  too 
much  for  the  naturally  delicate 
mother,  and  before  the  father  had 
fully  recovered  his  strength,  she  be- 
gan to  sicken  and  decline.  She  did 
not  linger  long,  but  rapidly  sunk 
under  the  power  of  disease,  and  in  a 
short  time  died,  leaving  five  children, 
one  of  whom  was  but  an  infant, 
motherless  on  the  wide  sea.  Painful 
as  was  this  event  to  the  bereaved 
family,  it  was  but  the  beginning  of 
sorrow.  The  infant  did  not  long 
survive  his  mother ;  he  soon  sickened 
and  died,  following  his  mother  to 
her  watery  grave  and  to  her  rest  in 
heaven.  These  shocks  were  more 
than  the  father's  heart  and  health 


could  bear,  and  he  soon  sank  into 
the  arms  of  death  under  his  accu- 
mulated bereavements  and  suffer- 
ings. Then  c^e  the  father's  fune- 
ral. Four  orphans  were  the  chief 
mourners  on  that  day.  Both  parents 
and  their  little  infant  were  buried 
in  one  grave,  for  the  sound  of  the 
last  funeral  bell  had  scarcely  ceased 
to  ring  in  their  ears,  when  it  was 
again  renewed,  and  the  body  of 
their  father  was  committed  to  the 
deep. 

Great  was  the  loss  which  the  dear 
children  sustained  in  the  death  of 
their  beloved  parents.  This  William 
and  Elizabeth  felt  most  keenly,  as 
they  were  in  their  teens,  and  old 
enough  to  realise  it  in  all  its  force. 
They  felt  that  they  were  unprotected 
orphans  on  their  passage  to  a  land 
of  strangers.  But  there  is  a  God 
of  Providence,  who  is  espeqially  the 
"  Father  of  the  fatherless."  He  be- 
came their  Protector  and  their  Guide. 
About  a  month  after  their  father's 
death  the  four  emigrant  orphans 
landed  on  the  shores  of  South  Aus- 
tralia, where  the  two  youngest  found 
an  early  grave,  and  were  removed 
from  the  evil  to  come.  Through  the 
friendly  aid  of  the  Missionary  at 
Adelaide,  William  and  Elizabeth 
obtained  comfortable  situations  in 
Christian  families,  under  whose  fos- 
tering care  their  spirits  were  greatlj' 
revived.  Their  future  course  was 
one  of  peace,  happiness,  and  pros- 
perity ;  and,  what  was  better  stUl, 
in  a  gracious  revival  of  religion, 
they  both  of  them  found  peace  with 
God,  and  were  made  happy  in  a  Sa- 
viour's love.  This  important  event 
will  be  best  described  by  a  brief  ex- 
tract from  a  letter  which  William 
wrote  to  his  aunt  in  England  soon 
after  its  occurrence.  "  With  what 
pleasure  do  I  write  to  you  now,  to 
tell  you  what  the  Lord  has  done  for 
my  soul !  Bless  the  Lord,  I  am  now 
a  new  creature  in  Christ  Jesus,  for 


THE   MISSIONABY  WORLD. 


345 


He  has  pardoned  my  iniquity  and 
my  sins.  God  is  working  here  in 
such  a  way  that  sinners  are  seeking 
forgiveness  night  after  night.  On 
the  Sabbath  we  have  service  in  the 
chapel,  as  in  England ;  and  after 
the  evening  sermon  a  prayer-meet- 
ing. On  December  2()th,  1840,  at 
one  of  these  prayer-meetings,  I,  with 
six  others,  was  led  to  see  myself  a 
sinner,  when  God  mercifully  for- 
gave me.  We  have  prayer- meetings 
almost  every  night  and  morning 
during  the  week,  and  many  sinners 
are  brought  to  God.  The  Sunday 
after  my  conversion  there  were  four- 
teen. The  Lord  is  merciful,  and  I 
find  His  ways  to  be  ways  of  plea- 
santness. This  made  me  anxious 
that  my  sister  Elizabeth  should  enjoy 
religion.  The  Sunday  following  she 
came  to  town.  I  talked  to  her  about 
God,  and  told  her  what  He  had  done 
for  my  soul.  T.  could  not  go  with 
her  to  the  chapel  in  the  morning ; 
but  after  service  she  came  to  me 
with  tears  in  her  eyes.  I  saw  she 
had  begun  to  think  about  her  soul, 
and  I  longed  for  the  evening  service, 
feeling  assured  that  the  Lord  would 
be  present  to  bless  His  people  and 
to  save  penitent  sinners.  Glory  be 
to  God,  He  was  there,  and  came 
down  with  power !  Many  cried  to 
the  Lord  for  mercy,  and  among  them 
was  my  sister  Elizabeth.  She  found 
peace  with  God  while  one  of  our 
friends  was  pointing  her  to  the 
'  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the 
sin  of  the  world,'  and  exhorting  her 
to  believe  that  Jesus  died  for  her. 
Praise  the  Lord,  she  was  converted 
that  night,  and  several  others  with 
her,  j'oung  children  as  well  as  men ! 
I  cannot  praise  God  enough  for  His 
mercies.  All  in  our  establishment 
are  now  converted  to  God — masters, 
apprentices,  and  servants.  Our  min- 
ister, Mr.  Eggleston,  is  so  earnest 
for  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  works 
so  hard,  that  if  he  do  not  have  help, 


he  will  not  long  be  able  to  bear  it. 
I  can  never  forget  him.  One  morn- 
ing before  my  conversion,  he  said  to 
me,  at  the  prayer-meeting,  '  Wil- 
liam, have  you  found  peace  with 
God  ?'  And  after  this  I  was  never 
happy  until  I  did  find  it.  I  could 
write  much  more,  but  I  must  leave 
oft',  as  my  time  is  gone." 

668.  A  Missionary  Lost  Over- 
board.— In  the  year  1830  the 
Rev.  J.  Snellgrove  received  an  ap- 
pointment as  a  Missionary  to  New 
Brunswick,  British  North  America, 
and  embarked  for  his  distant  station 
with  a  pleasing  prospect  of  success. 
In  the  course  of  the  voyage,  the  ship 
in  which  he  sailed  was  overtaken 
with  a  severe  gale  of  wind,  during 
which,  on  the  19th  of  August,  after 
tea,  he  ventured  on  deck  "  to  take  a 
little  fresh  air."  He  had  just  seated 
himself  on  one  of  the  hen-coops, 
when,  perceiving  the  approach  of  a 
tremendous  wave,  he  rose  and  moved 
towards  the  cabin  door,  with  the 
intention,  no  doubt,  of  taking  refuge 
in  the  companion-way.  But  before 
he  could  get  into  shelter,  the  wave 
struck  the  ship,  which  was  "lying- 
to,  nearly  on  her  beam-ends,  and 
making  rapid  lee-way ;"  and  Mr. 
Snellgrove,  losing  his  hold,  was 
thrown  over  the  leeward  rail.  -The 
ship  passed  over  him,  and  he  was 
seen  no  more.  Thus  was  lost  to  the 
Church  and  to  his  friends  a  valuable 
young  Missionary  of  considerable 
mental  culture,  and  whose  talents 
gave  great  hope  of  success.  Those 
who  had  most  occasion  to  mourn 
over  the  sudden  and  early  removal 
of  this  faithful  servant  of  Christ 
were  able  to  derive  some  consolation 
from  the  remembrance  of  the  over- 
ruling providence  of  God,  and  from 
the  fact  that  the  dear  departed  one 
was  a  young  man  of  decided  piety  ; 
and  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  their 
loss  was  his  eternal  gain. 


346 


THE   MISSIONAEY   WORLD. 


669.  A  Narrow  Escape. — The 
Rev.  Joshua  Marsden,  during  his 
Missionary  labours  in  Nova  Scotia, 
experienced  in  numerous  instances 
the  preserving  care  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence. Adverting  to  some  of  these, 
and  to  one  in  particular,  he  says, 
"  I  have  travelled  hundreds  of  miles 
on  the  ice  ;  have  been  lost  in  snow- 
storms ;  have  been  benighted  and 
bewildered  in  the  woods,  benumbed 
with  cold,  and  sun-struck  with 
burning  heat ;  but  I  never  found 
one  promise  to  fail.  Passing,  on 
one  occasion,  through  the  gut  of 
Annapolis,  a  rough  and  dangerous 
place,  whilst  I  was  standing  on  the 
quarter-deck,  observing  the  agita- 
tion of  the  waves  and  the  velocity 
of  the  vessel,  a  gust  of  wind  struck 
the  ship  and  shifted  the  main-boom ; 
the  sheet  knocked  me  over  the  taff- 
rail,  when  the  vessel  was  going 
through  the  water  at  the  rate  of 
nine  knots  an  hour.  God  gave  me 
presence  of  mind,  and  I  caught  hold 
of  a  rope,  by  which,  to  the  astonish- 
ment of  the  captain,  I  was  saved 
from  a  watery  grave,  thanks  to  my 
Great  Deliverer,  whose  eye  was  not 
turned  away  from  the  danger  of 
His  poor  servant,  and  whose  arm 
was  not  impotent  to  save  in  the 
moment  of  imminent  peril." 

670.  Shipwreck  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Cross. — On  the  morning  of  Satur- 
day, the  7th  of  January,  1832,  there 
stood  on  the  beach  of  Tonga,  near  to 
the  town  of  Nukualofa,  a  Missionary 
and  his  wife,  surrounded  by  a  num- 
ber of  weeping  natives,  of  whom 
they  were  taking  an  affectionate 
leave  on  their  departure  for  another 
scene  of  labour.  These  were  the 
Rev.  William  and  Mrs.  Cross,  who 
had  received  an  appointment  to 
Yavau,  after  spending  four  happy 
years  in  the  principal  of  the  Friendly 
Islands.  A  large  canoe  had  been 
kindly  lent  for  the  occasion  by  the 


chief,  Josiah  Tubou,  and  they  em- 
barked and  set  sail  with  the  hope  of 
a  pleasant  passage.  Besides  the 
Missionary  and  his  wife,  and  about 
seventy  natives,  all  Mr.  Cross's  books 
and  other  personal  property  were  on 
board,  and  a  large  supply  of  mission 
goods  for  the  purpose  of  barter,  and 
for  the  erection  of  the  necessary 
buildings  on  a  new  station.  The 
voyage  was  long,  and  they  proposed 
calling  at  Nomuka  that  evening  and 
spending  the  Sabbath  there.  For  a 
few  hours  the  wind  continued  fair 
and  moderate,  though  there  was  a 
heavy  swell  on  the  sea.  Afterwards, 
as  night  came  on,  the  wind  grew 
stronger,  the  swell  increased,  and  all 
on  board  began  to  apprehend  danger. 
The  sailors  looked  anxiously  for  land, 
hoping  they  were  not  far  from  No- 
muka. No  land  appeared  in  sight, 
however,  and  the  frail  canoe  was 
driven  hither  and  thither  till  the 
break  of  day.  About  an  hour  after 
sunrise,  the  weary  and  alarmed  voy- 
agers descried  land ;  but  no  one  on 
board  knew  where  they  were.  The 
shore  of  this  lonely  and  unknown 
isle  was  steep  and  rocky,  and  the 
swell  of  the  sea  was  so  great  that 
they  found  it  impossible  to  land. 
After  consultation,  they  therefore 
resolved  to  try  to  return  to  Tonga. 
The  mast,  part  of  the  yard,  and  all 
else  that  could  be  spared,  were  cast 
into  the  sea  to  lighten  the  canoe, 
and  hopes  were  entertained  that  she 
would  get  back  in  safety.  The  pas- 
sengers now  partook  of  some  re- 
freshments, which  they  much  re- 
quired, as  Mr.  Cross  had  eaten 
nothing  for  thirty  hours,  and  Mrs. 
Cross,  who  was  in  a  delicate  state  of 
health,  had  tasted  nothing  but  a 
little  cocoa-nut  milk. 

Towards  evening  the  little  isle  of 
Atata,  near  Tonga,  which  they  re- 
cognised, appeared  in  sight.  They 
hoped  to  reach  it  in  a  very  short  time, 
to  spend  the  night  there,  and  to  get 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


347 


back  to  Nukualofa,  which  was  only 
seven  miles  distant,  in  the  morning  ; 
but,  when  within  two  or  three  miles 
of  Atata,  the  wind  changed  from 
north  to  east,  and  blew  a  perfect 
gale.  The  men  took  in  the  sails  with 
all  speed ;  but  almost  before  they 
could  get  to  their  paddles,  the  canoe 
struck  upon  a  reef  and  began  to 
break  up.  To  add  to  the  horror  of 
the  moment,  they  were  in  darkness, 
the  moon  having  just  gone  down. 
One  of  the  natives  exclaimed, 
"J/mrt  Kolosi,  lie  malohi  ho  tan 
lotu  Kihe  O  tan,  he  kuo  mate  J" 
"  Mr.  Cross,  be  strong  our  minds 
towards  God,  for  we  are  all  dead." 
There  was  a  short  pause,  in  which 
they  endeavoured  to  commit  them- 
selves into  the  hands  of  the  Ee- 
deemer,  and  then  they  were  all 
washed  oflf  the  canoe  into  the  sea, 
and  the  vessel  was  dashed  to  pieces 
on  the  reef.  At  this  perilous  mo- 
ment, Mr.  Cross  clasped  his  beloved 
wife  in  his  arms,  and  they  sunk  and 
rose  together  repeatedly.  "With  his 
left  hand  he  caught  hold  of  a  broken 
piece  of  the  canoe  that  floated  past, 
and,  resting  on  this,  they  took 
breath  occasionally.  Mrs.  Cross  ut- 
tered no  word  of  complaint  or  fear ; 
but  from  time  to  time  called  upon  the 
Lord  for  help.  A  few  more  seconds 
and  the  buft'eting  of  the  waves  con- 
quered her  feeble  frame,  and  her 
ransomed  spirit  escaped  to  that  place 
where  "all  is  joy  and  calm  and 
peace,"  Mr.  Cross's  faithful  arm 
still  clasped  the  lifeless  body  of  his 
beloved  wife,  till,  with  the  help  of  a 
native,  he  got  himself  and  his  pre- 
cious burden  lifted  on  to  some  boards 
that  were  floating  about.  The  ship- 
wrecked Missionary  and  a  number 
of  the  people  were  ultimately  drifted 
on  a  small  raft,  which  they  managed 
to  form,  to  an  uninhabited  island 
called  Tekeloke,  but  on  reaching  it, 
they  found  that  the  body  of  Mrs. 
Cross  had  been  washed  away. 


The  sequel  of  this  affecting  story 
will  be  best  told  in  the  words  of  the 
shipwrecked  Missionary  himself.  Ad- 
verting to  the  marked  interposition 
of  Divine  Providence  in  the  rescue 
of  the  survivors,  he  says: — "We 
might  have  been  driven  above  or  be- 
low the  island,  but  such  was  the 
goodness  of  God,  we  were  taken 
directly  against  it.  It  was  difficult 
to  land,  because  of  the  sharp  rocks 
that  hung  over  the  sea,  and  the 
dashing  waves,  but,  through  Divine 
mercy,  all  who  were  on  the  raft  got 
safe  ashore,  I  shall  not  soon  forget 
how  eagerly  the  men  caught  hold  of 
a  tree  which  overhung  the  sea,  to 
which  they  tied  the  raft.  Some 
climbed  up,  and  these  assisted  others, 
so  that  ultimately  we  were  all  saved 
from  a  watery  grave.  But  the  body 
of  my  dear  wife  was  not  to  be  found. 
Being  safe  on  land,  the  natives  with 
difficulty  kindled  a  Are,  and  warmed 
a  cocoa-nut  for  me.  They  likewise 
made  a  little  shed  with  some  branches 
of  the  cocoa-nut  trees  and  a  mat. 
Though  more  than  twenty  persons 
had  landed  by  means  of  the  raft,  this 
was  a  small  number  out  of  seventy. 
We  were  much  concerned  respecting 
the  others,  and  felt  exceedingly  glad 
as  one  and  another  was  driven  to  the 
island,  some  on  boards,  some  on  pad- 
dles, and  two  on  a  small  gate  we 
were  taking  to  Vavau.  The  fire  we 
had  kindled  was  also  of  great  assist- 
ance to  them  in  finding  the  landing- 
place," 

Whilst  in  this  forlorn  condition, 
the  Missionary  and  his  people  were 
visited  by  four  men  in  a  small  canoe, 
who  engaged  to  convey  him  to  Nu- 
kualofa, Mr,  Cross  says: — "  I  was 
soon  in  the  canoe,  but  such  was  the 
agitated  state  of  the  sea,  that  in  two 
or  three  minutes  it  was  overturned. 
As  there  was  only  about  five  feet  of 
water,  I  remained  in  the  sea  till  the 
people  emptied  the  canoe,  and  then 
resumed  my  position.     It  being  low 


348 


THE   MISSIONAEY   WOELD. 


water  when  we  reached  Tonga,  they 
were  obliged  to  put  me  on  shore 
about  four  miles  from  the  mission 
premises,  which  distance,  though  I 
was  in  a  very  feeble  condition,  the 
Lord  enabled  me  to  walk.  When  I 
had  proceeded  about  two  miles,  I 
was  overtaken  by  a  messenger  from 
Hihifo,  sent  by  Ata  to  Tubou,  to 
inform  him  that  the  body  of  Mrs. 
Cross  had  been  found  at  Hihifo.  As 
soon  as  I  reached  home,  a  number 
of  men  I  were  sent  to  convey  the 
body  to  the  station,  while  Mr.  Tho- 
mas directed  a  carpenter  to  make  a 
coffin.  After  taking  some  refresh- 
ment, I,  with  a  sad  heart,  retired  to 
rest."  The  total  loss  of  life,  in 
connection  with  this  melancholy 
event,  was  fourteen  adults  and  five 
children.  Having  followed  the  re- 
mains of  his  devoted  wife  to  their 
last  resting-place  in  a  strange  land, 
the  shipwrecked  Missionary  pro- 
ceeded to  his  appointed  station  in 
Vavau  alone,  being  often  reminded 
of  the  great  loss  he  had  sustained 
by  the  inquiries  of  the  natives  for 
the  "  white  lady,"  whom  they  had 
expected  to  see  come  with  him. 

671.  Drowning  of  Mr.  Bumby. — 
The  Rev.  John  H.  Bumby  was  a 
Wesleyan  Minister  of  considerable 
eminence.  After  labouring  with 
acceptance  and  success  for  eight 
years  in  the  home  work,  he  felt  it 
upon  his  heart  to  offer  himself  for 
foreign  service.  He  consequently 
received  an  appointment  to  New 
Zealand  as  chairman  of  the  district 
in  1838.  He  arrived  in  safety  at 
his  destination  in  the  month  of 
March,  in  the  following  year,  and 
from  his  numerous  endowments, 
and  entire  devotedness  to  the  cause 
in  which  he  had  embarked,  high 
anticipations  were  cherished  as  to 
his  future  course  of  usefulness. 
These,  however,  were  never  fully 
realised,  for  he  had  scarcely  been  in 


the  country  fifteen  months,  when  his 
labours  were  brought  to  a  sudden 
close  by  a  painful  dispensation  of 
Divine  Providence.  In  the  course 
of  a  Missionary  journey  to  inspect 
the  stations  under  his  care,  Mr. 
Bumby  had  occasion  to  cross  an  arm 
of  the  sea  known  as  the  Bay  of 
Thames.  The  weather  was  remark- 
ably fine  as  he  sailed  along  in  a 
large  canoe  in  company  with  eighteen, 
natives.  No  danger  was  apprehended 
from  any  source,  when  one  of  the 
men  stood  to  set  the  sail,  with  a 
view  to  accelerate  their  progress,  a 
gentle  breeze  having  just  sprung  up. 
At  the  same  time  several  other  men 
rose  from  their  seats,  with  eager 
haste  to  assist,  and  the  canoe,  being 
deeply  laden,  was  upset,  and  the 
whole  party  were  instantly  sub- 
merged in  the  mighty  deep.  It 
was  a  moment  of  intense  consterna- 
tion ;  but  as  soon  as  the  natives 
recovered  themselves  a  little, — for 
most  of  them  were  excellent  swim- 
mers,— they  made  a  strenuous  effort 
not  only  to  save  their  own  lives, 
but  also  that  of  their  beloved  Mis- 
sionary. They  soon  succeeded  in 
righting  the  canoe,  and  in  getting 
Mr.  Bumby,  who  was  unable  to 
swim,  into  it ;  but  when  partly 
baled  out,  and  hopes  were  enter- 
tained of  success,  the  frail  vessel 
was  upset  again  by  the  simultane- 
ous rush  towards  it  of  several  men 
who  were  still  struggling  in  the 
water.  Again  they  got  the  drowning 
Missionary  lifted  on  to  the  canoe, 
capsized  as  it  was,  and  again  he 
was  washed  off  by  the  waves.  As 
there  was  no  other  vessel  in  sight, 
all  hope  of  deliverance  was  now 
taken  away,  and  the  devoted  Mis- 
sionary and  twelve  of  the  natives 
sank  to  rise  no  more,  only  six 
escaping  to  the  shore  to  carry  to 
their  friends  the  news  of  the  sad 
disaster.  This  melancholy  event 
occurred  on    Friday,    the   20th    of 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


349 


June,  1840 ;  and  when  the  intelli- 
gence was  conveyed  to  the  mission 
station  at  Mangungu,  it  produced 
a  scene  of  mourning,  lamentation, 
and  woe,  never  to  be  forgotten  by 
those  who  witnessed  it.  The  remains 
of  the  drowned  Missionary  were 
never  seen  again,  and  could  not, 
therefore,  be  honoured  with  the 
solemn  funeral  rites  which  generally 
ailbrd  a  mournful  satisfaction  to 
.surviving  friends ;  but  they  are 
safe  iu  God's  keeping,  and  will  un- 
doubtedly be  raised  to  newness  of 
life  in  the  last  great  day,  when  the 
"  sea  shall  give  up  the  dead  that 
are  therein." 

672.  Danger  from  Icebergs. — 
"When  on  his  passage  to  Eng- 
land from  Hudson's  Bay,  the  i 
Rev.  Mr.  Ryerson,  writing  under ! 
date  of  September  1st,  1855,  says : —  j 
"Last  night,  at  twelve  o'clock,  we 
came  within  a  hair's-breadth  of 
being  destroyed  by  coming  in  contact 
with  an  iceberg.  There  was  a  thick 
white  fog  on  the  water  at  the  time, 
and  the  first  we  saw  of  the  iceberg 
was  the  dashing  of  the  waves  against 
its  side.  We  were  then  within  a  few 
rods  of  it,  and  going  at  the  rate  of 
between  six  and  seven  knots  an  hour. 
The  watch  sprang  from  the  bow  on 
the  deck,  and  at  the  top  of  his  voice 
cried,  "  Breakers  ahead— down  with 
the  helm — hard  up!"  The  ship 
instantly  obeyed  the  helm,  and  this 
saved  us :  had  we  been  one  rod 
nearer  to  the  iceberg  when  it  was 
discovered,  or  had  there  been  one 
half-minute's  delay  in  giving  the 
command,  or  the  ship  been  wanting 
in  promptitude  in  obeying  the  helm, 
we  should  have  gone  with  our  bow 
directly  against  the  iceberg,  and 
nothing  could  have  prevented  the 
destruction  of  the  vessel ;  and,  as 
the  captain  afterwards  said,  in  five 
minutes  not  one  would  have  been 
left  to  tell  the  tale  of  the  sad  dis- 


aster. As  it  was,  when  the  ship 
came  in  contact  with  the  iceberg, 
she  was  turned  partially  round,  and 
therefore  struck  with  the  cheek  of 
her  bow,  and  keeling  over  a  little, 
raked  along  the  side,  and  carried 
away  part  of  the  bulwarks,  the 
boat,  and  everything  projecting 
beyond  the  hull  of  the  vessel,  from 
stem  to  stern.  The  iceberg  was  as 
high  as  the  masts,  and  supposed  to 
be  two  acres  in  surface.  Some  of 
the  fragments  of  ice  fell  on  the  deck, 
and  the  crash  was  tremendous.  The 
noise,  terror,  and  excitement  attend- 
ant on  the  occurrences  of  these  fear- 
ful fifteen  minutes  1  will  not  attempt 
to  describe,  nor  shall  I  ever  forget. 
All  the  days  of  my  life  will  I  render 
praise  and  thanks  to  the  Supreme 
Being  for  the  peace  and  composure 
of  mind  He  gave  me  during  the 
trying  crisis.  The  wind  is  still 
high,  and  directly  against  us ;  we 
are  making  little  or  no  progress,  but 
are  beating  about  to  avoid  the  ice- 
bergs with  which  we  are  surrounded. 
For  two  or  three  hours  we  have  been 
near  the  monster  iceberg  we  struck 
last  night.  It  almost  makes  one's 
blood  freeze  in  one's  veins  to  look 
at  its  bold  front  of  breastwork, 
towering  aloft  seventy-five  or  a 
hundred  feet  above  the  water. 
There  are  now  in  sight  thirteen 
icebergs.  They  surround  us  on 
every  side,  like  herculean  beasts  of 
prey,  waiting  to  swallow  us  up." 
By  the  good  providence  of  God  the 
ship  was  ultimately  carried  through 
all  the  dangers  that  surrounded  it, 
and  arrived  safe  in  England,  where 
the  Missionary  was  greeted  by  many 
kind  Christian  friends,  who  rejoiced 
with  him  on  account  of  his  happy 
deliverance. 

673.  Wreck  of  the  "  Columbine." 
— The  Columbine  was  a  first-class 
brigantine  of  about  two  hundred  tons 
burden,  and   had  for  several  years 


350 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


been  employed  as  a  regular  trader 
between  England  and  the  western 
coast  of  Africa.  As  such,  she  had 
repeatedly  conveyed  Missionaries  and 
their  families  to  and  from  their  sta- 
tions, the  llev.  William  and  Mrs. 
Moister  having  returned  from  the 
Gramhia  in  her  in  1833.  On  Friday, 
the  22nd  of  November,  1838,  the 
Columbine  left  Gravesend  on  her 
sixteenth  voyap:e  to  Africa,  having 
on  board  the  llev.  Edward  J.  and 
Mrs.  Peard,  of  the  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionary Society,  and  four  other  pas- 
sengers to  St.  Mar3''s,  on  the  river 
Gambia.  For  a  few  days  after  the 
departure  of  the  noble  little  vessel, 
on  her  last  and  ill-fated  voyage,  the 
wind  was  favourable,  but  on  Wed- 
nesday, the  27th,  a  terrific  gale  of 
wind  blew  along  the  whole  coast, 
when  every  vessel,  which  was  in  a 
position  to  do  so,  tried  to  gain  some 
harbour  of  refuge.  At  this  time  the 
Columbine  was  off  Portland  Bill,  in 
the  English  Channel,  and  nobly 
struggled  with  the  fury  of  the  storm, 
which  increased  in  violence  during 
the  night.  About  eight  o'clock  on 
the  following  morning,  she  was  seen 
nearing  the  shore  on  Portland  Beach. 
The  man  at  the  helm  was,  it  is  sup- 
posed, forced  from  it  by  the  violence 
of  the  waves,  in  consequence  of 
which  the  vessel  swung  round,  and, 
being  caught  between  two  tremen- 
dous seas,  she  was  dashed  to  pieces 
almost  instantaneously,  and  all  on 
board  perished.  Nine  other  vessels, 
with  their  crews  and  passengers,  were 
lost  during  the  same  gale  near  the 
same  place,  and  such  a  scene  of 
destruction  and  confusion  was  pre- 
sented to  view  along  the  coast,  as 
had  not  been  witnessed  for  many 
years.  When  intelligence  of  this 
sad  disaster  reached  London,  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Alder,  who  had  only  a  few 
days  before  accompanied  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Peard  on  board  their  ship  at 
Gravesend,   hastened    to    Portland, 


with  a  view  to  recover,  if  it  were 
possible,  the  remains  of  the  sainted 
dead,  that  they  might  be  honoured 
with  appropriate  funeral  rites.  He 
was  successful  with  regard  to  the 
remains  of  the  Missionary,  but  the 
body  of  his  devoted  wife  was  not 
washed  on  shore  till  nearly  a  month 
afterwards,  when  the  newly  covered 
grave  near  the  Wesleyan  Chapel  was 
reopened,  and  received  the  remains 
of  the  Missionary's  faithful  partner. 
Thus  mysteriously  were  these  faith- 
ful servants  of  Christ  called  to  re- 
ceive their  reward  before  they  had 
reached  the  scene  of  their  appointed 
labours.  A  stone  with  a  suitable 
inscription,  erected  by  the  Wesleyan 
I  Society  in  Portland,  marks  the  spot 
i  where  their  remains  sleep  till  the 
]  morning  of  the  resurrection. 

j      674.   "Wreck    of    the    Mission- 
schooner  "  Haidee." — On  Tuesday, 
the  30th  of  January,  1838,  a  party  of 
i  Missionaries,  consisting  of  the  Revs. 
i  Messrs.  CuUingford,  Crane,  Marsden, 
Blackwell,   and  Moister,  with  Mrs. 
Moister,    embarked    on    board    the 
I  schooner  Haidee,  at  Calliqua,  in  the 
I  island  of  St.  Vincent,  West  Indies, 
I  for  Trinidad,  where  the  annual  dis- 
I  trict  meeting  was  that  year  to  be 
j  held.     The  weather  being  fine  and 
j  the  wind  favourable,  the  anchor  was 
[  weighed,  with   the  hope   of  a  safe 
!  and   pleasant    passage.      But   from 
j  some  strange  and  unaccountable  cir- 
!  cumstance,  the  vessel  had  not  pro- 
ceeded  many   hundred   yards,    and 
was   scarcely   out   of    the   harbour, 
when  she  struck  upon'  a  coral  reef, 
and  was   dashed  to  pieces  on  the 
rocks.     As  the   wreck   occurred   in 
the   daytime,    and  in   sight  of  the 
shore  and  the  shipping  in  the  har- 
bour, assistance  was  promptly  ren- 
dered,  and   no  lives  were  lost,   al- 
though much  damage  was  done  to 
the  stores  and  baggage  of  the  Mis- 
sionaries, most  of  which  were,  how- 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD, 


551 


ever,  recovered  from  the  sinking 
vessel.  "When  boats  came  alongside 
of  the  wreck  to  take  off  the  pas- 
sengers, and  to  save  what  could  be 
saved,  Mrs.  Moister  was  first  lifted 
into  one  of  them,  and  the  Mission- 
aries followed.  The  captain  and 
seamen  exerted  themselves  to  the 
utmost  to  save  from  the  wreck  all 
that  could  be  removed  ;  and  at 
length  all  escaped  safe  to  land, 
thankful  to  God  for  their  provi- 
dential deliverance. 

Anxious  to  proceed  on  their 
voyage,  and  having  heard  of  the 
arrival  of  a  gentleman  that  day  from 
Antigua,  who  might,  perhaps,  be 
induced  to  spare  his  vessel  for  a  few 
days,  two  of  the  Missionaries  set  oiF 
to  the  place  where  he  was  staying. 
On  reaching  the  mansion,  they  found 
a  grand  ball  was  being  held  in  ho- 
nour of  the  stranger's  arrival.  When 
the  sound  of  the  music  had  ceased, 
and  the  patter  of  busy  feet  was  still, 
perfect  silence  prevailed  while  the 
shipwrecked  Missionaries  stated  their 
case.  Their  plea  was  successful  ; 
and  having  obtained  the  promise  of 
the  vessel,  they  returned  to  their 
party  in  the  village,  when,  after 
prayer  and  praise  to  their  Great 
Deliverer,  they  retired  to  rest  as 
best  they  coiild  with  such  accommo- 
dation as  they  could  obtain.  The 
whole  of  the  following  day  was  occu- 
pied by  the  Missionaries  in  collect- 
ing their  boxes,  trunks,  and  port- 
manteaus, wet  as  they  were,  and  in 
getting  them  on  board  the  new 
vessel  which  they  had  hired.  By 
sunset  they  were  all  on  board,  and 
weighed  anchor  a  second  time,  and 
within  twenty-four  hours  of  the  sad 
disaster  stood  out  to  sea  again,  pass- 
ing within  a  few  yards  of  the  wreck 
of  the  previous  evening.  In  the 
course  of  the  night  the  mission 
party  had  another  narrow  escape. 
Their  course  lay  to  the  leeward  of 
the  Grenadines,  a  number  of  small 


rocky  islets  which  lie  between  St. 
Vincent's  and  Grenada,  where  the 
navigation  is  somewhat  intricate. 
Most  of  the  mission  party  were  soon 
in  their  berths  sea-sick,  but,  provi- 
dentially, one  of  their  number  who 
was  always  exempt  from  this  afflic- 
tion, was  pacing  the  deck  when  he 
made  a  most  appalling  discovery. 
He  saw  that  the  vessel  was  in  dan- 
gerous proximity  to  the  land  and 
within  sound  of  the  breakers,  whilst 
the  captain  and  most  of  the  men 
were  below  in  a  state  of  helpless 
intoxication.  Under  the  circum- 
stances he  was  obliged  to  take  the 
control  of  the  vessel  into  his  own 
hands,  and  ordered  the  steersman 
to  "  put  the  helm  hard  down,"  when 
she  veered  round  and  just  escaped 
the  most  imminent  danger  far  away 
from  all  human  help.  The  next 
morning  the  seamen  returned  to 
their  duty,  and,  before  night,  the 
vessel  was  brought  in  safety  into 
St.  George's  harbour,  and  the  mis- 
sion party  landed,  truly  thankful 
to  God  for  this  second  deliverance. 

675.  Death  Averted.— On  the 
5th  of  August,  1846,  the  Rev.  Wil- 
liam Moister,  the  Wesleyan  Mission- 
ary stationed  at  Port  of  Spain,  in 
the  Island  of  Trinidad,  had  occasion 
to  visit  Conva  in  the  discharge  of 
his  ministerial  duties.  This  station 
is  situated  about  midway  between 
the  capital  of  the  colony  and  San 
Fernando,  being  about  fifteen  miles 
from  each,  on  the  eastern  coast  of 
the  island,  with  the  Gulf  of  Paria 
separating  it  from  the  mainland  of 
South  America.  The  Missionary 
sailed  in  an  open  boat,  with  two 
native  boatmen,  John  Ovid  and  Wil- 
liam Woodford.  On  their  homeward 
voyage,  in  the  afternoon,  they  were 
overtaken  by  one  of  those  fearful 
thunderstorms  which  are  so  common 
in  the  tropics  at  that  season  of  the 
vear.     Dense  masses  of  black  clouds 


352 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


gathered  in  rapid  succession,  and  in 
a  short  time  the  face  of  the  whole 
heavens  assumed  a  wild  and  threat- 
ening aspect.     The   rain  descended 
in  torrents,  the  wind  hlew  a  hurri- 
cane,   the    lightning    flashed    with 
livid  glare,  and  the  peals  of  thunder 
were  fearfully  long  and  loud — when, 
in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling   of 
an  eye,    the  lightning-flash   struck 
the   frail   bark,   and  shivered  it  to 
pieces  beneath  their  feet.     One  of 
the  natives,  poor  "William,  was  struck 
dead    in    an     instant,    and     never 
breathed  or  moved  again  ;  the  other 
was  paralysed,   and   for  a   moment 
rendered  unconscious.    The  Mission- 
ary  was   unscathed,  and   preserved 
calm  and  sensible,  and  promptly  did 
his  utmost  to  save  life  in  the  awful 
emergency.     With  one  hand  he  be- 
gan to  bale  the  water   out  of  the 
boat,  which  was  rapidly  filling,  and 
with  the  other  attempted  to  arouse 
John  from  his  stupor.     As  soon  as 
John  came  to  himself,  he  rendered 
all  the  assistance  in  his  power.     He 
was  in  the  act  of  throwing  out  the 
ballast  to  lighten  the  wreck,  when 
it  went  down,  and  both  were  sub- 
merged in  the  mighty   deep.     The 
dead  man's  body,  hanging  over  the 
gunwale  of  the  boat,  providentially 
caused  it  to  capsize  in  its  descent,  so 
that,  on  being  emptied  of  its  con- 
tents, it  arose  again  to  the  surface 
of  the  water,  and  floated  with  the 
keel  upwards.     The  Missionary  and 
his   companion,    seeing    this    when 
they  emerged  from  the  deep,  made  a 
desperate  eflfort  to  reach  the  wreck, 
as  they  were  both  able  to  swim.     In 
this   they   succeeded ;  but,  as   they 
both  seized  hold  of  the  same  side, 
the  boat  turned  over,  and  they  were 
again  tossed  about  by  the  waves. 
Again  they  reached  the  ■svTeek,  and 
again  they  were  separated  from  it. 
At  length,  as  the  storm  abated,  they 
succeeded    in    mounting    upon    it, 
where  they  sat  in  prayerful  solici- 


tude as  to  whether  help  could  come 
from  any  quarter.     When  almost  all 
hope  was  taken  away,  they  observed 
a  small  white  speck  on  the  distant 
horizon.     It  was  a  vessel  which  God 
in    His  providence  was   sending  to 
rescue  his  servants  from  the  danger- 
ous position  in   which    they   were 
placed.     It  came  nearer  and  nearer, 
and  the  Missionary   and  his  com- 
panion were  taken  from  the  wreck, 
when,    having    been     seized     with 
cramp,  they  would  not,  to  all  human 
appearance,  have  been  able  to  hold 
on  much  longer.     After  being  out 
on  the  sea  another  night,  the  Mis- 
sionary reached  his  home  in  peace 
and  safety,  and  was  received  by  his 
family   and  friends  as    one    raised 
from  the  dead,  the  fearful  thunder- 
storm and  the  delay  of  his  return 
having  excited  serious  apprehensions 
as  to  his  safety.     On  the  following 
Sunday  evening  Mr.  M.  preached  to 
a  crowded   congregation,    composed 
largely   of    seafaring  men,    with   a 
view  to  improve  a  dispensation  of 
Divine   Providence  which  has    but 
few  parallels  in  the  history  of  mis- 
sions.   He  discoursed  from  the  words 
of  David:   "I   will  sing  of  mercy 
and  of  judgment ;  unto  thee,  0  Lord, 
will  I  sing;"  and  it  is  believed  that 
serious  impressions   were  made   for 
good  on  the  minds  of  the  audience, 
and  that  the  visitation  was  sancti- 
fied to  the  spiritual  benefit  of  many. 

676.  Boys  in  Danger.  —  One 
Saturday  evening  two  boys,  about  the 
age  of  fourteen,  belonging  to  the  same 
school,  left  Tahiti  in  a  large  sailing 
boat,  with  a  view  of  going  to  Eimeo, 
an  island  about  fifteen  miles  distant. 
They  left  Tahiti  with  a  fair  wind, 
expecting  soon  to  be  at  anchor  in 
the  harbour  of  Eimeo.  They  had 
only  got  about  half  way  across  the 
channel,  when  the  heavens  began  to 
gather  blackness,  the  wind  blew,  the 
sea  rose,  and  in  a  short  time  they 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


353 


were  in  the  most  imminent  danger. 
The  boat  not  bein^  decked,  she  was 
soon  nearly  half  full  of  water,  and 
lying  over  almost  on  her  beam  ends. 
The  lad  who  was  steering  said  to  his 
companion,  "Can  you  prav?" 
"  No,"  was  the  reply.  "  Then," 
said  he,  "  you  come  and  steer,  and 
I  will  pray."  He  knelt  down,  and 
prayed  tliat  God  would  preserve 
them  and  deliver  them  from  their 
perilous  situation.  God  heard  his 
prayer,  but  did  not  immediately 
answer  his  request  by  working  a  mi- 
racle for  their  deliverance.  For 
some  hoiirs  they  appeared  to  be  left 
to  the  mercy  of  the  raging  elements, 
expecting  every  moment  to  be  buried 
in  a  watery  grave.  Early  on  the 
Sabbath  morning  the  wind  mode- 
rated, and  the  sea  went  down  con- 
siderably. A  breeze  now  sprung  up 
from  another  quarter,  which  enabled 
them  to  run  for  the  port  they  had 
left  the  preceding  evening  ;  but  when 
they  arrived  near  the  harbour,  they 
found  the  sea  was  breaking  violently 
all  across  the  opening  of  the  reef 
through  which  they  had  to  pass. 
They  were  afraid  to  venture,  lest  the 
boat  should  be  swamped.  One  said 
to  the  other,  "  Let  us  pray  again 
before  we  attempt  to  go  through." 
They  again  called  upon  God,  en- 
treating Him  still  to  preserve  them. 
They  then  headed  for  the  opening, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  were  carried 
safely  through,  and  got  on  shore  in 
time  for  public  worship.  When  I 
went  into  the  chapel,  I  was  surprised 
to  see  them  seated  in  the  gallery 
with  the  other  Sabbath-school  boys. 
They  had  hastened  from  the  boat  to 
the  house  of  God,  to  thanlc  Him  for 
the  deliverance  they  had  experienced. 
— Pritchanl. 

677.  Narrow  Escape  of  Messrs. 
West  and  Webb.— On  the  8th  of 
July,  1847,  soon  after  the  arrival 
of  the   Rev.   Thomas  West  in   the 


Friendly    Islands,   he   and  another 

Missionary,  the  llev.  William  Webb, 
had  a  narrow  escape  from  drowning 
bj'  the  u])setting  of  a  canoe,  which 
is  deserving  of  notice.  The  mission- 
brig  JuJni  Wesley  had  just  come  to 
anchor  off  Ilaafeva,  where  Mr.  Webb 
came  on  board  for  his  letters,  and  to 
make  arrangements  for  obtaining 
his  stores.  Having  finished  his 
business  about  sunset,  he  set  off  for 
Tugua  in  his  canoe,  accompanied  by 
Mr.  West  and  a  few  natives.  When 
they  had  proceeded  about  four  miles 
the  wind  arose,  and  the  sea  became 
rough.  The  canoe  laboured  heavily, 
and  the  night  being  exceedingly 
dark  all  on  board  were  apprehensive 
of  danger.  Suddenly,  as  the  frail 
bark  glanced  from  the  top  of  one 
wave  to  that  of  another,  the  out- 
rigger flew  up,  and  the  canoe  was 
instantly  upset,  and  the  Missionaries 
and  their  men  were  all  immersed  in 
the  sea.  Being  able  to  swim,  Mr. 
West  was  immediately  on  the  sur- 
face, but  Mr.  Webb  was  missing. 
Instantly  the  natives  dived,  and, 
groping  about  under  the  water,  hap- 
pily succeeded  in  seizing  him  just  in 
time  to  save  his  life.  His  leg  had 
become  entangled  in  the  gear  of  the 
buoyant  outrigger,  so  that  he  was 
prevented  from  raising  his  head  to 
the  surface  of  the  water.  A  few 
minutes  more,  and  he  would  have 
been  drowned.  But  this  circum- 
stance, which  had  almost  cost  Mr. 
Webb  his  life,  was,  in  the  order  of 
Divine  Providence,  made  the  means 
of  safety  to  the  entire  party  ;  for  had 
the  outrigger  been  lost  in  the  dark- 
ness, it  would  have  been  impossible 
to  do  anything  with  the  canoe  ;  but 
with  it  there  was  a  hope  that  the 
hull  might  be  righted.  To  this  work 
all  hands,  struggling  in  the  water 
and  resting  as  best  they  could  on 
their  paddles  and  on  the  wreck,  now 
addressed  themselves,  at  the  same 
time  calling  on  God  for  His  aid  and 

A 


354 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


blessing.  At  length  the  temporary 
lashing  of  the  outrigger  was  com- 
pleted, and  not  a  moment  too  soon, 
for  the  cold  was  rapidly  benumbing 
the  energies  of  both  the  Missionaries 
and  the  men.  Three  different  times 
the  canoe  was  righted,  but  being 
waterlogged,  the  waves  as  often 
rolled  it  back  again.  One  more 
desperate  eflbrt  was  made,  and  Pro- 
vidence kindly  blessed  it.  A  tempo- 
rary lull  in  the  sea  enabled  them  to 
get  a  little  water  out  of  the  vessel, 
when  one  man  got  into  her  and  baled 
with  all  his  might.  As  the  canoe 
rose  another  got  in,  and  thus,  one 
by  one,  the  entire  party  gained  a 
place  in  the  bottom  of  her.  By  this 
time  they  had  been  drifted  far  out 
to  sea  by  the  current,  so  that  it  was 
not  till  after  five  hours  of  additional 
exposure  and  toil  that  they  ulti- 
mately reached  the  shore,  truly 
thankful  to  God  for  their  merciful 
escape  from  the  dangers  of  the 
deep. 

678.  Loss  of  the  Steamship 
"London." — The  year  1S66  was 
ushered  in  by  a  succession  of  storms 
which  broke  over  the  coast  of  Eng- 
land with  fearful  violence,  and  which 
occasioned  great  loss  of  life  and  pro- 
perty both  on  sea  and  land.  Among 
the  vessels  which  were  wrecked  was 
the  splendid  steamship  Londun, 
with  252  persons  on  board,  all  of 
whom  found  a  watery  grave  except 
nineteen,  who  were  saved  as  by 
miracle.  This  melancholy  shipwreck 
excited  much  sympathy  throughout 
the  country,  and  brought  sorrow  and 
sadness  to  many  a  peaceful  home ; 
but  it  was  rendered  more  painfully 
interesting  to  the  friends  of  missions 
from  the  circumstance  that  an  emi- 
nent Wesleyan  minister,  the  llev. 
J.  D.  Draper,  and  his  excellent  wife, 
were  among  those  who  perished  in 
the  waves.  Mr.  Draper  had  been 
honourably  and  usefully  engaged  as 


a  Missionary  in  Australia  for  about 
thirty  years,  and  was  on  his  return 
to  his  adopted  country  after  a  short 
visit  to  England,  when  his  career 
was  so  suddenly  and  mysteriously 
brought  to  a  close.  When  the  Loti- 
don  left  Plymouth  on  Friday,  the 
5th  of  January,  all  on  board  were 
buoyant  with  hope  of  a  pleasant  and 
prosperous  voyage.  During  the 
whole  of  Saturday  the  vessel  had 
full  steam  on,  and  she  proceeded  on 
her  course  satisfactorily.  On  Sun- 
day morning,  the  7th,  although  the 
wind  had  freshened  somewhat,  there 
was  nothing  to  excite  alarm  in  the 
mind  of  any  one,  and  Divine  service 
was  held  in  the  chief  saloon,  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Woolley,  Professor  of 
Sydney  University,  and  the  Rev- 
Mr.  Draper  already  mentioned,  being 
associated  in  conducting  it.  On 
Sunday  night,  however,  the  wind 
increased  to  a  strong  gale.  On 
Monday  morning,  January  8th,  the 
ship  was  well  clear  of  land,  and  had 
reached  the  open  Bay  of  Biscay. 
The  heavy  storm  still  continuing,  the 
captain  stopped  the  engines,  and  set 
his  topsails,  that  the  ship  might 
accommodate  herself  to  circum- 
stances, and  still  move  slowly  ahead. 
About  noon  the  wind  lulled  a  little, 
and  the  engines  were  again  set  in 
motion,  and  the  vessel  continued  to 
make  progress.  Towards  evening, 
however,  the  wind  began  to  blow 
strong  again,  and  the  ship  being 
under  steam,  with  her  head  to  the 
wind,  labouied  much.  On  the  fol- 
lowing day,  Tuesday,  the  9th,  while 
the  captain  was  endeavouring  to 
keep  the  ship  in  her  course  by 
means  of  the  screw  against  a  head 
wind,  the  storm  broke  over  her  with 
increased  violence,  and  carried  away 
the  jibboom,  fore-topmast,  topgal- 
lant-mast, and  the  mainroyal-mast, 
in  rapid  succession.  In  the  after- 
noon the  wind  increased  to  a  perfect 
hurricane ;    the  sea  ran  mountains 


THE  MISSIONABY  WORLD. 


355 


high,  broke  over  the  vessel,  and 
carried  the  port  lifeboat  clean  away. 
The  long  dreary  night  that  followed 
was  a  time  of  gloomy  apprehension 
to  many  on  board,  but  at  length  it 
wore  away,  and,  as  the  storm  showed 
no  signs  of  abatement,  the  captain 
ordered  the  ship  to  be  put  about, 
intending  to  run  back  to  Plymouth 
for  repairs. 

Within  half    an  hour   from   the 
time  that   her  course   was   altered 
the  full  fury  of  a  heavy  sea  broke 
upon  the  ship,  swept  awaj'  the  star- 
board   lifeboat,    and    stove    in    the 
starboard  cutter.    The  London,  with 
her  passengers  and  crew,  was  now 
about  two  hundred  miles  south-west 
of  Land's   End.      About  half-past 
ten  o'clock  on  that  memorable  Wed- 
nesday night,  January  the  10th,  a 
"mountain  of  waters,"  as  described 
by  one  of  the  survivors,  fell  suddenly 
on  the  waist  of  the  ship,  swept  away 
the  main  hatchway,  and  flooded  the 
engine-room,  extinguished  the  fires, 
and  tilled  the  lower  decks,  until  the 
engineer  was  up    to  the  waist  in 
water.    All  possible  available  means, 
as  the  application  of  sails,  blankets, 
and  mattrasses,  were  now  employed 
to  cover  the  hatchway,  and  to  keep 
out  the  water  that  flooded  the  ship, 
but  without  success,  and  it  was  offi- 
cially   reported    that    the    engines 
would  work  no  longer.     After  this  i 
the  fury  of  the  storm  increased  more  j 
and  more,  so  that  Captain  Martin  j 
himself  expressed  fears  for  the  safety  ! 
of    the   vessel.      At  midnight   Mr.  I 
Draper  held  a  prayer  meeting  in  the  j 
saloon,  which  was  thronged  by  the 
afi^righted     passengers     and     crew ;  : 
the  captain,  who  had  happily  learned  I 
to  pray   before  he  went  on  board,  j 
joining   the   worshippers  for  a  few  i 
moments  as  he  had  opportunity,  and 
then  hastening  back  to  his  place  on 
the  deck.      Many  prayed  earnestly 
to  God  for  His  blessing,  whilst  others 
fetched  their  Bibles,  and  read  them 

A 


for  Divine  comfort  and  direction ; 
and  first  one  and  then  another  went 
up  to  the  minister  and  said,  "  Pray 
with  me,  Mr.  Draper!"  "a  re- 
quest," say  the  survivors,  "which 
was  always  complied  with."  Early 
on  Thursday  morning  the  sea  rolled 
in  behind  with  tremendous  force, 
carrying  away  four  of  her  stem 
posts,  and  broke  with  overwhelming 
fury  into  the  after-part  of  the  ship  ; 
so  that  she  began  to  settle  down 
more  quickly.  The  captain  now  felt 
it  his  duty  to  announce  to  all  on 
board  that  there  was  no  hope  of 
saving  the  ship,  and  that  she  was 
sinking  fast.  JVevious  prayers  and 
exhortations  had,  in  a  measure,  pre- 
pared them  for  this  awful  announce- 
ment, and  there  appeared  a  steady 
purpose  to  meet  the  solemn  event 
with  Christian  fortitude.  Mothers 
clasped  their  helpless  infants  to  their 
bosoms,  and  blessed  them  for  the 
last  time.  Fathers  gathered  their 
children  around  them  that  they 
might  sink  hand  in  hand.  Hus- 
bands and  wives  embraced  each 
other  with  tender  aftection,  and 
pledged  anew  their  eternal  love, 
and  the  ship  went  down  with  all  on 
board  whilst  the  devoted  Missionary, 
Mr.  Draper,  continued  to  the  last  to 
point  perishing  sinners  to  the  "  Lamb 
of  God  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of 
the  world." 

679.  "Wreck  of  the  "  John  Wes- 
ley."— The  mission  vessel  called 
the  John  Wesley  had  done  good  ser- 
vice for  the  society  to  which  she 
belonged  for  several  years,  conveying 
supplies  and  i[issionarie3  and  their 
families  to  their  respective  stations 
in  the  South  Seas,  when  her  long 
and  successful  career  was  brought  to 
a  close  in  a  manner  worthy  of  notice. 
The  brig  left  Haabai,  one  of  the 
Friendly  Islands,  on  Friday,  the 
ITth  of  November,  18G5,  with  the 
Rev.  Messrs.  Davis,  I^ee,  Baker,  and 
A  2 


856 


THE   MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


Dyson,  together  -witli  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Moss,  for  the  district  meeting,  which 
was  to  be  held  at  Nukualofa.  There 
were  also  on  board  two  other  pas- 
sengers with  Captain  Welch  and  his 
men.     Everything  went  on  well  for 


men  would  praise  the  Lord  for  His 
goodness,  and  for  His  wonderful 
works  to  the  children  of  men." 

680.  Drowning  of  Mr.  Caldwell. 
-The  Rev.  J.  Caldwell  was  a  ta- 


a  time ;  and  about  two  o'clock  on  j  lented  and  promising  young  Wes- 
Saturday  morning  land  was  sighted,  I  leyan  minister,  who,  on  completing 
and  the  vessel's  course  was  changed,  1  his  course  of  study  at  Didsbury  Col- 


that  she  might  pass  the  small  un 
inhabited  Island  of  Tau.  About 
twenty  minutes  past  four  a.m.,  the 
vessel  struck  upon  the  reef,  A'ery 
gently  at  tirst ;  but  this  occurred 
again  and  again,  till  she  finally  stuck 
fast  on  a  shelving  rock  in.  the  midst 


lege,  received  an  appointment  as 
Missionary  to  the  Chinese  emigrants 
in  Victoria,  Australia.  Previous  to 
entering  on  the  full  duties  of  his 
mission,  he  proceeded  to  Canton  to 
study  the  language  in  which  he 
would  have  to  minister.     Soon  after 


of  roaring  breakers.  The  sea  washed  his  arrival  there,  he  was  accidentally 
over  the  deck  in  showers  of  spray,  I  drowned  whilst  bathing  in  the  river 
and  drenched  the  passengers  through  j  on  the  5th  of  September,  1868.  By 
and  through  till  the  dawn  of  day.  j  the  amiability  of  his  manners,  and 
The  Missionaries  betook  themselves  I  his  many  Christian  excellencies,  Mr. 
to  prayer  in  the  cabin  of  the  sinking  i  Caldwell  had  endeared  himself  to  aU 
ship.  They  had  scarcely  concluded  who  knew  him,  and  his  loss  was 
their  devotions  when  she  gave  a  sud-  i  severely  felt  by  the  society  in  whose 
den  lurch,  and,  with  a  tremendous  j  service  he  was  engaged,  as  well  as 
crash,  broke  her  back  on  tjie  reef,  |  by  his  personal  relatives  and  friends, 
and  began  to  fill  rapidly  with  water.  [  and  all  concerned  were  thrown  back 
Meanwhile  a  violent  shock  of  earth- !  upon  great  first  principles,  and  led 
quake  took  place,  which  was  followed  i  to  inquire  with  the  inspired  writer, 
by  a  few  immense  waves  of  the  sea,  !"  Shall  not  the  Judge  of  aU  the 
the  like  of  which  were  never  seen  earth  do  right  ? " 
before  in  that  neighbourhood.  These 


waves  lifted  up  the  vessel  bodily. 


681.    Preserved    once    more.- 


and  carried  it  completely  inside  the  i  Under  the  date  of  January  13th, 
reef,  and  then  subsided,  leaving  her  1 1872,  the  Eev.  H.  Bleby  concludes 
in  less  than  three  feet  of  water  I  j  a  very  interesting  account  of  a  Mis- 
The  wreck  was  total ;  but  the  lives  sionary  voyage  among  the  Bahama 
of  all  on  board,  with  the  ship's '  Islands,  and  records  his  pro^ddential 
cargo,  were  by  this  remarkable  in- !  deliverance  from  imminent  danger, 
terposition    of    Divine    Providence,  I  He  says : — ' '  After  meeting  the  leaders 


placed  out  of  serious  danger.  But 
for  the  earthquake,  which  no  doubt 
caused  the  extraordinary  waves 
which  floated  the  ship  into  shallow 


I  was  ready  to  depart  on  my  return 
to  Harbour  Island,  but  the  weather 
was  tempestuous,  and  having  only 
an  open  boat  to  travel  in,  I  was  de- 


water,  she    would     probably    have  !  tained  all  the  forenoon.     About  two 


filled,  slid  off  the  reef  on  the  change 
of  current,  and  gone  down  in  deep 
water,  involving  loss  of  life  and 
property  appalling  to  contemplate. 
Well  might  the  Missionaries  exclaim. 


o'clock  it  appeared  a  little  more 
favourable  and  I  embarked ;  but 
when  we  had  proceeded  half-  way  to 
Spanish  Wells,  a  succession  of  fierce 
squalls  came  on,  and  drove  us  out  of 


on  the  memorable  occasion,  "  0  that  our  course,  and  we  were  compelled 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


357 


to  beat  up  against  fierce  winds  and 
heavy  seas.  After  a  three  hours 
passage,  and  thoroughly  drenched 
with  sea-water  that  broke  continu- 
ally over  the  boat,  and  beaten  by 
heavy  showers  of  rain,  I  landed  at 
Spanish  Wells,  and  found  rest  and 
refreshment  and  dry  clothing.  On 
Monday  morning  I  embarked  in  the 
schooner  Dart  for  Nassau,  where  I 
arrived  about  7.;J0,  and  found  all 
well.  On  my  way  I  was  impres- 
sively reminded  there  is  but  a  step 
between  us  and  death.  The  sea  was 
very  rough  from  a  strong  north- 
easterly wind  ;  and  having  j  ust  got 
upon  my  feet  on  deck,  I  was  suddenly 
hurled  by  a  violent  lurch  of  the 
vessel  against  the  low  bulwarks, 
and  with  difficulty  kept  myself  from 
going  over  into  the  boiling  sea.  But 
God's  mercy  saved  me  this  time  also, 
as  it  has  on  more  than  one  occasion 
before,  from  a  watery  grave." 


«'  IN  PEEILS  IN  THE  WILDEE- 
NESS." 

682.  Numerous  Perils. — In  the 
prosecution  of  their  important  duties 
Christian  Missionaries  are  often 
tmder  the  necessity  of  performing 
long  and  wearisome  joiirneys  through 
wild  barren  desert  lands  to  reach 
their  distant  stations,  or  to  visit 
rude  and  savage  tribes  of  nations  in 
their  isolated  settlements  with  the 
hope  of  commimicating  to  them  the 
saving  light  of  the  Gospel.  In  doing 
this  they  are  frequently  exposed  to 
numerous  perils  from  the  influence 
of  unhealthy  climates,  the  want  of 
water,  and  exposure  to  the  elements 
when  sleeping  on  the  cold  ground 
for  weeks  and  months  in  succession, 
to  say  nothing  about  wild  beasts 
and  savage  men  ever  ready  to  pounce 
on  their  helpless  prey ;  and  when 
they  reach  their  appointed  stations, 


the  Missionaries  and  their  families 
often  find  themselves  located  far 
beyond  the  boundaries  of  civilisation, 
and  in  circumstances  not  only  of  dis- 
comfort but  of  danger  from  the 
causes  already  mentioned,  and  others 
which  might  be  named.  Hence  the 
claim  which  they  have  upon  our 
sympathy  and  our  prayers.  That 
the  general  preservation  of  those  who 
are  engaged  in  the  work  of  the  Lord 
amid  "perils  in  the  wilderness"  is 
to  be  attributed  to  His  special  Pro- 
vidence few  will  be  disposed  to  doubt 
who  are  believers  in  Divine  revela- 
tion, and  who  have  made  themselves 
I  acquainted  with  the  toils  and  travels 
[  of  those  devoted  men  who  have  left 
j  their  native  land  to  preach  among 
I  the  Gentiles  the  unsearchable  riches 
j  of  Christ. 

;  683.  Perils  among  Ice  and  Snow. 
j  — On  the  11th  of  March,  1782,  Samuel 
j  Lichisch,  superintendent  of  the  Mo- 
ravian Mission  at  Labrador,  ac- 
companied by  W.  Turner,  set  out 
from  Nain  for  the  purpose  of  visiting 
Okkak,  distant  about  one  hundred 
and  fifty  miles.  They  started  at  au 
early  hour  in  the  morning,  the 
weather  being  fine  and  clear,  and 
the  sun  shining  with  uncommon 
lustre.  Their  sledge,  drawn  by  a 
team  of  dogs  after  the  fashion  of  the 
country,  was  driven  by  a  converted 
Esquimaux  named  Mark,  and  an- 
other sledge  with  a  family  of  Esqui- 
maux travelling  in  the  same  direc- 
tion joined  company.  They  were 
all  in  good  spirits,  and  appearances 
being  much  in  their  favour,  they 
hoped  to  reach  Okkak  in  safety  in 
two  days.  The  track  over  the  frozen 
sea  was  in  the  best  possible  order, 
and  they  travelled  with  ease  at  the 
rate  of  six  or  seven  miles  an  hour. 
After  they  had  passed  the  Islands  in 
the  Bay  of  Nain,  they  kept  a  con- 
siderable distance  from  the  coast, 
both  to  gain  the  smoothest  part  of 


358 


THE  nnSSIONARY  WORLD. 


the  ice,  and  to  weather  the  high 
rocky  promontory  of  Ki  glapeit.  About 
eight  o'clock  they  met  a  sledge  with 
Esquimaux  turning  in  from  the  sea, 
who  suggested  that  it  would  be 
safest  to  return.  The  Missionaries, 
however,  saw  no  necessity  for  this 
at  the  time  ;  but  before  they  had  pro- 
ceeded much  farther,  their  own  na- 
tives hinted  that  there  was  a  ground 
swell  under  the  ice.  It  was  then 
hardly  perceptible,  except  on  lying 
down  and  applying  the  ear  close  to 
the  ice,  when  a  hollow,  disagreeable, 
grating  and  roaring  noise  was  heard, 
as  if  ascending  from  the  abyss.  The 
weather  remained  clear,  except  to- 
wards the  east,  where  a  bank  of 
light  clouds  appeared,  interspersed 
with  some  dark  streaks.  But  the 
wind  being  strong  from  the  north- 
west, nothing  less  than  a  sudden 
change  of  weather  was  expected. 
The  sun  had  now  reached  its  height, 
and  there  was  as  yet  little  or  no 
alteration  in  the  appearance  of  the 
sky;  but  the  motion  of  the  sea 
under  the  ice  had  grown  more  per- 
ceptible so  as  rather  to  alarm  the 
travellers,  and  they  began  to  think 
it  prudent  to  keep  closer  to  the  shore. 
The  ice  had,  moreover,  large  cracks 
and  fissures  in  many  places,  some  of 
which  formed  chasms  of  one  or  two 
feet  wide,  but  as  these  were  not  un- 
common in  similar  journeys,  the  dogs 
leaped  over  them,  the  sledge  follow- 
ing without  much  danger. 

As  soon  as  the  sun  began  to  de- 
cline towards  the  west,  the  wind  in- 
creased and  rose  to  a  storm,  the 
banks  of  clouds  from  the  east  began 
to  ascend,  and  the  dark  streaks  to 
put  themselves  in  motion  against  the 
wind.  The  snow  was,  moreover, 
driven  about  by  partial  whirlwinds, 
both  on  the  ice  and  from  off  the 
peaks  of  the  high  mountains,  and 
tilled  the  air.  At  the  same  time  the 
ground  swell  had  increased  so  much 
that  its  effects  on  the  ice  became 


very  extraordinary  and  alarming, 
impeding  the  progress  of  the  sledges 
by  causing  a  perceptible  motion  and 
undulation  on  the  surface.  Noises 
were,  likewise,  distinctly  heard  in 
many  directions  like  the  report  of 
cannon,  owing  to  the  bursting  of  the 
ice  at  some  distance.  The  Esqui- 
maux, therefore,  drove  with  all  haste 
towards  the  shore,  intending  to  take 
up  their  quarters  for  the  night  on 
the  south  side  of  Uivak ;  but  as  it 
plainly  appeared  that  the  ice  would 
break  up  and  disperse  in  the  open 
sea,  Mark  advised  to  push  forward 
to  the  north  of  Uivak,  from  whence 
he  hoped  the  track  to  Okkak  might 
still  remain  entire.  To  this  proposal 
the  company  agreed  ;  but  when  the 
sledges  approached  the  coast,  the 
prospect  before  them  was  truly  ter- 
rific. The  ice,  having  broken  loose 
from  the  rocks,  was  forced  up  and 
down,  grinding  and  breaking  inta  a 
thousand  pieces  against  the  preci- 
pices with  a  tremendous  noise,  which, 
added  to  the  raging  of  the  wind,  and 
the  snow  driving  about  in  the  air, 
deprived  the  travellers  almost  of  the 
power  of  hearing  or  seeing  anything 
distinctly.  To  make  the  land  at  any 
risk  was  now  the  only  hope  left ; 
but  it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty 
that  the  frightened  dogs  could  be 
forced  forward,  the  whole  body  of 
ice  sinking  frequently  below  the  sur- 
face of  the  rocks,  and  then  rising 
above  it.  As  the  only  moment  of 
landing  was  that  when  it  gained  the 
level  of  the  coast,  the  attempt  was 
extremely  nice  and  hazardous.  How- 
ever, by  God's  merciful  Providence, 
it  succeeded ;  both  sledges  gained 
the  shore,  and  were  drawn  up  on  the 
beach  with  much  difficulty. 

The  Missionaries  and  the  Esqui- 
maux now  set  to  work  to  form  snow 
huts  to  shelter  them  from  the  stormy 
wind  and  piercing  cold  which  still 
prevailed.  They  had  scarcely  com- 
pleted their  work,  and  packed  them- 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


359 


selves  closely  together  under  their 
snowy  covering  for  the  night,  when 
they  found  the  sea  advancing  upon 
them,  and  again  threatening  to  over- 
whelm them  with  the  waves.  They 
were  now  obliged  to  retreat  further 
from  the  shore,  and  to  form  their 
shelter  on  higher  ground.  There 
they  were  detained  for  several  days, 
and  their  scanty  supply  of  pro- 
visions being  exhausted,  they  were 
threatened  with  famine.  The  Esqui- 
maux devoured  several  pieces  of  old 
skin,  and  the  Missionaries  were  hard 
pressed  with  hunger.  At  length  the 
storm  cleared  away,  and  on  the  17  th 
the  sea  being  once  more  frozen  over, 
the  travellers  again  ventured  them- 
selves and  their  sledges  on  the 
treacherous  element,  and  turned 
their  faces  homeward  without  at- 
tempting any  further  to  perform 
their  intended  journej\  The  faithful 
Mark  ran  all  the  way  before  the 
first  sledge  to  ascertain  that  the  ice 
was  sound,  and  the  way  clear ;  and 
by  dint  of  persevering  effort  they 
reached  Nain  about  midnight  in 
safety.  The  brethren  and  sisters  on 
the  station  gave  them  a  cordial 
welcome,  and  rejoiced  exceedingly 
over  their  merciful  deliverance  from 
the  dangers  to  which  they  had  been 
exposed. 

684.  "Wesley  Lost  in  the  Woods. 
— During  his  residence  in  America 
Mr.  Wesley  was  frequently  exposed 
to  imminent  peril  when  travelling 
by  land  as  well  as  by  water  between 
Savannah,  Port  Royal,  and  Frederica. 
On  one  occasion  he  and  his  party, 
which  consisted  of  four  in  all,  missed 
their  way,  and  were  benighted  in 
the  woods.  "  About  eleven  o'clock," 
he  says,  "we  came  into  a  large 
swamp,  where  we  wandered  about 
till  near  two.  We  then  found  a  line 
of  "  blazed  "  trees,  and  pursued  it 
till  it  divided  into  two  ;  one  of  these 
we  followed  through  an  almost  im- 


passable thicket,  a  mile  beyond 
which  it  ended.  We  made  through 
the  thicket  again,  and  traced  the 
other  '  blaze'  till  that  ended  too.  It 
now  grew  towards  sunset ;  so  we  sat 
down  faint  and  weary,  having  had 
no  food  all  day  except  a  gingerbread 
cake,  which  I  had  taken  in  my 
pocket.  A  third  of  this  we  had 
divided  among  us  at  noon  ;  another 
third  we  took  now,  the  rest  wc  re- 
served till  the  morning,  but  we  had 
met  with  no  water  all  day.  Thrust- 
ing a  stick  into  the  ground,  and 
finding  the  end  of  it  moist,  two  of 
our  company  fell  to  digging  with 
their  hands,  and  about  three  feet 
deep  found  water.  We  thanked 
God,  drank,  and  were  refreshed. 
The  night  was  sharp  ;  however  there 
was  no  complaining  among  us  ;  but 
after  having  commended  ourselves 
to  God,  we  lay  down,  close  together, 
and  (I  at  least)  slept  till  near  six  in 
the  morning."  With  strength  re- 
newed, the  bewildered  travellers  rose 
from  their  cold  grassy  bed,  deter- 
mined to  make  one  more  effort  to 
find  out  a  path  to  Port  lloyal.  They 
proceeded  due  east ;  but  finding 
neither  path  nor  "  blaze,"  and  the 
woods  growing  thicker  and  thicker, 
they  concluded  that  it  would  be  best 
to  retrace  their  steps.  They  did  so, 
and  about  noon  they  found  them- 
selves at  the  farm-house  they  had 
left  on  the  morning  of  the  previous 
day,  and  were  glad  to  obtain  a  guide 
to  conduct  them  through  the  most 
intricate  part  of  the  forest. 

685.  Attacked  by  a  Serpent. — 
Nearly  one  hundred  years  ago  a 
Moravian  Missionary  went  to  Guiana, 
in  South  America,  to  try  to  form  a 
mission  among  the  natives  there. 
During  the  earlier  period  of  his 
labours  he  endured  many  privations, 
and  suffered  much  hardship.  Among 
the  numerous  deliverances  which  he 
experienced,  the  following  is  worthj 


360 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


of  especial  notice  as  illustrative  of 
the  watchful  Providence  of  God  over 
His  servants.  Eeing  attacked  with 
fever,  the  Missionary  resolved  to  go 
into  his  hut,  and  lie  down  in  his 
hammock.  Just,  however,  as  he 
entered  the  door,  he  beheld  a  large 
serpent  descending  from  the  roof 
upon  him.  In  the  scuifle  which 
ensued,  the  creature  bit  him  in  three 
different  places,  and,  pursuing  him 
closely,  tM'ined  itself  several  times 
round  his  head  and  neck  as  tightly 
as  possible.  Expecting  now  to  be 
bitten  or  strangled  to  death,  and 
being  afraid  lest  it  should  be  thought 
the  Indians  had  murdered  him,  he, 
with  singular  presence  of  mind,  wrote 
with  chalk  on  the  table,  "  A  serpent 
has  killed  me."  Suddenly,  however, 
that  promise  of  the  Saviour  darted 
into  his  mind,  "  They  shall  take  up 
serpents,  and  shall  not  be  hurt." 
Encouraged  by  this  declaration,  he 
seized  the  creature  with  great  force, 
tore  it  loose  from  his  body,  and  flung 
it  out  of  the  hut.  He  then  lay  down 
in  his  hammock  in  tranquillity  and 
peace.  This  was  most  probably  a 
boa-constrictor,  whose  bite,  though 
painful,  is  not  venomous,  and  which 
destroys  its  prey  bj^  crushing  it  to 
death,  and  gorging  it  whole.-  Bvrncui. 

686.  Thunderstorm.  —  Writing 
from  Vars,  on  the  14th  of  August, 
1840,  the  Rev.  J.  L.  Rostan,  the 
Missionary  of  the  Alps,  says  :  "  '  Let 
every  thing  that  hath  breath  praise 
the  Lord  I  '  Such  is  the  expression 
of  my  feelings  to  day.  Judge  if  I 
have  not  good  reason.  Between 
Beaucaire  and  Aix,  at  about  two 
a.m.,  we  encountered  a  great  storm, 
the  claps  of  thunder  shook  the  ground 
beneath  our  feet.  Thunderbolts  fell 
frequently  at  a  little  distance  from 
us,  and  once  only  four  feet  in  front 
of  the  conveyance.  At  this  moment 
the  driver  had  halted  his  horses  to 
attend  to  his  lantern,  otherwise  the 


bolt  must  have  struck  the  company. 
All  the  travellers  trembled  with  fear, 
and  I,  seated  on  the  box  beside  the 
driver,  besought  the  Lord  to  spare 
our  lives,  and  give  us  grace.  He 
did  so.  I  regard  myself  as  raised 
from  the  dead,  and  my  life  belongs 
to  Ilim." 

687.  Travellers  chilled  to  Death. 
— The  danger  to  which  Missionaries 
are  exposed  in  foreign  lands  from 
storms  and  tempests  was  strikingly 
illustrated  by  a  circumstance  which 
occurred  a  few  years  ago  in  Palestine. 
On  the  2Sth  of  December,  1856,  a 
party  of  travellers  was  proceeding 
along  the  Plain  of  Huleh  when  a 
storm  broke  upon  them  with  fearful 
fury.  Some  were  driven  before  .the 
tempest  to  Khureibeh,  and  narrowly 
escaped  with  their  lives.  Those  who 
had  come  from  Khyam  on  the  east 
side  of  the  plain  fled  towards  that 
place,  bvit  they  all  perished  before 
they  could  reach  a  place  of  shelter. 
Thus  ten  men  died  in  a  few  minutes 
from  the  mere  chill  of  this  wonderful 
wind.  There  was  no  snow,  no  frost, 
and  not  much  rain,  but  the  wind 
was  perfectly  awful,  driving  and 
upheaving  everything  before  it.  Not 
only  were  these  men  chilled  to  death 
instantly,  but  eighty-five  head  of 
I  cattle  also  perished  before  they  could 
'  be  brought  to .  the  village.  After 
;  spending  its  chief  strength  on  the 
Plain  of  Huleh,  the  storm  scattered 
and  dispersed  in  various  directions, 
doing  much  damage  on  the  hills 
of  Naphtali,  where  several  people 
])erished  by  it,  and  much  cattle. 
On  the  same  day  the  Rev.  Dr. 
'  Thompson,  an  American  Missionary, 
was  travelling  between  Beirut  and 
Sidon,  and  caught  a  violent  cold 
from  the  sudden  change  in  the  tem- 
perature of  air ;  but,  the  wind  being 
less  violent  in  that  part  of  the  coun- 
try, he  was  providentially  preserved 
from  further  injury. 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


361 


688.  Danger  from  a  Panther. — 
The  Kev.  Dr.  Thompson,  a  Mis- 
sionary in  iSyria,  gives  the  following 
account  of  the  danger  to  which  he 
was  exposed  from  the  nncxpected 
visit  at  his  encampment  of  a  pan- 
ther:— "I  pitched  mjr  tent  at  sun- 
set, and  tried  in  vain  to  sleep.  An 
intensely  hot  sirocco  had  commenced 
to  blow,  and  this  made  every  man 
and  beast  in  this  larg-c  encampment 
almost  as  nervous  and  as  restless  as 
myself.  Early  next  morning,  while 
sitting  in  my  tent  door  smoking  an 
argelj',  I  was  startled  to  see  a  large 
panther  scouring  the  plain  in  full 
chase  of  a  pack  of  dogs  that  had 
attacked  him.  Making  a  long  circle, 
they  swept  r.round  my  tent,  when 
the  panther  left  the  dogs,  leaped 
over  the  corner  of  the  tent,  tossed 
my  argely  to  the  winds,  and  then 
bounded  away  after  the  dogs.  In 
another  minute  he  returned,  sprang 
on  the  top  of  the  tent,  and  laid  him- 
self down  there.  I  was  confounded, 
but  sat  still,  and  he  soon  jumped 
from  the  tent,  and  crouched  down 
close  to  my  feet !  He  was  out  of 
breath,and  pautedfearfidly.  Though 
not  at  all  pleased  to  have  the  tierce 
brute  so  near,  I  kept  my  eye  steadily 
and  sternly  iixed  on  his.  He  re- 
mained quiet  until  his  keeper  came 
from  the  aga's  tent  to  recapture  him. 
Then  he  growled  fearfully,  and  was 
disposed  to  fight  for  his  liberty,  nor 
was  it  till  they  brought  him  some 
fresh  meat  that  th^y  were  able  to 
get  hold  of  him.  He  was  a  tame 
one,  so  far  as  panthers  can  be  tamed, 
brought  by  the  aga  to  hunt  gazelles. 
I  was  glad  enough  to  get  clear  of 
my  tiger,  but,  strange  to  say,  I  met 
him  again  under  very  different  cir- 
cumstances, lleturning  from  Jaffa 
to  Beirut  some  months  after,  when 
we  came  to  Haifa,  I  saw  a  large 
cage  coming  in  a  boat  towards  the 
steamer,  and  there  was  my  quondam 
acquaintance  en  route  to  Paris.    The 


aga  had  sent  him  to  the  emperor, 
through  the  French  consul  of  l>eirtit. 
Tl\e  poor  fellow  was  miser ablj'  sea- 
sick, which  made  him  perfectly 
furious.  Leaping  with  all  his  might 
against  the  bars  of  the  cage,  he 
broke  through  and  seized  a  pas- 
seuger  who  was  standing  near,  and 
it  was  only  by  enveloping  him  in  a 
heavy  sail  that  he  was  subdued  and 
forced  back  into  his  cage." 

689.  Lost  in  the  Sandy  Desert. 
— On  the  occasion  of  one  of  his  visits 
to  the  interior  of  South  Africa,  the 
licv.  Barnabas  Shaw,  accompanied 
by  Mr.  Munting  and  a  native,  tra- 
velled part  of  the  way  by  water, 
and,  in  giving  an  account  of  their 
adventures  after  they  had  lauded 
from  the  vessel,  he  says : — "  On  the 
Tth  of  January,  1827,  Captain  Aam 
put  us  on  shore  some  miles  south  of 
Spoog  Elver.  Having  supplied  us 
with  some  ship's  provisions,  and  each 
a  bottle  of  water,  he  sailed  for  the 
place  of  his  destination.  About  nine 
a.m.  we  commenced  our  journey  in 
the  wilderness,  with  the  expectation 
of  finding  the  first  farmer's  house 
before  the  setting  of  the  sun.  "We 
travelled  onward  till  mid-day,  and 
then  sat  down  to  rest,  and  ate  a 
little  biscuit ;  the  sands  being  very 
deep,  we  had  already  begun  to  feel 
very  weary.  Towards  evening,  hav- 
ing discovered  no  dwelling-house, 
as  we  had  expected,  we  agreed  to 
lie  down  for  the  night.  Our  water 
being  nearly  exhausted,  we  were 
faint  with  thirst.  Before  laying 
down  in  the  bushes,  a  fire  was  made 
on  the  top  of  a  hill,  in  hope  that 
if  any  human  beings  were  near  they 
would  come  to  our  aid ;  but,  alas ! 
it  was  a  land  not  inhabited.  Having 
scratched  holes  in  the  sand,  we  com- 
mended ourselves  to  God  in  prayer, 
and  lay  down  to  rest ;  but  the 
jackals  screamed  loud  in  the  night, 
and    di'ove    away    our  six  marino 


362 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


sheep,  which  his  excellency,  General 
Bourke,  had  sent  with  us  as  a  pre- 
sent to  the  station.      On  the  8th 
I   awoke  my  companions  early,  in ! 
order  that  we  might  travel  in  the  j 
cool  of  the  morning.     We  tried  to  I 
eat  a  little  biscuit,  but  could  not,  our  j 
supply  of  water  being  exhausted,  j 
except   a  little  we    had    saved    to  j 
moisten  our  parched  lips.     Our  sheep  \ 
were  gone,  and  we  were  too  weak  to  j 
search  for  them,  and,  therefore,  we  j 
set  off  again  over  hills  of  sand  and  | 
straggling  bushes  ;  but  our  exertion  | 
greatly    increased    our   thirst,    and ! 
filled  us  with    anxiety    as  to  the  I 
future.      Again   and  again  we   sat  { 
down  to  rest;  repeatedly  we  climbed 
the  tops  of  the  hills  to  try  if  we 
could  discover  any  flocks  or  herds, 
or  the  smoke  of  distant  tires  ;  but  all 
in  vain. 

"Though  I  had  been  in  that  part  of 
the  coiintry  before,  and  at  the  far- 
mer's house  we  were  in  search  of, 
yet  we  were  so  completely  bewildered 
among  the  sand  hills,  that  I  was 
constrained  to  acknowledge  myself 
lost.  It  was  a  trying  season,  and  in 
this  dilemma  I  opened  my  Bible, 
and  read  the  accoimt  of  Ha  gar  in 
the  wilderness.  This  seemed  to  en- 
courage us  to  trust  in  Divine  Provi- 
dence, and  we  had  not  proceeded  far 
when  I  discovered  several  bullocks 
at  a  distance.  Our  hopes  were  now 
raised,  and  we  ascended  the  top  of  a 
hill,  hallooing  as  loud  as  we  were 
able,  and  waving  our  hats,  but  there 
was  no  person  to  answer  us,  and,  to 
our  great  sorrow,  the  oxen  disap- 
peared, and  we  saw  them  no  more. 
This  circumstance  greatly  depressed 
us,  and  the  wilderness  became  more 
solitary  than  before.  Whilst  thus 
dejected,  I  again  saw  some  distant 
objects,  which  proved  to  be  a  flock 
of  sheep  and  goats.  By  this  time 
my  strength  had  completely  failed, 
and  I  fell  to  the  ground  faint  and 
helpless.    My  A  frican  boy,  WiUiam, 


was  also  quite  exhaustsd.  Mr.  M. 
being  the  strongest,  pushed  forward 
till  he  came  up  with  a  Hottentot 
in  charge  of  the  flock,  who  informed 
him  that  the  farmer's  house  we  were 
seeking  was  at  no  great  distance. 
The  man  went  at  once  to  inform  his 
master  of  his  discovery,  and  the 
kind-hearted  boer,  Mr.  Engelbrecht, 
sent  horses  to  convey  us  to  his  place, 
and  we  were  thixs  mercifully  de- 
livered from  our  perilous  position. 
When  we  reached  the  farmer's  place, 
he  exclaimed,  'It  is  the  Lord  who 
has  wonderfully  delivered  you  this 
day.  In  the  morning,  when  I  arose, 
it  was  my  intention  to  send  my  sheep 
to  the  northward,  but  the  Hottentot 
had  taken  them  away  to  the  south- 
ward. I  therefore  reserved  my  or- 
ders for  to-morrow.  But  had  the 
sheep  been  sent  to  the  north,  instead 
of  the  direction  in  which  you  found 
them,  nothing  could  have  saved  you 
from  perishing,  as  you  were  going 
into  a  country  where  there  is  no 
water,  and  which  is  destitute  of 
inhabitants.  The  Lord  kept  me 
asleep  half  an  hour  lunger  than  usual 
this  morning  to  save  your  lives.^  On 
hearing  this,  Mr.  M.  cried  out,  '  De 
Heere,  heeft  ous  ver  lost ! '  '  The 
Lord  has  delivered  us ! '  and  engaged 
as  long  as  he  lived  in  the  world  to 
keep  the  8th  of  January  as  a  day  of 
thanksgiving  to  God,  and  surely  I 
may  sing  with  the  poet — 

"'Through  hidden   dangers,  toils,  and 
death, 
He  gently  cleared  my  way.' " 

690.  Danger  from  a  Puff- Adder. 
— Having  been  sufi'ering  for  several 
weeks  from  severe  pain,  I  went  to 
the  sea  for  a  short  time,  for  the 
benetit  of  bathing.  While  there 
our  mattrass  was  laid  under  a  bush, 
wheie  we  were  accustomed  to  sleep, 
as  being  the  best  lodgings  we  could 
procure  on  the  spot.  Towards  the 
evening  of  one  of  those  days,  as  I 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD, 


363 


rose  up  from  the  mattrass,  the  wind 
having  changed,  Mrs.  Shaw  said, 
"  We  will  remove  our  bed  to  another 
place  ;  "  she  immediately  began  to 
take  away  some  of  the  bedding  from 
the  place  where  we  had  lodged,  when, 
to  her  great  surprise,  a  large  putf- 
adder  was  curled  up  under  the  end 
of  our  bolster.  I  had  been  sitting 
within  a  few  inches  of  this  venomous 
creature  more  than  an  hour,  this 
being  the  place  where  we  had  always 
slept.  Had  not  the  wind  changed, 
doubtless  one  or  both  of  us  would, 
during  the  night,  have  felt  the 
sharpness  of  the  serjjent's  teeth, 
of  which  there  were  two  formed 
after  the  manner  of  fishing-hooks. 
We  could  not,  therefore,  but  ac- 
knowledge the  providential  care  of 
Him,  who  said,  "Even  the  very 
hairs  of  your  head  arc  all  numbered." 
— £.  Shaw. 

691.  Snake  Adventures  in  India. 
— A  Missionary  to  India  thus  de- 
scribes some  narrow  escapes  he  had 
from  snakes,  which  to  those  newly- 
arrived  in  the  country  are  a  constant 
source  of  alarm: — -''My  first  resi- 
dence in  India  was  in  an  old  house, 
of  which  the  brickwork  on  the  fioor 
had  been  completely  honeycombed 
by  rats.  How  well  I  remember  the 
servant  running  -in  one  night  to  say 
that  a  snake  was  under  the  sideboard 
in  the  dining-room!  I  armed  my- 
self with  a  stick,  and  saw  the  tail  of 
the  snake  as  it  disappeared  down 
one  of  the  rats'  holes.  It  was  a 
cobra,  and  the  thought  of  having 
such  a  reptile  so  near  to  us  sent  us 
to  bed  with  a  sickening  fear.  How- 
ever, morning  came,  daylightbrought 
confidence,  and  we  saw  no  more  of 
the  snake.  Some  time  after  this  I 
had  gone  to  a  distant  village  with  a 
native  preacher,  and  returning  I  had 
a  very  narrow  escape.  I  left  the 
buggy  in  the  main  road,  and  we 
walked  about  half-a-mile  to  the  vil- 


lage. Here  we  stayed  preaching  till 
the  waning  daylight  bade  us  begone. 
We  were  walking  back  again  to  the 
buggy,  when  my  companion  sud- 
denly gave  me  a  push,  which  sent 
me  reeling  to  the  other  side  of  the 
path,  and  it  was  well  he  did  so,  for 
there,  just  where  my  next  foot  would 
have  fallen,  was  a  black  snake,  said 
to  be  the  deadliest  of  its  kind.  A 
ffw  blows  from  my  walking-stick 
despatched  the  ugly  reptile,  but  my 
escape  was  a  very  narrow  one.  This 
happened  at  Berhampore,  in  South 
India.  I  had  another  escape  in  Al- 
mora.  I  was  just  stepping  into  an 
outhouse  one  day,  when  I  saw  what 
seemed  to  be  a  black  stick  lying  on 
the  ground,  but  a  second  glance 
showed  it  to  be  a  cobra,  erect  and 
with  an  expanded  head.  Another 
step  would  have  taken  me  within  its 
reach.  I  kept  my  eye  on  it,  and 
calling  loudly  to  the  servants  to 
bring  me  a  stick,  soon  had  the  satis- 
faction of  despatching  a  snake  about 
four  feet  long.  With  a  grateful 
heart  I  recall  these  instances  of  pre- 
servation by  the  good  Providence  of 
God." 

692.  Danger  from  Wolves. — A 
Missionary  in  Oregon  returned  one 
day  from  the  lower  settlement  on 
the  Willamette,  to  his  own  resi- 
dence, fifty  miles  up  the  river, 
through  a  forest  of  heavy  timber. 
The  day  closed,  and  the  night  over- 
took him  in  the  midst  of  the  woods. 
His  ears  were  soon  saluted  by  the 
intimidating  howl  of  the  wolves,  at 
first  seeming  to  come  from  their 
distant  coverts,  and  then  growing 
louder  and  nearer.  His  horse  in- 
stinctively apprehended  the  danger, 
and  put  "forth  his  utmost  exertions 
in  the  fiight,  but  the  pursuers  gained 
on  him  rapidly,  and  he  soon  per- 
ceived that  the  only  chance  of  safety 
was  to  abandon  his  horse  and  ascend 
a  tree.     This  he  did  with  all  expa- 


364 


THE   MISSIONAEY   WORLD. 


dition,  taking  liis  saddle  ■with  him, 
and  tying    his  horse   at  the    foot, 
scarcely  daring  to  hope  that  he  woiild 
escape  the  hungry  j  aws  of  the  savage 
beasts.     Putting  his  saddle  astride  [ 
an  extended  limb,  he  sat  upon  it,  i 
and  lashed  himself  to  the  body  of 
the  tree.      Looking  around,  the  mo- 
ment he  began  to  feel  himself  secure,  I 
for   some  means   of  protecting  his  ■ 
horse,  he  found  he  had  left  his  gun 
at  the  bottom   of   the  tree.      The 
wolves,  however,  feared  to  approach, ' 
or  were  providentially  attracted  by 
some  more  easy  prey.     They  left  the  i 
Missionary  to  watch  away  the  tedious  ; 
night,  which  he  did  in  no  very  com-  ' 
fortable  mood,  and  descended  at  the 
approach  of  day  to  pursue  his  journey. ' 
On    another    occasion    the    same 
Missionary  was  exposed  to  still  more 
imminent    danger    from    a    similar 
cause.     He  was  on  foot,  and  being 
overtaken  by  darkness  in  the  forest, 
the  wolves  were  soon  in  hot  pursuit. 
He  ran  with  his  utmost  speed,  calling 
aloud  for  help.  He  heard  the  panting 
of  his  hungry  enemies  just  behind, 
but  his  call  had  alarmed  the  inmates 
of  a  house  fortunately  near.      The 
only  person  at  hand  to  run  to  his 
rescue  was  a  woman,  who,  in  her 
haste,  seized  a  cooper's  compass,  and 
sallied  forth  to  his  assistance.     The 
light,  probablj^,  of  a  human  habita- 
tion, more  than  the  appearance  of  the 
woman,  intimidated  the  wolves,  and 
they  retired.      Thus  was  the  kind 
Providence  of  God  again  apparent  in 
the  preservation  of  His  servant. 

693.  Danger  from  a  Tiger  and  a 
Serpent.— The  Rev.  Robert  Moffat 
during  his  long  course  of  Missionary 
labour  in  South  Africa,  was  frequently 
*'  in  perils  in  the  wilderness."  Some- 
times he  passed  the  night  on  a  bed 
of  sand ;  at  one  time  he  was  at  the 
point  of  death  from  drinking  poi- 
soned water  ;  and  more  than  once  he 
was   confronted  with  lions,  tigers, 


and  serpents,  or  was  brought  face  to 
face  with  men  more  savage,  more 
bloodthirsty,  and  more  treacherous 
than  they.  One  example  will  suflB.ce 
to  show  the  dangers  to  which,  in  this 
respect,  he  was  continually  exposed. 
"  In  one  of  my  early  journies,"  he 
says,  "I  had  a  providential  escape 
from  an  African  tiger  and  a  serpent. 
I  had  left  the  waggons,  and  had 
wandered  to  a  distance  among  the 
coppice  and  grassy  openings  in  quest 
of  game.  I  had  a  small  double- 
barrelled  gun  on  my  shoulder,  which 
was  loaded  with  a  ball  and  small 
shot ;  an  antelope  passed  at  which  I 
fired,  and  slowly  followed  the  course 
it  took.  After  advancing  a  short 
distance,  I  saw  a  tiger-cat  staring  at 
me  between  the  forked  branches  of 
a  tree,  behind  which  his  long  spotted 
body  was  concealed,  twisting  and 
turning  its  tail  like  a  cat  just  going 
to  spring  on  its  prey.  This  I  knew 
was  a  critical  moment,  not  having  a 
shot  of  ball  in  my  gun,  I  moved 
about  as  if  in  search  of  something 
on  the  grass,  taking  care  to  retreat 
at  the  same  time.  After  getting,  as 
I  thought,  a  suitable  distance  to  turn 
my  back,  I  moved  somewhat  more 
quickly,  but  in  my  anxiety  to  escape 
what  was  behind,  I  did  not  see  what 
was  before,  until  startled  by  treading 
on  a  large  cobra  de  capello  serpent 
asleep  on  the  grass.  It  instantly 
twisted  its  body  round  my  leg,  on 
i  which  I  had  nothing  but  a  thin  pair 
of  trousers,  when  I  leaped  from  the 
spot  dragging  the  venomous  and  en- 
raged reptile  after  me  ;  and  while  in 
!  the  act  of  throwing  itself  into  a 
position  to  bite,  without  turning 
round,  I  threw  my  piece  over  my 
shoulder  and  shot  it.  Taking  it  by 
'  the  tail,  I  brought  it  to  my  people  at 
i  the  waggons,  who,  on  examining  the 
bags  of  poison,  asserted  that  had  the 
:  creature  bitten  me  I  could  never 
j  have  reached  the  waggons.  The  ser- 
pent was  six  feet  long." 


THE    MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


3G5 


694.  Danger  from   Serpents. — 
The  llev.  Henry  Tindall  gives  the 
following  account  of  his  providential 
deliverance  from  danger  when  tra- 
velling  in   Great   Namaqualand   in 
the  year  18J2  :— "  I  left  Kisbet-Bath 
on  horseback  to  visit  Hoole's  Foun- 
tain, where   I   arrived  late   on  the 
following  evening.     I  took  up  my 
lodgings  in  the  dilapidated  preacher's 
room,  which  is  merely  an  enclosure 
of  walls  without  door   or  window, 
and  a  roof  in  several  places  open  to 
the   sky.     Being  wearied  wath   my 
journey,  I  took  such  refreshment  as 
my  saddle-bags  allbrded,  with  some 
milk,  and  sought  repose  in  one  corner 
of  the  room,  my  attendant  imitating 
my  example  in  the  opposite  corner. 
1  laid  down  without  mj-  clothes,  and 
wrapped    myself   in    a    blanket    of 
sheep-skin.     I  had  not   slept  long 
before  1  awoke  with  a  sharp  pain  in 
my  side,  to  which  I  at  tirst  paid  but 
little   attention.     However,  it  soon 
became  so  sharp  as  to  awaken  my 
suspicion.     I  consequently  arose  and 
awoke  my  attendant,  when,  having 
procured  a  light,  we   at  once   dis- 
covered a  serpent  of  a  very  venomous 
character.     We  immediately  rushed 
out  of  the  hut,  and  lied  to  the  house 
of  Klass  Afrikaner,  who  lost  no  time 
in  applying  a  plaster  of  blue  vitriol 
to  the  wound,  and  in  administering 
a  solution  of  the  same  as  a  strong 
emetic.    The  pain  I  suffered  was  in- 
tense, and  I  could  see  by  the  alarm 
of  the  people  that  my  life  was  in 
danger.     The  serpent  was  then  de- 
stroyed ;  he  had  taken  refuge  in  my 
waistcoat  pocket,  which  was  of    a 
tolerable  size.    Messengers  were  im- 
mediately despatched  to  the  Bath  to 
acquaint  mj  father  and  mother  with 
the  occurrence,  and  to  Kamis  Ilivcr 
to   hasten  the    arrival   of  a   snake 
doctor,   in  whom    great    hope  was 
placed.     On  the  following  day  I  was 
full  of  pain,  and  too  weak  to  wallv. 
The  blue  \dtriol  was  now  changed 


for  tobacco  oil.     I  also  found  relief 
from  some  sweet  oil,  which  one  of 
the  natives  possessed.     In  the  even- 
ing the  snake  doctor  arrived.     He 
pronounced  the   remedies  that   had 
loeen  em])loyed  good,  and  only  added 
a  tiltliy  handkerchief  which  he  had 
worn  next  his  person,  and  which  he 
said    possessed    great  virtue    from 
having    absorbed   his    perspiration. 
On  Sunday  night  my  dear  parents 
came,  having   travelled  night  and 
day  in  great  alarm.     The  poison  ap- 
peared to   be   siibdued    throughout 
my  system ;  but  the  wound  was  in 
such  a  state  of  inflammation  as  to 
threaten  almost  immediate  mortiflca- 
tion.     However,  by  the  blessing  of 
God,  this  was  prevented,  and  in  a 
few  days  I  was  removed  to  the  Bath, 
preferring  the  pain  occasioned  by  the 
jolting  of  the  waggon  to  the  almost 
insupportable    heat    of   the    native 
house.     I  was  greatly  reduced,  and 
am  only  now  beginning  to  recover 
my  strength.     I  feel  I  have   great 
cause  to  thank  God  for  sparing  my 
life.     Had    the    accident    occurred 
during  the  previous  night,  when  I 
slept  in  the  open  field,  or  had  not 
my    parents    arrived    soon,    in    all 
human  probability  my  course  would 
have   been  iinished.     The   time  of 
aflliction  was  to  me  a  time  of  spiri- 
tual profit. " 


695.  Danger  from  Lions. — At 
an  eai'lj'  period  of  the  enterprise,  the 
Missionaries  in  Southern  Africa  were 
often  exposed  to  danger  from  lions. 
Describing  events  which  occurred  in 
the  Bechuana  country  in  1825,  the 
llev.  T.  n.  Hodgson  says: — "Ac- 
companied by  two  w^aggon- drivers, 
two  Bechuanas,  and  an  interpreter, 
we  set  oft"  on  our  journey,  and  seeing 
a  number  of  spring-bucks,  or  deer, 
at  some  distance,  I  sent  one  of  my 
attendants  to  shoot  one  for  food,  and 
passed  on  to  some  reeds  growing  in 
the  bed  of  a  river.     The  man  who 


366 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


was  with  me  went  a  little  way  up 
the  river  to  seek  for  water,  and  saw 
eight  lions,  six  full  grown  and  two 
onbs  ;  and  when  I  was  within  sixty 
yards  of  the  reeds  in  which  the  lions 
were,  he  told  me  of  my  danger.  I 
have  been  in  '  deaths  oft,'  but  I  can- 
not but  regard  this  as  a  special 
instance  of  providential  interference 
in  my  preservation ;  for  had  not  the 
man  changed  his  course  in  which  he 
was  first  going,  and  thereby  reached 
a  spot  which  gave  him  a  sight  of  the 
lions,  we  must  have  both  fallen  a 
sacrifice !" 

The  same  Missionary,  and  his  tra- 
velling companion,  the  Rev.  S.  Broad- 
bent,  were  in  jeopardy  from  a  similar 
cause.  On  another  occasion,  "When 
only  a  few  days  from  our  station,"  says 
Mr.  Broadbent,  "as  the  waggons  were 
being  drawn  to  the  lee-side  of  a 
thicket  for  shelter  from  the  wind, 
where  we  intended  to  rest  for  the  night, 
we  had  a  narrow  escape.  The  team 
of  the  first  waggon  was  led  by  a 
native.  A  lion,  having  suft'ered  him 
to  pass,  sprang  on  the  oxen  he  was 
leading.  The  whole  team  instantly 
turned  round,  upset  the  waggon,  and 
galloped  away  as  fast  as  they  could, 
leaving  behind  them  one  piece  after 
another  of  the  broken  waggon,  and 
its  contents  strewed  over  a  space  of 
two  miles.  The  other  waggon,  con- 
taining Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hodgson,  and 
their  family,  being  at  the  time  be- 
hind, thej'  witnessed  the  scene,  and 
their  team  was  startled,  but  the 
driver  dexterously  turned  them 
aside  so  as  to  prevent  his  waggon 
from  being  upset.  As  soon  as  these 
oxen  could  be  quieted,  the  people 
that  could  be  spared  set  oft'  after  the 
first  team  ;  but  the  darkness  coming 
on,  they  were  obliged  to  return  with 
some  of  the  oxen,  leaving  the  broken 
waggon  and  goods  scattered  over  the 
oountry.  Four  of  the  oxen  were 
entirely  lost,  being  no  doubt  devoui-ed 
by  the  lions." 


Mr.  Hodgson  describes  another  ad- 
venture with  lions  which  occurred  a 
short  time  afterwards : — "  The  first 
evening  after  our  departure  from 
Maquassi  we  halted  on  the  banks  of 
a  rivulet.  Heavy  rain  had  been 
falling,  so  that  the  grovmd  had  be- 
come soft,  and  we  had  much  difiiculty 
in  kindling  a  fire  to  cook  our  supper. 
On  account  of  the  moisture  of  the 
ground,  and  the  continuous  rain,  I 
slept  in  the  waggon  with  my  family, 
and  our  people  huddled  together  as 
well  as  they  could  beneath  it  for 
shelter.  The  night  was  pitch  dark, 
and  we  several  times  heard  a  com- 
motion among  our  cattle  ;  but  owing 
to  the  rain  and  darkness,  no  one  left 
his  place  to  ascertain  the  cause.  In- 
deed, it  could  have  answered  no  end 
except  to  expose  us  to  danger.  Next 
morning  we  found  all  the  cattle  dis- 
persed, except  a  few  that  were  tied 
to  the  waggon.  A  valuable  young 
cow  had  been  killed,  and  lay  in  front 
of  the  waggon.  As  I  sat  on  the 
chest,  one  of  my  little  boys,  being 
awake,  came  to  me,  and  sat  on  my 
knee.  I  was  consoling  him  on  the 
loss  of  new  milk  for  his  breakfast, 
as  the  lions  had  torn  the  poor  cow, 
when  there  appeared  a  noble  lioness 
walking  through  the  grass,  bringing 
a  whelp  with  her.  At  the  same  time 
my  favourite  dog  was  feasting  on  the 
carcase  of  the  cow.  On  seeing  the 
lioness  approach,  he  barked  at  her 
angrily.  She  paused  a  moment, 
raised  her  head,  and  lashed  her  tail 
about,  then  furiously  sprang  upon 
him.  By  a  nimble  leap  and  rush 
towards  us,  he  barely  escaped  her 
claws  and  teeth.  Just  at  the  pole  of 
the  waggon,  close  to  which  I  sat,  with 
my  wife  and  children  and  a  native 
servant,  the  lioness  turned  away. 
Whether  the  sight  of  the  waggon, 
or  the  springing  forth  of  another 
black  dog,  or  what  had  been  the 
means  of  cheeking  her  I  know  not ; 
but  no  doubt  it  was  a  merciful  pro- 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


367 


vidence  that  no  one  was  injured  by 
the  savage  and  infuriated  animal. 
The  two  dogs  followed  her  a  short 
distance,  for  she  tied  as  fast  from  us 
as  she  had  come.  In  tlic  meantime 
some  of  our  young  men  had  cauglit 
the  lion's  whelp,  and  brought  it  to 
us.  Our  dogs  returned,  when  mine, 
irritated  by  the  attack  on  him,  tiew 
at  and  worried  the  young  one  at  my 
feet,  nor  did  we  attempt  to  hinder 
him ;  for,  although  we  might  have 
taken  it  with  us,  we  had  no  desire 
to  be  troubled  with  guarding  and 
feeding  it." 

The  Kev.  R.  Moffat  gives  an  in- 
teresting account  of  a  similar  inci- 
dent:— "  Having  put  my  waggon  in 
order,  taken  a  driver,  and  a  little 
boy  as  a  leader  of  the  oxen,  and  two 
Baralongs  who  were  going  to  the 
same  place,  I  left  the  station  with 
my  wife  and  family  for  an  absence 
of  two  or  three  months.  Our  journey 
lay  over  a  wild  and  dreary  country. 
On  the  night  of  the  third  day's 
journey,  having  halted  at  a  pool, 
we  discovered  with  terror  the 
spoors  or  foot-prints  of  lions.  We 
immediately  collected  the  oxen,  and 
fastened  them  to  the  waggon.  The 
two  Baralongs  had  brought  a  young 
cow  with  them,  which  they  said  was 
too  wise  to  leave  the  waggon,  al- 
though a  lion  should  be  scented. 
We  took  a  little  supper,  which  was 
followed  by  our  evening  hymn  and 
prayer.  I  had  retired  only  a  few 
minutes  to  the  waggon  to  prepare 
for  the  night,  when  the  whole  of  the 
•oxen  started  to  their  feet.  A  lion 
had  seized  the  cow  only  a  few  steps 
from  their  tails,  and  dragged  it  to 
a  distance  of  thirty  or  forty  J'ards, 
where  we  distinctly  heard  it  tearing 
>the  animal  and  breaking  its  bones, 
whilst  its  bello  wings  were  most 
pitiful.  When  these  were  over,  I 
seized  my  gun,  but  as  it  was  too 
dark  to  see  my  object  at  half  the 
distance,  I  aimed  at  the  spot  where 


the  devouring  jaws  of  the  lion  were 
heard.  I  tired  again  and  again,  to 
which  he  replied  with  tremendous 
roars,  at  the  same  time  making  a 
rush  towards  the  waggon,  so  as  ex- 
ceedingly to  terrify  the  oxen.  After 
contending  in  the  dark  for  some 
time  longer,  we  came  to  the  con- 
clusion that  we  had  better  let  him 
alone,  if  he  would  let  us  alone.  It 
was  well  we  did  so,  for  soon  after  I 
discovered,  by  the  light  of  the  fire- 
brands, four  other  large  lions  near 
tlie  pool.  We  kept  a  fire  burning 
all  the  night,  and  were  thankful  to  be 
able  to  proceed  on  our  way  next 
morning  unmolested." 

696.  Another  Lion  Story. — A 
South  African  Missionary  tells  the 
following  story,  illustrative  of  the 
dangers  to  which  he  was  exposed : — 
"  I  was  travelling  in  a  waggon  to 
visit  a  mission  station  ;  my  wife  and 
our  little  girl  were  with  me.  One 
evening  we  found  we  had  lost  our 
way.  The  country  around  us  was 
quite  a  desert.  No  village  or  house 
was  to  be  seen  ;  no  grass  ;  and,  what 
was  the  worst,  there  was  no  water. 
However,  there  was  no  help  for  it ; 
we  must  stay  the  night  where  we 
were,  and  try  and  find  our  way  the 
next  morning.  The  great  thing  was 
to  keep  the  oxen  from  straying ;  for 
if  they  got  away,  we  should  be  in 
great  danger  of  perishing,  for  we 
had  no  water.  The  oxen  were  un- 
yoked from  the  waggon  ;  the  native 
servants  went  to  sleep  ;  my  wife  and 
child  were  in  the  waggon ;  and  I 
was  to  sit  up  to  watch  the  oxen. 
However,  it  was  not  long  before  I  fell 
fast  asleep.  When  I  awoke  it  was 
daylight.  I  looked  round  me ;  the 
oxen  were  all  gone,  and  instead  of 
them,  I  saw  three  lions  close  by 
gazing  at  me.  I  did  not  think  so 
much  about  the  lions  as  I  did  about 
the  oxen  ;  for  if  they  were  gone,  we 
were  lost.     I  jumped  up,  roused  the 


368 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


men  who  were  asleep  under  the 
waggon,  and  told  them  to  go  off  and 
look  after  the  oxen.  "While  I  was 
thus  engaged,  a  breeze  had  sprung 
up.  The  waggon  had  a  white  cover- 
ing, part  of  which  hung  loose  at  the 
side.  The  wind  blew  this  loose 
covering  up  and  down.  This  was  a 
new  thing  to  the  lions.  They  were 
surprised,  and  rather  frightened  at 
the  sight.  They  looked  steadily  at 
the  flapping  canvas  for  some  time ; 
then  they  began  gradually  to  draw 
back  still  watching  the  fluttering 
cover.  Backwards  and  backwards 
they  went,  till  they  thought  they 
were  at  a  safe  distance,  and  then 
turned  round  and  galloped  off  as 
fast  as  they  could.  I  was  not  sorry 
to  see  them  safe  oS,  and  then  I  went 
with  the  men  to  look  for  the  oxen. 
"We  found  them  live  miles  oft*  at 
a  little  muddy  pool.  I  suppose  they 
had  smelt  the  water,  and  gone  in 
search  of  it.  It  was  well  they  had 
gone  off  before  the  lions  came,  or 
some  of  them  would  have  been  killed. 
We  took  the  oxen  back  to  our  en- 
campment, and  in  the  course  of  the 
day  found  our  way  to  the  place  we 
were  travelling  to." 

697.  Danger  from  Grococliles. — 
Some  of  the  rivers,  both  in  "Western 
and  Southern  Africa,  abound  with 
alligators  or  crocodiles ;  and  the 
writer  has  sometimes  seen  one  or 
more  of  these  ugly  creatures  almost 
every  day  for  weeks  together  when 
travelling  in  a  small  boat  or  canoe 
on  their  placid  waters.  They  are 
very  savage  and  dangerous  animals, 
and  many  a  poor  fellow  has  been 
seized,  dragged  down,  and  devoured 
by  them.  The  llev.  Mr.  Butler,  an 
American  Missionary,  was  on  one 
occasion  crossing  the  Umkumas 
River  on  horseback,  when  a  large 
alligator  seized  his  leg.  He  held  on 
for  life  to  his  horse,  and  dragged  the 
savage  beast  ashore.      Happily  for 


him  a  number  of  Kaffir  women  were 
near  who  ran  to  his  rescue,  and  beat 
the  horrible  creature  off  him.  The 
wound  after  a  long  time  was  healed  ; 
but  the  Missionary  never  fully  re- 
covered from  its  effects.  He  after- 
wards returned  to  America. 

On  another  occasion  a  Missionary 
was  going  up  the  river  in  a  boat; 
he  had  a  milch  goat  on  board  to 
supply  milk  for  the  coffee.  When 
the  vessel  anehored  to  wait  for  the 
tide,  it  was  put  on  shore,  and  tethered 
to  a  bush  that  it  might  safely  graze. 
One  day  a  screaming  bleat  from  the 
goat  was  heard  by  those  on  board. 
They  looked  to  the  spot  whence  the 
sound  came,  and  saw  a  large  croco- 
dile, with  the  goat  in  his  mouth, 
descending  the  bank  into  the  river. 
He  plunged  below  the  surface,  then 
rose  again,  and  after  one  more  shrill 
bleat,  the  poor  goat  was  silent  in  the 
monster's  stomach.  The  men  in  the 
boat  pursued  and  fired  their  muskets 
at  the  crocodile,  the  splash  of  the 
balls  was  seen  on  his  head  and 
back ;  but  so  impenetrable  was  his 
scaly  armour  that  they  seemed  to 
make  little  or  no  impression. 

698.  Danger  from  the  Eising 
Tide.— The  Rev.  William  Woon 
gives  the  following  affecting  account 
of  his  deliverance  from  danger  when 
travelling  to  an  appointment  in  New 
Zealand  in  1852.  On  the  15th  in- 
stant I  left  home  for  Patea.  The 
road  by  the  cliff  is  so  obstructed 
with  fern,  flax,  &c.,  that  I  was  ad- 
vised to  go  on  the  beach  to  Manana- 
pou.  Somehow  I  missed  the  time  of 
tide.  When  I  got  half-way  I  found 
there  had  been  a  landslip,  and  the 
tide  having  risen  my  way  was  ob- 
structed. I  tried  to  get  along  by 
leading  the  horse ;  but  he  sunk  so 
deep  into  the  sand  and  mud  that 
had  I  persevered  he  must  have  been 
lost,  and  myself  too.  I  turned  back 
and  reached  another  landslip.    Here 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


8G9 


I  was  in  imminent  danger.  The  tide 
increasing  I  was  hemmed  in  between 
overhanging  and  fallen  rocks.  The 
horse  fell  with  great  violence  between 
two  rocks,  where  he  lay  and  could 
not  rise,  groaning  piteously.  I  tried 
to  help  him  up,  but  in  vain,  and  I 
thought  I  should  have  to  scramble 
up  the  cliff  and  leave  him  to  die. 
At  length  a  heavy  sea  rolled  in  under 
him,  lifted  him  up,  and  we  both 
escaped.  How  we  escaped  I  can 
scarcely  tell.  After  I  recovered  my- 
self, and  secured  the  horse,  I  sat 
down  on  a  stone  and  wept,  and 
praised  God  for  my  deliverance.  I 
waited  about  four  hours  for  the  tide 
to  ebb,  and  reached  home  in  safety, 
deeply  affected.  How  good  is  the 
Lord  !  0  for  a  heart  and  a  thousand 
tongues  to  praise  Him  for  His  good- 
ness in  redeeming  my  life  fi-om  de- 
struction." 

699.  Travelling  in  Oregon.— The 
difficulties  and  dangers  of  travelling 
in  Oregon,  when  the  Missionaries 
first  went  there,  were  very  great.  If 
the  journej'  was  by  land  or  water, 
or  partly,  as  was  generally  the  ease, 
by  both,  the  perils  and  labour  at- 
tending it  were  much  the  same.  In 
the  month  of  September,  1846,  seve- 
ral members  of  the  mission  family 
started  from  Dalles  for  the  Willa- 
mette Valley,  a  distance  of  150  miles, 
to  visit  their  friends  and  procure 
supplies.  When  the  requisite  num- 
ber of  Indians  had  been  engaged,  a 
«anoe  provided,  and  a  supply  of  pro- 
visions laid  in,  the  company  as- 
sembled to  sing  a  hjTnn,  and  to  im- 
plore the  Divine  protection  from  the 
perils  of  the  waters  and  the  perils  of 
the  wilderness,  to  which  they  knew 
they  would  be  exposed.  They  then 
took  an  affectionate  leave  of  the  na- 
tive con^rts  who  accompanied  them 
to  the  boat,  and  took  their  departure. 
The  voyage  down  the  Columbia  to 
the  Cascades  occupied  a  little  over 


two  days.  At  night  a  camp  was 
formed  on  shore ;  a  cheerful  fire 
rendered  their  resting-place  tolerably 
comfortable,  and  prayer  and  praise 
ascended  to  heaven,  while  the  howl 
of  wild  beasts  at  a  distance  was  oc- 
casionally mingled  with  the  shouts 
of  savage  men.  The  portage  round 
the  rapids  being  attended  with  much 
delay  and  labour,  the  travellers  de- 
cided to  ti'ust  to  their  frail  canoe. 
The  danger  to  which  they  were  ex- 
posed heightened  the  intense  emotion 
excited  by  the  terrific  scenery,  and 
profound  silence  reigned  among  the 
voyagers,  except  when  broken  by 
the  involuntary  "  Thank  God,"  as 
some  perilous  point  was  passed  in  the 
rapids,  or  by  the  wild  shouts  of  the 
Indians,  as  they  successfully  cleared 
a  projecting  rock  against  which  they 
seemed  about  to  be  dashed.  Thus 
for  two  miles,  sometimes  in  a  smooth 
but  rapid  cm-rent,  at  other  moments 
tossed  upon  the  waves  white  with 
foam,  the  kind  Providence  of  God 
guided  them,  and  soon  they  were 
sailing  pleasantly  toward  Vancouver 
twenty  miles  distant. 

Just  below  the  Cascades  they  en- 
camped upon  a  peninsula,  slightly 
connected  by  a  narrow  stripe  of  land 
with  the  main  shore.  They  soon 
perceived  that  their  position,  thus 
separated  from  the  surrounding 
country,  was  most  providential.  The 
whole  forest  for  many  miles  was  one 
glowing,  terrific  sheet  of  flame.  The 
neighbouring  mountain  peaks,  four 
thousand  feet  high,  burned  with 
fearful  intensity.  The  night  was 
dark,  save  the  lurid  glare  of  this 
ocean  of  fire.  The  roaring  of  the 
flames,  the  crash  of  falling  trees, 
and  the  fierce  despairing  shrieks  of 
the  wild  animals,  constituted  one  of 
the  most  awfully  sublime  scenes  ever 
witnessed.  In  the  morning  the  Mis- 
sionaries gathered  their  company  to- 
gether for  early  devotions,  and  then 
proceeded  on  their  voyage  with  grate- 

B 


870 


THE   MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


ful  hearts  to  God  for  His  preservino^ 
goodness.  As  the  Missionaries  passed 
the  scene  of  conflagration  on  their 
return  homeward,  they  saw  a  hxrge 
bear  come  limping  along,  scorched 
and  bleeding,  and  no  doubt  homeless. 
The  Indians,  true  to  their  instinct, 
tried  to  secure  him,  but  he  plunged 
in  among  the  ruins,  and  eluded  their 
pursuit.  Near  the  same  place  they 
discovered  a  retired  hut,  in  which  a 
■white  man,  his  wife,  and  two  chil- 
dren had  made  their  forest  home. 
The  father  and  husband  lay  dead, 
and  the  afflicted  partner  and  little 
ones,  with  none  near  to  sympathise, 
to  counsel,  or  to  assist.  They  ren- 
dered what  help  they  could,  and 
soon  afterwards  met  with  the  lifeless 
tody  of  a  Shasta  slave,  which  they 
decently  interred,  and  travelled  on. 
At  length  they  reached  the  station 
in  safety  with  the  supplies  for  which 
they  had  gone,  having  witnessed 
strange  scenes,  and  been  mercifully 
preserved  during  their  adventurous 
journey  by  land  and  water. 

700.  Suffering  from  Want  of 
Water.  —  On  the  return  of  Dr. 
Livingstone  from  his  famous  journey 
across  the  Continent  of  Africa  in 
1856,  a  mission  was  planned  by  the 
London  Society  to  the  Makololo,  an 
interesting  tribe  of  people  on  the 
banks  of  the  Zambesi.  The  adven- 
tures of  the  Missionaries  and  their 
families  on  their  journey  to  the 
interior  is  of  mournful  interest ;  but 
among  their  numerous  "perils  in 
the  wilderness,"  that  arising  from 
the  M'ant  of  water  was  the  most 
aflecting.  Adverting  to  this  sub- 
ject, Mrs.  Helmore,  the  wife  of  the 
senior  Missionary,  writing  to  her 
sister  in  England,  says: — "We  are 
expecting  rain  this  month,  and  are 
longing  for  it,  as  those  only  can 
long  who  have  travelled  through  a 
dry  and  paiched  wilderness  where  no 
water  is.      Our  poor  oxen  were  at 


one  time  four,  and  at  another,  five 
days  without  drinking.  It  was  quite 
painful  to  see  how  tame  they  were 
rendered  by  thirst,  they  crowded 
around  the  waggons,  licked  the 
water-casks,  and  put  their  noses 
down  to  the  dishes  and  basins,  and 
then  looked  up  to  our  faces  as  if 
asking  for  water.  We  suffered  very 
much  ourselves  from  thirst,  being 
obliged  to  economise  the  little  we 
had  in  our  vessels,  not  knowing 
when  we  should  get  more.  Tuesday 
the  6th  instant  was  one  of  the  most 
trying  days  I  ever  passed.  About 
sunrise  the  poor  oxen,  which  had 
been  dragging  the  heavy  waggons 
through  the  sands  during  the  night, 
stopping  now  and  then  to  draw 
breath,  gave  signs  of  giving  up 
altogether.  My  husband  now  re- 
solved to  remain  behind  with  one 
waggon  and  a  single  man,  while  I 
and  the  children,  and  the  rest  of  the 
people  went  forward  with  all  the 
oxen,  thinking  that  we  should  cer- 
tainly reach  water  by  night.  We 
had  had  a  very  scanty  supply  the 
day  before,  the  men  had  not  tasted 
diink  since  breakfast  until  late  in 
the  evening.  We  divided  a  bottle- 
ful  among  four  of  them.  There 
now  remained  five  bottles  of  water ; 
I  gave  my  husband  three,  and  re- 
served two  for  the  children,  expect- 
ing that  we  should  get  water  first. 
It  was  a  sorrowful  parting,  for  we 
were  all  faint  from  thirst,  and,  of 
course,  eating  was  out  of  the  ques- 
tion. After  dragging  on  for  four 
hours  the  heat  obliged  us  to  stop. 

"The  poor  children  continually 
asked  for  water ;  I  put  them  off 
as  long  as  I  could,  and  when  they 
could  be  denied  no  longer,  doled  the 
precious  fluid  out  a  spoonful  at  a 
time  to  each  of  them.  Poor  Selina 
and  Henry  cried  bitterly. .  Willie 
bore  up  manfully,  but  his  sunken 
eyes  showed  how  much  he  suffered. 
Occasionally  I  observed  a  convulsive 


THB   M13SI0NABY   WORLD. 


871 


twitch  of  his  features,  showing  what 
nn  eflbrt  he  was  making  to  restrain 
Ills  feelings.  As  for  dear  Lizzie, 
bIio  (lid  not  utter  a  single  word  of 
complaint,  nor  even  asked  for  water, 
but  lay  all  day  on  the  ground  per- 
fectly quiet,  her  lips  quite  parched 
and  blackened.  About  sunset  we 
made  another  attempt,  and  got  on 
about  five  miles.  The  people  then 
proposed  going  on  with  the  oxen  in 
search  of  water,  promising  to  return 
with  a  supply  to  the  waggon,  but  I 
urged  their  resting  a  little,  and  then 
making  another  attempt,  that  we 
might  possibly  get  near  enough  to 
walk  on  to  it.  They  yielded,  tied 
up  the  poor  oxen  to  prevent  their 
wandering,  and  lay  down  to  sleep, 
having  tasted  neither  food  nor  drink 
all  day.  None  of  us  could  eat.  I 
gave  the  children  a  little  dried  fruit, 
slightly  acid,  in  the  middle  of  the 
day,  but  thirst  took  away  all  desire 
to  eat.  Once,  in  the  course  of  the 
afternoon,  dear  Willie,  after  a  des- 
perate effort  not  to  cry,  asked  me  if 
he  might  go  and  drain  the  bottles. 
Of  course  I  assented,  and  presently 
he  called  out  to  me  with  much  eager- 
ness that  he  had  *  found  some.'  Poor 
little  fellow,  it  must  have  been  little 
indeed,  for  his  sister  Selina  had 
drained  them  already. 

"  The  water  being  long  since  gone, 
as  a  last  resource,  just  before  dark  1 
divided  among  the  children  half  a 
teaspoonful  of  wine  and  water,  which 
I  had  been  reserving  in  case  T  should 
feel  faint.  They  were  revived  by  it 
and  said,  '  how  nice  it  was,'  though 
it  scarcely  allayed  their  thirst. 
Henry  at  length  cried  himself  to 
sleep,  and  the  rest  were  dozing  fever- 
ishly. It  was  a  beautiful  moonlight 
night,  but  the  air  was  hot  and  sul- 
try. I  sat  in  front  of  the  waggon 
unable  to  sleep,  hoping  that  water 
might  arrive  before  the  children 
awoke  on  another  day.  About  half- 
past  ten,  I  saw  some  persons  ap- 

B 


proaching,  they  proved  to  be  two 

Bakalahari  bringing  a  tin  canteen 
half- full  of  water,  and  a  note  from 
Mrs.  Price,  saying  that  having  heard 
of  the  trouble  we  were  in  from  the 
man  wo  had  sent  forward,  and  being 
themselves  not  very  far  from  water, 
they  had  sent  us  all  they  had.  The 
sound  of  water  soon  roused  the 
children,  who  had  tiied  in  vain  tu 
sleep,  and  I  shall  not  soon  forget 
the  rush  they  made  to  get  a  drink. 
I  gave  each  of  the  children  aud  men 
a  cupfull,  and  then  drank  myself. 
It  was  the  first  liquid  that  had 
passed  my  lips  for  twenty-four  hours, 
and  I  had  eaten  nothing.  The 
Bakalahari  passed  on,  after  deposit- 
ing the  precious  treasure,  saying 
that  though  they  had  brought  me 
water,  they  had  none  for  themselves. 
They  were  merely  passing  travellers. 
I  almost  thought  they  were  angels 
sent  from  heaven.  All  now  slept 
comfortabl}^  except  myself;  my 
mind  had  been  too  much  excited  for 
sleep.  And  now  a  fresh  disturbance 
arose,  the  poor  oxen  had  smelt  the 
water,  and  became  very  trouble- 
some ;  the  loose  cattle  crowded  about 
the  waggon,  licking,  and  sauffing, 
and  pushing  their  noses  towards  me, 
as  if  begging  for  water.  At  two 
o'clock  I  aroused  the  men,  telling 
them  that  if  we  were  to  make 
another  attempt  to  reach  the  water 
no  time  was  to  be  lost.  They  were 
tired  and  faint,  and  very  unwilling 
to  move,  but  at  last  they  got  up  and 
began  to  unloose  the  oxen,  and  drive 
them  off  without  the  waggon.  I  re- 
monstrated, but  in  vain ;  they  had 
lost  all  spirit." 

In  the  course  of  the  following  day 
the  sufferers  were  supplied  with  a 
more  ample  stock  of  water  by  their 
friends  at  a  distance,  who  had  pro- 
videntially found  a  small  fountain. 
The  first  supply  was  brought  in  a 
calabash  on  the  head  of  a  native 
servant- girl,  who  had  walked  with 
B  2 


372 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


her  precious  burden  four  hours. 
Then  came  a  pack-ox  with  two  kegs 
of  water,  and  at  length  the  whole 
mission  party  reached  the  fountain, 
where  they  were  joined  by  Mr.  Hel- 
more,  who  had  been  left  behind  in 
the  desert,  and  they  all  united  in 
sincere  thanksgiving  to  Almighty 
God  for  having  once  more  graciously 
interposed  on  their  behalf.  The 
perils  in  the  wilderness  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Helmore,  and  their  dear  child- 
ren, did  not,  however,  terminate 
here.  They  nobly  piished  forward 
through  every  difficulty  to  the  place 
of  their  destination  in  the  Makololo 
country,  where  they  were  one  after 
another  smitten  down  with  fever, 
till  in  a  few  short  months  they  were 
all  laid  in  their  graves  in  the  interior 
of  Africa,  sincerely  regretted  by  all 
who  had  been  favoured  with  their 
acquaintance,  and  by  none  more  sin- 
cerely than  the  present  writer,  who 
little  thought,  on  taking  his  leave  of 
them,  that  he  would  see  them  no 
more  in  the  flesh. 

701.  Breaking  of  the  Treck-tow. 
— From  the  mountainous  character 
of  the  country,  and  the  roughness 
of  the  roads,  waggon  travelling  in 
South  Africa  is  attended  with  many 
dangers ;  but,  by  the  good  Provi- 
dence of  God,  the  Missionaries  expe- 
rience many  merciful  deliverances. 
The  Rev.  G.  S.  Thomas,  describing 
his  travels  in  Kaftraria  in  the  month 
of  March,  1857,  says: — "Towards 
the  close  of  the  journey  we  expe- 
rienced a  most  merciful  interposition 
of  Divine  Providence.  We  had 
arrived  within  about  six  miles  of 
the  station,  and  were  come  to  the 
bottom  of  a  steep  hill,  so  steep  that 
one  team  of  oxen  was  unable  to  pull 
the  waggon  to  the  top.  We  there- 
fore took  the  team  out  of  the  other 
waggon,  in  which  were  my  dear  wife 
and  child,  and  having  fastened  these 
in  front  of  the  other  team,  the  word 


was  given,  '  Treck  !  treck  ! '  and  the 
waggon  soon  began  to  ascend  the 
hill,  when  suddenly,  just  as  we 
gained  the  summit,  the  treck-tow, 
or  that  by  which  all  the  oxen  were 
attached  to  the  waggon,  broke,  and 
in  an  instant  it  began  to  descend  the 
hill  with  fearful  velocity  towards 
the  other  waggon.  All  were  panic- 
stricken,  but  nothing  could  be  done 
to  save  either  the  waggon  or  my 
wife  and  child.  She  saw  the  danger 
with  horror,  but  there  was  no  time 
to  escape ;  she  had  merely  time  to 
clasp  the  babe  to  her  bosom  and  cry, 
'  Lord,  save  us ! '  And  He  did  save 
us ;  for  just  as  it  got  within  a  yard 
of  the  two  oxen  still  attached  to  the 
pole,  without  any  apparent  cause, 
it  turned  suddenly  round  along  the 
side  of  the  hill  and  stopped  of  itself, 
without  sustaining  the  least  injury, 
or  injuring  anything  else.  Had  it 
turned  to  the  other  side,  it  would 
have  fallen  over  a  precipice  two  or 
three  hundred  feet  high.  To  our 
God  we  alone  ascribe  the  praise." 

702.  Waggon  Upset.— On  de- 
scending the  mountain  from  the 
Khamiesberg  station,  in  South 
Africa,  with  a  waggon  and  twelve 
oxen,  in  1854,  the  writer  was  over- 
taken by  the  darkness  of  night,  and 
was  unexpectedly  exposed  to  con- 
siderable peril.  The  day  had  been 
very  hot,  and  it  was  desirable  to 
push  forward  as  far  as  possible  in 
the  cool  of  the  evening,  before  we 
outspanned,  as  we  had  a  journey  of 
four  hundred  miles  before  us.  We 
had  not  proceeded  many  miles  after 
sunset,  however,  when  we  came  to 
a  place  where  the  road  had  been 
completely  washed  away  by  the 
mountain  torrent,  and  the  waggon, 
being  suddenly  plunged  into  a  deep 
ravine,  was  instantly  upset,  and  we 
were  thrown  with  violence  on  the 
ground.  Providentially,  we  were 
not  hurt,  nor  was  the  waggon  mate- 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


373 


rially  inj ured.  By  a  strenuous  effort, 
"vrith  the  united  strength  of  the  leader 
and  driver,  we  got  the  waggon 
righted,  and  dragged  out  of  the 
hole.  On  replacing  a  wheel  which 
had  been  throA\Ti  off,  we  found  to 
our  sorrow  that  the  linchpin  was 
gone.  This  was  a  serious  loss,  as 
we  had  nothing  with  which  to  sup- 
ply its  place  in  the  wilderness.  We 
therefore  lighted  the  lantern,  and 
sought  for  it  with  great  care  and 
anxiety  along  the  rugged  road  over 
which  we  had  just  travelled.  After 
some  time  we  happily  found  it,  and 
having  fixed  it  in  its  place,  we  moved 
forward  a  short  distance  out  of  our 
dangerous  position,  and  then  out- 
spanned,  lighted  a  fire,  prepared 
our  humble  repast,  and  retired  for 
the  night ;  but  not  without  render- 
ing sincere  and  hearty  thanks  to 
our  great  Deliverer  for  His  provi- 
dential care  over  us  at  this  period  of 
our  eventful  journey. 

•  703.  Crossing  Eivers  in  Africa. 
— "Writing  from  the  far  distant  in- 
terior of  South  Africa,  under  date  of 
May  3rd,  1870,  and  describing  his 
journey  from  the  Kuruman  to  In- 
yati,  the  Eev.  Mr.  Thompson  gives 
the  following  interesting  account  of 
the  dangers  and  difficulties  of  Mis- 
sionary travelling  in  that  dreary 
land: — "The  rivers  also  have  been 
a  source  of  much  anxiety  and  trouble 
to  us.  In  crossing  the  Nkenzie  we 
got  into  great  difficulty,  and  suffered 
considerable  loss.  The  river  was 
about  three  feet  deep  on  the  drift, 
but  much  deeper  above  it  and  below 
it.  The  bank  at  the  side  on  which 
we  had  to  come  out  was  very  steep 
and  sandy.  "We  reached  the  river 
about  sunset,  and  got  through  it 
with  little  difficulty.  The  driver, 
however,  being  unable  to  manage 
the  oxen  alone,  I  had  to  leap  into 
the  water  and  help  him.  In  some 
parts  I  got  very  deep,  and  was  wet 


to  the  shoulders ;  and,  by  the  way, 
I  got  my  watch  spoiled.  But  we 
got  through  the  river  pretty  well, 
and  almost  up  the  bank,  when  the 
oxen  stuck,  and  would  not  pull  the 
waggon  out.  "We  wrought  with 
them  for  about  two  hours,  and  used 
every  means  to  get  them  to  start  it, 
but  in  vain ;  they  became  tired,  as 
also  did  the  men.  The  night  was 
clear,  and  we  had  no  anticipation  of 
rain.  The  hindpart  of  the  Avaggon 
was  about  seven  feet  from  the  water, 
so  I  thought  there  would  be  no 
danger  to  outspan  the  oxen,  and 
give  them  and  the  men  an  hour's 
rest.  I  lay  down  myself  for  an 
hour  or  so,  when  I  was  awoke  by 
heavy  rain,  and  the  rushing  sound 
of  the  river ;  whereupon  I  imme- 
diately arose  and  looked  out,  and 
found  the  river  had  risen  about  six 
feet.  Having  called  the  men  to  in- 
span,  I  got  Mrs.  Thompson  out  of 
the  waggon  as  soon  as  possible. 
Meanwhile  the  river  had  risen  so 
high  as  to  come  into  the  waggou 
behind.  I  hastened  to  unload  the 
waggon  as  fast  as  I  could ;  but  in 
the  course  of  ten  minutes  I  stood 
four  feet  deep  in  water  in  the  wag- 
gon. Before  we  could  even  get 
the  bed-clothes  out  everything  was 
covered  with  water,  x^either  Mrs. 
Thompson  nor  I  had  any  dry  cloth- 
ing till  it  was  dried  at  the  fire.  All 
our  boxes  and  provisions  were  soaked 
in  water.  After  some  trouble  we 
got  the  waggon  out,  and  taken  to  a 
higher  bank.  It  continued  raining 
all  the  night,  and  two  or  three  days 
following.  The  river  must  have 
risen  ten  feet  in  an  hour  and  a  half 
or  two  hours.  There  are  a  great 
many  mountains  on  both  sides  of  it, 
for  several  miles  above  where  we 
crossed  it,  and  the  water  came  pour- 
ing into  it  off  these  mountains.  "We 
were  glad,  however,  that  we  escaped 
with  our  lives,  and  that  it  was  no 
worse;  some  of  our  things  are  en- 


874 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


tirely  epoiled,  iiud  all  of  them  greatly 
damaged.  Ai'ler  we  got  our  thingf- 
repacked  and  loaded,  we  started  on 
our  journey  again,  nnd  intended  to 
travel  very  fast  to  luyali,  a  distance 
of  200  miles,  where  we  would  get 
our  things  unpacked,  nnd  diied  pro- 
perly ;  but  we  were  detained  at  the 
lirst  outpost  of  the  Matehele  country, 
until  a  message  Avas  sent  to  the  king, 
and  permission  grnnted  for  us  to 
come  on.  This  is  the  custom  of  the 
country." 

704.  Crossing  Eivers  in  Austra- 
lia.— The  rivers  of  Australia,  fed 
by  mountuin  torrents,  and  furnished 
with  rainfalls  both  rajiid  and  power- 
ful, rise  quickly,  and  form  streams 
which  run  very  fast.  Hemmed  in 
by  swollen  rivers,  the  Rev.  Francis 
Tuckiield,  Wesley  an  Missionary  to 
the  aborigines,  had  urgent  netd  on 
one  occasion  to  reach  a  station  from 
which  he  was  separated  by  one  of 
these  watery  barriers.  He  was  al- 
most starving  for  Avant  of  food,  his 
supply  of  flour  Lcing  entirely  ex- 
hausted. The  only  ci  aft  with  which 
to  cross  the  rushing  liver  was  a  frail 
native  bark  canne.  It  was  necesfary 
to  paddle  this  canoe,  which  one  man 
quite  filled,  and  aLo  to  float  over  an 
empty  tub,  attached  by  a  long  rope 
to  the  person  of  the  occupant  of  the 
canoe,  to  receive  the  fluur;  then  to 
paddle  the  canoe  back  again  with 
the  loaded  tub,  sealed  from  the 
water,  floating  as  before.  The  blacks  i 
longed  for  some  flour,  and  ihey  are! 
most  daring  and  gifted  swimmers,  I 
crossing  where  most  white  men! 
would  not  dare  to  venture,  but  the  i 
bravest  of  them  in  this  instance  de- 
clined the  expedition.  The  necessity 
was  urgent,  and  llr.  Tucktield  de- 
termined to  venture  across  himself. 
The  opposite  bank  was  safely  gained  ; ! 
the  canoe  moored  ;  the  empty  flour- I 
bag  shouldered  ;  the  station  reached  ; 
the  flour  procured ;  a  word  in  season  I 


spoken;  the  prayer  offered,  and  the 
Missionary  returned  to  the  canoo 
with  his  load.  'Ihe  perilous  return 
voyage  was  now  commenced,  and  as 
tlie  natives  surmised,  so  it  happened  : 
the  frail  canoe  upset,  and  Mt.  Tuck- 
field,  with  the  keg  of  flour  fastened 
to  his  body,  sank  beneath  the  eddy- 
ing surface  of  the  stream.  The 
blacks,  who  really  loved  their  Mis- 
sionary, seeing  the  accident,  fliled 
the  air  with  their  loud  lamentations 
over  his  supposed  death.  Happily 
Mr.  Tuckfield  was  a  good  swimmer, 
and  with  a  tremendous  effort  breasted 
the  opposing  current,  and  at  length 
safely  reached  the  bank  flour-kcg 
and  all.  Through  many  other  peiils 
in  the  wilderness,  God  in  His  gra- 
cious Providence  brought  His  de- 
voted servant  till  at  length  he 
flnished  his  course  with  joy  at  Port- 
land, Victoria,  in  the  frfty-seventh 
year  of  his  age,  and  the  twenty- 
eighth  of  his  Missionary  ministry. 

705.  Danger  from  Tire  in  the 
Porest. — The  Rev.  George  Pick- 
ering gives  the  following  account  of 
a  narrow  escape  which  he  had  from 
death  by  fire  in  the  forest:— "The 
early  part  of  the  year  1848  was 
marked  in  New  South  Wales  by 
most  severe  drought,  and  also  by  ex- 
treme heat.  I  was  proceeding  on 
mj-  usual  Missionary  journey  on  a 
Monday  rendered  memorable  in  the 
Australian  calendar  for  its  extreme 
heat.  Bush-flres  raged  in  almost 
every  direction,  and  the  thermometer 
in  the  sun  stood,  during  the  heat  of 
the  day,  at  nearh'  one  hundred  and 
forty  degrees.  So  soon  as  I  entered 
the  forest  on  leaving  Appin,  I  saw 
that  a  fire  had  lately  swept  over  that 
pai't.  The  fallen  trees  and  tufts  of 
grass  were  still  burning,  the  atmos- 
phere was  full  of  smoke,  and  the 
sun  appeared  like  a  ball  of  fire. 
When  1  had  travelled  about  twelve 
miles,  on  reaching  the  summit  of  a 


THE   MISSIONAEY   WORLD. 


37« 


range,  such  a  sight  presented  itself 
as  1  had  never  before  witnessed.  The 
whole  of  the  forest  in  the  direction 
in  which  I  was  travelling  was  on  lire  ; 
hut  the  flames  were  burning  not 
only  the  underwood,  shrub,  and 
truuks,  but  all  the  tops  of  the  trees 
•were  also  blazing.  After  surveying 
this  magnificent  and  extraordinary, 
but  really  perilous,  scene  for  a  sea- 
son, I  concluded  that  by  returning  a 
short  distance,  and  then  making  a 
detour  to  the  east,  I  should  reach 
the  coast  line  of  road,  and  so  escape 
the  conflagration,  as  the  fire  appeared 
to  me  too  far  in  a  westerly  direction 
to  reach  the  road.  Having  a  good 
horse,  I  was  not  long  in  reaching  the 
coast  government  road,  and  there  I 
thought  myself  safe,  as  the  fire  ap- 
peared 60  far  on  my  right  hand. 
Eut  as  I  proceeded,  1  found  the  road 
continued  to  wend  westerly  in  the 
direction  of  the  fire.  I  soon  became 
convinced  that  continuing  to  follow 
the  road,  it  was  impossible  that  I 
should  escape  the  flames.  To  retrace 
my  steps  would  only  be  to  rush  into 
the  fire,  which  favoured  by  a  strong 
breeze  had  gained  on  my  rear. 
There  were  the  alternatives  of  strik- 
ing into  the  forest  at  the  risk  of 
being  lost,  or  of  attempting  to  ride 
through  the  fire  at  the  risk  of  being 
burned.  I  resolved  upon  the  latter. 
1  reached  the  fire  on  a  small  plain 
which  intersected  the  road.  It  was 
rushing,  with  crackling  noise  and 
dense  smoke,  through  the  long  green 
grass.  Committing  myself  to  God 
through  my  Saviour,  I  urged  my 
horse  forward,  and  darted  through 
the  fire,  without  receiving  any  greater 
injury  than  the  singeing  of  my  hair  ; 
but  I  scarcely  succeeded  in  reiuing 
xi[i  the  terrified  animal,  and  so  esca- 
ping falling  into  a  deep  drain  which 
crossed  the  road,  and  in  which  lay  a 
quantity  of  dry  timber  on  fire.  Had 
1  plunged  into  this  mass  of  fire, 
«acape  would  have  been  almost  hope- 


less. I  now  pushed  on  my  way  truly 
thankful  for  my  preservation,  and 
carefuUj' watching  the  burning  trees 
in  all  directions  above  my  head,  lest 
a  branch  should  fall  upon  me.  I 
had  not,  however,  travelled  far  before 
I  became  aware  that  I  had  escaped 
one  danger  only  to  meet  another.  A 
fire  now  commenced  to  rage  along 
the  face  of  the  mountain,  skirting 
the  western  side  of  the  road.  But  a 
southerly  hurricane  sprang  up  sud- 
denlj',  accompanied  by  heavy  rain, 
and  arrested  the  progress  of  the 
flames  ;  and  by  the  good  Providence 
of  God  I  completed  my  journey  in 
safety." 

706.  Danger  from  a  Precipice. — 
In  the  spring  of  1847  the  Kev. 
George  Pickering  and  Mr.  Kendall, 
his  travelling  companion,  were  pro- 
ceeding on  a  Missionary  journey  in 
Australia,  when  they  had  a  narrow 
escape  from  imminent  danger.  They 
had  travelled  all  day,  and  were  much 
fatigued,  when  they  became  en- 
tangled in  the  forest  and  completely 
bewildered,  scarcely  knowing  w  lich 
course  to  steer.  AV  hilst  in  this  state 
of  doubt  and  perplexity,  they  were 
overtaken  by  the  darkness  of  night. 
The  path  they  were  pursuing,  with 
the  hope  of  reaching  a  part  of  the 
country  they  would  recognise,  led  up 
the  side  of  a  steep  hill,  at  the  top  of 
which  the  trunk  of  a  fallen  tree 
arrested  their  further  progress.  Mr. 
Pickering  was  walking  in  front,  and 
cautiously  leading  his  horse  by  the 
bridle.  On  perceiving  the  obstacle 
lying  across  the  path,  he  called  out 
to  inform  his  companion,  and  inti- 
mated his  intention  to  leap  over  it, 
and  to  try  to  induce  his  horse  to  do 
the  same — a  very  common  thing  in 
Australia.  But  Mr.  Kendall,  being 
the  more  experienced  traveller  of  the 
two,  addressed  to  his  friend  a  word 
of  caution,  and  advised  him  to  ex- 
amine with  the  handle  of  his  whip 


376 


THE  MISSIONAEY  WORLD. 


the  state  of  the  ground  on  the  other 
side  of  the  trunk  before  he  ventured 
to  jump  over.  He  did  so,  and,  to 
his  horror  and  amazement,  found 
there  was  no  ground  which  he  could 
reach,  and  on  pitching  a  stone  over, 
he  heard  it  rattling  along  for  a  con- 
siderable distance.  The  travellers, 
therefore,  retraced  their  steps,  and 
about  eleven  o'clock  at  night  suc- 
ceeded in  reaching  the  house  of  Mr. 
James  Black,  a  friend  who  lived  at 
the  foot  of  the  mountain.  Their 
feelings  may  be  better  imagined  than 
described  when  they  ascertained  that 
the  trunk  of  the  tree  which  had 
stopped  them,  when  proceeding  in 
the  dark  along  the  path  on  the 
mountain  side,  was  on  the  brink  of 
a  precipice  six  hundred  feet  in  depth, 
and  that  it  had  been  placed  there  on 
purpose  to  prevent  travellers  from 
falling  over.  They  pursued  their 
journey  on  the  following  day  truly 
thankful  to  God  for  his  ever  watch- 
ful Providence  over  them. 

707.  Lost,  but  not  for  ever. — 
In  the  year  1858  the  Rev.  R.  W. 
Vanderkiste,  a  Wesleyan  Missionary 
in  South  Australia,  was  lost  on  the 
mountains  in  the  interior  of  the 
country  during  one  of  his  journeys. 
For  six  days  and  nights  he  was 
without  food,  with  the  exception  of 
one  slight  meal  of  which  he  partook 
before  leaving  home.  Without  fire 
or  adequate  shelter  he  was  exposed 
during  this  period  to  heavy  rains,  in 
addition  to  other  sources  of  suflering. 
Worn  down  almost  to  a  skeleton,  he 
was  at  length  providentially  dis- 
covered by  a  party  of  hunters,  and 
restored  to  his  family  and  friends 
in  a  state  of  great  exhaustion ; 
but  thankful  to  God  that  he  was 
thus  found  and  rescued  from  his 
periloiis  position  in  the  wilderness 
before  he  sank  to  rise  no  more. 

708.  Saved  from  Danger  by  the 


Sagacity  of  a  Horse. — The  Rev. 
James  Somerville,  a  laborious  Mis- 
sionary in  Australia,  experienced 
many  merciful  interpositions  of  Di- 
vine Providence  in  the  course  of  his 
long  and  useful  career ;  but  the  most 
remarkable  which  has  been  recorded 
was  his  deliverance  from  imminent 
danger,  when  travelling,  by  the  sa- 
gacity of  his  horse.  He  had  occa- 
sion, when  going  to  a  distant  ap- 
pointment, to  cross  a  salt-water  creek 
of  considerable  depth  after  heavy 
rains,  but  with  which  he  soon  be- 
came quite  familiar.  On  coming  to 
the  usual  ford  one  day,  Mr.  Somer- 
ville attempted  to  cross  as  usual, 
everything  about  the  margin  of  the 
stream  appearing  the  same  as  before, 
but  his  horse  obstinately  refused  to 
enter  the  water,  snorting  and  pranc- 
ing in  a  remarkable  manner.  After 
attempting  in  vain  to  urge  the  animal 
through  the  creek,  the  Missionary 
gave  him  the  rein,  and  let  him  wan- 
der where  he  pleased.  The  saga- 
cious creature  no  sooner  found  him- 
self at  liberty  to  follow  his  own  in- 
stinct, than  he  proceeded  some  dis- 
tance along  the  bank  of  the  creek  to 
a  place  which  appeared  much  less 
promising  than  the  one  he  had  left ; 
and  after  smelling  about  for  some 
time,  he  boldly  plunged  in,  and  car- 
ried his  rider  through  in  safety.  Mr. 
Somerville  afterwards  discovered  that 
the  crossing-place  he  had  first  at- 
tempted had  been  washed  away,  and, 
on  examination  at  low  water,  proved 
that  had  the  horse  been  prevailed 
upon  to  enter,  he  must  have  plunged 
at  once  down  an  almost  perpendicular 
bank  into  some  twenty  feet  of  water. 
In  such  a  case  both  the  horse  and 
his  master  might  have  perished  in 
the  deep ;  but,  as  it  was,  through 
the  remarkable  sagacity  of  the 
animal,  by  the  good  Providence 
of  God,  both  were  preserved,  and 
the  devoted  Missionary  pursued  his 
way  encouraged  still  to  confide  in 


THE    anSSIONARY   WORLD, 


377 


the   merciful  protection  of  the  Al- 
mighty. 


"IN  PEEILS  IN  THE  CITY." 

709.  Paul  at  Damascus. — The 
great  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles  had  no 
sooner  commenced  his  eventful  Mis- 
sionary career  than  he  was  called  in 
the  Providence  of  God  to  witness  a 
measure  of  that  hostility  to  the  truth 
of  which  he  was  afterwards  to  be- 
hold so  many  appalling  specimens. 
But  this  hostility  was  from  the  he- 
ginning  associated  with  such  evident 
manifestations  of  the  watchful  care 
of  the  Almighty  that  he  soon  learned 
to  rejoice  in  tribulation,  and  to  count 
it  an  honour  to  sufler  persecution  in 
the  cause  of  his  Divine  Lord  and 
Master.  It  was  soon  after  his  con- 
version that  Paul  boldly  declared  in 
the  City  of  Damascus  what  the  Lord 
had  done  for  his  soul,  and  preached 
Christ  in  the  synagogues  declaring 
"  that  He  is  the  Son  of  God."  The 
people  were  amazed,  remembering 
how  recently  the  preacher  himself 
was  a  persecutor ;  but  it  is  said  that 
Paul ' '  increased  the  more  in  strength, 
and  confounded  the  Jews  which 
dwelt  in  Damascus,  proving  that  this 
is  very  Christ."  Then  arose  that 
storm  of  opposition  which  led  to  his 
departure  from  the  city.  Filled  with 
rage  and  enmity  "  the  Jews  took 
counsel  to  kiU  him  ;"  and,  intending 
to  make  sure  work  of  it,  they  en- 
gaged the  government  authorities  in 
their  interest,  who  watched  day  and 
night  for  their  prey.  All  their  efforts 
were  vain,  for  the  servant  of  the 
Lord  was  safe  in  His  keeping.  The 
sequel  is  best  told  in  the  Apostle's 
own  simple  words.  "In  Damascus 
the  governor  under  Aretas  the  king 
kept  the  city  of  the  Damascenes 
with  a  garrison,  desirous  to  appre- 
hend me ;  and  through  a  window  in 


a  basket  was  I  let  down  by  the  wall, 
and  escaped  his  hands."  (2  Cor.  xi. 
32,  33).  No  doubt  some  of  the  dis- 
ciples of  Christ,  by  whom  the  Apostle 
was  entertained,  occupied  houses 
built  on  the  city  wall,  which  enabled 
them,  in  the  order  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence, to  make  this  arrangement  for 
his  escape  out  of  the  hands  of  his 
enemies. 

710.  Wesley  at  Cork.  —  For 
some  time  after  Wesley  and  his 
coadjutors  commenced  their  evan- 
gelical labours  in  Ireland  the  people 
received  their  message  with  gratitude 
and  joy  ;  but  at  length  a  remarkable 
change  took  place,  and,  in  some  parts 
of  the  country,  they  were  bitterly 
persecuted.  This  was  the  case  espe- 
cially in  the  city  of  Cork.  The 
principal  leader  in  the  disgraceful 
scenes  which  were  witnessed  was  a 
travelling  ballad-singer  and  come- 
dian, named  Butler,  whose  audiences 
had  been  thinned  by  the  preaching 
of  the  Methodists.  This  mountebank 
preached  a  crusade  against  Wesley 
and  his  followers,  and  excited  the 
ribald  multitude  to  the  most  daring 
acts  of  violence.  Companies  of  men, 
armed  with  bludgeons  and  swords, 
patrolled  the  city,  and  broke  into 
the  houses  of  the  Methodists  ;  men, 
women,  and  children,  suspected  of 
belonging  to  the  hated  sect,  were 
attacked  in  the  street  by  armed 
bands,  and  many  of  them  seriously 
injured.  The  common  cry  in  the 
street  was,  "Five  pounds  for  the 
head  of  a  swaddler  !  " — a  nickname 
given  to  the  Methodists.  In  vain 
did  the  people  apply  to  the  authori  - 
ties  of  the  city  for  redress.  The 
mayor  encouraged  the  mob  in  their 
acts  of  violence.  To  one  man  who 
complained  that  the  rioters  had 
plundered  his  house,  his  worship 
replied,  "It  is  your  own  fault  for 
entertaining  these  preachers !  If 
you  will  turn  them  out    of   your 


378 


THE    jnSSIONART   WORLD. 


house,  T  will  engage  there  shall  be 
no  harm  done,  but  if  you  -will  not 
turn  them  out,  you  must  take  what 
you  will  get."  This  ill-timed  speech, 
made  in  the  presence  of  the  mob,  was 
like  oil  thrown  on  the  flames,  and 
could  only  serve  to  rouse  the  worst 
passions,  liutler  took  advantage  of 
them  to  continue  his  senseless  decla- 
mations ;  he  publicly  declared  that 
the  murder  of  a  Methodist  was  a 
lawful  and  meritorious  act.  When 
"Wesley  himself  came  to  Cork,  in 
1750,  he  was  assailed  with  terrible 
violence.  The  mayor,  whose  pro- 
tection he  sought,  contented  himself 
with  ordeiing  the  drums  of  the  city 
to  be  beaten  in  front  of  the  chapel 
all  the  while  the  service  lasted. 
This  ingenious  method  of  "keeping 
the  peace  "  had  the  effect  of  assem- 
bling the  multitude.  After  falling 
upon  Wesley,  who  displayed  his 
usual  presence  of  mind,  they  attacked 
the  chapel,  "  brought  out  all  the 
stats  and  benches,  tore  up  the  floor, 
the  doors,  the  windows,  and  what- 
ever of  woodwork  remained  ;  part  off 
which  they  carried  ofi"  for  their  own 
use,  and  the  rest  they  burned  in  the 
open  street."  The  life  of  the  founder 
of  Methodism  would  certainly  have 
been  jeopardized  had  he  not  thought 
of  a  plan  of  defence  which  answered 
admirably.  He  adjourned  his  ser- 
vice to  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
barracks,  where  he  was  sure  that 
British  soldiers  would  not  suffer  him 
to  take  any  harm.  He  says,  in  his 
jomnal,  under  date  of  May  30th, 
"  When  we  came  to  the  South 
Bridge  a  large  mob  gathered,  but 
before  they  were  well  formed  we 
reached  the  barrack  gate  ;  at  a  small 
distance  from  which  I  stood  and 
cried,  "Let  the  wicked  forsake  his 
way,  &c."  The  congregation  ofi 
serious  people  was  large,  the  mob  ! 
stood  about  one  hundred  yards  off. 
I  was  a  little  surprised  to  observe  . 
that  almost  all  the  soldiers  kept  to-  1 


gether  in  a  body.  As  we  walked 
away,  one  or  two  of  them  followed 
us.  Their  numbers  increased,  until 
we  had  seven  or  eight  before,  and  a 
whole  troop  of  them  behind  ;  be- 
tween whom  I  walked  through  an 
immense  mob  to  Alderman  Pem- 
brock's  door."  Ultimately,  by  the 
good  Providence  of  God,  the  opposi- 
tion to  Methodism  at  Cork  passed 
away,  and  the  city  became  famous 
for  the  progress  and  prosperity  of 
this  form  of  Protestant  Christianity. 

711.  Earthquake  in  Syria. — 
The  Rev.  Dr.  Thompson,  American 
Missionary  in  Syria,  gives  the  fol- 
lowing account  of  an  earthquake 
which  he  witnessed  whilst  labouring 
there: — "Just  before  simset  on  a 
quiet  Sabbath  evening,  January  1st, 
1837, the  shock  occurred.  Our  native 
church  at  Beimt  were  gathered 
round  the  communion  table,  when 
suddenly  the  house  began  to  shake 
fearfully,  and  the  stone  floor  to  heave 
and  roll  like  a  ship  in  a  storm. 
'  Hezzy !  hezzy  I'  (Earthquake !  earth- 
quake!) burst  from  every  trembling 
lip  as  all  rushed  out  into  the  yard. 
The  house  was  cracked  from  top  to 
bottom,  but  no  further  injury  was 
sustained.  The  shock  was  com- 
paratively slight  at  Beiiut,  but  still 
many  houses  were  seriously  shat- 
tered, and  some  on  the  river  were 
entirely  thrown  down.  During  the 
week  succeeding  this  Sabbath  there 
came  many  flying  reports  from  vari- 
ous quarters,  of  towns  and  villages 
destroyed,  and  lives  lost;  but  so 
slow  does  information  travel  in  this 
countrj',  especially  in  winter,  that  it 
was  not  until  eight  days  had  elapsed 
that  any  reliable  accounts  were  re- 
ceived. Then  letters  arrived  from 
Safed  with  the  startling  intelligence 
that  the  whole  town  had  been  utterly 
overthrown,  and  that  Tiberias,  and 
many  other  places  in  this  region,  had 
shai-ed  the  name  fate.     As  Boon  as 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


379 


these  awful  facts  had  been  ascer- 
tiiincd,  collections  were  made  at 
Beirut  to  relieve  the  survivors,  and 

Mr-.   C and  myself  selected  to 

visit  this  region,  aud  to  distribute 
to  the  needy  and  the  wounded.  At 
Sidon  the  work  of  destruction  be- 
came very  noticeable,  and  in  Tyre 
still  more  so.  We  rode  into  the 
latter  at  midnight  over  her  prostrate 
walls,  and  found  some  of  the  streets 
so  choked  up  with  fallen  houses  that 
we  could  not  pass  through  them. 
The  people  were  sleeping  in  boats 
drawn  up  on  shore,  and  in  tents 
beside  them,  while  half- suspended 
shutters  and  doors  unhinged  w^ere 
creaking  and  banging  in  dreadful 
concert.  On  the  17th  we  reached 
Sumaish,  where  we  met  with  the 
first  real  confirmation  of  the  letters 
from  Safed.  The  village  seemed 
quite  destroyed.  Tliirty  people  had 
been  crushed  to  death  under  their 
falling  houses.  After  distiibuting 
raeHiuine  to  the  woimded,  and  char- 
ity to  Ihe  destitute,  we  went  to 
Jish.  Of  this  village  not  one  house 
remained,  all  had  been  thrown  down, 
and  the  church  also,  burying  the 
entire  congreg-ation  of  one  hundred 
and  thirty-five  persons  under  the 
ruins.  No  one  escaped  except  the 
priest,  who  was  saved  by  a  projec- 
tion of  the  arch  over  the  altar.  On 
the  morning  of  the  18lh  we  entered 
Safed,  and  1  then  under-stood,  for 
the  first  time,  what  desolation  God 
can  work  when  He  ariseth  to  shake 
terribly  the  earth.  We  came  first 
to  the  Jewish  part  of  the  town, 
which  contained  four  thousand  in- 
habitants, and  not  a  house  remained 
standing.  Nothing  met  the  eye  but 
a  vast  chaos  of  earth,  timber,  and 
boards,  tables,  chairs,  beds,  clothing, 
and  every  kind  of  household  furni- 
ture mingled  in  horri<l  confusion ; 
men  everywhere  at  v/ork,  worn-out 
and  woe- begone,  uncovering  their 
houses  in   search   of   the    maj3t(led 


bodies  of  lifeless  friends  ;  I  covered 
my  face  with  my  hand.",  and  passed 
on  through  the  wretched  remnants 
of  Safed." 

712.  Earthquake  at  Antiocli  and 
Seleucia. — In  the  month  of  April, 
1872,  another  dreadful  earthquake 
occurred  in  Syria.  Writing  on  the 
18th,  after  a  narrow  escape,  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Reid,  the  Missionary  stationed 
at  Suediah,  the  an(;ient  Seleucia, 
says: — "  lu  Antioch  fifteen  hundred 
liouses  have  been  entirely  destroyed, 
and  1,275  persons  killed,  whilst  the 
numbers  of  Avounded  are  unknown. 
In  Suediah  1,72G  houses  were  de- 
stroyed ;  but,  by  God's  mercy  and  a 
more  favourable  situation,  only  258 
persons  were  killed.  I  may  mention 
that  the  villages,  Uganoolooh  and 
Ubablee,  are  entirely  destroyed,  not 
one  house  left  standing.  On  Mou- 
daj',  the  8th  instant,  I  rode  to 
Antioch,  starting  before  sunrise  that 
I  might  return  before  daik.  During 
my  journey  there  occurred  another 
lieavy  shock,  which  caused  me  great 
fear  on  my  family's  account.  The 
city  exceeded  in  ruins  all  that  I  had 
feared.  To  my  inexpressible  relief 
I  found  the  family  of  our  brother, 
the  Rev.  P.  0.  Powers,  in  good 
health,  and  preparing  to  leave  the 
city  for  Marath.  Their  house,  though 
shaken,  has  stood  well.  We  bless 
God  that  this  sad  aftair  did  not 
occur  in  the  night,  for  otherwise  the 
falling  in  of  the  ceiling  would  have 
killed  myself,  Mrs.  Reid,  and  the 
children.  In  dependence  upon  God 
we  will  not  quit  our  post,  if  we  can 
possibly  secure  shelter  from  the  wind 
and  rain."  Verily  the  Missionaries 
and  their  families  have  a  ciaim  upon 
our  sympathy  and  prayers  ! 

713.  Earthquakes  in  the  West 
Indies. — At  different  periods  the 
West  Indies  have  been  visited  by 
violent  aud    dtstructive   shocks   of 


380 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


earthquake,  and  on  some  occasions 
the  Missionaries  and  their  families 
have  been  exposed  to  imminent  peril. 
The  writer  will  never  forget  two  or 
three  of  these  fearful  visitations  of 
Divine  Providence,  the  effects  of 
which  he  was  called  to  witness,  and 
which  are  deserving  of  a  passing 
notice.  The  first  was  in  the  Island 
of  Trinidad,  in  1840,  and  it  occurred 
one  Sabbath  evening,  soon  after  the 
commencement  of  public  worship. 
The  shock  was  awfully  severe, 
causing  the  building,  in  which  we 
were  assembled,  sensibly  to  vibrate, 
and  the  lamps  to  swing  to  and  fro 
till  the  glass  shades  were  smashed  to 
pieces.  The  congregation,  being 
alarmed,  rushed  simultaneously  out 
of  the  chapel,  and  many  of  the  peo- 
ple fell  down  upon  their  knees  in  the 
yard,  and  called  upon  God  for  mercj% 
forgetting  the  danger  to  which  they 
thereby  exposed  themselves,  if  the 
houses  had  fallen.  As  the  motion  of 
the  earth  subsided,  we  succeeded  in 
restoring  order,  the  congregation  re- 
assembled, and  the  service  was  con- 
cluded in  peace  under  a  very  solemn 
feeling.  On  this  occasion  consider- 
able damage  was  done  to  property, 
but,  happily,  no  lives  were  lost. 

The  next  earthquake  occurred 
when  the  writer  was  stationed  in 
the  Island  of  St.  Vincent's.  The 
Missionaries  were  assembled  in  their 
annual  district  meeting,  when  the 
large  stone  chapel  in  which  thej^ 
were  sitting  began  to  heave  and 
tremble  like  a  living  thing.  We 
escaped  as  quickly  as  possible  into 
the  street,  expecting  that  the  build- 
ing would  be  demolished.  It  stood 
the  repeated  shocks,  however,  which 
rapidly  succeeded  each  other,  and 
having  returned  thanks  to  God  for 
His  preserving  goodness,  we  pro- 
ceeded with  our  business  without 
receiving  any  injury.  The  neigh- 
bouring islands  in  the  Antigua  dis- 
trict did  not  thus  escape  with  im- 


punity. There  nearly  all  the  Mis- 
sion premises  were  seriously  injured, 
and  many  of  the  chapels  were  com- 
pletely destroyed,  and  it  was  several 
years  before  the  respective  stations 
recovered  from  the  effects  of  this 
awful  visitation.  In  Hayti  the  Rev. 
Mark  B.  Bird  and  his  family  had  a 
very  narrow  escape  from  being  buried 
in  the  ruins  of  their  dwelling-house, 
which  was  entirely  demolished  by 
the  earthquake,  hundreds  of  the  in- 
habitants having  perished  on  the 
occasion. 

But  of  all  the  earthquakes  that 
have  taken  place  in  the  West  Indies, 
the  one  which  occurred  in  Jamaica, 
in  the  year  1692,  was  the  most  ap- 
palling. On  that  occasion  the  town 
of  Port  Eoyal  was  completely  swal- 
lowed up,  and  the  harbour  was  in- 
volved in  complete  ruin,  whilst  three 
thousand  of  the  inhabitants  were 
suddenly  hurried  out  of  time  into 
eternity.  At  the  same  time  a  very 
remarkable  interposition  of  Divine 
Providence  occurred  on  behalf  of  a 
good  man,  who,  like  Lot  of  old,  was 
saved  from  the  general  destruction, 
the  particulars  of  which  are  recorded 
on  a  marble  monument  erected  to> 
his  memory,  as  follows : — "  Here  lies 
the  body  of  Lewis  Galdy,  Esq.,  who 
departed  this  life  at  Port  Royal, 
December  the  22nd,  1 736,  aged  eighty 
years.  He  was  born  at  Montpellier, 
in  France,  but  left  that  country  for 
his  religion,  and  came  to  settle  in 
this  island,  where  he  was  swallowed 
up  in  the  great  earthquake  in  the 
year  1692,  and,  by  the  Providence 
of  God  was,  by  another  shock,, 
thrown  into  the  sea,  and  miracu- 
lously saved  by  swimming,  until  a 
boat  took  him  up.  He  lived  many 
years  afterwards  in  great  reputation,, 
beloved  by  all  who  knew  him,  and 
was  much  lamented  at  his  death." 

714.  Hurricanes. — Many  pages 
might  be  filled,  if  space  permitted, 


THE   jnSSIONARY   WORLD, 


381 


•with    interesting    accounts    of    the 
hurricaues,    storms,    and  tempests, 
which  have  so  often  laid  waste  onr 
mission   stations,    and   exposed  the 
Missionaries   and  their  families   to 
■discomfort  and  danger.     They  have 
been  most  frequent  in  the  South  Sea 
Islands  and    in    the   "West   Indies. 
The  writer  has  a  vivid  recollection 
•of  more  than  one  visitation  of  this 
kind  in  the  part  of  the  world  last 
named,  when  he  and  his  household 
had  to  Hee  from  their  dwelling-house 
as  it  began  to  be  laid  waste  by  the 
fury  of  the  tempest.     In  1847  the 
Island  of  Tobago  was  visited  by  one 
of  those  fearful  storms,  when  much 
damage  was  done  to  mission  pro- 
perty, and  to  the  colony  generally. 
And  on  the  30th  of  vSeptember,  1866, 
a  desolating  hurricane  passed  over 
the  Bahamas,  when  in  Nassau  alone 
upwards  of  six  hundred  dwelling- 
houses  were  destroyed,  and  as  many 
seriously  injured,  whilst  a  number 
of  warehouses  and  other  large  build- 
ings, and  nearly  all  the  places  of 
worship  in  the  colony,  were  either 
blown  down  or  very  much  damaged. 
About    two    hundred  vessels   were 
either  totally  wrecked  or  seriously 
injured,  and  several  lives  were  lost 
both  at  sea  and  on  land.     Among 
the  Wesleyan  places  of  worship  de- 
stroyed by  the   hurricane  was  the 
beautiful  Trinity  Chapel,  in  Frede- 
rick Street,  Nassau,  New  Providence, 
which,  with  its  splendid  organ,  cost 
about  <£8,000.    By  the  united  efforts 
of  the  people,  aided  by  liberal  con- 
tributions   from    home,    the    waste 
places  of  Zion  were   soon  restored, 
and  the  work  of  the  Mission  pro- 
ceeded  as  before.     And   still   more 
recently,  on  the  2 1st  of  August,  1871, 
the  Islands  of  St.  Thomas,  Tortola, 
St.  Kitt's,  Nevis,  and  Antigua,  were 
visited   by  a  hurricane  which  re- 
sulted in  damage  to  mission  property 
to  the  extent  of  several  thousands  of 
pounds  ;  but  happily  the  Missionaries 


and  their  families  were  providentially 
preserved  from  personal  danger,  and 
they  and  their  people  are  nobly  ex- 
erting themselves  to  repair  and  re- 
build the  mission  premises,  schools 
and  chapels,  that  the  good  work  in 
which  they  are  engaged  may  not  be 
hindered. 


IN 


PERILS    BY 
HEATHEN." 


THE 


715.  Paul  at  Lystra. — One  of 
the  most  violent  attacks  ever  made 
by  the  heathen  upon  Christian  Mis- 
sionaries was  that  of  the  people  of 
Lystra,  in  Lycaonia,  on  the  occasion 
of  the  visit  of  Paul  and  Barnabas  to 
make  known  to  them  the  good  news 
of  salvation.  When  the  Apostles, 
in  the  course  of  their  first  great 
Missionary  journey  through  Syria 
and  Asia  Minor,  came  to  Lystra,  the 
people  for  a  time  almost  idolised 
them.  Having  witnessed  a  miracle 
wrought  by  Paul,  restoring  to  per- 
fect health  a  cripple  who  had  never 
walked  before,  they  thought  the  gods 
had  come  down  in  the  likeness  of 
men.  They  called  Barnabas  Jupiter, 
and  Paul  Mercurius,  because  he  was 
the  chief  speaker.  Then  the  priest 
of  Jupiter  brought  oxen  and  gar- 
lands into  the  gates  of  the  city,  and 
would  have  done  sacrifice  with  the 
people.  But  the  Apostles  wished 
not  for  divine  honours,  but  to  win 
souls  for  Christ,  and,  rushing  into 
the  crowd  exclaimed,  "  Why  do  ye 
these  things  ?  we  also  are  men  of 
like  passions  with  you,  and  preach 
unto  you  that  ye  should  turn  from 
these  vanities  unto  the  living  God, 
which  made  heaven  and  earth,  and 
the  sea,  and  all  things  that  are 
therein."  And  with  many  other 
words  scarcely  restrained  they  the 
people  from  sacrificing  unto  them. 
Yet,  strange  as  it  may  appear,  the 
very  men  who    would    have    thus 


882 


-     THE    MISSION  ART   WOELD. 


idolised  the  Apostles,  were  soon 
stirred  up  by  certain  wicked  Jews, 
who  came  from  Antioch,  to  deeds  of 
cruelty  and  blood  ;  for  having  stoned 
Paul,  they  drew  him  out  of  the  city, 
supposing-  tliat  he  had  baen  dead. 
But  whilst  the  disciples  stojd  around 
him  bemoaning  with  Usxn  bis  un- 
happy fate,  he  was  inspired,  as  if  by 
miracle,  with  new  life  and  vigour ; 
and  to  the  surprise  of  every  one 
"he  rose  up,  and  came  into  the 
city."  The  next  day  he  and  Bar- 
nabas, not  wishing  to  provoke 
further  opposition,  took  their  de- 
parture for  other  scenes  of  Mission- 
ary labour. 

716.  Paul  and  Silas  at  Phi- 
lippi. — On  the  occasion  of  his 
second  great  Missionary  journey, 
the  Apostle  Paul  took  Silas  as  his 
travelling  companion.  When  they 
had  reached  Troas,  they  were  divinely 
directed  to  a  new  sphere  of  labour. 
Paul  had  a  remarkable  vision  of  the 
night.  "  There  stood  a  man  of  Mace- 
donia, and  prayed  him,  saying. 
Come  over  into  Macedonia  and  help 
us."  Obedient  to  the  heavenly  call, 
they  embarked  for  Philippi,  where 
thej^  soon  found  that  the  Lord  had  a 
work  for  them  to  do.  But  they  had 
no  sooner  been  the  means  of  the  con- 
version of  Lydia  and  of  a  certain 
"  soothsayer,"  or  fortune-teller,  than 
a  spirit  of  persecution  was  evoked, 
which  resulted  in  their  apprehension 
and  imprisonment  for  a  season.  It 
was  the  miracle  wrought  on  the  per- 
son last-named,  by  which  she  was 
dispossessed  of  her  "  spirit  of  divi- 
nation," that  brought  matters  to  a 
crisis.  "  When  her  masters  saw  that 
the  hope  of  their  gains  was  gone, 
they  caught  Paul  and  Silas,  and 
drew  them  into  the  market-place 
unto  the  rulers,  and  brought  them 
to  the  magistrates,  saying.  These 
men,  being  Jews,  do  exceedingly 
trouble  our  city,  and  teach  customs 


which  are  not  lawful  for  us  to  re- 
ceive, neither  to  observe,  being  Ro- 
mans. And  the  multitude  rose  up 
together  against  them ;  and  the 
magistrates  rent  oif  their  clothes,  and 
commanded  to  beat  them.  And 
when  they  had  laid  many  stripes 
upon  them,  they  cast  them  into 
prison,  charging  the  jailer  to  keep 
them  safely :  who,  having  received 
such  a  charge,  thrust  them  into  the 
inner  prison,  and  made  their  feet 
fastinthestocks."  (Actsxvi.  19—24.) 
The  remainder  of  the  story  is  soon 
told.  So  happy  were  Paul  and  Silas 
even  in  their  sufferings,  that  at  mid- 
night they  prayed  and  sang  praises 
unto  God,  and  the  prisoners  heard 
them.  Then  came  a  mighty  earth- 
quake, which  shook  the  foundation 
of  the  prison,  and  threw  all  the 
doors  open,  convincing  all  who  wit- 
nessed it  that  these  men  were  the 
servants  of  the  true  and  living  God. 
Yea,  the  jailer  became  personally 
concerned  about  his  soul,  and  asked 
the  important  question,  "  What 
must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  He  re- 
ceived the  prompt  reply,  "Believe 
in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou 
shalt  be  saved."  He  believed  and 
was  baptized,  with  all  his  house. 
Then  the  jailer  treated  his  prisoners 
kindly ;  washed  their  stripes,  and 
took  them  to  his  own  house  and  set 
food  before  them.  Early  in  the  morn- 
ing the  magistrates,  alarmed  at 
what  they  had  done,  sent  instruc- 
tions to  "let  these  men  go;"  but 
Paul,  believing  that  they  had  been 
beaten  and  imprisoned  unlawfully, 
said,  "  Nay,  verily,  but  let  them 
come  themselves  and  fetch  us  out." 
And  they  came  and  besought  them 
and  brought  them  out,  and  desired 
them  to  depart  out  of  the  city." 
Thankful  to  God  for  thus  delivering 
them  out  of  the  hands  of  their  ene- 
mies, the  Missionaries  repaired  to 
the  house  of  Lydia,  and  after  com- 
forting and  encouraging  their  con- 


THE    inSSIONAllY   WORLD. 


333 


verts,  they  took  their  departure  for 
other  scenes  of  labour. 

717.  Eoyal  Vengeance. — In  his 
Caplicc  Miasionarij  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Stern  gives  a  graphic  description  of 
the  savage  cruelty  of  the  late  no- 
torious Theodore,  King  of  Abyssinia, 
as  exercised  iipou  himself  and  his 
companions.  He  says,  "The  last 
jar  of  hydromel  had  been  quaffed 
when  the  folds  of  the  royal  tent 
were  thrown  aside,  and  his  Majesty, 
surrounded  by  half-a-dozen  officers 
and  several  pages,  strutted  out  into 
the  open  air.  My  companions  quickly 
prostrated  themselves  in  the  dust, 
while  I,  without  imitating  their  ser- 
vile obeisance,  made  a  humble  and 
deferential  bow.  '  Come  near,' 
shouted  the  attendants.  I  obeyed, 
and  advanced  a  few  steps.  '  Still 
nearer,'  reiterated  several  stentorian 
voices.  I  complied,  and  made  an- 
other forward  movement.  *  What 
do  you  want?'  demanded  the  flushed 
and  drink-excited  Negroes.  '  I  saw 
your  Majesty's  tent,'-  was  the  re- 
sponse, '  and  came  hither  to  oCer 
my  humble  salutations  and  respects 
to  your  Majesty.'  '  Where  are  you 
going  ?'  '1  am,  with  your  Majesty's 
sanction,  about  to  proceed  to  Mas- 
sorah.'  '  And  why  did  you  come  to 
Abyssinia?'  *  A  desire  to  circulate 
tlie  Word  of  God  amongst  your 
Majesty's  subjects  prompted  the  en- 
terprise,' I  rejoined.  '  Can  you 
make  cannons?  '  '  No,'  was  my  re- 
ply. '  You  lie,'  was  the  laconic  re- 
tort ;  and  then,  turning  with  a 
witliering  glance  towards  Negusec, 
he  imperatively  demanded  the  name 
of  his  province.  '  I  am  of  Tigre,' 
tremulously  responded  the  poor  man. 
'  You  are  the  servant  or  interpreter 
of  this  white  man  ? '  '  No,  your 
Majesty,  I  am  in  the  employ  of  Con- 
sul Cameron,  and  only  accompanied 
hiiu  down  to  Adowa,  whither  I  am 
bound  to    see    my  family.'      'You 


vile  carcase !  you  base  dog !  you  rot- 
ten donkey  ! — you  dare  to  bandy 
words  with  your  king.  Down  with 
the  villain,  and  bemonti  (beat)  him 
till  there  is  not  a  breath  in  liia 
worthless  carcase.'  The  order  was 
promptly  obeyed,  and  the  poor  inof- 
fensive man,  without  a  struggle, 
ejaculation,  or  groan,  was  dashed  on 
the  ground,  where,  amidst  the  shouts 
of  the  savage  monarch,  that  the 
executioners  should  vigorously  ply 
their  sticks,  the  animated  and 
robust  frame  was,  in  less  than  a 
minute,  a  torn  and  mangled  corpse  ! 
'  There  is  another  man  yonder,' 
vociferated  the  savage  king  ;  '  kill 
him  also.'  The  poor  fellow,  who 
stood  at  a  considerable  distance, 
was  immediately  dragged  to  the  side 
of  his  motionless  companion,  and, 
without  having  breathed  a  word  or  a 
syllable  that  could  possibly  have 
irritated  the  sanguiuarj'  tyrant,  was 
doomed  to  share  the  same  unhappy 
fate.  I  was  amazed,  bewildered,  and 
surprised.  In  my  agitation  I  might 
unconsciously  have  put  my  hand  or 
linger  to  my  lips.  This  the  cruel 
tyrant  construed  into  an  act  of  de- 
fiance, and  without  one  warning  or 
reproof,  he  rushed  upon  me  with  a 
drawn  pistol,  like  a  lion  baulked  of 
his  prey.  For  an  instant  I  saw  the 
glittering  weapon  sparkling  in  the 
rays  of  the  sinking  sun,  and  then, 
as  if  checked  in  his  fell  design  by 
an  invisible  power,  it  disappeared 
again  in  the  case  suspended  aiound 
his  waist.  '  Knock  him  down !  brain 
him !  kill  him  ! '  were  the  words  that 
rung  appallingly  upon  my  ear.  In 
the  twinkling  of  an  eye  I  was 
stripped,  on  the  ground,  and  in- 
sensible. Stunned,  unconscious,  and 
almost  lifeless,  with  the  blood  oozing 
outjof  scores  of  gashes,  I  was  dragged 
into  the  camp,  not  as  my  guards 
were  commanded,  to  bind  me  in 
fetters,  but,  as  they  thought — I 
heard  it  from  their  own  lips — to  bury 


384 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


me.  A  stifling  sensation,  I  well  re- 
member, roused  me  to  something 
approaching  consciousness.  The 
Mnd  soldier  to  whom  I  was  fastened, 
■and    whose     shaura    my    bleeding: 


the  hope  of  appeasing  their  anger 
and  preventing  bloodshed,  as  he  had 
often  done  before.  When  iie  reached 
the  cattle-fold  he  found  the  enemy 
in  strong  force  and  apparently  bent 


roused  me  to  a  knowledge  of  my 
misery  and  wretchedness."  Such 
was  the  commencement  of  a  series  of 
tortures,  and  of  a  long  imprison- 
ment, from  which  Mr.  Stern  and  his 


wounds  had  thoroughly   saturated,  \  upon  plunder.    He  cried  out,  "  I  am 
got  me^  cup  of  cold-water,  which   your  Missionary  !     Why  do  you  at- 

this,  one  of  the  enemy  called  out  to 
another  repeatedly,  "Stab!  stab!" 
When  Mr.  Thomas  heard  this,  he 
,  said  to  the  man  who  was  with  him, 
survivmg  companions  were  only  de- ,  «  Let  us  return,  they  will  do  us 
hvered  when  the  British  army  in-  [  mischief."  They  turned  to  go  back  ; 
vaded  Abyssinia  and  set  the  captives  j  but,  alas !  it  was  too  late :  one  of  the 
"^^-  :  men  threw  a  spear  and  it  struck  Mr. 

m  o    rm.     -Bjr     3       i  •»«■■     •  Thomas  in  the  back   and   he  fell, 

-?J^'-o^^%^o'if'^  Missionary.  I  upon  which  the  enemy  rushed  upon 
—The  Rev.  J.  S.  Thomas  had  lived ,  hi^  ^nd  struck  him  several  times 
and  laboured  many  years  m  Southern;  till  life  was  extinct.  Hearing  the 
Africa,  when,  m  I806,  m  the  mysteri-  ,  ^^^^^  ^f  the  tumult,  the  Missionary's 
ous  providence  of  God,  he  lost  his  I  ^jfe  handed  her  child  to  a  Kaflar  girl, 
life  under  circumstances  peculiarly  \  ^nd  rushed  out  of  the  house  towards 
distressing.  He  haa  just  removed  ,  the  cattle-kraal,  whence  the  savage 
from  aarkebury  to  Beecham  Wood,  j  yells  of  the  cruel  natives  came ;  but 
m  Haffirland,  and  the  country  was  ,  before  she  reached  the  place,  she  met 
m  a  very  unsettled  state.  Some  of ,  a  party  of  men  carrying  her  husband 
the  people  who  had  joined  him  on  j  a  lifeless  corpse  !  She  was,  indeed, 
his  new  station  had  recently  been  i  severely  crushed  and  sorely  afflicted 
quarrelling  and  fighting  with  a  party;  by  this  sad  bereavement;  but  she 
of  natives  belonging  to  another  tribe ;  ,  tried  to  gather  some  consolation  from 
m  the  fight  three  men  liad  been ,  the  fact  that  her  beloved  husband 
killed  and  their  friends  declared  (  had  laboured  long  and  faithfully  in 
that  they  would  not  rest  till  they  |  the  mission-field,  and  that  he  was 

SiS  r  fiTn^^.v    j    fir''''TJl'' !  ^°'''^'^  prepared  for  the  Master's  call, 
lu  the  middle  and  had  written  a  short  time  before 


had  led  on  the  attack 
of  the  night,  four  days  after  Mr. 
Thomas  arrived  at  Beecham  Wood, 
there  was  a  cry,  "We  are  attacked 
by  the  Pondas."  He  immediately 
arose  and  ran  out  of  the  house 
to  see  what  was  the  matter ;  his 
people  told  him  the  enemy  was  at 
the  cattle  kraal,  at  a  short  distance 


his  lamented 
striking:  lines  : 


death    the  following 


'  For  me  a  yictor's  crown 

Of  glory  is  prepared, 
And  Avlien  I  lay  this  body  down, 

This  shall  be  my  reward." 

719.  Missionary  Martyrs  of  Ifa- 


from  the  house.     He  returned  for  maqualand. — The    Rev.    William 
a,  minute  just  to  arrange  as  best  he  1  Threlfall  was  a  zealous  and  devoted 


oould  for  the  safety  of  his  family, 
and  the  women  and  children  who 
were  flocking  to  his  dwelling  in 
confusion  and  dismay.  He  then 
went  to  speak  to  the  enemy,  with 


young  Missionary  who  proceeded  to 
Khamiesberg,' South  Africa,  in  1825, 
to  assist  the  Kev.  Barnabas  Shaw,  in 
the  good  work  in  which  he  was  en- 
gaged.   It  had  long  been  in   con- 


THE    MISSIONABY    WORLD. 


885 


templatioQ  to  attempt  to  carry  the 

Gospel  to  the  regions  beyond  in  Great 
Namaqvialand,  where  the  people  were 
in  a  fearful  state  of  moral  degrada- 
tion. The  mission  at  Khamiesberg 
having  been  recently  re-enforced, 
it  was  thought  a  favourable  time  to 
enter  upon  the  new  enterprise  ;  and 
Mr.  Threlfall,  in  the  ardour  of  his 
zeal  having  offered  his  servioep,  with 
the  sanction  of  his  superintendent, 
set  out  on  a  journey  of  discovery 
accompanied  by  two  native  teachers, 
Jacob  Links  and  Johannes  Jager. 
They  were  mounted  on  oxen,  after 
the  fashion  of  the  country,  and  tra- 
velled without  molestation  till  they 
had  got  two  or  three  days'  journey 
beyond  the  great  Orange  River.  At 
this  point  they  came  in  contact 
with  troublesome  wandering  tribes 
of  Bushmen.  Although  they  had 
with  them  on  a  pack-ox  a  few  goods 
for  barter,  they  suffered  much  from 
want  of  food,  the  people  being  un- 
friendly and  unwilling  to  supply 
them  with  what  they  required  at  a 
fair  price.  On  proceeding  some  dis- 
tance beyond  the  Warm  Bath,  they 
obtained  a  guide  at  a  certain  Bush- 
man's village ;  but  he  and  his  asso- 
ciates, instead  of  conducting  the 
travellers  in  safety  through  the 
wilderness,  formed  a  plot  for  the  de- 
struction of  the  whole  party,  that 
they  might  take  possession  of  their 
eftects.  Accordingly,  the  following 
night,  while  Mr.  Threlfall  and  his 
companions  were  sleeping  under  a 
bush,  as  usual,  without  the  slightest 
apprehension  of  danger,  their  foes 
came  upon  them  and  murdered  them 
in  cold  blood.  Jacob  Links  and 
Johannes  Jager  were  first  despatched 
by  repeated  blows  from  assagis  and 
large  stones.  Mr.  Threlfall  was 
awoke  by  the  commotion  in  the 
camp,  and,  seeing  his  danger,  fled 
to  a  short  distance  pursued  by  his 
enemies;  when,  finding  escape  im- 
possible, he  fell  upon  hia  knees  and 

c 


received  the  fatal  blows  of  the  as- 
sassins in  the  attitude  of  prayer.  As 
the  murderers  confessed  afterwards, 
he  appeared  to  be  "talking  with 
God"  when  hurried  out  of  time 
into  eternity.  The  principal  per- 
petrator of  the  cruel  deed  was  af- 
terwards apprehended,  tried,  con- 
demned, and  executed ;  but  the 
death  of  the  martyred  Missionaries 
cast  a  gloom  over  the  enterprise  for 
a  long  time.  As  several  months 
passed  away  before  their  sad  fate 
was  known  at  the  nearest  mission 
station,  their  remains  were  never 
discovered  ;  but  they  will  be  forth- 
coming on  the  morning  of  the  resur- 
rection, when  the  dead,  small  and 
great,  shall  stand  before  God.  Hav- 
ing been  faithful  unto  death,  these 
Missionary  martyrs  will  each  receive 
a  "crown  of  glory  that  fadeth  not 
a.wa.j." 

720.  The  Power  of  Fish-hooks; 
— When  the  Rev.  Samuel  Leigh  paid 
his  first  visit  of  inspection  to  Wan- 
garoa,  in  New  Zealand,  in  1822, 
previous  to  the  establishment  of  the 
Wesleyan  Mission  in  that  country, 
he  was  received  in  a  friendly  manner 
by  the  paramount  chief  Tara,  or 
"George,"  as  he  was  generally  called. 
The  chief  invited  the  Missionary  to 
sail  with  him  in  his  canoe  around  the 
splendid  harbour,  told  him  the  touch- 
ing story  of  the  taking  of  the  ship 
Boyd,  and  the  murder  of  the  crew 
in  1809,  and  showed  him  much  at- 
tention. When  they  landed,  they 
were  soon  surrounded  by  a  crowd  of 
curious  natives,  many  of  whom  had 
never  seen  a  white  man  before.  Dur- 
ing the  temporary  absence  of  the 
chief,  the  people  became  very  rude 
and  tumultuous,  and  from  their 
fierce  and  daring  manner,  Mr.  Leigh 
had  good  reason  to  apprehend  per- 
sonal violence.  He  had  charged  his 
men  to  remain  near  the  beach,  with 
the  boat  ready  to  receive  him,  and 


386 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


move  off  quickly  at  a  given  signal, 
in  case  of  necessity.  As  the  clamour 
of  the  people  increased,  and  tinding 
it  impossible  to  reason  with  them  on 
the  impropriety  of  their  rudeness, 
the  Missionary  began  to  move  to- 
wards the  beach.  On  observing  this, 
the  natives  closed  in  upon  him  in  a 
compact  body,  and  almost  surrounded 
him,  iiourishing  their  spears  and 
clubs  in  a  most  threatening  manner. 
The  chief  who  had  now  joined  his 
people,  and  who  had  hitherto  been  so 
friendly,  looked  on  with  apparent 
indifl'erence,  and  declined  to  inter- 
fere. Believing  the  crisis  to  have 
arrived,  Mr.  Leigh  cried  out,  "Stand 
hack  !  I  have  iish-hooks  ;  "  and  tak- 
ing out  of  his  pocket  a  handful  of 
these  coveted  articles,  he  threw  them 
over  their  heads.  They  were  taken 
by  surprise  ;  and  wh'ile  they  turned 
round  and  scrambled  for  the  fish- 
hooks, he  ran  towards  the  beach, 
and  succeeded  in  getting  into  the 
boat.  With  a  thankful  heart  fori 
this  merciful  deliverance  from  the ' 
violence  of  savage,  unreasonable  and 
wicked  men,  the  Missionary  and  his 
party  stood  out  to  sea,  and  in  due 
time  reached  the  Bay  of  Islands  in 
safety. 

721.  Assault  on  Mr.  Turner — 
The  Rev.  Nathaniel  Turner  had  no 
sooner  commenced  his  Missionary 
labours  in  New  Zealand,  in  1823, 
than  he  found  himself  exposed  to 
numerous  discomforts  and  even 
dangers,  arising  from  the  turbulent 
and  savage  character  of  the  people 
among  whom  his  lot  was  cast.  As 
a  specimen,  the  following  incident 
may  be  given.  For  several  days  and 
nights  in  succession,  the  mission 
family  were  "almost  stunntd"  by 
the  tui  bulent  broil  and  vociferations 
around  them.  One  day  George,  the 
paramount  chief  of  the  tribe,  took 
Mr.  Turner  a  pig  for  which  he  had 
already  paid    him,    and   demanded 


payment  a  second  time.  After  long 
refusal,  to  end  the  dispute,  Mr. 
Turner  gave  him  an  iron  pot,  the 
article  he  desired.  Instead  of  being 
satisfied,  as  was  expected,  the  man 
immediately  seized  an  axe  and  a 
frying-pan,  and  then  in  a  passion 
dashed  the  pot  to  pieces  against  an 
anvil.  Mr.  Turner  walked  towards 
Messrs.  Hobbs  and  Stack,  who  were 
at  work  not  far  off.  George  at  once 
followed  in  fiendish  rage,  and  twice 
levelled  his  loaded  musket  at  him, 
and  threatened  to  take  his  life.  But 
the  Lord  mercifully  withheld  him. 
He  then  raged  dreadfully  and  pushed 
him  about  the  bank,  saying,  "You 
want  to  make  the  New  Zealanders 
slaves :  we  want  muskets,  and  powder, 
and  tomahawks ;  but  yon  give  us 
nothing  but  karakta,  "prayers." 
We  don't  want  to  hear  about  Jesus 
Christ :  if  you  love  us,  as  you  say 
you  do,  give  us  blankets,  axes,"  &c. 
In  a  short  time  he  went  to  the  house 
and  threatened  Mrs.  Turner  and  the 
servant,  saying  he  would  serve  them 
as  he  had  done  the  passengers  and 
crew  of  the  Boyd,  sixty-eight  of 
whom  had  been  cruelly  massacred  by 
him  and  his  tribe,  and  the  ship  des- 
troyed, a  few  years  before.  The  girl 
became  alarmed,  and  ran  screaming 
to  the  Missionaiies.  Mr.  Turner 
feared  his  wife  had  been  murdered, 
but,  on  reaching  the  house,  he  found 
her  bravely  contending  with  the  chief 
and  faithfully  remonstrating  with 
him  on  account  of  his  cruel  and  un- 
reasonable conduct.  After  a  while 
the  fury  of  the  savage  abated,  and 
he  cooled  down  considerably.  In 
excusing  himself,  he  said,  putting 
his  hand  to  his  heart,  "  When  my 
heart  rests  here,  then  I  love  Mr. 
Turner  very  much ;  but  when  my 
heart  rises  to  my  throat,  then  I  could 
kni  him  in  a  minute." 

722.  Second  Assault. — Writing 
from  New  Zealand  to  the  Missionary 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


387 


Committee,  in  London,  under  date  of 
March  25th,  ]S-2o,  the  Kev.N.  Turner 
says : — "  Of  kite  things  have  been  far 
from  quiet  and  encouraging  amongst 
us.  On  the  Jth  instant,  the  natives 
gave  us  a  proof  that  our  lives  are  in 
some  danger,  j^lany  of  them  gathered 
around  our  settlement  and  became 
troublesome.  Several  got  into  the 
yard.  Ahudu,  a  principal  chief,  in 
a  menacing  mood,  came  direct  to  the 
house.  On  my  remonstrating,  he  be- 
came enraged,  and  stormed  at  me, 
shaking  his  weajjon  over  my  head, 
as  though  he  would  have  instantly 
cut  it  oft".  On  brother  White  coming 
up,  he  reproved  the  chief,  and  as  this 
had  not  been  the  first  assault  of  the 
kind,  ordered  him  out  of  the  yard. 
He  refused  to  go,  and  began  storm- 
ing and  threatening  in  an  alarming 
manner.  Presently  he  left,  followed 
by  his  partv.  We  soon  missed  a 
favourite  young  dog,  which  during  j 
the  affray  one  of  them  had  taken 
away  under  his  mat.  Learnin2:  the  I 
whei'eabouts  of  the  dog,  Mr.  White  ] 
went  and  recovered  it.  Young  Te  ] 
Puhi,  for  whom  it  had  been  stolen, 
attempted  a  rescue,  and  in  so  doing 
broke  its  leg.  He  then  set  upon  Mr. 
White  with  his  spear,  but  was  pre- 
vented from  injuring  him  much. 
Seeing  the  occurrence  from  my  room 
window,  Mr.  Hobbs  and  I  ran  to 
render  assistance.  Before  I  had  half 
crossed  the  held,  Te  Puhi  left  Mr. 
White,  and  ran  towards  me,  with 
vengeance  in  his  looks,  and,  I  be- 
lieve, with  destructicm  in  his  design. 
Without  saying  a  word,  he  aimed  a 
blow  at  my  head  with  his  spear.  I 
received  the  blow  on  my  left  arm. 
The  spear  broke  in  two,  and  with 
the  longest  ptrt  he  attempted  to 
spear  me,  and  gave  me  a  severe 
thrust  or  blow  in  my  left  side.  For- 
tunately lor  me,  it  happened  to  be 
the  blunt  end  of  the  spear.  On  re- 
ceiving this  blow,  I  believe  I  fell 
senseless,  not  knowing  the  injury  I 


had  received.  On  seeing  him  upon 
me,  another  chief,  who  was  very 
friendly  to  us,  ran  and  prevented 
him  from  doing  me  further  injury. 
At  this  time  Ahudu,  the  father  of 
my  assailant,  had  got  Mr.  White 
down,  by  the  side  of  the  fence,  and 
it  is  likely  would  have  injured  him 
seriously,  if  not  murdered  him,  had 
he  not  been  rescued  by  other  natives. 
As  it  was,  he  escaped  with  a  few 
cuts  and  bruises."  Mr.  Turner  was 
taken  up  for  dead,  and  carried  into 
the  house  by  his  supposed  murderers. 
He  was  contiued  to  his  bed  for  several 
days;  but  at  length,  by  the  good 
providence  of  God,  he  was  restored  to 
his  wonted  vigour.  These  repeated 
manifestations  of  heathen  violence 
were  followed  by  others  which  ulti- 
mately resulted  in  the  removal  of 
the  Missionaries  and  the  giving  up 
of  the  Wesleyan  Mission  in  New 
Zealand  for  several  years. 

723.  Jeopardy  of  Messrs.  Tyer- 
man  and  Bennett. — In  the  year 
1824,  when  Messrs.  Tyerman  and 
Bennett  had  just  completed  their 
deputation  visit  of  inspection  to  the 
stations  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society  in  the  South  Seas,  they  called 
at  New  Zealand,  nnd  spent  a  short 
time  with  their  Wesleyan  bretliren 
atWangaroa.  Whihtihe  J^ndeavour, 
the  vessel  in  which  they  sailed,  was 
laying  at  anchor  at  the  mouth  of 
the  river,  she  had  nearl}'^  been  cut 
oft"  by  the  sav-age  natives.  Mr. 
Dacre,  with  some  others,  had  gone 
in  a  boat  up  to  Wesley  Dale,  the 
mission-station,  leaving  the  gentle- 
men of  the  deputation,  Mr.  Threl- 
keld  and  his  son,  and  some  of  the 
crew,  on  board.  The  natives  crowded 
the  deck  of  the  little  vessel,  and. 
committed  several  thefts.  An  at- 
tempt was  made  to  clear  the  deck, 
in  eff'ecting  which  one  of  the  natives 
fell  overboard.  Supposing  that  their 
countryman  had  been  thrown  over- 


388 


THE   MISSIONARY    WOELD. 


board,  the  natives  immediately  made 
the  fchore  resound  with  the  hideous 
alarm  of  war.  The  deck  was  pre- 
sently thronged.  The  natives  armed 
themselves  with  axes,  billets  of 
wood,  and  whatever  else  their  hands 
could  grasp.  Not  one  of  the  pas- 
sengers or  crew  could  stir.  An  at- 
tempt at  resistance  would  have  been 
followed  by  instant  death.  The 
cries  of  "  We  are  dead! "  "  It  is  all 
over!"  burst  from  every  tongue. 
Some  of  the  monsters  felt  the  bodies 
of  the  white  men,  and  seemed  in- 
tensely delighted  ;  while  others  held 
the  uplifted  axe,  anxious  for  the 
signal  to  give  the  blow.  Mr,  Threl- 
keld  prepared  himself  to  receive  the 
impending  club,  that  he  might  the 
more  easily  be  dispatched.  His  little 
boy  inquired  of  him  whether  it 
would  "hurt  them  to  be  eaten." 
Mr.  Bennett  awaited  in  silence,  but 
with  rinshaken  confidence,  in  hopes 
of  a  better  world,  the  stroke  that 
would  lay  his  body  low.  Mr.  Tyer- 
man,  though  conhdently  looking 
forward  to  the  glorious  realities  of 
eteinity,  still  felt  it  his  duty  to  speak 
in  a  friendly  manner  to  the  savages. 
All  on  board,  though  certain  of 
death,  prepared  to  meet  the  shock 
with  heroic  fortitude,  except  the 
poor  cook,  who,  rather  than  be  de- 
voured, thought  of  suspending  shot 
to  his  feet  and  leaping  overboard. 
"While  in  this  state  of  suspense,  the 
mission  boat  hove  in  sight,  and  with 
it  a  ray  of  hope  inspired  every  breast. 
The  natives,  too,  relaxed  their  fero- 
cious appearance.  In  the  boat  were 
the  chieftain  George  and  the  Rev. 
Mr.  "White,  The  latter,  with  amaze- 
ment and  gratitude,  saw  the  de- 
struction from  which  all  had  escaped 
so  narrowly.  He  addressed  the  sav- 
ages on  their  conduct,  while  George 
exerted  all  his  power  and  influence 
for  the  restoration  of  order,  and 
the  turbulent  multitude  soon  dis- 
persed. 


724.  Heathen  Craftiness.— Not 
long  after  the  arrival  of  the  Rev. 
J.  Geddie  at  the  island  of  Aneityum, 
in  Western  Polynesia,  a  violent  per- 
secution broke  out  against  Christi- 
anity. Finding,  however,  that  open 
violence  did  not  succeed  in  putting 
a  stop  to  the  work  of  God,  the 
heathen,  feigning  an  interest  in  the 
"  new  religion,"  sought,  by  subtilty, 
to  involve  the  mission  in  ruin.  The 
following  instance  may  serve  to 
illustrate  their  mode  of  proceed- 
ing:— A  crafty  inland  tribe  sent  a 
messenger  to  the  Missionary,  inviting 
him  to  come  to  them,  stating  that 
they  had  heard  much  about  the 
"  VVord  of  Jehovah,"  but  as  they 
did  not  understand  it,  they  wished 
to  be  instructed.  The  unsuspecting 
man  of  God,  delighted  with  the 
prospect  of  doing  good,  made  pre- 
parations to  visit  them.  The  nearest 
route  to  the  place  was  by  boat  on 
the  Lagoon,  inside  the  reef.  A  boat's 
crew  was  selected  and  all  things 
were  ready,  but  the  morning  fixed 
for  the  journey  was  too  stormy  to 
allow  them  to  proceed,  and  it  was 
resolved  to  postpone  the  visit.  Some 
days  passed  away,  and  the  disap- 
pointed heathen  sent  another  mes- 
senger, expressing  their  regret  that 
the  Missionary  had  not  come,  but 
stating  that  they  were  desirous  to 
barter  some  native  productions  for  a 
hog,  which  they  wished  to  be  taken 
inland  to  their  village.  Terms  being 
proposed  and  accepted,  a  few  young 
men  of  the  mission-station  carried 
the  animal  to  its  purchaser,  the 
Missionary  still  intending  to  visit 
them  at  some  convenient  season. 
The  Christian  party  had  no  sooner 
entered  the  heathen  village  than  the 
savages  fell  upon  them  with  a  de- 
sign to  murder  them  all.  Four  of 
the  number  happily  escaped ;  but 
one,  who  was  more  the  object  of 
their  hatred,  because  of  his  eminence 
as  a  Christian,  lost  his  life,  and  his 


THE    MISSIONAKY  WORLD. 


389 


body  was  committed  to  the  oven. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  but  had  the 
Missionary  himself  gone  on  this 
occasion,  he  also  would  have  been 
killed ;  and  when  the  intelligence 
was  brought  to  him  of  what  had 
occurred,  he  was  constrained  to 
render  thanks  to  God  for  Ilis  pre- 
serving goodness. 

725.  Missionaries  driven  away. — 
For  a  short  time  after  the  arrival  of 
the  Rev.  Messrs.  Turner  and  Nisbet, 
with  their  wives,  at  Tana,  in  the 
South  Seas,  in  1842,  their  prospects 
of  usefulness  as  Missionaries  were 
encouraging ;  but  it  was  not  long 
before  troubles  arose  and  accumu- 
lated, to  the  serious  injury  of  the 
work  in  which  they  were  engaged. 
The  first  opposition  to  Chrisliun  in  • 
struction  was  raised  by  the  nume- 
rous body  of  heathen  priests  who 
lived  in  the  vicinity  of  the  volcano. 
They  saw  that  as  the  "Word  of 
Jehovah "  was  attended  to  they 
were  no  longer  either  feared  or  fed 
as  formerly,  and  thej'  were  roused 
to  vow  death  to  the  "servants  of 
Jehovah."  To  accomplish  this  pur- 
pose they  made  several  daring  open 
attempts,  from  which  the  brethren 
were  mercifully  preserved  in  the 
good  providence  of  God.  It  was 
known  that  the  IMissionaries  had  in 
their  possession  a  gun,  and  making 
sure  of  this  as  a  means  of  protection, 
a  few  friendly  natives  came  to  ask 
for  it.  "No,  no,"  was  the  reply  of 
the  Missionaries  ;  "  we  cannot  give 
it  up.  We  dare  not  be  the  cause  of 
taking  away  life.  We  give  our- 
selves to  Jehovah's  protection.  Live 
or  die,  we  will  not  allow  you  to  use 
the  gun  on  our  account."  The  crisis 
now  came.  Flames  of  burning  huts 
and  plantations  were  seen  all  around. 
By  the  light  of  the  flames  hundreds 
of  naked  savages  were  seen  advanc- 
ing near  and  still  nearer  to  the  Mis- 
sion-house.    It  was  a  night  of  agon- 


ising anxiety.  To  remain  in  the 
house  was  certain  death,  at  least  to 
the  Missionaries,  and  worse  tlian 
death  to  their  beloved  wives.  What 
is  to  be  done  ?  They  have  one  boat ; 
to  this  they  flee ;  and,  followed  by 
the  teachers  in  their  Samoan  canoe, 
at  midnight  they  put  to  sea.  About 
thirty  miles  eastward  was  the  island 
of  Aneityum,  where  they  might  per- 
haps gain  a  temporary  refuge,  could 
they  reach  it;  but  the  contrary 
winds  and  waves  prevented  tliem 
from  steering  in  that  direction. 
Eromanga  was  to  the  north,  but  its 
inhabitants  at  that  time  would  have 
murdered  them.  After  having  re- 
solved to  abide  at  sea  for  the  night, 
they  were  driven  from  their  purpose 
by  a  series  of  contrary  squalls,  which 
compelled  them  to  return  to  Tana 
at  the  hazard  of  their  lives.  Faint 
with  anxiety  and  toil,  they  again 
reached  their  house  about  tour 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  At  day- 
break, however,  just  as  they  had 
commended  themselves  to  God  in 
prayer,  a  fiendish  yell  of  war-whoop 
was  heard,  and  hundreds  of  natives 
were  close  upon  them.  For  an  hour 
or  two  the  savages  were  kept  from 
striking  the  fatal  blow,  and  in  nn 
unexpected  moment  shouts  of  "Sail, 
ho !  sail,  ho !  "  were  heard  from 
natives  who,  but  a  moment  before, 
were  vociferating  threats  of  death 
and  destruction.  This  was  life  from 
the  dead  to  the  mission  family.  The 
ship  was  the  Hiyhlander  of  Hobart 
Town.  Communication  was  had  with 
her  as  soon  as  possible,  and  Captain 
Lucas  kindly  received  the  Mission- 
aries and  their  families  on  board, 
and  conveyed  them  to  Samoa,  and 
thus  for  a  time  the  mission  at  Tana 
was  abandoned. 

726.  Deliverance  of  Mr.  Calvert. 
— Whilst  labouring  as  a  Missionary 
in  Fiji,  the  Rev.  James  Calvert  was 
on  one  occasion  mercifully  delivered 


;m3() 


THE    ailSSIONAEY   WORLD. 


from  imminent  clanger.  He  had 
been  to  Levnka,  and  was  returning 
home  in  a  boat.  Having  a  favour- 
able opportunity,  he  thought  he 
■would  call  at  Motureke  to  notify  the 
people  of  their  danger,  having  heard 
of  a  party  of  hostile  natives  who 
meditated  an  attack  upon  them.  The 
boat  could  not  get  near  the  shore  on 
account  of  the  tide,  consequently  Mr. 
Calvert  requested  one  of  his  men  to 
get  out  and  wade  to  the  shore,  and 
tell  the  people  to  meet  him  at  a  cer- 
tain point  at  some  distance,  where 
the  boat  would  be  able  to  get  in. 
When  he  had  got  a  little  way  from 
the  boat,  he  saw  several  persons 
coming  out  from  among  the  cocoa- 
nut  trees.  He  was  afraid,  and  said, 
"  They  will  kill  me."  The  Mission- 
ary told  the  man  to  come  back  into 
the  boat,  imd  said  he  would  go  him- 
self, for  he  did  not  think  the  people 
were  his  enemies.  As  he  waded  to- 
wards the  shore,  he  saw  a  good  many 
more  people,  and  they  looked  very 
fierce  and  angry,  and.  ran  towards 
him.  He  had  told  the  men  to  re- 
move to  another  place  with  the  boat, 
where  the  water  was  deeper,  so  that 
it  was  now  at  a  considerable  distance 
from  him,  and  he  had  no  means  of 
escape.  As  the  savages  got  near  to 
Mr.  Calvert,  one  man  held  up  his 
gun  to  strike  him,  and  some  with 
clubs,  some  with  hatchets,  and  others 
with  spears,  evidently  wanted  to  kill 
him.  He  was  soon  surrounded  by 
above  a  hundred  savages,  all  cla- 
mouring for  his  life.  He  trembled, 
but  remonstrated  with  them,  de- 
claring that  he  was  their  friend,  and 
there  was  no  reason  why  they  should 
treat  him  thus.  The  Missionary 
knew  the  features  of  one  of  the  men, 
and  hoped  he  might  prove  friendly 
to  him ;  this  man  took  hold  of  Mr. 
Calvert  and  told  him  he  should  live. 
Mr.  Calvert  clung  to  him,  and  to 
another  native  whom  he  also  recog- 
nised, who  carried  a  fearful  looking 


battle-axe.  Whilst  standing  be- 
tween these  two  men,  and  remon- 
strating with  the  crowd,  a  very  ugly 
man  rushed  upon  him,  and  seemed 
determined  to  kill  him,  but  he  was 
kept  back  by  the  rest.  They  were 
all  this  time  in  the  water,  and  the 
Missionary  attempted  to  wade  nearer 
the  shore,  but  was  pulled  about  very 
roughly  by  the  people  ;  some  untied 
his  neckcloth,  others  pulled  his  coat 
and  felt  him,  and  he  fully  expected 
to  be  stripped,  scarcely  daring  to 
think  of  what  might  follow  next. 
The  natives  then  commenced  singing 
their  war  song,  to  excite  each  other 
to  deeds  of  cruelty  and  blood.  Just 
at  that  time  there  came  up  a  friendly 
Bau  chief,  whom  Mr.  Calvert  knew, 
and  who  interposed  on  his  behalf. 
This  was  a  man  of  considerable 
power  and  influence,  and  imme- 
diately restrained  the  unruly  multi- 
tude ;  he  even  threatened  to  punish 
them  severely  for  their  rude  treat- 
ment of  the  Missionary,  but,  in  the 
kindness  of  his  heart,  Mr.  Calvert 
begged  that  they  might  only  be  ad- 
monished. Thus  did  God  in  His 
providence  preserve  the  life  of  His 
servant  who  trusted  in  Him. 

727.  Danger  from  Cannibals, — 
During  their  residence  at  Somosomo, 
in  Fiji,  the  Missionaries  were  fre- 
quently exposed  to  the  insults  and 
ill-treatment  of  the  natives,  and 
sometimes  to  actual  danger  from 
ferocious  cannibals.  On  one  occa- 
sion, when  Mr.  Lj'th  was  sent  for  by 
the  notorious  chief  Tuithekau,  when 
he  was  sick,  he  talked  with  him  so 
closely  about  his  soul  and  eternity, 
that  the  savage  became  enraged,  and 
laid  hold  of  the  Missionary's  gar- 
ment, calling  out  for  a  club  that  he 
might  kill  him.  Mr.  Lyth  left  the 
skirt  of  his  calico  coat  in  the  hands 
of  his  assailant,  and  escaped  away 
to  his  own  house.  The  sick  man 
relented,  and  sent  to  beg  the  Mis- 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


891 


sionary's  pardon  before  he  died. 
Mr.  Lyth  had  been  sent  for  by  this 
chief  in  the  character  of  a  medical 
man,  but  even  this  did  not  screen 
him  from  danger.  On  another  occa- 
sion, Mr,  Williams  was  getting  his 
baggage  on  board  the  mission -vessel, 
John  Weslei/ ;  a  chief  who  had 
been  attempting  to  steal,  and  w^as 
prevented,  ran  up  to  Mr.  Williams, 
shaking  his  club  over  his  head,  and 
shouting  that  there  and  then  he 
would  settle  him.  Mr.  Calvert 
stepped  up  to  the  succour  of  his 
friend,  and  prevented  the  fall  of  the 
club  on  the  intended  victim  ;  but  so 
friglitful  was  the  sight,  that  the 
ship's  crew  cleared  off  to  the  brig 
with  all  convenient  speed,  and  no 
marvel,  seeing  any  one  might  che- 
rish a  dread  of  being  killed  and 
eaten  by  Fijian  .cannibals.  The 
same  chief,  on  a  former  occasion, 
wanted  to  get  into  Mr.  Williams's 
house  at  the  time  of  taking  dinner, 
that  he  might  assist  them  in  eating 
the  food,  but  a  large  dog  was  chained 
in  the  passage  to  secure  the  family 
from  intrusion ;  at  this  the  savage 
became  so  enraged,  that  he  took  up 
one  of  Mrs.  Williams's  little  boys, 
about  two  years  old,  and  threw  him 
with  great  violence  to  the  dog.  The 
mother  saw  it  with  the  feelings  of  a 
mother,  and  flew  to  his  rescue.  The 
child  was  injured,  but  not  seriously. 
In  tliis  and  in  many  other  instances 
has  Divine  Providence  preserved  the 
Missionaries  and  their  families  in 
Fiji,  when  exposed  to  imminent 
peril,  and  at  the  same  time  given  them 
Christian  courage  to  brave  the  diffi- 
culties and  dangers  of  their  peculiar 
position. 

728.  Two  Heroines.— The  Mis- 
sionary enterprise  owes  much  to  the 
courage,  patience,  and  endurance  of 
Christian  ladies,  the  devoted  wives 
of  Missionaries.  The  following  is 
selected  from  a  number  of  instances 


which  might  have  been  given  of 
their  noble  conduct  in  circumstances 
of  peculiar  danger  and  dilHculty. 
Mrs.  Calvert  and  Mrs.  Lyth  were 
left  alone  with  their  children  at 
Viwa,  in  Fiji,  whilst  their  husbands 
were  gone  to  the  district  meeting, 
when  a  report  was  brought  one  day 
that  fourteen  women  were  to  be 
strangled  and  cooked  at  Bau  on  the 
morrow.  Whati  could  be  done  ? 
The  Missionaries  had  often  inter- 
ceded, with  more  or  less  success,  for 
human  life.  Would  it  be  of  any  use 
for  their  delicate  wives  to  exert  their 
influence  to  save  the  lives  of  their 
dark  heathen  sisters  ?  They  resolved 
to  try.  A  canoe  was  immediately 
procured,  and. the  two  ladies,  with  a 
lew  Christian  natives,  jumped  into 
it.  As  they  proceeded  polling  over 
the  flat,  a  distance  of  about  two 
miles,  they  drew  near  the  blood- 
stained capital  of  Fiji,  and  heard 
with  trembling  hearts  the  wild  din 
of  savage  cannibals  grow  louder  and 
louder,  whilst  the  dismal  sound  of 
the  death-drum,  and  horrid  shrieks 
at  intervals,  told  them  that  the 
dreadful  work  of  murder  was  begun. 
Nothing  daunted,  the  noble-minded 
Englishwomen  urged  on  the  boatmen 
to  increase  their  speed.  At  length 
they  reached  the  beach,  and  on 
jumping  on  shore,  they  met  a  lotu 
chief,  who  dared  to  join  them,  say- 
ing, "Make  haste!  some  are  dead, 
but  some  are  alive !  "  Guarded  by 
an  unseen  power,  the  Missionaries' 
wives  passed  through  the  savage 
throng  unhurt.  They  pressed  for- 
ward to  the  house  of  the  old  King 
Tanoa,  the  entrance  to  which  was 
strictly  forbidden  to  women.  With 
a  whale's  tooth  in  each  hand  as  a 
present,  they  urged  their  plea  at  the 
footstool  of  his  sable  majesty,  that 
the  remaining  lives  mi^ht  be  spared. 
The  old  man  was  startled  at  the  au- 
dacity of  the  fair  intruders.  His 
hearing  was   dull,   and  the  ladies 


392 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


raised  their  voices  higher  and  yet  lotu.  From  this  point  he  wrote  a 
higher  in  pleading  for  mercy.  When  letter  to  his  wife,  stating  his  inten- 
the  king  fully  understood  the  nature  tion,  and  the  probability  of  his  re- 


of  their  request,  he  said,  "  Those  that 
are  dead  are  dead,  but  those  that  are 
still  alive  shall  live."  At  that  word 
a  messenger  was  immediately  sent 
to  stop  the  work  of  murder,  and  he 
soon  returned  to  say  that  iive  of  the 
women  were  still  alive,  the  rest  of 
fourteen  having  been  killed.  Their 
mission  of  mercy  having  been  thus 
faithfully  executed,  the  Missionaries' 
wives  returned  to  their  homes  with 
mingled  feelings  of  gratitude  and 
sorrow,  and  with  renewed  resolutions 
never  to  neglect  an  opportunity  of 
doing  good  to  the  poor  degraded 
people  among  whom  their  lot  was 
cast  in  the  order  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence. 

729.  Missionary  Martyrs  of  Fiji. 
— For  many  years  the  Missionaries 
in  Fiji  had  been  preserved  in  a  very 
remarkable  manner  from  the  numer- 
ous dangers  to  which  they  were 
exposed,  when  an  event  occurred 
which  threw  a  gloom  over  the  entire 
enterprise,  as  it  involved  the  loss  of 
several  valuable  lives.  The  llev. 
Thomas  Baker,  when  stationed  ai 
Davuilevii,  in  the  Rewa  Circuit,  had 
occasion  to  visit  several  out-stations 
Iq  the  interior  of  Viti  Levu,  to  which 
native  teachers  had  been  appointed. 
He  left  home  accordingly  on  the 
13th  of  July,  1867,  accompanied  by 
Shadrack,  a  native  Missionary,  two 
teachers,  and  six  young  men  from 
the  training  Institution.  The  follow- 
ing week  was  spent  in  visiting  various 
out-stations  among  scattered  tribes 
with  which  the  Missionary  had  been 
more  or  less  acquainted  before.  On 
reaching  Dawarau,  Mr.  Baker  seems 
to  have  resolved  upon  attempting  to 
cross  the  country  to  the  north  coast, 
an  object  which  he  had  long  secretly 
cherished,  with  the  hope  of  inducing 
other  heathen  tribes  to  embrace  the 


turning  hom.e  from  the  other  side  of 
the  island  by  sea.  On  proceeding 
forward,  Mr.  Baker  and  his  party 
came  in  contact  with  a  tribe  of 
savage  heathens,  at  a  place  called 
Novosa,  the  chief  of  which  was, 
unknown  to  them,  plotting  their 
destruction.  They  were  allowed  the 
use  of  a  hut  to  lodge  in  on  Saturday 
night,  the  20th ;  and  having  cooked 
their  supper,  and  united  in  their 
evening  devotions,  they  retired  to 
rest.  But  the  noise  and  confusion, 
which  were  kept  up  outside  during 
the  whole  night  made  sleep  impos- 
sible, and  from  what  they  heard,, 
they  had  reason  to  believe  that  mis- 
chief was  intended.  This  circum- 
stance hastened  their  departure  from 
the  town  the  next  morning ;  but 
they  had  not  proceeded  more  thaa 
a  hundred  yards  on  their  journey, 
when  they  were  attacked  by  a  band 
of  armed  men,  with  the  chief  at 
their  head,  and  were  all  murdered 
in  cold  blood,  with  the  exception  of 
two  of  the  young  men  who  escaped 
as  by  miracle,  and  fled  with  all 
possible  speed  to  communicate  the 
mournful  intelligence  of  the  sad 
disaster. 

730.  Murder  of  Mr.  Whiteley.— 
There  never  was  a  more  devoted 
Missionary  of  the  Cross,  or  a  greater 
friend  to  the  Maori  race,  among 
whom  he  laboured  for  many  years, 
than  the  llev.  John  Whiteley,  and 
yet  he  fell  a  sacrifice  to  the  fury  and 
unreasonable  rage  of  the  people  to 
whose  interests  the  whole  of  his 
ministerial  life  had  been  devoted. 
Mr.  Whiteley  had  laboured  for  thirty- 
six  years  in  New  Zealand,  and  had 
seen  and  suffered  much  amid  the 
wars  and  tumults  through  which 
that  unhappy  country  had  been 
called  to  pass,  when,  on  the  13th  of 


THE   MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


393 


April,  18G9,  he  left  his  home  as 
usual  to  preach  at  Pukevuhe,  near 
the  White  Clifl's,  and  other  places, 
on  the  following  day,  which  was  the 
Sabbath.  It  was  a  time  of  war  and 
commotion,  hut  Mr.  Whiteley  was 
unwilling?  to  neglect  his  appoint- 
ments. He  had  proceeded  nearly  to 
the  end  of  his  journey,  when  he  en- 
countered a  party  of  hostile  natives. 
They  desired  him  to  return,  but  he 
declined  to  do  so,  thinking,  perhaps, 
that  his  presence  on  the  scene  of 
conflict  might  prevent  the  shedding 
of  blood.  Whereupon  they  shot  first 
his  horse,  and  then  himself,  and 
immediately  departed.  On  Monday 
morning  the  lifeless  body  of  the 
devoted  Missionary  was  found  lying 
near  that  of  his  horse,  pierced  with 
five  bullets,  but  not  otherwise  muti- 
lated. A  whole  family  of  Europeans 
vpas  murdered  in  that  neighbour- 
hood on  the  same  day,  and  when  the 
intelligence  of  the  massacre  reached 
the  nearest  settlement,  it  was  the 
cause  of  universal  sorrow  and  mourn- 
ing among  the  people. 

731.  Murder  of  Bishop  Patteson 
and  his  Companioris. — Sii:ce  the 
lamented  death  of  John  Y/illiams, 
no  event  has  caused  more  sorrow  to 
the  friends  of  missions  than  the 
murder  of  Bishop  Patteson  by  the 
savage  natives  of  Melanesia.  He 
was  one  of  the  most  devoted  and 
self-denying  Missionary  labourers  in 
the  South  Sea  Islands,  and  his  loss 
will  be  deeply  felt  and  sincerely  de- 
plored by  all  with  whom  he  was 
associated.  He  left  the  brightest 
prospects  in  his  own  country  to 
engage  in  this  work,  and  after  la- 
bouring with  the  most  exemplary 
zeal  for  several  years,  he  has  fallen  a. 
sacrifice,  not  so  much  to  the  savage 
instincts  of  the  heathen  tribes  he 
visited,  as  to  the  brutal  treachery  of 
his  fellow-countrymen.  For  some- 
time lawless  and  wicked  men  had 


scoured  the  seas  in  small  vessels  to 
seize  unoffending  natives,  to  carry 
them  off  as  slaves  or  labourers  to 
Queensland.  Knowing  the  confi- 
dence of  the  people  in  Bishop  Patte- 
son, these  marauders  were  in  the 
habit  of  alluring  them  on  board 
their  vessel,  by  trying  to  make  them 
believe  that  it  was  the  mission-ship 
in  which  he  was  wont  to  travel. 
They  even  went  so  far  as  to  perform 
a  mock  religious  service  on  deck,  one 
of  them  personating  the  good  Bishop 
in  canonicals  !  The  consequence  was 
that  the  natives  of  a  certain  island 
in  Melanesia,  in  retaliation  for  the 
depredations  committed,  resolved  to 
murder  the  first  white  men  who 
ventured  to  approach  their  shores. 
Shortly  afterwards,  towards  the  close 
of  1871,  Bishop  Patteson  paid  his 
usual  visit,  but  the  natives  refused 
to  believe  that  it  was  really  he,  and 
as  soon  as  he  and  his  party  attempted 
to  land,  they  fell  upon  them  and 
murdered  the  good  bishop,  as  well  as 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Atkin,  and  a  native 
teacher.  Surely  it  is  high  time  for 
the  British  Government  to  put  a 
stop  to  the  kidknapping  of  the  help- 
less natives  of  Polynesia,  which  has 
been  so  long  practised  by  unprin- 
cipled white  men. 

732.  Pour  Missionaries  Shot. — 
The  great  rebellion  in  India,  in 
1854,  was  attended  by  scenes  of 
cruelty  and  bloodshed  appalling  to 
contemplate.  In  one  of  these  four 
American  Missionaries,  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  Freeman,  Campbell,  Johnson 
and  Macmullen,  lost  their  lives 
under  circumstances  truly  painful 
and  mysterious.  From  the  com- 
mencement of  the  outbreak  they 
were  in  great  danger.  They  had 
rebellion  around  them  on  every  side, 
and  it  seemed  impossible  for  them  to 
find  a  place  of  safety.  But  they 
were  not  forgotten  by  their  Divine 
Lord  and  Master.     Perplexed  they 


394 


THE    MISSION AEY   WORLD. 


were  not  in  despair;  cast  down,  they 
were  not  forsaken.     In'  their  peril 
they  turned    to    Him    who    is  the 
strength  and  refuge  of  His  children; 
and  the  Lord  filled,  their  hearts  with 
wondrous  peace.      At  length,  these 
four  Missionaries  with  their  excel- 
lent wives  and  two  children,  ten  in 
all,  embarked  in  boats  to  descend  the 
Ganges    towards    Cawnpore.      Un- 
knowingly they  quitted  one  scene  of 
danger,  only  to   fall  more   directly 
into  the  tiger's  jaws.      Terror   by 
night,  and  the  arrow  that  iiieth  by 
day,  were   their    constant    portion. 
They  were  plundered,  hunted,  pur- 
sued, fired  upon,  but  got  on  as  best 
they  could,  and   at   last  arrived  at 
Bhitoor,  the  residence  of  the  rebel 
chief  Nana  Sahib.     Here  thtirboat 
was  wrecked  on  an  island,  and  they 
were  compelled  to  land.     Soon  the 
rebel  troops  arrived  from  Cawnpore, 
and  the  mission  party  were  called 
upon  to  surrender,  but  before  they 
obeyed  their  siiramons  to  cross  from 
the  island  to  the  river  bank,  they 
knelt   down,  and  Mr.  Campbell,  in 
the  most  affecting  terms,  commended 
them  to  God  in  prayer.     They  had 
no   sooner  landed  than  they  were 
seized    as     prisoners,     bound     and 
stripped  to  the  waist.     The  gentle- 
men were  tied  together  in  a   ring, 
the  ladies  and  children  placed  in  the 
centre,  and  all  marched  off  together 
to  Cawnpore,  about  seven  miles  dis- 
tant.    The  same  day  they  were  all 
led  out  on  the  plain  of  Cawnpore, 
close  to  the  mission-house,  ajid  all 
ruthlessly  shot.     Their    death  was 
agonizing,  but  not  long  delayed,  and 
each  suflerer  no   doubt  received   a 
martyr's  crown,  having  been  found 
faithful  unto  death  in  the  service  of 
Him   who   declared  that  they  who 
sutiered  for  Him  should  reign  with 
Him  for  ever. 

733.    Persecution    in    China. — 
The  Rev.  R.  S.  Maclay,  of  the  Foo- 


chow  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
Mission,  reports  some  lamentable 
events  which  occurred  in  the  out- 
stations  of  that  mission  in  the  latter 
pait  of  1871,  as  the  result  of  the 
attempts  made  by  certain  mandarins 
to  propagate  the  foolish  and  wicked 
slander  that  the  foreigners  were 
secretly  engaged  in  poisoning  the 
wells,  »S;c.  He  says: — "  Our  chapel 
in  the  district  city  of  Ku-ch'eng, 
one  hundred  miles  west  of  Foochow, 
was  destroyed  by  a  mob ;  and  the 
native  preacher,  with  his  family, 
was  compelled  to  fly  from  the 
premises  to  escape  injury,  Next 
day  three  of  the  Christians  were 
seized,  and  beaten  severely  by  the 
mob.  They  were  subsequently 
handed  over  to  the  magistrate,  who, 
after  examination,  discharged  one 
of  them  at  once,  and  the  other  two 
on  the  third  day  following  their 
arrest.  At  Hai-K'an,  some  forty 
miles  south  of  Foochow,  our  native 
preacher  was  seized  by  a  mob, 
dragged  into  the  streets,  and  severely 
beaten,  while  another  gang  destroyed 
all  the  furniture  in  the  house.  A 
military  mandarin,  hearing  the  noise, 
at  once  interfered,  and  saved  the 
preacher  from  further  violence.  At 
Teng-tiong,  about  thirty  miles  south 
of  Foochow,  our  native  preacher  was 
seized,  and  almost  beaten  to  death 
by  the  mob.  They  told  him  that  if 
he  would  sign  a  paper  confessing 
that  he  had  been  hired  by  foreigners 
to  poison  wells,  &c.,  they  would  not 
whip  him  any  more ;  but,  if  he  did 
not  sign  the  paper,  they  would  kiU 
him.  He  replied,  '  Foreigners  have 
not  hired  me  to  poison  your  wells ; 
I  am  entirely  innocent  of  the  charge 
you  prefer  against  me.  My  life  is  in 
your  hands.  God  knows  i  am  inno- 
cent, and  in  Him  I  trust.  They 
then  beat  him  again,  till,  finally, 
some  kind  friend  interfered,  and, 
having  gone  security  for  him ,  rescued 
him  from    his   bloodthirsty    perse- 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


395 


cutors.      A   gang  of  ruffians,  at  a  j 
place    sixty    miles    from    Fooehow,  j 
attacked  oue  of  our  preachers  while  j 
going  to  his  station.      Tliey  seized  t 
him,  carried  him  to  a  secluded  place,  j 
and  pounded  him  with  stones  till  life  ; 
seemed  extinct.     They  then  stripped  ] 
oft'  all  his  clothes,  save  one  garment, 
and  left  him.     A  few  minutes  after-  \ 
wards  some   persons  saw  him,  and 
supposing  him  to  be  dead,  they  pro- 
posed to  dig  a  hole,  and  conceal  his 
bodj".     By  this  time  the  preacher's 
strength   returned,   so  that  he  was  ' 
able  to  crawl,  and  gradually  he  sue-  | 
ceeded  in  walking  erect.      He  had 
gone  only  a  short  distance  when  the 
cry,     '  Poisoner.'    Foreiriner !    Poi- 
soner! was  again  raised,  and  he  was 
surrounded  and  beaten.     The  mob,  j 
however,  seeing  his  exhausted  con- 
dition,   suddenly    became    alarmed 
lest  he  should  die  in   their  hands,  . 
and,  after  a  few  minutes,  they  all  ran 
awa3\     lie  now  staggered  on  a  little 
further,  when  he  saw  another  com- 
pany running  towards  him,  shouting 
^Poisoner!    Kill  him!^      llallying 
all    his    remaining    strength,    the 
preacher  started  to  run,    but,    un- 
acquainted   with    the    country,    he 
suddenly  found  himself  on  the  verge 
of  a  rocky  precipice,   some  twenty 
feet  high.      '  Finding  myself  going 
over  the  precipice,'  and  here  I  quote 
his     own    touching     language,    '  I 
thought  of  Stephen,  the  tirst  Chris- 
tian martyr,  and  as  he,  when  stoned, 
died  praying  for  his   persecutors,  1 
commended   my  soul    to    God,   and 
prayed  for  the  salvation  of  those  who 
seemed    to    thirst    for    my    blood.' 
Strange  to  say,  the  fall  did  not  kQl 
him.  Though  unconscious  for  a  time, 
he  gradually  rallied,  and  found  that 
no  one  was  near  him.     It  is  proba- 
ble the  people  thought  he  was  dead, 
and    fearing    lest    they   might    be 
charged   with    having   killed    him, 
they  withdrew.     He  was  now  only 
a  short  distance  from  one  of  our 


stations,  and  after  many  painful 
eff"orts,  he  finally  reached  the  place 
where  he  was  oared  for  by  kind 
Christian  friends." 


"IN  PERILS  TEOM  COUNTRY- 
MEN." 

734.  Paul  at  Jerusalem.  —  On 
going  up  to  Jerusalem  after  one  of  his 
extensive  Missionary  journies,  the 
Apostle  Paul  met  with  a  welcome  re- 
ception from  his  Christian  brethren; 
and  at  a  meeting  of  the  elders  appa- 
rently convened  for  the  purpose, 
"  when  he  had  saluted  them,  he 
declared  particularly  what  things 
God  had  wrought  among  the  Gen- 
tiles by  his  ministry."  The  Apostle 
met  with  very  different  treatment, 
however,  at  tlae  hands  of  his  coun- 
trymen who  had  not  received  the 
truth.  "When  they  saw  him  in  the 
temple,  they  stirred  up  all  the  people, 
and  laid  hands  upon  him,  crying  out, 
Men  of  Israel,  help  !  This  is  the 
man  that  teacheth  all  men  every- 
where against  the  people,  and  the 
law,  and  this  place."  "  And  all  the 
city  was  moved,  and  the  people  ran 
together  and  they  took  Paul,  and 
drew  him  out  of  the  temple,  and 
forthwith  the  doors  were  shut.  And 
as  they  went  about  to  kill  him,  tid- 
ings came  unto  the  chief  captain  of 
the  band,  that  all  Jerusalem  was  in 
an  uproar."  Then  the  lloman  officer 
in  command  sent  centurions  and 
soldiers  to  rescue  Paul  out  of  the 
hands  of  his  enemies.  They  found 
the  infuriated  mob  beating  the  Mis- 
sionary unmercifully,  and  with  dif- 
ficulty they  released  him  from  their 
violence,  and  conducted  him  into 
tlie  castle.  Early  next  morning 
"certain  of  the  Jews  banded  to- 
gether, and  bound  themselves  under 
a  curse,  saying  that  they  would 
neither  eat  nor  drink  till  they  had 


396 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


killed  Paul.  And  there  were  more 
than  forty  who  had  made  this  con- 
spiracy." Knowing  that  they  could 
not  accomplish  their  wicked  purpose 
by  force,  they  resorted  to  stratagem. 
They  formed  a  plot  to  get  Paul  sent 
down  to  the  chief  priests,  under  the 
pretence  of  wishing  to  confer  with 
him  on  some  matters  in  dispute,  and 
so  watched  their  opportunity  to  take 
away  his  life.  But  providentially 
this  plot  came  to  the  ears  of  Paul's 
nephew,  who  went  and  told  him  of 
the  "lying  in  wait  of  the  Jews." 
Paul  communicated  the  intelligence 
to  the  chief  captain,  who  at  once 
made  arrangements  for  the  Apostle 
to  be  conveyed  to  Cesarea  during  the 
night,  under  an  escort  of  two  hun- 
dred soldiers  (Acts  xxiii.  33).  This 
was  the  servant  of  God  for  the  time ' 
being  delivered  out  of  the  hands  of 
his  enemies,  who  were  in  this  in- 
stance his  own  countrymen ;  but 
who,  nevertheless,  thirsted  for  his 
blood,  and  pursued  him  with  una- 
bated enmity  and  malice,  till  he  was 
constrained  to  appeal  unto  Csesar. 

735.  First  Missionary  Martyr. — 
The  first  convert  to  the  faith  of  the 
Gospel  of  which  we  have  any  notice 
in  history,  who  was  put  to  death  for 
Christ's  sake,  was  Stephen  the  Evan- 
gelist, who  fell  a  sacrifice  to  the  vio- 
lence of  his  own  countrymen.  The 
account  given  of  this  event  in  the 
sacred  narrative  is  of  mournful  in- 
terest. There  arose  up  certain  Jews 
of  the  synagogue,  who  were  the 
sworn  enemies  of  the  new  religion, 
and  they  disputed  with  Stephen. 
But  it  is  said  "  they  were  notable 
to  resist  the  wisdom  and  the  spirit  by 
which  he  spake."  Thwartdl  in  their 
efforts  to  confound  or  silence  the 
humble  Missionary  of  the  Cross  in 
fair  argument,  these  desperadoes  in 
the  service  of  Satan  resorted  to  vio- 
lence ;  but  as  the  law  was  not  en- 
tirely in  their  own  hands,  they  had 


recourse  to  a  carefully- concocted 
plan,  which  was  conceived  in  malice 
and  consummated  in  blood.  The 
wicked  Jews  charged  the  evangelist 
with  speaking  blasphemy,  and 
"stirred  up  the  people,  and  the 
elders,  and  the  scribes,  and  came 
upon  Stephen  and  caught  him,  and 
brought  him  to  the  council."  False 
witnesses  were  induced  to  appear 
against  him.  Like  his  divine  Master, 
he  submitted  to  a  mock  trial,  was 
insulted,  condemned,  and  sentenced 
to  be  stoned.  But  amid  all  this  the 
man  of  God  was  sustained  by  a  clear 
conscience  and  an  inward  testimony 
of  the  Divine  favour.  This  was 
manifest  in  his  very  appearance,  for 
his  countenance  shone  with  heavenly 
radiance,  and  it  is  said  that  the 
members  of  the  council  "saw  his 
face  as  it  had  been  the  face  of  an 
angel."  He  made  a  noble  defence  of 
himself  and  his  doctrines ;  but  he 
was  nevertheless  dragged  forth  to 
execution.  The  temper  and  con- 
duct of  Stephen  in  the  trying  hour 
were  in  beautiful  harmony  with  his 
high  profession  as  a  follower  and 
ambassador  of  the  meek  and  lowly 
Jesus.  It  is  said  that  he  died  call- 
ing upon  God,  and  saying,  "Lord 
Jesus  receive  my  spirit."  Yea, 
with  his  expiring  breath  he  prayed 
for  his  murderers.  "  He  kneeled 
down  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge, 
and  when  he  had  said  this,  he  fell 
asleep."  Here  the  curtain  drops  on 
the  closing  scene  in  the  earthly  career 
of  the  first  of  the  noble  army  of 
Missionary  martyrs.  The  only  ad- 
ditional notice  of  him  in  the  sacred 
narrative  is  the  touching  fact  that 
"  devout  men  carried  Stephen  to  his 
burial,  and  made  great  lamentation 
over  him."  Whilst  this  token  of 
respect  was  paid  by  his  brethren  to 
his  mangled  body,  his  redeemed  and 
sanctified  spirit  was  no  doubt  con- 
veyed by  heavenly  angels  to  that 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


897 


happy  place  where  "  the  wicked 
cease  from  troubling  and  the  weary 
are  at  rest." 

736.  Peter's  Deliverance  from 
Prison. — The  imprisonment  of 
the  Apostle  Peter  for  preaehins:  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  was  the  act  of  Herod 
the  King:,  who  had  previously  pul 
to  death  James  the  brother  of  John  ; 
but  it  is  distinctly  stated  that  he 
was  incited  to  commit  the  cruel  deed 
by  the  persecuting  and  unbelieving 
Jews,  whom  he  wished  to  please,  and 
who  were  constantly  plotting  the 
destruction  of  the  disciples  and  the 
extinction  of  the  Christian  faith. 
While  Peter  was  kept  in  prison 
under  a  strong  military  guard, 
awaiting  his  impending  fate, 
"prayer  was  made  without  ceasing 
of  the  church  unto  God  for  him ;" 
and  the  Almighty,  who  is  ever  at- 
tentive to  the  supplications  of  His 
faithful  people,  interposed  on  behalf 
of  the  persecuted  Missionary  in  a 
remarkable  manner,  and  delivered 
him  out  of  the  hands  of  his  enemies. 
On  the  night  before  his  intended 
execution,  "  Peter  was  sleeping  be- 
tween two  soldiers,  bound  with  two 
chains,  and  the  keepers  before  the 
door  kept  the  prison.  And,  behold, 
the  angel  of  the  Lord  came  upon 
him,  and  a  light  shined  in  the  prison, 
and  he  smote  Peter  on  the  side,  and 
raised  him  up,  saying.  Arise  up 
quickly.  And  his  chains  fell  off 
from  iiis  hands.  And  the  angel 
said  unto  him.  Gird  thyself,  and 
bind  on  thy  sandals.  And  so  he  did. 
And  he  saith  unto  him.  Cast  thy 
garment  about  thee  and  follow  me. 
And  he  went  out  and  followed  him, 
and  wist  not  that  it  was  true  which 
was  done  by  the  angel,  but  thought 
he  saw  a  vision"  (Acts  xii.  5 — 9). 
But  this  was  no  dream:  it  was  a 
blessed  reality.  "When  Peter,  fol- 
lowing his  heavenly  guide,  came  to 
the  iron  gate  leading  to  the  city,  in- 


fluenced by  a  miraculous  power  it 
opened  unto  them  of  its  own  accord  ; 
and  when  they  were  fairly  beyond 
the  precincts  of  the  prison,  the  angel 
took  his  departure,  and  left  the 
Apostle  to  meditate  on  the  mysterious 
occurrence.  "  And  when  Peter  came 
to  himself,  he  said,  Now  I  know  of 
a  surety  tliat  the  Lord  hath  sent  His 
angel,  and  hath  delivered  me  out  of 
the  hands  of  Herod,  and  from  all  the 
expectation  of  the  people  of  the 
Jews."  He  then  went  to  the  house 
of  Mary,  where  the  disciples  were 
still  engaged  in  prayer  on  his  be- 
half. When  he  knocked  at  the  door, 
a  young  woman,  named  Rhoda,  went 
to  hearken,  to  ascertain  whether  it 
was  a  friend  or  a  foe  who  sought  ad- 
mittance. On  hearing  the  voice  of 
Peter,  she  was  astonished,  and  in- 
stead of  opening  the  door,  she  ran  in 
and  made  known  the  joyful  news. 
They  were  all  surprised,  and  thought 
the  intelligence  was  too  good  to  be 
true ;  but  when  they  opened  the  door, 
they  found  it  even  so  ;  and  when 
Peter  had  related  the  particulars  of 
his  wonderful  deliverance  by  the 
Almighty  power  and  providence  of 
God,  they  praised  the  Lord  with  sin- 
cere hearts,  and  went  on  their  way 
rejoicing. 

737.  A  Warning  to  Persecutors. 
— A  short  time  after  the  commence- 
ment of  the  Wesleyan  Mission  in  the 
island  of  Jamaica,  a  few  negro 
slaves,  members  of  the  Society  in 
Kingston,  were  in  the  habit  of  hold- 
ing a  prayer  meeting  every  Tuesday 
evening,  in  a  large  but  dilapidated 
house  occupied  by  a  poor  coloured 
woman  in  the  lower  part  of  the  town. 
One  evening  some  young  fellows 
made  great  disturbance,  and  broke 
part  of  the  furniture.  One  of  them 
loudly  threatened  to  pull  down  the 
house  the  next  Tuesday  evening. 
But  mark  the  judgment  of  God! 
That  evening  he  was  carried  to  his 


398 


THE  MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


grave ! — carried  from  the  very  house 
he  had  intended  that  night  to  pull 
down.  The  house  in  which  he  died, 
and  which  was  opposite  to  the  one 
in  which  the  prayer-meeting  was 
held,  being  too  small,  the  poor  wo- 
man was  reqiiested  to  grant  the  use 
of  her  house  for  the  purpose  of  the 
funeral.  "With  this  request  she  read- 
ily complied,  so  that  the  corpse  of 
the  persecutor  lay  in  the  very  house 
he  had  threatened  to  pull  down,  and 
was  carried  out  thence  on  the  even- 
ing he  had  designed  to  perpetrate 
the  wicked  deed.  Sirrely  there  is  a 
God  that  judgeth  in  the  earth  !  and 
they  that  touch  His  people  touch  the 
apple  of  His  eye  ! 

738.  Mr.  Eoyle  and  the  English 
Captain. — The  Rev.  Mr.  Royle,  a 
Missionary  in  Polynesia,  had  been 
waiting  for  some  time  on  a  neigh- 
bouring island  for  an  opportunity  to 
return  to  Aitutaki.  At  length  one 
occurred,  but  it  was  attended  with 
discredit  to  the  captain  and  danger 
to  the  Missionary.  Arriving  oft'  the 
entrance  to  the  lagoon  at  Aitutaki, 
the  sea  was  so  much  troubled  as  to 
render  landing  all  but  impossible. 
Uncomfortable,  however,  as  circum- 
stances were  on  board,  the  Missionary 
proposed  to  remain  until  the  next 
day.  This  being  denied  by  the  cap- 
tain, he  signified  his  willingness  to 
he  taken  on  to  the  port  whither  the 
vessel  was  bound  ;  but  this  also  was 
forbidden,  and  he  was  reluctantly 
compelled  to  descend  into  the  boat, 
and  to  attempt  the  landing  in  immi- 
nent danger.  The  surf  was  found 
rising  so  high,  and  its  foam  so  great, 
that  another  eff'ort  was  made  to  pre- 
vent what  appeared  to  be  a  most 
preposterous  act.  Pointing  towards 
the  reef  through  which  the  boat  had 
to  pass,  "  Do  you  think  you  can 
enter  now  when  you  see  the  real 
state  of  the  sea  ?  "  inquired  the  Mis- 
sionary, who  was  tremblingly  anxi- 


ous for  the  sake  of  his  wife  and 
children,  who  were  with  him  in  the 
boat.  "  I  mean  to  try,"  was  the 
answer  of  the  man  who  was  in 
charge  of  the  boat,  and  instantly  he 
ordered  the  crew  to  "  pull  smartly," 
but  a  mighty  billow  swept  over 
them,  their  oars  were  as  useless  as 
straws,  and,  gunwale  deep  under 
water,  the  boat  was  taken  out  to  sea. 
"  Take  us  back  to  the  ship,"  the 
Missionary  said;  "we  dare  not 
make  another  attempt  to  land  in  the 
present  state  of  the  surf."  "  I  will 
not  detain  the  ship,"  was  the  reply ; 
"  you  must  land."  By  this  time  a 
numerous  body  of  natives  had  come 
to  the  reef,  some  of  whom  swam  off 
to  the  boat,  and,  at  the  risk  of  their 
lives,  rendered  all  the  assistance  in 
their  power,  and  mercifully,  almost 
miraculously,  the  Missionary  party 
got  on  shore  alive. —  Gill. 

739.  Evil  Influence  of  Demo- 
ralised White  Men. — During  the 
time  that  the  Rev.  H.  Royle  la- 
boured as  a  solitary  Missionary  in 
the  island  of  Aitutaki,  he  was  re- 
peatedly exposed  to  danger  from  the 
evil  inftuence  of  demoralised  white 
men,  who  had  either  left  the  ships 
on  board  of  which  they  had  been 
sailors,  or  escaped  from  convict  set- 
tlements and  taken  up  their  abode 
among  the  heathen.  On  one  occa- 
sion the  chief  and  the  people,  at 
"  the  instigation  of  the  white  men," 
sirmmoned  the  Missionary  to  appear 
before  their  tribunal,  to  disprove 
statements  made  by  them  against 
his  character  ;  but  encouraged  by  a 
faithful  and  sympathising  few,  in 
whom  he  could  repose  confidence,  he 
gave  little  heed  to  this  petty  oppo- 
sition. He  saw  the  ignorance,  and 
mourned  over  the  folly  of  his  deluded 
countrymen.  Before  long,  however, 
the  combined  hostility  of  the  heathen 
and  abandoned  Englishmen  assumed 
a  more  alarming  form.      Mr.    and 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


399 


Mrs.  Royle  had  retired  to  rest  one 
beautiful  moonlif^ht  nijjht,  M'hen  on 
a  sudden  a  furious  yell  of  multi- 
tudinous voices  was  heard  from  the 
settlement,  wliich  was  lifi:hted  up 
■with  a  fierce,  lurid  f^Lire.  The  Mis- 
sionary, with  a  troubled  heart,  has- 
tened to  ascertain  the  cause.  Alas  ! 
alas  !  the  Inrjje  cliapel  was  in  flames, 
and  in  a  few  hours  it  was  reduced  to 
ashes.  Thedestructitm  of  tlie  chapel 
was  no  doubt  intended  as  a  threaten- 
ing to  the  Missionary,  but  still 
faithful  to  his  trust,  he  continued  to 
preach  to  the  ungrateful  people,  and 
did  all  in  his  power  to  promote  their 
welfare.  From  this  time  for  some 
months,  every  week  witnessed  re- 
peated acts  of  darini;  outrage  on  the 
habitations  of  the  Christian  party, 
who,  although  severely  persecuted, 
increased  in  number  and  in  their 
attachment  to  Christianity.  In  the 
midst  of  all  their  diihculties,  the 
small  band  of  native  converts  built 
a  substantial  new  chapel,  capable  of 
containing  a  thousand  people.  This 
building  was  opened  with  joj',  but 
not  without  some  appreheusions  for 
its  safety.  Sabbath  after  Sabbath  the 
services  were  well  attended,  and 
there  was  a  prospect  of  much  good  ; 
but,  alas !  not  many  months  had 
passed  before  this  new  building  was 
also  in  flames.  The  Missionary,  in 
his  desire  to  save  it,  hastened  to  the 
spot,  but  it  was  too  late  ;  he  had 
only  just  time  to  escape  before  the 
roof  fell  in,  and  before  the  morning 
dawned  it  was  a  ruin.  Through  all 
these  trying  scenes  the  Mission  fa- 
mily was  preserved  by  a  kind  and 
gracious  providence,  and  the  blessing 
of  God  rested  upon  the  labours  of 
His  faithful  servant,  so  that  the 
number  of  converts  was  greatly  in- 
creased and  the  Church  was  edified. 

740.  A  Ohapel  demolished  by 
Colonists. — In  the  year  1822  a 
fearful  storm  of  pertecution  burst 


upon  the  Wesleyan  Mission  in  the 
island  of  Barbadoes.  It  emanated 
entirely  from  Englishmen,  or  their 
descendants,  connected  with  the 
planting  and  mercantile  interest  of 
the  countrJ^  who  had  taken  unlbrage 
at  the  llev.  W.  J.  Shrewsbury,  the 
resident  Missionary,  and  who  were 
jealous  of  the  influence  of  the  Gos- 
pel on  their  cherished  institution  of 
negro  slavery.  On  the  5th  of  No- 
vember, whilst  the  congregation  in 
Bridgetown  were  peacefully  engaged 
in  their  usual  worship,  the  chapel 
was  assailed  with  a  shower  of  stones 
and  other  ofl'ensive  weapons ;  and 
so  strong  was  public  feeling  in  favour 
of  the  delinquents,  that  no  hope  of 
obtaining  redress  could  be  enter- 
tained. On  the  following  Sabbath 
the  assault  was  renewed  with  still 
greater  violence.  In  the  midst  of 
the  tumult  the  Missionary  preached 
with  enlargement  of  heart  from 
1  Cor.  i.  22,  24,  and  thus  closed  his 
ministry  in  Barbadoes,  as  it  proved 
to  be  his  last  opportunity  of  address- 
ing the  people.  On  the  19  h  there 
was  no  service  in  the  chapel,  in 
conseqiience  of  the  Governor's  de- 
clared inability  to  protect  the  per- 
secuted Missionary  in  the  discharge 
of  his  duty  ;  and  a  band  of  wicked 
men,  organised  for  the  purpo-e, 
were  suftered  to  demolish  the  build- 
ing without  the  least  attempt  being 
made  to  check  them  either  by  the 
civil  or  military  authorities.  Dur- 
ing these  disgraceful  proceedings, 
Mr.  Shrewsbury  and  his  family 
were  exposed  to  the  most  imminent 
personal  danger;  but  in  the  couis-e 
of  the  night  they  providentially 
escaped  on  board  a  vessel  laying  in 
the  harbour,  and  sailed  for  St.  Vin- 
cent's. When  the  mischief  was 
done,  the  Governor  of  Barbadoes 
seemed  to  awake  to  a  sense  of'his 
responsible  position,  and  issued  a 
proclamation  oflfering  a  reward  of 
i8100  for  the  discovery  and  convic- 


400 


THE    MISSIONAEY   WOELD. 


tion  of  the  offenders.  Such  was  the 
unparalleled  effrontery  of  the  rioters, 
however,  that  they  immediately 
printed  and  circulated  a  counter- 
proclamation,  threatening  that  any 
persoA  who  came  forward  to  im- 
peach any  one  of  them  should  re- 
ceive merited  punishment ;  stating 
that  no  conviction  could  be  obtained 
so  long  as  the  parties  were  true  to 
themselves,  and  declaring  that  "  the 
chapel  was  destroyed,  not  by  the 
rabble  of  the  communitj',  but  bj' 
gentlemen  of  the  first  respectability  !" 
It  is  pleasant  to  be  able  to  state 
that  when  this  storm  of  persecution 
had  blown  over,  the  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sion in  Barbadoes  was  recommenced, 
and  that  in  the  course  of  a  few  years 
the  station  attained  to  a  state  of 
prosperity  equalled  by  few  and  sur- 
passed by  none  in  the  West  Indies. 
And  it  is  a  notorious  fact  that  the 
men  who  took  the  most  prominent 
part  in  the  destruction  of  the  chapel 
in  Bridgetown  withered  away  under 
the  displeasure  of  the  Almighty. 
These  opponents  of  the  Gospel  not 
only  experienced  remarkable  reverses 
in  their  temporal  affairs,  but  most 
of  them  came  to  an  untimely  end, 
and  died  in  the  dark  under  circum- 
stances truly  admonitory  to  the 
careless  and  the  wicked.  "  Verily 
there  is  a  God  that  judgeth  in  the 
earth." 

741.  A  Desperado  reclaimed. — 
Jn  the  autumn  of  1846,  Colonel  Fre- 
mont called  at  the  Dalles  mission- 
station  in  Oregon,  where  he  met  with 
a  kind  reception  from  the  Mission- 
aries of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  He  had  been  with  his  com- 
pany surveying  among  the  Eocky 
Mountains  during  the  summer,  and 
being  short  of  provisions,  had  pitched 
his  camp  near  the  station,  that  his 
men  might  remain  there  while  he, 
with  a  few  attendants,  went  to 
Vancouver  to  procure  a  fresh  supply. 


After  his  return,  and  when  about  to 
start  for  the  States,  one  of  his  party 
deserted,  and  fled  to  the  Mission- 
house.  He  was  an  ill -clothed  and 
tierce-looking  man.  He  declared  at 
once  that  he  was  determined  not  to 
return  with  Fremont.  "  Let  him 
shoot  me,"  he  said,  in  an  angry 
tone  ;  "  I  will  not  return  with  him." 
A  blood-thirsty  spirit  seemed  to  pos- 
sess him.  "i  will  kill  Fremont," 
he  exclaimed,  "if  he  comes  here; 
I  will  fell  him  to  the  floor."  Just 
at  this  point  of  time  Fremont  was 
seen  approaching  the  mission-house. 

C ,    the   deserter,    repeated    his 

threat  of  encountering  him.  He  had 
no  weapon  but  a  long  knife.  The 
Missionaries  felt  anxious  to  prevent 
a  deadly  encounter  in  their  house 
dedicated  to  "peace  and  good-will 
to  men."  They  earnestly  advised 
the  deserter  to  retire  in  a  direction 
opposite  to  that  in  which  Colonel 
Fremont  was  seen  coming.  The  en- 
treaties of  the  Missionary's  wife  at 
last  prevailed,  and  the  man  sullenly 
retired  into  the  back  yard,  mutter- 
ing that  he  should  meet  him  as  he 
returned.  The  Colonel  entered,  to 
bid  the  Missionaries  a  courteous 
adieu,  as  he  was  about  to  leave  for 
the  States.  In  the  course  of  con- 
vtrsition,  he  alluded  to  one  of  his 
men,  named  C ,  who  had  de- 
serted, saying  he  was  a  reckless  and 
dangerous  man,  and  that  it  would 
be  his  painful  duty  to  hang  him  if 
he  was  taken.      After  he  had  left, 

C re-entered    at    the   opposite 

door.  He  had  been,  he  said,  stand- 
ing near  the  barn,  by  which  one 
path  to  the  camp  led.  "If,"  said 
he,  "  Colonel  Fremont  had  come 
that  way,  I  should  have  attacked 
him."  Doubtless  the  failure  of 
meeting  with  his  brave  enemy  was 
not  altogether  unwelcome  to  this 
boasted  desperado ;  and  it  was  cer- 
tainly a  mercy  to  himself,  whether 
he  had  been  the  victim  or  the  mur- 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


401 


derer,  that  the  conflict  did  not  take 
place.  It  was  in  no  wise  agreeable 
to  the  Missionaries  to  have  such  a 
man  under  their  roof  or  on  the 
station  ;  but  it  was  now  too  late  in 
the  season  for  the  usual  communica- 
tion with  the  Willamette,  and  they 
consented  that  he  might  spend  the 
•winter  with  them,  on  his  giving  as- 
surance of  good  conduct.  Fremont 
and  his  party  having  gone,  the 
hardened  man  became  somewhat 
softened  by  kind  treatment.  He 
confessed  that  he  was  the  child  of 
pious  parents,  had  abandoned  his 
home  under  the  intiuence  of  wicked 
companions,  and  that  for  several 
years  he  had  led  a  most  desperate  life, 
being  addicted  to  drinking,  gamb- 
ling, and  all  manner  of  sin.  The 
attentions  and  admonitions  of  the 
Missionaries,  with  the  blessing  of 
God  upon  the  means  of  grace  which 
he  attended  on  the  station,  led  to 
the  conversion  and  reformation  of 
the  deserter ;  and  instead  of  being 
the  occasion  of  drfiad  and  danger  to 
the  family,  as  they  at  first  appre- 
hended, he  became  a  helper  in  their 
work,  till  he  at  length  returned  to 
the  States,  where  he  married  and 
settled,  and,  according  to  the  last 
accounts,  was  doing  well,  both  for 
this   world   and   that  which  is   to 


742.  Murder  of  a  Missionary  in 
Prison. — From  its  commencement 
to  the  present  time  it  has  been  the 
policy  and  the  practice  of  the  Wes- 
leyan  Missionary  Society  to  pay 
attention  to  the  spiritual  necessities 
of  all  classes  of  the  community  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  the  respective 
stations  occupitd  by  its  agents. 
Henc^.  the  Missionaries  sent  forth 
by  this  valuable  institution  have 
ministered  with  good  effect,  not  only 
to  the  Aborigines  of  the  countrits 
where  they  have  sojourned,  but  also 
to  settlers,  soldiers,  sailors,  and  con- 


victs. Whilst  acting  on  this  prin- 
ciple, the  Rev.  William  Hill  Avent 
to  see  a  criminal  under  sentence  of 
death,  in  the  prison  at  Melbourne, 
on  the  14th  of  May,  1S69,  with  the 
hope  of  leading  him  to  a  sense  of 
his  awful  condition.  On  entering 
the  cell  of  the  unhappy  man,  the 
Missionary  perceived  a  strange  wild- 
ness  and  an  indescribable  something 
in  his  appearance  and  manner ;  but 
unmoved  by  fear,  he  proceeded  at 
once  to  discharge  the  important  duty 
which  was  before  him.  Little  or  no 
impression  appeared  to  be  made 
upon  the  mind  of  the  prisoner  by 
the  faithful  exhortations  and  solemn 
appeals  of  the  zealous  minister. 
When  bowed  in  the  attitude  of 
prayer,  the  wretched  criminal,  watch- 
ing his  opportunity,  pounced  upon  hia 
victim  like  a  tiger,  and  with  a  piece 
of  iron  which  he  had  torn  from  his 
cot,  and  apparently  prepared  for  the 
purpose,  he  murdered  the  Missionary 
in  a  moment,  and  the  turnkey,  at- 
tracted by  the  dying  cries  of  the 
unoffending  man  of  (iod,  hastened 
to  the  cell  to  find  him  a  mangled 
corpse.  How  mysterious  are  the 
ways  of  Providence,  that  a  zealous 
minister  of  Christ  should  thus  be 
ignominiously  smitten  down  in  the 
midst  of  his  days  and  usefulness  by 
the  hand  of  violence  in  a  criminal's 
cell !  But  "  what  we  know  not  now 
we  shall  know  hereafter." 


"IIJ  PEEILS  OF  EOBBEES." 

743.  Two  Missionaries  robbed 
in  China. — In  the  year  18C2,  the 
Key.  Mr.  Preston,  of  the  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society,  and  an  American 
Missionary,  who  was  acting  as  Con- 
sular Chaplain  at  Canton,  took  a 
journey  into  the  interior  ot  the  pro- 
vince, for  the  purpose  of  distributing 
copies  of  the  New  Testament,   and 


402 


THE   MISSION ABY   WOELD. 


preaching  as  they  might  have  op- 
portunity. The  journey  occupied 
fourteen  days,  and  extended  over  a 
distance  of  two  hundred  and  forty 
miles.  At  most  of  the  places  they 
were  kindly  received  by  the  people, 
but  before  they  had  completed  their 
tour,  and  while  passing  through  a 
ravine  in  a  desolate  part  of  the 
country,  they  were  attacked  and 
captured  by  banditti.  The  ruflBans 
stripped  the  Missionaries  of  nearly 
all  their  clothing,  and  robbed  them 
of  their  horses  and  other  property. 
Having  led  their  unoffending  cap- 
tives away  three  or  four  miles  among 
the  mountains,  repeatedly  threat- 
ening their  lives,  the  robbers  at 
length  took  them  into  a  remote 
valley,  and  researched  their  persons, 
to  ascertain  that  nothing  valuable 
remained  in  their  possession,  and 
then  returned  to  each  of  them  a 
coat  and  marched  ofl',  leaving  them 
to  find  their  way  as  best  they  could. 
On  arriving  at  the  town  from  which 
they  had  staited  in  the  morning,  the 
destitute  Missionaries  were  kindly 
received  by  the  people,  and  provided 
with  food  and  lodging.  On  the 
following  day,  with  equal  kindness 
and  generosity,  they  were  helped  on 
their  way  by  the  government  officials 
and  others,  who  offered  them  assist- 
ance ;  and,  by  the  good  providence 
of  God,  they  at  length  reached  their 
homes  at  Canton,  in  safety,  truly 
thankful  to  their  heavenly  Father 
for  having  been  so  mercifully  de- 
livered out  of  the  hands  of  wicked 
and  cruel  men. 

744.  Missionary's  Life  in  Danger. 
— "  Sometime  afttr  the  commence- 
ment of  the  Wesleyan  Mission  in 
Kaftraria,"  says  the  E,ev.  William 
Shaw,  "  I  was  travelling  up  the 
country;  and,  as  at  that  time  there 
was  nothing  that  could  be  called  a 
road,  I  was  exploring  with  my 
waggon,   through    a    very  difficult 


and  broken  country,  a  shorter  cut 
than  a  track  which  I  had  followed 
in  a  previotis  journey.     I  had  no 
European  with  me,  but  was  accom- 
panied  by  four  natives.     "We  had 
performed  the  morning   stage,  and 
had  just  crossed  the  river.     We  out- 
spanned  the  oxen  to  let  them  graze, 
while  we  cooked  and  ateourmornmg's 
meal.     I  had  finished  my  breakfast, 
and  was  sitting  on  the  waggon-chest 
reading,  whilst  the  natives  were  en- 
gaged upon  their  repast.      All  at 
once,  with  a  halloo  that  startled  me, 
they  jumped  up  from  the   ground, 
seized   their  weapons  (two  muskets 
and  some  assegai's  and  javelins),  and 
bounded   off'  at   full   speed,  leaving 
me  alone  with  the  waggon.     Stand- 
ing up  to  see  the  cause  of  this  pro- 
ceeding, I  caught  sight  of  my  oxen 
running  at  a  surprising  rate,  and  a 
party  of  wild  looking  Kaffirs  driving 
them   in  the  direction  of    a   dense 
jungle.     I  saw  at  once  they  were  a 
party  of  robbers,  and  that  the  sole 
chance  of  recovering  the  oxen  de- 
pended upon  my  people  coming  up 
with  them  before  they  reached  the 
bush.     I  was  so  intently  engaged  in 
looking  on  this  exciting  sctne,  that 
it  was  some   time   before   I   turned 
round,  and   saw    a   Kaffir  standing 
close  to  the  waggon.     He  was  a  tall 
athletic    and    savage-looking  man. 
According  to  my  general  custom,  I 
entered  into  conversation  with  him, 
making  no  remark,  however,  about 
what  had  just  occurred.     He  began 
to   beg   small   articles  from  me.     I 
gave    him    some ;    but  with   everj 
article   he  received,  his  wants   and 
importunities  seemed  to  increase,  so 
I  rt  solved  to  give  him  nothing  more, 
but   remonstrated   with  him  on  his 
conduct.     His  countenance  began  to 
show  marked  displeasure.     He  came 
close   to   me,   and  drawing  out  the 
tutshvntshe,    or    stabbing     assegai, 
Irom  the  bundle  of  assegais  in  his 
left  hand,  he  held  it  up  close  to  my 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


403 


breast,  as  if  he  were  about  to  stab 
me  Avith  it;  but  pausing,  he  said, 
"Do  you  not  know  that  I  can  kill 
you  ?  "  I  looked  at  hiin  steadfastly, 
and  said  as  quietly  as  I  could,  "Yes, 
I  know  that  you  can  kill  me,  but," 
(pointing  upwards)  "there  is  God 
above.  He  will  see  what  you  do. 
He  will  make  you  pay  with  your 
blood  for  the  guilt  of  shedding  my 
blood."  He  looked  at  me  for  a  mo- 
ment after  this,  and  then  lowering 
his  arm,  he  ceased  to  threaten  me. 
Just  at  this  moment  a  great  halloo- 
ing was  heard  in  the  direction  in 
which  my  men  had  gone.  Both  the 
Kaffir  and  I  saw  that  they  had  re- 
captured the  oxen,  and  were  return- 
ing in  triumph.  As  soon  as  my 
people  approached,  my  uncivil  Kaffir 
thought  tit  to  leave  me  alone,  and, 
going  off  at  a  rapid  pace,  he  crossed 
the  river  in  the  opposite  direction. 
A  tuft  of  feathers  worn  in  his  head 
proved  him  to  be  of  the  same  party 
as  the  robbers ;  and  as  these  had  a 
bad  notoriety  in  the  country,  my 
men  thought  that  I  had  had  a  narrow 
«scape  " 

745.  In  Hot  Water.— When  the 


compassion  to  their  ignorance, 
diessed  their  wounds  with  ointment, 
he  tried  to  convince  them  that,  in  all 
their  dealings  with  white  men,  they 
would  lind  "  honesty  the  best  policy." 
This  seemed  to  have  little  effect, 
however,  for  afterwards  they  used 
sharp-pointed  sticks,  which,  with 
great  dexterity,  they  thrust  into  the 
pot,  and  frequently  succeeded  in 
emptying  it  of  the  pork,  fish,  or 
other  contents,  thus  leaving  the  fa- 
mily without  a  morsel  of  dinner.  It 
was  not  till  this  wild  and  barbarous 
people  were  brought  under  the  saving 
induence  of  the  Gospel,  that  they 
were  made  to  understand,  appre- 
ciate, and  practise  Christian  mo- 
rality, and  those  who  had  been 
addicted  to  theft  stole  no  more. 

746.  Mission  Station  Plundered. 
— Describing  the  circumstances  con- 
nected with  the  plundering  aud 
breaking  up  of  the  Wesley  Dale 
mission-station  in  New  Zealand,  in 
1827,  the  Rev.  N.  Turner  says: — 
"  About  daybreak  Luke  knocked  me 
up  in  haste,  for  the  natives  were 
coming  up  to  the  house.  Mr.  Hobbs, 
Luke,  and  I  met  them  outside.  They 


liev.  Samuel  Leigh  and  his  heroic  hsaid,  'We  have  come  to  take  away 
wife   commenced    their    Missionary   your    property,    and   you   must   be 


labours  at  Wangaroa,  in  New  Zea 
land,  they  were  for  some  time  much 
annoyed,  not  only  by  the  stupidity 
and  savage  manners  of  the  natives, 
but  e>pecially  by  their  propensity 
for  pilfering.  Even  while  cooking 
their  food,  which  had  to  be  done  in 
the  open  air,  they  were  liable  to  be 
plundered  of  their  victuals.  Never 
having  seen  boiling  water  before, 
the  savages  would  sometimes  plunge 
their  hands  into  the  pot  as  it  sim- 
mered on  the  fire,  with  the  intention 
of  helping  themselves  to  the  meat, 
but  feeling  the  scalding  heat,  they 
would  withdraw  them  suddenly,  ex- 
claiming, "  The  water  has  bitten  our 
hands  !  "     While  the  Missionary,  in  |  arisen 

D  D  2 


gone.'  One  party  broke  into  Luke's 
dwelling,  and  another  into  the  tool- 
house  ;  they  then  burst  into  the 
outer  kitchen,  the  store  over  it,  and 
the  carpenter's  shop,  and  carried 
away  with  all  speed  their  contents  to 
their  canoes.  Ucing  now  satisfied 
that  nothing  short  of  an  entire  clear- 
ance of  all  w^e  possessed  was  intended, 
we  made  all  pos>ible  haste  and 
equipped  ourselves  for  flight.  The 
plunderers  next  smashed  all  the 
windows  to  pieces,  broke  open  the 
back  door,  and  began  in  earnest  to 
spoil  the  house.  Still  we  lingered, 
until  we  saw  them  carrying  away 
the  beds  from  which  we  had  just 
Being  now  convinced  that 


404 


THE   MISSIONABY   WORLD. 


all  we  possessed  would  be  taken  from 
us,  we  were  glad  to  escape  with  our 
lives.  "Whilemost  of  the  natives  were 
at  the  back  of  the  house  we  passed 
through  the  front  door."  At  this 
moment  the  special  providence  of 
God  saved  Mrs.  Turner  from  a  vio- 
lent death.  Over  the  outer  doorway 
were  some  loose  boards,  which  formed 
at  once  a  ceiling  to  the  room  and  a 
floor,  upon  which  had  been  placed 
some  stores,  which  were  not  known 
of  except  by  the  Mission  family. 
"When  stripping  the  premises,  the 
natives  began  to  poke  and  disturb 
those  boards,  upon  which  there 
seemed  to  lie  some  weighty  sub- 
stance, the  nature  of  which  they  did 
not  at  first  comprehend.  The  dis- 
covery of  concealed  property  was 
made  at  the  very  instant  of  the  es- 
cape. Mrs.  Turner  was  passing 
through  the  doorway ;  a  chief  had 
raised  his  weapon  to  cleave  her  to 
the  ground,  when  a  shower  of  nails 
fell  upon  his  head,  which  so  sur- 
prised and  confounded  him  and  those 
near,  as  to  arrest  the  bloody  stroke, 
and  save  a  valuable  life.  When  the 
mission -party  had  fled  to  their 
friends  of  the  Church  Society  at  the 
Bay  of  Islands,  the  work  of  theft 
and  destruction  was  completed.  One 
hundred  bushels  of  wheat  were  taken 
away  or  burnt  to  ashes,  eight  head 
of  cattle,  goats,  fowls,  &c.,  were 
killed,  and  of  the  mission-house  not 
a  vestige  was  left  standing  but  the 
brick  chimney.  The  robbers  even 
dug  up  the  cofSn  of  Mr.  Turner's 
child,  for  the  sake  of  the  blanket  in 
which  they  supposed  the  body  had 
been  interred.  After  this  the  Wes- 
leyan  Mission  in  New  Zealand  was 
relinquished  till  the  dawn  of  brighter 
days. 

747.  Trnwelcome  Visitors. — The 
Missionaries  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  of  America  had  no 
sooner    commenced    their     labours 


among    the    wild    Indians    in    the 
Oregon  territory,  than  they  found 
themselves  exposed  to  many  dangers 
and  discomforts  which  they  had  not 
anticipated.     The  Indians  thronged 
the  mission-house  at  the  most  un- 
reasonable hours,  often  coming  early 
in  the  morning,  and  never  in  a  hurry 
to   depart.      They  expected    to    be 
treated  to  something  to  eat  when- 
ever they  came.     In  the  absence  of 
presents  of  food  they  became  morose 
and  sullen,  and  were  not  scrupulous 
about  putting  their  hands  on  any- 
thing they  could  appropriate  to  their 
own  use    when    unobserved ;    they 
thus  increased  the  difficulty  of  per- 
forming the  domestic  labour  of  the 
household,  as  well  as  added  to  its 
amount.     It  was   found   necessary, 
therefore,  in  order  to  have  a  suitable 
degree  of    family   quiet  and    rest, 
sometimes  to  fasten  the   doors,  to 
keep  out  the  unwelcome  intruders. 
A  well-known  rap  from  any  of  the 
members  of  the  mission  family  would 
cause  them  to  be  opened  ;    but  to 
keep   the   doors    shut   required,    at 
times,  no  little  resolution  and  firm- 
ness.    The    savage    visitors   would 
rattle  them  violently,  and  on  failing 
to  push  them  open,  would  rap  at  the 
window  and  shout  for  admittance, 
feeling  no  less  determined  to  enter 
because  they  understood  their  fre- 
quent calls  were  not  agreeable.     On 
one  occasion  the  Missionary's  wife, 
being    pressed  with    her    domestic 
duties,  closed  the  doors  of  the  house 
!  to  pursue  them  without  interruption. 
Her   hands  were  in   the   dough  of 
which  she  was  preparing  her  bread. 
At  that  untimely  moment  an  Indian 
chief  laid  his  hand  upon  the  latch ; 
there  was  no  admission.     He  was  in- 
dignant, and  fell  into  a  great  rage. 
Was  he  not  a  chief,  and  should  he 
be  shut  out  like  common  Indians  ? 
The   unusual   noise    that   he    made 
brought  the  Missionary's  wife  to  one 
of  the  windows  to  see  what  was  the 


THE   MISSIONABY  WORLD. 


405 


matter,  her  hands  in  no  plight  to 
receive  a  visitor,  even  had  she  been 
disposed  to  admit  him.  The  win- 
dow had  been  let  down  at  the  top  a 
short  distance  to  admit  the  air ;  at 
the  opening  was  the  swarthy,  grim- 
looking  face  of  the  enraged  Indian 
chief,  his  feet  resting  on  the  sill  and 
his  hands  on  the  top  of  the  window. 
In  a  moment,  and  with  great  adroit- 
ness, he  glided  in  at  the  opening, 
and  landed  at  the  feet  of  the  af- 
frighted white  lad3^  The  noble- 
minded  and  devoted  Missionary's 
wife  did  not  lose  her  presence  of 
mind  in  the  hour  of  trial,  however  ; 
she  put  on  her  best  courage,  chided 
the  Indian  chief  mildly  for  his 
strange  intrusion,  explained  the  ne- 
cessity of  seeking  to  exclude  unwel- 
come visitors  sometimes,  and  gave 
the  offended  chieftain  something  to 
eat,  after  which  he  retired  peaceably, 
and  the  afiair  passed  off  without  any 
serious  consequences. 

748.  Kladakula,  the  Kobber 
Chief. — A  Chenook  chief  named 
Kladakula,  who  came  to  reside  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  one  of  the  mis- 
sion-stations in  Oregon,  was  for  a 
long  time  a  source  of  great  trouble 
and  annoj'ance  to  the  Missionaries 
and  their  families.  He  was  tall  and 
stout,  possessing  a  muscular  frame 
of  great  strength.  His  hard,  almost 
fiendish  countenance,  proud  step,  and 
air  of  defiance,  made  him  altogether 
one  of  the  most  intimidating  savages 
of  the  country.  His  introduction  to 
the  Missionary  w.as  not  the  most 
propitious  :  he  was  detected  steal- 
ing from  his  wheat  field.  Taking 
some  friendly  Indians  with  him,  the 
Missionary  went  out  and  remon- 
strated with  the  robber  as  kindly  as 
possible.  He  responded  to  the  re- 
spectful entreaty  by  taking  his  pistol 
from  his  belt,  and  coolly  priming  it, 
intimating  at  the  same  time  that  he 
should  take  wheat  when  he  wanted 


it,  and  as  much  as  he  liked.  Soon 
afterwards  the  Indian  chief  was  dis- 
posed to  be  altogether  too  intimate, 
and  visited  the  station  almost  every 
day,  begging  for  everything  he  saw. 
It  was  soon  found  that  where  mode- 
rate giving  would  not  satisfy,  with- 
holding was  the  true  policy,  and 
henceforth  Kladakula  generally  met 
with  a  kind,  but  firm  refusal.  Thus 
matters  stood  for  awhile,  when  the 
chief  seems  to  have  made  iip  his 
mind  to  try  the  patience  of  these 
Christian  white  men,  and  see  if  by 
cruel  threats  and  a  savage  bearing 
he  could  not  obtain  his  objects. 
Coming  into  the  mission-house  one 
day,  with  a  sullen  countenance  and 
lowering  brow,  he  sat  awhile  in 
threatening  silence.  He  then  began 
to  complain  that  his  people  never 
got  presents  from  the  Missionaries, 
and  that  other  Indians  were  more 
highly  favoured.  As  this  was  not 
true,  it  was  firmly  denied.  After 
much  complaining,  he  suddenly 
snatched    a    dress  from   the  hands 

of    Mrs.    B ,    the    Missionary's 

wife,  and  flourished  a  long  knife 
over  her  head  in  the  most  threaten- 
ing manner.  She  seized  his  arm, 
and  called  for  her  husband,  who  was 

in  the  other  room.     As  Mr.  B 

approached  to  remonstrate  with  the 
savage,  he  hurled  him,  with  one 
hand,  against  the  side  of  the  room, 
and  sat  down  .'  ~  a  rocking  chair. 
The  Missionary  commenced,  in  as 
mild  a  tone  ?s  possible,  to  remon- 
strate with  him,  inquiring  why  he 
thus  treated  them  ;  and  appealed  to 
him  if  he  had  ever  received  aught 
but  good  at  their  hands.  But  the 
evil  spirit  within  was  not  to  be  thus 
easily  tamed.  Lifting  with  one  hand 
his  flashing  steel,  and  shaking  it 
over  his  head,  he  commenced  with 

the   other  to  beat  Mr.  B most 

unmercifully,  seeming  determined 
to  be  satisfied  only  with  his  blood. 
Mrs.  B ran  to  the  yard  to  call  a 


406 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


friendly  Sandwich  Islander  who  was 
engaged  in  milking  a  cow ;  but, 
before  they  returned,  Kladakula 
desisted,  and  sat  down  as  if  not  yet 
quite  ready  for  extreme  measures. 
The  Missionary  now  attempted  to 
pacify  the  savage  by  presenting  to 
him  a  little  meal,  but,  with  his 
strong  arm,  he  knocked  it  from 
his  hands,  and  struck  the  giver  a 
severe  blow  on  the  chest.  The  mis- 
sion family  were  now  much  ex- 
hausted, and  felt  that  they  could  do 
nothing  more  but  lift  up  their  hearts 
to  God  in  prayer,  which  they  did 
most  sincerely,  and  to  their  surprise 
Kladakula  rose  and  went  and  sat 
down  in  the  back  room.  Quickly 
Mrs.  B prepared  te?.,  and  in- 
vited her  enemy  to  take  a  cup. 
"Whilst  sipping  his  tea,  in  response 
to  the  touching  appeals  of  the  Mis- 
sionary's wife,  the  savage  said,  "  0, 
I  be  bad,  very  bad,  full  of  devil;  but 
you  be  good  white  lady,"  and  so  the 
storm  passed  over. 


AmiOTIOlTS  AND  BEEEAVE- 

MENTS. 

749.  Danger  from  Eire. — When 
occupying  a  mission-station  in  the 
interior  of  South  Africa  the  Rev. 
J.  S.  Thomas  wrote  as  follows : — 
"  Sometime  ago  we  had  a  most 
providential  deliverance  from  fire. 
I  awoke  in  the  middle  of  the  night, 
and  thought  I  perceived  the  smell  of 
fire.  J  arose  without  saying  any- 
thing to  my  wife,  and  went  into  the 
front  room  and  kitchen,  but  per- 
ceived nothing ;  but,  on  turning 
round,  I  saw  a  gleam  of  light  shining 
through  the  pantry  door,  upon  open- 
ing which  I  found  the  roof,  which 
was  made  of  thatch,  one  mass  of 
fire ;  so,  calling  up  the  native  boj-s 
•who  slept  in  the  kitchen,  to  alarm 
the  people  of  the  station,  I  ran  out. 


There  happened  providentially  to  be 
a  barrel  of  water  outside  ;  the  whole 
of  this  I  threw  on  the  burning  roof, 
which  checked  the  progress  of  the 
flames  for  a  moment.  By  this  time 
the  assistant  and  the  people  of  the 
station  had  come.  They  said  it  was 
no  use  to  try  to  extinguish  the  fire, 
and  that  it  would  be  better  to  try  to 
save  the  furniture.  But  I  said, 
"Let  us  try  yet,"  and  it  was  most 
gratifying  to  see  how  the  natives 
exerted  themselves,  some  running 
for  water,  and  others  mounting  on" 
the  rcof  to  pour  water  on  the  flames. 
The  fire  at  length  burst  through  into 
the  study,  where  were  all  our  books, 
&c.  I  now  despaired  myself,  and 
immediately  gave  orders  for  the 
house  to  be  cleared.  The  smoke  had 
become  so  dense  that  we  were 
obliged  to  hold  our  breath  while  we 
ran  in  to  drag  out  the  things,  and 
my  throat  was  raw  for  days  after. 
Just  then,  when  all  had  been  given 
over  in  despair,  the  tire  began  to  be 
got  under,  and  in  a  short  time  was 
completely  subdued,  to  the  astonish- 
ment of  every  one.  .  I  could  scarcely 
believe  it  when  I  saw  it."  There 
were  several  circumstances  connected 
with  this  fire  which  clearly  marked 
the  watchful  Providence  ot  God  over 
His  servants,  as  the  timely  awaking 
of  the  Missionary,  the  marness  of 
water,  the  absence  of  wind,  and  the 
subduing  of  the  flames  beiore  they 
reached  a  place  in  the  study  whtre 
there  was  a  quantity  of  gunpowder 
stored  away  lor  safety.  When  the 
excitement  was  over,  and  when  it 
was  clearly  seen  what  a  narrow 
escape  they  had  had,  the  mission 
family  bowed  at  the  mercy-seat  of 
Jehovah,  with  hearts  overflowing 
with  gratitude  and  love  to  their 
Almighty  and  Merciful  Deliverer. 

750.  Burning  of  Mission  House. 
— While  labouring  as  a  Missionary 
in  New  Zealand,  on  Saturday  night, 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


407 


the  18th  August,  1S38,  the  Rev. 
K.  Turner  was  called  to  experience 
a  serious  loss  in  the  total  destruction 
of  his  dwelling  house,  and  most  of  its 
contents,  by  lire.  He  had  retired  to 
rest  with  a  mind  more  than  usually 
tranquil  in  hope  of  a  blessed  Sab- 
bath. Soon  after  midnight,  how- 
ever, he  was  awoke  with  a  crackling 
noise.  He  arose,  and  went  to  the 
sitting-room,  and  found  it  full  of 
smoke  and  Harae.  He  alarmed  the 
household,  and  then  tried  to  re-enter 
the  room,  but  was  almost  suftbcated, 
and  was  driven  back  with  his  feet 
dreadfully  burned.  The  settlement 
was  aroused  by  the  chapel  bell. 
Messrs.  Ilobbs  and  Woon,  and  hun- 
dreds of  the  natives,  were  on  the 
spot  in  a  few  minutes.  The  flames 
rapidly  bursting  through  the  roof, 
all  hope  of  saving  the  building  was 
taken  away,  and  every  eftbrt  was 
made  to  save  all  that  could  be 
rescued  from  the  devouring  element. 
Mrs.  Turner  had  been  ill  for  some 
time  previously,  hut  had  strength 
given  her  to  get  herself  and  the 
children  outside  the  burning  build- 
ing. When  she  had  done  this,  she 
fell  from  weakness  and  exhaustion, 
and  bruised  herself  seriously.  A 
native  youth  threw  a  blanket  around 
her,  and  carried  her  to  Mr.  Hobbs's 
house,  a  few  yards  distant.  She  had 
soon  to  be  removed  again,  however, 
as  flakes  of  Are  were  falling  fast 
upon  the  thatched  roofs  of  that  and 
other  buildings,  and  threatening 
their  entire  destruction.  As  the 
Missionary's  Avife  was  being  removed 
with  her  famih^  to  a  greater  distance 
from  the  scene  of  conflagration,  she 
felt  some  misgivings  as  to  the  safety 
of  her  whole  household.  She  there- 
fore stopped  for  a  moment  to  count 
her  children,  when  it  was  discovered 
that  one,  an  interesting  little  boy, 
was  missing.  Instant  search  was 
made  for  the  absent  one,  and  in  a 
bedroom  on  fire  he  was  discovered, 


and  providentially  rescued  from  the 
flames.  This  boy,  snatched  as  a 
brand  from  the  burning,  on  growing 
up  to  manhood,  was  called  of  God  to 
the  Christian  ministry,  and  in  1872 
published  an  interesting  memoir  of 
the  life  and  labours  of  his  honoured 
father.  The  fire  continued  to  rage 
till  the  house  was  entirely  destroyed, 
but,  happily,  it  did  not  spread  to 
the  other  buildings  on  the  station. 
In  view  of  this  trying  dispensation 
of  Divine  Providence,  the  Missionary 
afterwards  wrote  in  his  journal: — 
"  Much  of  our  personal  property,  as 
well  as  that  of  the  mission,  was 
destroyed.  Bat  I  would  not,  I  do 
not  complain.  Blessed  for  ever  be 
my  Great  Deliverer's  name.  My 
life  has  been  spared,  and  my  wife 
and  my  children  are  with  me,  the 
living,  the  living  to  praise  God. 
This  calamity,  I  am  satisfied,  is 
designed  of  heaven  for  our  good, 
and  I  see  and  feel  that  the  bitter 
cup  has  been  mingled  in  mercy. 
Had  the  fire  occurred  a  few  weeks 
sooner,  in  all  probability  the  shock 
would  have  killed  my  poor  wife, 
then  to  all  appearance  at  the  point 
of  death.  Through  mercy,  however, 
she  appears  not  to  have  sustained 
any  material  inj  ury,  and  her  grateful 
spirit  magnifies  her  heavenly  Father. 
Though  many  natives  were  on  the 
spot,  and  it  was  the  dead  of  night, 
we  are  not  aware  that  a  single  article 
was  pilfered.  What  a  contrast  be- 
tween the  conduct  of  the  natives  in 
this  instance,  and  that  of  our  people 
at  Wangaroa  in  1827 !  Glory  to 
God  for  the  change  wrought.  Then 
we  were  stripped  of  everything,  but 
now  our  people  truly  sympathise 
with  us." 

751.  Narrow  escape  from  being 
shot. — For  some  time  before  the 
final  triumph  of  Christianity  in 
Tonga,  the  heathen  portion  of  the 
population  assumed  a  warlike  atti- 


408 


THE   MISSIONAKY   WORLD. 


tilde.  The  humane  and  good  King 
George  was  obliged  at  length  to 
adopt  decisive  measures  to  put  down 
the  rebellion.  To  spare  human  lite 
as  much  as  possible,  he  adopted  the 
tedious  process  of  besieging  the 
enemy  in  their  fortifications,  and 
they  ultimately  submitted,  when 
their  lawful  sovereign  showed  a  mea- 
sure of  clemency  which  reflected  the 
highest  credit  upon  his  Christian 
profession.  Whilst  the  war  con- 
tinued, the  scene  of  conflict  was 
within  a  few  miles  of  the  station 
occupied  by  the  Ilev.  Richard  Amos. 
Shouts  and  cries,  and  rattling  of 
musketry,  both  day  and  night,  were 
anything  but  melody  to  the  ears  of 
the  Missionary  and  his  family.  Mr. 
Amos,  however,  was  exposed  to  still 
greater  danger  whilst  engaged  in 
the  discbarge  of  his  spiritual  duties 
ia  those  troublous  times.  It  was  his 
lot  to  supply  the  four  investing  forts 
with  the  means  of  grace,  and  to 
preach  to  the  people  imside  their 
stockades.  Describing  a  special  in- 
stance of  providential  deliverance 
from  danger,  Mr.  Amos  says,  "These 
stockades  were  made  by  cutting  the 
trunks  of  cocoa-nut  trees  in  lengths, 
and  planting  them  upright  in  the 
ground.  Outside  this  barricade  a 
deep  trench  was  dug,  the  earth  from 
which  embanked  it.  Beyond  was 
hollow  ground,  in  which  the  enemy 
was  stationed,  and  their  rifle-pits 
were  within  range  of  the  King's 
forts,  I  preached  at  the  camp  within 
musket-shot  of  the  rifle-pits,  but 
screened  by  the  embankment.  The 
bullets  of  the  enemy  rattled  against 
the  trees  around  during  the  service. 
My  pulpit  was  the  stump  of  a  cocoa- 
nut  tree.  After  the  service  I  dined 
with  the  royal  party.  In  the  after- 
noon I  preached  at  the  Vavau  fort. 
Just  before  the  service,  on  one  occa- 
sion I  incautiously  went  to  the  front 
gate  and  stood  near  the  trench,  for- 
getting that  I  was  a  mark  for  the 


enemy.  Immediately  I  was  shot  at, 
and  the  musket- balls  whizzed  about. 
The  warriors  around  me  lay  flat  on. 
their  faces,  but  I,  unused  to  such 
scenes,  remained  standing,  uncon- 
scious of  my  danger.  I  afterwards 
fflt  under  very  special  obligations  to 
the  Almighty  for  this  preservation  of 
my  life.  I  may  truly  say,  '  0  God, 
the  Lord,  the  strength  of  my  salva- 
tion. Thou  hast  covered  my  head  in 
the  day  of  battle.'  "  Since  then,  Mr. 
Amos  has  peacefully  passed  away  to* 
his  reward  in  heaven.  He  died  at 
the  early  age  of  forty-nine,  at  his 
post  of  duty  in  the  mission-fleld. 

752.  Little  Willie's  Grave.— 
Little  Willie  was  the  son  of  the 
Rev.  John  Thomas,  a  Wesleyan 
Missionary  in  South  Africa.  He 
was  born  at  a  station  called  Hoole's 
Fountain,  Great  Namaqualand,  in 
the  year  1857.  Soon  after  his  pa- 
rents removed  to  Nisbett-Bath,  and 
before  he  was  quite  three  years  old, 
little  Willie  sickened  and  died. 
Concerning  this  painful  event,  his 
afflicted  mother  wrote  as  follows  : — 
"  Ere  the  first  month  had  rolled  over 
our  heads,  the  flower  of  our  flock — 
our  bright  little  smiling  Willie — 
was  laid  in  a  cold  Nam  aqua  grave, 
after  an  illness  of  only  ten  days. 
The  Sunday  before  he  was  taken  ill 
he  came  to  me  as  usual  to  read  and 
repeat  some  little  hymns.  Poor  little 
fellow,  it  was  the  last  Sabbath  he 
ever  attended  the  House  of  God.  A 
day  or  two  afterwards  he  was  seized 
with  sickness,  which  proved  mortal, 
and  from  the  symptoms,  must  have 
been  typhus  fever  and  putrid  sore 
throat.  In  vain  we  consulted  our 
medical  works,  and  exhausted  our 
stock  of  suitable  medicines  ;  for  no 
physician  was  near  to  whom  we 
could  apply  for  aid.  In  vain  did 
we  '  rise  up  early,  and  lie  down  late, 
and  eat  the  bread  of  sorrow,'  and 
pour  out  our  supplications  to  our 


THE   MI3SI0NABY  WOBLD. 


409 


heavenly  Father.  It  was  His  will 
that  we  should  be  bereft  of  our  little 
one,  and  lie  strengthened  us  for  the 
fiery  trial  through  which  in  His 
wisdom  He  was  calling  us  to  pass. 
He  lingered  till  Saturday  evening, 
about  half-past  nine  o'clock,  and 
then  gently  passed  away  with  a 
emile  on  his  dear  face.  The  follow- 
ing day  was  the  Sabbath  ;  but,  oh  ! 
what  a  mournful  one  it  was  to  us  I 
The  first  thing  we  had  to  do  was  to 
seek  for  a  box  out  of  which  to  make 
a  suitable  coffin  for  our  dear  child  ; 
and  whilst  one  party  of  natives  were 
preparing  this,  another  party  went 
to  the  burial-place  to  dig  his  grave. 
On  the  same  afternoon  we  were 
obliged  to  inter  him,  owing  to  the 
heat  of  the  climate,  and  the  malig- 
nant nature  of  the  disorder.  We 
all  followed  liim  to  the  grave,  at- 
tended by  a  large  concourse  of 
natives  ;  and,  there  being  no  other 
minister  in  the  country,  his  dear 
father  had  to  do  violence  to  his  own 
feelings,  and  to  read  the  service  over 
his  remains,  which  we  committed 
to  the  ground  "in  sure  and  certain 
hope  of  a  glorious  resurrection!" 

"  Though  our  licarts  break  at  parting 
We  will  not  rebel ; 
It  is  well  with  the  child — 
'It  is  well,'  'it  is  well.' " 

753.  A  Child's  Grave  in  tlie 
Ocean. — The  day  after  leaving 
St.  Thomas's,  writes  a  Missionary's 
wife,  a  very  affecting  incident  oc- 
curred. A  church  missionary,  with 
his  wife  and  six  children,  had  been 
our  fellow-passengers  across  the  At- 
lantic, and  this  morning  were  in 
sight  of  their  destination,  St.  Kitt's. 
They  had  one  little  girl,  to  whom  I 
had  become  quite  attached,  as  she 
reminded  me  of  mj'  own  little  Fanny. 
A  few  days  before  she  had  sat  upon 
my  lap,  and  I  had  sung  for  her  and 
some  other  little  children — 
"  There  is  a  happj  land,  far,  far  away,"  &c. 


I  little  thought,  while  her  eyes 
glistened  with  pleased  emotion,  as 
she  listened  to  it,  they  would  soon 
gaze  upon  the  rapturous  sight  in  the 
spirit  land,  "the  happy  land  not 
far  away  "  to  her.  She  was  seized 
with  illness  during  the  night,  and 
the  first  thing  I  heard  in  the  morn- 
ing was,  that  the  dear  child  was 
dying.  I  hastened  to  her  mamma's 
cabin,  and  just  saw  her  breathe  out 
her  spirit.  She  was  dead.  Oh,  how 
my  heart  throbbed  with  anguish ! 
Three  years  before  I  had  passed 
that  island  with  a  dying  child.  I 
could,  therefore,  from  experience, 
sympathise  with  the  sufferers.  But 
the  scene  was  not  yet  closed.  The 
captain  said  that  the  child  must  be 
committed  to  the  great  deep,  or  the 
family  would  not  be  allowed  to  land. 
A  sailor  came,  sewed  up  her  little 
body  in  a  piece  of  canvas,  with  lead 
balls  to  sink  it,  and  in  sight  of  their 
new  home  in  a  strange  land,  the 
weeping  parents  saw  their  child  se- 
pultuied  in  the  sea. 

754.  The  Island  Grave.— In 
the  year  1845,  Mrs.  Judson,  the 
wife  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Judson,  Mis- 
sionary to  Burmah,  was  on  her  way 
home  to  America  for  the  recovery 
of  her  health.  During  the  first  part 
of  the  voyage  she  seemed  to  get 
better,  and  her  husband  hoped  she 
would  be  spared  to  see  her  native 
land.  This  amendment  was  but 
temporary,  however,  for  she  after- 
wards became  worse,  and  it  was 
feared  she  would  die  at  sea,  and 
have  to  be  consigned  to  a  watery 
grave.  She  did  indeed  die  at  sea, 
but  just  as  she  breathed  her  last  the 
island  of  St.  Helena  appeared  in 
sight.  She  was  buried  there  the 
next  morning  amid  the  sighs  and 
tears  of  a  large  concourse  of  the 
inhabitants,  and  immediately  after 
the  funeral  solemnities  were  con- 
cluded, the  ship  weighed  anchor  and 


410 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


proceeded  on  her  voyage,  with  the 
bereaved  Missionary  and  his  mother- 
less children  sincerely  mourning  the 
great  loss  which  they  had  been 
called  to  sustain,  and  yet  thankful 
for  the  opportunity  of  depositing  the 
remains  of  the  dear  departed  in  their 
island  grave.  A  friend  of  Mrs. 
Judson  touchingly  commemorated 
the  mournful  event  in  some  beau- 
ful  lines : — 

"  Mournfully,  tenderly, 

Bear  onward  the  dead  ; 
Where  the  warrior  has  lain, 

Let  the  Christi  in  be  laid. 
No  place  more  befittiug, 

0  rock  of  the  sea ! 
Never  such  treasure 

Was  hidden  in  thee. 

"  Mournfully,  tenderly. 

Solemn  and  slow; 
Tears  are  bedewing 

The  path  as  we  go; 
Kindred  and  strangers 

Are  mourners  to-day, 
Gently,  so  gently, 

0  bear  her  away  !  " 

755.  The  Prayer  of  Paitli.— 
The  Rev.  Richard  Rock  was  a  de- 
voted evangelical  clergyman  of  the 
Church  of  England,  who  lived  and 
laboured  with  exemplary  zeal  and 
diligence  in  a  lonely  part  of  the 
island  of  Trinidad,  in  the  West  In- 
dies. In  the  year  1838,  he  was 
seized  with  a  violent  attack  of  the 
fever  incident  to  that  unhealthy  cli- 
mate, and  having  no  friend  or  mi- 
nister of  his  own  Church  to  console 
him  in  his  illness,  he  sent  for  the 
Rev.  George  Ranyell,  a  Wesleyan 
Missionary,  living  at  a  distance  of 
about  a  mile,  to  pay  him  a  visit. 
The  call  was  promptly  obeyed,  and 
on  reaching  the  chamber  of  his  re- 
verend friend,  the  Missionary  saw  at 
once  that  he  was  dangerously  ill. 
After  a  few  expressions  of  friendly 
condolence  and  Chiistian  encourage- 
ment, Mr.  Ranyell  read  the  103rd 
Psalm,  and  then  bowed  his  knees  in 
fervent  prayer  to  God  for  His  bless- 


ing upon  the  lonely  sufferer,  to 
which  he  responded  very  earnestly. 
During  the  exercise,  a  gracious  in- 
fluence was  experienced,  and  the 
Missionary  was  led  to  pray,  not  only 
for  those  spiritual  blessings  which 
the  patient  required  in  the  time  of 
his  affliction,  but  especially  that  he 
might  be  restored  to  his  wonted 
health  and  strength,  and  permitted 
again  to  minister  to  his  people.  On 
taking  his  leave,  the  Missionary 
observed  with  pleasure  that  his 
friend  appeared  to  be  cheered  and 
benefited  by  his  visit.  On  calling 
again  shortly  afterwards,  Mr.  Ran- 
yell was  delighted  to  find  the  clergy- 
man convalescent,  and  he  was  soon 
able  to  perform  his  ministerial  duties 
as  before.  Many  j'ears  afterwards 
Mr.  Rock  was  heard  to  say,  that  he 
regarded  his  rapid  recovery  from 
this  severe  attack  of  fever,  as  a 
blessing  from  God  in  answer  to  the 
fervent  prayer  of  his  friend  the 
Wesleyan  Missionary,  and  that  he 
was  forcibly  reminded  of  the  Apos- 
tle's declaration,  "  The  piayer  of 
faith  shall  save  the  sick." 

756.  Left  alone  in  the  Wilder- 
ness.— As  early  as  the  year  1816, 
the  Rev.  Joseph  Williams,  with  his 
wife  and  child,  entered  Kaffirland, 
and  commenced  his  Missionary  la- 
bours in  the  Kat  River  district,  but 
in  less  than  two  years  he  was  smitten 
down  by  death,  and  his  wife  was  left 
a  lonely  widow  with  two  little 
children,  a  stranger  in  a  strange 
land.  This  bereavement  occurred 
under  circumstances  peculiarly  pain- 
ful and  afflictive.  Far  beyond  the 
colonial  boundary,  and  with  no  other 
mission-station  or  friendly  aid  near, 
Mrs.  Williams  watched  over  her  be- 
loved husband  in  his  last  moments, 
in  a  certain  sense  entirely  alone,  for 
her  only  attendants  were  a  few  half- 
enlightened  heathen  natives,  who 
expressed  their  sympathy   as    best 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


411 


they  could  ;  and  when  she  had  seen 
the  flickering  lamp  of  life  expire, 
and  had  closed  the  eyes  of  her 
dearest  earthly  friend  and  partner, 
she  had  to  seek  for  boards,  and  in- 
struct the  untutored  Kafhrs  how  to 
make  a  coffin  and  to  dig  a  grave. 
When  all  was  ready,  the  brave  but 
deeply-afilicted  Missionary's  widow 
followed  with  her  infant  charge 
those  who  bore  the  precious  remains 
of  her  dear  departed  one  to  their 
last  resting-place ;  then  with  a  throb- 
bing heart,  and  feelings  which  hu- 
man language  cannot  describe,  she 
knelt  in  prayer,  asking  God  for 
grace  to  say,  "  Thy  will  be  done  !" 
and  imploring  the  blessing  of  heaven 
upon  her  fatherless  children,  the 
•work  which  had  just  been  om- 
menced  among  the  heathen,  and 
upon  the  sable  group  of  sincere 
mourners  by  whom  she  was  sur- 
rounded. Having  seen  the  grave 
closed,  and  covered  with  large  stones 
to  secure  it  from  the  ravages  of  wild 
beasts,  Mrs.  Williams  returned  to 
the  colony,  where  she  was  spared  to 
do  further  work  for  Christ,  in  whose 
services  she  had  already  done  and 
suffered  so  much. 

757-  Mortalityin "Western  Africa, 
— In  the  course  of  half  a  century, 
the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society 
lost  by  death  at  their  stations  at  the 
Gambia,  Sierra  Leono,  and  Cape 
Coast,  sixty-three  devoted  labourers. 
Some  of  these  fell  almost  as  soon  as 
they  had  entered  the  field,  but 
others  were  found  ready  to  occupy 
the  places  of  those  who  were  so  sud- 
denly and  so  mysteriously  called 
away.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wrigley  ar- 
rived at  Cape  Coast  Castle  on  the 
15th  of  September,  1836 ;  four 
months  afterwards,  on  the  loth  of 
January,  1837,  they  were  joined  by 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Harrup,  who  had  been 
sent  out  to  screngthen  the  Mission, 
and  to  provide  against  those  casual- 


ties, to  which  the  work  had  so  often 
been  subjected  in  Western  Africa. 
But,  alas!  how  frail,  and  weak,  and 
short-sighted  is  mortal  man!  In  a 
few  short  mouths  the  whole  party 
was  swept  away  by  fever,  and  the 
peoplfi  were  againleft  as  sheep  having 
no  shepherd;  indeed,  both  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Ilarrop  died  in  three  weeks 
after  their  arrival,  having  been  at- 
tacked with  fever  soon  after  they 
landed.  They  finished  their  course, 
and  were  called  to  their  reward  in 
the  following  order: — Mrs.  Harrop 
on  the  5th  of  February,  Mr.  Harrop 
and  Mrs.  Wrigley  on  the  8th  of  Fe- 
bruary, and  Mr.  Wrigley  on  the 
15th  of  November,  1837.  We  may 
more  readily  imagine  than  describe 
the  feelings  of  the  poor  bereaved 
Missionary,  Mr.  Wrigley,  the  last 
survivor  of  the  four.  Writing  to 
the  Missionary  Committee  shortly 
afterwards,  he  said,  "  Life,  indeed, 
in  my  circumstances  has  no  charms, 
nor  could  I  support  myself  beneath 
the  weight  of  such  a  stroke,  were  it 
not  for  the  hope  of  ere  long  joining 
j  the  glorified  spirit  of  my  devoted 
partner,  and,  in  the  meantime,  of 
I  following  up  those  victories  of  the 
cross  of  our  Emmanuel  which  to- 
gether we  have  been  enabled  to 
achieve  to  His  glory,  since  we  ar- 
rived on  these  inhospitable  shores." 
This  hope  of  meeting  in  heaven  with 
the  glorified  spirit  of  the  dear  de- 
parted was  soon  realised  by  the 
removal  of  the  lonely  Missionary  to 
a  better  country,  as  already  stated. 

758.  Afficting  Incident.— The 
Rev.  James  and  Mrs.  Parkinson 
having  been  appointed  to  labour  in 
Western  Africa,  arrived  at  St. 
Mary's,  on  the  River  Gambia,  on 
the  13th  of  December,  1838.  They 
appeared  well  adapted  for  the  cli- 
mate, and  for  some  time  they  con- 
tinued to  enjoy  tolerable  health ; 
but  when  the  first  rainy  season  set 


412 


THE    MISSION AEY   WOELD. 


in,  their  troubles  commenced.  Mr. 
Parkinson  was  attacked  with  fever 
one  Sabbath  evening  after  preaching, 
and  such  was  the  rapid  progress  of 
the  disease,  that  he  sank  beneath  its 
influence  on  the  following  Sunday 
evening,  the  8th  of  September,  1839. 
Mrs.  Parkinson  had  been  seized  with 
the  same  disorder  in  the  meantime, 
and  being  dangerously  ill  at  the  time 
of  her  husband's  death,  from  a  mis- 
taken feeling  of  tenderness,  as  we 
think,  the  friends  kept  her  in  igno- 
rance of  the  mournful  fact,  fearing 
the  intelligence  of  her  sad  bereave- 
ment might  be  more  than  she  could 
bear.  At  length  her  attention  was 
attracted  by  a  strange  noise  which 
she  could  not  reconcile  with  the 
wonted  stillness  of  the  Sabbath 
morn.  She  inquired  what  it  meant. 
It  was  the  native  carpenters  at  work 
on  her  husband's  coffin,  at  a  short 
distance  from  the  mission-premises; 
but  the  friends  evaded  the  question, 
and  tried  to  pacify  her.  Two  days 
after  the  death  of  her  husband,  Mrs. 
Parkinson  gave  birth  to  a  daughter. 
Again  she  asked  about  her  hus- 
band's health,  as  she  had  repeatedly 
done  before,  and  she  was  told  that 
"he  was  doing  very  well  indeed." 
"  If  he  is  doing  very  well,  and  is  so 
much  better,"  said  the  poor  sufferer, 
"why  does  he  not  come  to  see  me 
and  the  dear  babe."  On  being  told 
that  "  although  doing  well,  he  could 
not  be  removed,"  she  became  al- 
most frantic,  and  exclaimed,  "  Then 
if  he  cannot  come  to  see  me,  I  must 
go  to  him,  a7id  I u-ill !"  and  suiting 
the  action  to  the  word,  she  was  with 
difficulty  kept  in  bed  ;  nor  could  she 
be  pacified  till  a  gentleman  present 
took  in  his  hand  a  cup  of  coffee, 
with  her  kind  love,  and  went  out  of 
the  room,  to  that  at  the  opposite  end 
of  the  house,  where  she  supposed  her 


husband  was!  The  sequel  is  soon 
told.  On  the  following  day,  Sep- 
tember 12th,  she  gently  breathed  her 
spirit  into  the  hands  of  that  God 
who  gave  it,  and  joined  her  beloved 
partner  in  the  "better  country;" 
and  then  the  mystery  was  unra- 
velled, and  the  declaration  of  David 
emphatically  verified,  "  I  shall  go  to 
him,  but  he  shall  not  return  to  me." 
This  affecting  story  does  not  end 
here.  The  little  orphan  babe  was 
sent  to  England,  under  the  care  of  a 
kind  friend,  but  she  died  on  the 
passage,  and  so  escaped  away  from 
this  world  of  sin  and  sorrow  to  join 
her  parents  in  the  skies.  Then  was 
the  happy  mother  in  a  better  position 
than  the  Shunammite  woman  of 
old  to  whom  the  threefold  question 
was  put,  "Is  it  well  with  thee?  is 
it  well  with  thy  husband  ?  is  it  well 
with  the  child?  and  she  answered, 
It  is  well." 

759.  A  Missionary's  Epitaph. 
— The  Missionarj'  sent  to  Africa  by 
the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Me- 
thodist Episcopal  Church  of  Ame- 
rica was  the  Rev.  Melville  B.  Cox. 
He  landed  at  the  River  Gambia,  on 
his  way  to  Liberia,  in  1833,  where 
he  spent  a  few  weeks  with  the  writer. 
He  was  a  man  of  large  intelligence, 
refined  feelings,  and  ardent  zeal, 
but  of  delicate  health  ;  and,  on  pro- 
ceeding to  his  destination,  he  fell  a 
sacrifice  to  the  climate  in  the  course 
of  a  few  months.  Before  he  left  his 
native  land,  he  said  to  a  friend,  "  I 
go  to  the  land  of  sickness  and  death. 
If  1  die  you  must  come  and  write 
my  epitaph."  It  was  asked,  ""What 
shall  I  write  ?  "  "Write,"  said  the 
noble  Missionary,  "Though  a  thou- 
sand FALL,  LET  NOT  AfEICA  BB 
FOEGOTTEN." 


VI.-MISSIONARY   LITERATURE. 


PUBLICATIONS    OF   MISSION- 
ARY SOCIETIES. 

760.  Value  of  Missionary  Peri- 
odicals.— It  is  not  Avithout  good 
reasons  that  the  various  religious 
and  philantliropic  institutions  of 
the  present  age  liave  resorted  to  the 
plan  of  making  Icnown  their  objects, 
aims,  and  modes  of  operation  through 
the  medium  of  appropriate  periodi- 
cals. Such  publications  not  only 
supply  a  large  amount  of  interesting 
and  edifying  reading  at  a  trifling  ex- 
pense, but  they  are  well  calculated 
to  create  and  sustain  a  lively  in- 
terest in  the  respective  undertakings 
to  which  they  are  devoted.  Coming 
to  hand  at  regular  intervals,  they 
are  often  anticipated  with  pleasur- 
able feelings,  and  perused  with 
avidity.  This  is,  or  should  be,  the 
case,  especially  with  Missionary  re- 
ports or  other  periodicals,  containing 
as  they  do  much  valuable  informa- 
tion in  reference  to  foreign  lands, 
the  productions  of  the  soil,  the  man- 
ners of  the  people,  and  the  results  of 
the  means  employed  for  their  social 
and  moral  improvement. 

761.  Increase  of  Missionary 
Literature. — The  progress  of  the 
Missionary  enterprise  is  clearly  and 


satisfactorily  indicated  by  the  rapid 
and  extensive  increase  of  Missionary 
literature  of  late  years.  There  are 
good  men  who  still  linger  among  us, 
"  even  unto  this  day,"  who  can  re- 
member the  time  when  the  Evan- 
gelical Magazine,  then  in  its  honour- 
able youth,  promised  to  gratify  its 
readers  with  one  page  of  Missionary 
intelligence  in  each  number,  as  often 
as  intelligence  to  occupy  a  single 
page  could  be  procured  !  And  with 
the  whole  Missionary  world  to  gather 
from,  the  requisite  amount  of  infor- 
mation could  not  always  be  obtained, 
and  the  allotted  space  needed  to  be 
filled  with  other  matter!  But  the 
time  has  now  come  when  almost 
every  living  Church  in  our  land 
sends  forth  its  monthly  periodical, 
mainly  devoted  to  its  own  Mission- 
ary intelligence  and  correspondence, 
and  when  men  of  enlarged  sym- 
pathies and  charities  are  acknow- 
ledging the  necessity  of  some  ad- 
ditional work  which  will  epitomise 
the  whole,  and  thus  enable  them  to 
mister,  within  a  moderate  space  of 
time  and  at  a  trilling  cost,  the  re- 
corded results  of  the  entire  mission- 
held. 

762.  Propagation  Society's  Pub- 
lications.— The  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign 


414 


THE   MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


Parts  publishes  an  Annual  Report ; 
the  one  for  1871  recently  issued 
being  a  volume  of  174  pa^^es  full  of 
interesting  information,  illustrated 
with  several  maps  and  other  en- 
gravings. It  also  sends  forth  an 
able  monthly  magazine,  called  the 
Mission  Field,  price  2d.,  containing 
letters  from  Colonial  Bishops,  and 
other  interesting  communications. 
To  these  publications  must  be  added 
a  little  serial  for  juvenile  readers, 
called  the  Gospel  Missionary,  which 
is  also  issued  monthlj^,  at  the  cost 
of  one  halfpenny ;  a  Quarterly 
Paper,  illustrated  with  wood-cuts, 
giving  general  Missionary  informa- 
tion, for  gratuitous  circulation — all 
of  which  will  amply  repay  a  careful 
perusal. 

763.  Church  Missionary  So- 
ciety's Publications. — In  common 
with  other  kindred  institutions,  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  sends 
forth  its  Annual  Reijort,  containing 
an  interesting  epitome  of  the  pro- 
gress of  the  work  in  various  parts  of 
the  world,  with  the  usual  list  of  con- 
tributions and  financial  statement. 
It  also  issues  the  3Iissionary  In- 
telligencer, Missionary  Gleaner,  and 
Missionary  Record,  in  which  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Society  are  carefully 
chronicled,  and  interesting  items  of 
information  given  from  the  foreign 
field.  To  these  must  be  added  the 
Missionary  Juvejiile  Instructor,  and 
Occasional  Papers  oi  much  interest, 
for  gratuitous  circulation. 

764.  London  Missionary  So- 
ciety's Publications. — The  Seven ty- 
ciffhth  Annual  Report  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  for  the  year 
ending  May  1st,  1872,  is  a  portly 
volume  of  nearly  300  pages,  neatly 
printed,  and  tilled  with  inlferesting 
matter.  In  the  first  ])art  of  the 
book,  we  have  a  comprehensive  ac- 
count of  the  state  and  progress  of 


the  work  on  the  respective  stations 
occupied  by  the  Society's  agents  in 
the  West  Indies,  South  Africa,  Ma- 
dagascar, India,  China,  and  Poly- 
nesia, and  in  the  latter  part  is  given 
detailed  lists  of  contributions  from 
the  various  auxiliaries  and  branches 
at  home  and  abroad.  The  Society's 
monthly  publications  are — 1.  The 
Missio7iary  Chronicle,  price  It?., 
each  number  of  which  contains 
twenty  pages  of  interesting  matter. 
The  contents  vary  considerably,  but 
there  is  generally  a  special  paper  on 
some  particular  mission,  extracts 
from  the  letters  of  Missionaries,  and 
brief  statements  of  the  proceedings 
of  the  Society  at  home,  with  a  map 
or  engraving  every  three  months. 
2.  The  Juvenile  Missionary  Maga- 
zine, ^d.  This  beautiful  serial  is 
well  adapted  for  children  and  young 
persons,  containing,  as  it  does,  inte- 
resting narratives  from  Missionaries, 
written  especially  for  its  pages,  and 
numerous  wood-cut  illustrations. 

765.  Baptist  Missionary  So- 
ciety's Publications. — The  Annual 
Report  of  the  Baptist  Missionary 
Society  is  always  an  interesting 
document.  The  one  just  issued  for 
the  past  year  is  especially  so.  In 
addition  to  the  usual  financial  de- 
tails, it  gives  a  succinct  account  of 
the  Society's  work  in  the  widely- 
extended  field  occupied  by  its  agents. 
The  Missionary  Herald  is  published 
monthly,  and  is  occupied  chiefly 
with  interesting  extracts  from  the 
correspondence  of  Missionaries,  con- 
densed items  of  the  most  recent  in- 
telligence from  abroad,  and  occasional 
well-written  papers  by  the  editors 
on  passing  events,  bearing  upon  the 
great  Missionary  enterprise.  The 
Juvenile  Missionary  Herald  is  also 
issued  monthly,  and  is  intended 
chiefly  for  circulation  among  the 
children  and  young  people  connected 
with  the  Sabbath-schools  of  the  de- 


THE  MISSIONAKY  WORLD. 


415 


nomination.  For  this  purpose  it  is 
admirably  adapted,  containing,  as  it 
does,  interesting  narratives,  sketches, 
and  anecdotes,  written  in  a  simple 
and  attractive  style. 

766.  Wesleyan  Missionary  So- 
ciety's Publications. — The  Annual 
Report  of  the  JFesleyan  Metlwdist 
Missionary  Society,  for  the  year 
ending  April,  1872,  is  a  goodly  vo- 
lume of  350  pages,  well  tilled  with 
intercbting  accounts  from  the  respec- 
tive stations  of  the  Society  in  Europe, 
America,  the  West  Indies,  Western 
and  Southern  Africa,  India,  China, 
and  Australasia,  and  with  lists  of 
subscribers  and  iinancial  statements. 
The  Society  also  publishes  monthly 
— 1.  Missionary  Notices,  price  Id., 
containing  interesting  letters  from 
Missionaries,  introductory  or  ex- 
planatory statements  by  the  secre- 
taries, with  occasional  accounts  of 
the  proceedings  of  the  committee  in 
London.  2.  The  Juvenile  Offering, 
price  ~d.,  a  miscellany  of  Missionary 
information  for  childien  and  young 
persons.  This  is  an  attractive  little 
periodical,  containing  interesting  and 
affecting  narratives,  and  beautiful 
woodcut  illustrations.  The  Society 
also  publishes  a  Quarterly  Paper, 
wiiich  has  now  reached  No.  210. 
This  little  tractate  of  four  pages, 
intended  for  gratuitous  distribution 
among  the  subscribers,  generally 
contains  a  well  executed  woodcut  of 
some  scene  or  object  of  Missionary 
interest,  with  a  descriptive  article, 
well  calculated  to  awaken  and  sus- 
tain the  zeal  of  all  who  take  a  part 
in  the  glorious  enterprise.  The 
Home  Missionary  Record  is  an  in- 
teresting new  quarterly,  the  object 
of  which  is  to  keep  up  an  interest  in 
the  ifethodist  Home  Mission  move- 
ment. The  Report  of  the  Jubilee 
Fund  of  the  Wesleyan  3Ii$sionary 
Society  is  also  a  remarkable  docu- 
ment.    In  addition  to  a  list  of  con- 


tributions, amounting  to  the  noble 
sum  of  about  £'180,000,  the  volume 
contains  a  most  interesting  historical 
sketch  of  the  rise  and  progress  of 
Wesleyan  missions  in  various  parts 
of  the  world. 

767.  Primitive  Methodist  Mis- 
sionary Society's  Publications. — 
The  Twentii-7iinth  Annual  Report 
of  the  Priniitice  Methodist  Mis- 
sionary Society  has  just  made  its 
appeai'ance.  This  interesting  publi- 
cation clearly  traces  the  progress  of 
the  work  both  at  home  and  abroad 
during  the  past  year,  and  affords 
abundant  evidence  that  the  Mission- 
aries are  alive  and  awake  to  the 
importance  of  active  persevering 
effort.  The  Society's  monthly  period- 
ical is  called  Records  of  3Iissionary 
Work,  and  contains  earnest  articles 
and  extracts  illustrative  of  the  pro- 
gress of  the  Home  and  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  denomination,  for 
both  are  included  in  their  arrange- 
ments. A  little  serial  is  also  issued 
from  the  Conference  Office,  under 
the  title  of  The  Juvenile  and  Bible 
Class  Magazine,  which  frequently 
contains  simple  and  touching  arti- 
cles on  missions  well  calculated  to 
interest  the  rising  generation,  and 
draw  out  their  sympathies  on  behalf 
of  heathen  children. 

768.  Scottish  Missionary  Soci- 
ety's Publications. — In  addition 
to  its  Annual  Report,  which  has  of 
late  years  become  a  document  of  un- 
common interest,  the  Society  pub- 
lishes the  Scottish  3Iissionary  Re- 
gister and  Occasional  Pajjers,  which 
keep  their  readers  well  informed  in 
reference  to  the  work  carried  on 
abroad  by  the  various  Presbyterian 
Missionary  agencies.  There  are  also 
published  in  North  Britain  the  3Iis- 
sionary  Magazine,  3fissionary  No- 
tices, 3Iissionary  Records  of  the 
Church  of  Scotland,  similar  Records 


416 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOFOJ). 


of  the  Free  and  United  Presbyte- 
rian Churclies,  and  other  interesting 
serials,  all  of  which  ably  advocate 
the  glorious  Missionary  enterprise. 

769.  Miscellaneous  Missionary 
Periodicals. — Numerous  other  Mis- 
sionary periodicals  have  come  under 
our  notice  of  sterling  value  and 
much  interest,  some  of  which  are  of 
a  general  and  Catholic  character, 
whilst  the  rest  have  special  associa- 
tions or  objects  to  which  they  are 
devoted.  As  specimens,  we  may 
mention  Christian  Work,  Mission- 
ary News,  31issio7iart/  Adcocate, 
Boston  Missiunarij  Herald,  New 
York  Independent,  American  Mes- 
senger, Jetvish  Herald,  and  the 
Chinese  Recorder. 


BOOKS  ON  MISSIONS  GENE- 
EALLT. 

770.  The  History  of  tie  Propa- 
gation of  Christianity  among  the 
Heathen  since  the  Eeformation, 
by  the  Rev.  William  Brown,  M.D. 
Third  Edition,  3  vols.  8vo.  ZQs. 
London.  1854. — This  is  the  most 
comprehensive  and  elaborate  work 
on  Christian  missions  generally, 
which  has  come  under  our  notice  ; 
and,  so  far  as  the  information  in  his 
possession  enabled  him  to  do  so,  the 
author  has  given  in  these  three 
goodly  volumes  a  tolerably  fair  and 
impartial  account  of  the  principal 
missions  and  Missionary  Societies 
which  had  been  organised  up  to  the 
time  at  which  he  wrote.  It  is  matter 
of  regret,  however,  that  the  author 
did  not  make  himself  more  fully  ac- 
quainted with  the  history  and  ope- 
rations of  some  of  the  most  useful 
and  prosperous  Missionary  Institu- 


tions of  the  age,  which  are  scarcely 
noticed  in  his  pages,  whilst  societies 
of  minor  importance  are  described  at 
considerable  length.  The  Wesleyan 
Methodist  Missionary  Society,  for  in- 
stance, which  is  second  to  none  in 
respectability  and  usefulness,  is 
passed  over  by  the  writer  with  a 
very  summary  notice,  whilst  the 
modes  of  its  operation,  and  the  cha- 
racter of  its  converts  are  commented 
upon  in  a  manner  scarcely  consistent 
either  with  truth  or  Christian  cha- 
rity. Notwithstanding  these  and 
other  blemishes  which  might  be 
pointed  out,  the  work,  containing  as 
it  does,  a  large  amount  of  valuable 
information,  can  scarcely  fail  to 
prove  interesting  to  the  friends  and 
supporters  of  the  Missionary  enter- 
prise. 

771.  The  Missionary  World; 
An  Encyclop<^dia  of  Information^ 
Facts,  Incidents,  Sketches,  Anec- 
dotes, ^c.  Relating  to  Christian 
3Iissions  of  all  denominations,  in  all 
parts  of  the  world,  from  the  time  of 
Christ  to  the  present  day.  By  the 
Rev.  W.  MoiSTEK.  Crown  Svo.  pp» 
582.  London:  Elliot  Stock.  1872. 
As  this  work  is  now  in  the  hands  of 
the  reader  he  will  form  his  own 
opinion  of  its  character  and  worth. 
The  object  of  this  volume  is  to  give 
the  largest  possible  amount  of  inte- 
resting and  reliable  information  con- 
cerning Christian  missions  in  the 
most  condensed  form  and  the  small- 
est compass,  with  a  view  to  aid 
ministers,  secretaries.  Missionary 
advocates  and  teachers  in  their 
advocacy  of  the  mission  cause,  as- 
well  as  to  interest  the  friends  of 
Christian  missions  generally.  It  has 
been  most  favourably  noticed  and 
highly  recommended  by  the  press, 
and  pronounced  admii-ably  calcu- 
lated to  answer  the  object  of  its  pub- 
lication. 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


417 


772.  History  of  Ohristian  Mis- 
sions,/row  the  Reformation  to  the 
Present  "Time.  By  James  A.  Huie. 
Foolscap  8vo.  pp.  346.  Londoa  : 
Simpkins.  1841. — This  is  a  useful 
and  interesting  summary,  aad  may  | 
be  read  with  advantage  by  all  who 
are  not  favoured  with  access  to  more 
extensive  and  elaborate  works. 

773.  From  Pole  to  Pole ;  beinr/ 
the  History  of  Christian  Missions  in 
all  Countries  of  the  World.  By 
Joseph  Hassell.  New  Edition. 
Crown  8vo.  pp.  552.  London.  1872. — 
This  book  is  professedly  written  with 
a  view  to  supply  parents  and  teachers 
of  children  and  young  persons,  with 
materials  for  lessons  and  lectures  on 
the  subject  of  Christian  missions. 
As  such,  it  may  prove  very  useful  to 
those  who  have  not  access  to  other 
publications  which  may  be  con- 
sidered by  some  more  suitable  for 
the  purpose.  It  is  only  right  to 
state  that  the  last  issue  of  the 
volume,  called  "a  new  edition, 
greatly  enlarged,"  is  identical  with 
the  original  publication,  with  the 
addition  of  an  appendix  containing 
a  few  items  of  Missionary  informa- 
tion of  a  more  recent  date. 

774.  Oyclopsedia  of  Christian 
Missions ;  their  Rise,  Progress, 
and  Present  Position.  By  the  Rev. 
J.  LoGAX  AiKiiAN.  Crown  8vo. 
pp.  .S66,  5s.  London.  I860.— We 
have  here  a  portable  volume,  con- 
taining a  large  mass  of  useful  and 
interesting  information  gleaned  from 
the  annual  reports  and  periodical 
publications  of  the  respective  Mis- 
sionary societies,  British,  Conti- 
nental, and  American,  whose  histo- 
ries and  operations  are  described 
with  considerable  fulness  up  to  the 
date  at  which  the  book  was  pub- 
lished. It  is  after  the  plan  of  a 
larger  work  bearing  the  same  title, 
which  was  published  in  America  a 


few  years  previously  by  the  Rev. 
n.  Newcorobe,  If  the  work  should 
appear  somewhat  fragmentary  and 
disjointed  in  its  composition,  the 
ditticulty  of  compressing  such  a 
variety  of  extracts  into  so  small  a 
compass  must  be  remembered.  Nor 
must  it  be  forgotten  that  the  re- 
spected author  could  only  cull  from 
such  Missionary  publications  as  were 
in  existence,  and  accessible  at  the 
time  when  he  wrote.  Notwith- 
standing every  drawback,  and  there 
are  many,  this  volume  will  be  found 
helpful,  as  a  book  of  reference,  to  all 
who  are  engaged  in  pleading  the 
cause  of  missions.  Its  value  is 
enhanced  by  an  excellent  essay  on 
"  The  earlier  centuries  of  the  Chris- 
tian era,"  borrowed  from  New- 
combe's  "  Cyclopajdia,"  already  al- 
luded to,  and  by  a  tolerably  copious 
index. 

775.  The  Missionary  Gazetteer  ; 
comprisinf)  a  Geographical  and  Sta- 
tistical Accou7it  of  the  various  Stations 
of  the  Church,  London,  lloravian, 
Wesley  an.  Baptist,  and  American 
Missio7iary  Societies,  i!fc.,  loith  their 
Progress  in  Evangelization  and  Civi- 
lization. 12mo.  pp.  492.  London: 
Westley  and  Davis.  1828.— This 
was  a  notable  and  useful  volume  in 
its  day,  giving  in  a  convenient,  con- 
densed, and  alphabetical  form,  a 
summary  of  the  history  and  results 
of  Missionary  labour  as  carried  on  in 
different  countries  by  the  principal 
Missionary  Societies  which  were  in 
the  held  at  the  time  of  its  publica- 
tion. Although  it  is  now  compara- 
tively out  of  date,  never  having  been 
re-published,  so  far  as  we  are  aware, 
in  a  new  and  improved  edition,  it 
may  still  be  referred  to  with  advan- 
tage for  information  on  the  early 
history  of  many  of  the  older  mission 
btations. 

776.  The  Tear-Book  cf  Missions, 
containing  a  C-jniprehnnsice  Account 


418 


THE   MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


of  Missionary  Societies,  British, 
Continental,  and  Atnerican,  ivith  a 
Particular  Surrey  of  the  Stations, 
arranged  in  Geographical  Order.  By 
the  Rev.  Elijah  Hoole,  D.D.  8vo. 
pp.  423,  7s.  Qd.  London:  Long- 
mans. 1847. — The  idea  of  giving  a 
briftf  but  comprehensive  account, 
ecclesiastical,  statistical,  and  geo- 
graphical, of  the  respective  Mis- 
sionary Societies  engaged  in  foreign 
fields  of  labour,  was  excellent,  and 
it  is  well  worked  out  in  the  volume 
before  us ;  but,  if  we  mistake  not, 
the  excellent  author,  who  was  well 
qualified  by  his  ofiicial  position  and 
large  experience,  intended,  if  the 
undertaking  had  met  with  due  en- 
couragement, to  issue  a  similar  vo- 
lume annually.  Thus  the  friends  of 
missions  would  have  been  kept 
informed,  from  year  to  year,  of  the 
progress  of  the  work  in  all  its  de- 
partments. But  it  would  appear 
that  only  this  one  volume  was  pub  - 
lished,  and  although  it  is  now  some- 
what out  of  date  with  its  facts  and 
figures,  it  gives  the  fullest  and  most 
complete  idea  of  the  instrumentality 
employed  for  the  conversion  of  the 
world  to  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  at 
the  time  to  which  it  refers,  of  any 
work  we  have  met  with,  and  it  may 
still  be  consulted  with  reference  to 
many  points  with  great  advantage. 

777.  Maritime  Discovery  and 
Christian  Missions,  considered  in 
their  Mutual  Relations.  By  John 
Campbell.  8vo.  pp.  602.  Lon- 
don; John  Snow.  1839.— With  the 
exception  of  an  unhappy  paragraph 
in  the  dedicatory  preface,  which  sa- 
vours too  much  of  political  party 
spirit,  we  have  found  the  perusal  of 
this  goodly  volume  a  delightful  ex- 
ercise. It  goes  over  a  vast  extent 
of  ground,  and  discusses  with  con- 
siderable ability  and  earnestness  a 
great  variety  of  subjects  connected 
with  the  Missionary  enterprise.     Its 


careful  study  can  scarcely  fail  to 
promote  the  good  work  in  the  inte- 
rests of  which  it  was  published. 

778.  Christian  Missions  ;  or,  a 
Manual  of  Missionary  Geography 
and  History.  By  the  Rev.  C.  T. 
BLXTMHAitDT,  Principal  of  the  Bath 
Missionary  Institution.  Edited  by 
C.  Baeth,  D.D.  Two  Volumes, 
24mo.  pp.  318,  338.  London:  Re- 
ligious Tract  Society.  1845. — These 
volumes  reilect  much  credit  on  the 
industry  and  ability  of  the  author 
and  editor.  They  are  replete  with 
information  of  the  most  valuable 
description,  and  cannot  fail  to  be 
appreciated  by  the  friends  of  mis- 
sions. Several  other  works  have 
been  published  with  similar  titles, 
but  they  are  generally  mere  compi- 
lations of  former  times,  and  do  not 
need  separate  descriptions. 

779.  Travels  and  Eesearclies  of 
Eminent  English  Missionaries  ;  in- 
cluding an  Historical  Sketch  of  the 
Progress  and  Present  State  of  some 
of  the  Principal  Protestant  Missions 
of  Late  Years.  12mo.  pp.  508.  Lon- 
don:  William  Kidd,  1832.— This  is 
a  mere  compilation  from  well-known 
sources  of  information,  and  has  been 
superseded  byMissionary  publications 
of  more  recent  date  and  more  com- 
prehensive range. 

780.  Christian  Missions,  to 
Wrong  Places,  among  Wrong  Races, 
and  in  Wrong  Hands.  By  A.  C. 
Geikie,  D.D.  London  :  Nisbet  and 
Co. — From  this  strange  title  we 
might  suppose  the  book  now  under 
review  to  be  entirely  critical,  and, 
perhaps,  even  unfriendly  to  the  Mis- 
sionary enterprise ;  the  greater  por- 
tion of  it,  however,  consists  of  brief 
historical  sketches  of  a  number  of 
leading  missions,  many  of  which  the 
author  has  visited.  The  criticism 
indicated  in  the  title  is  reserved  to 


THE  MISSIONAKY  WOBLD. 


419 


the  closing  chapters.  Dr.  Geikie 
thinks  it  is  a  mistake  to  waste 
strength  on  scattered  populations 
and  outlying  countries — as  Green- 
land and  Labrador — or  on  races 
which  are  rapidly  disappearing.  He 
would  concentrate  Christian  effort  on 
great  centres — as  India,  China,  and 
Africa ;  he  also  considers  that  mis- 
sions should  not  be  conducted  by 
societies,  but  should  be  a  part  of 
every  Church's  work  as  a  Church. 
.  In  reference  to  both  these  points,  it 
may  be  sufficient  to  say,  that  whilst 
important  centres  of  population  are 
attended  to,  small  scattered  tribes 
need  not  be  entirely  neglected  ;  nor 
is  the  prosecution  of  Missionary  en- 
terprise as  Church  work  incom- 
patible with  the  formation  of  societies 
for  its  more  effectual  accomplish- 
ment. 


781.  "Who  is  my  Neighbour?  an 
Essay  o?»  Christian  Missions.  By 
JoH>'  B.  MiLsoN,  A.B.,  M.D.,  &c. 
12mo.  pp.  354.  London:  Hamil- 
tons.  1841. — We  have  here  a  dis- 
cursive range  over  a  wide  subject, 
with  the  chief  points  of  which,  and 
their  relative  bearings,  the  author 
shows  himself  to  be  well  acquainted. 
Although  it  proved  unsuccessful  as 
a  prize  essay,  this  little  work  is  well 
calculated  for  usefulness  in  the  de- 
partment of  literature  to  which  it 
belongs.  The  successful  prize  essay 
was  The  Great  Commission,  by  the 
E,ev.  John  Harris,  D.D. ;  a  most 
valuable  and  interesting  work.  'Tlie 
Jubilee  of  the  World,  by  the  Hev. 
John  Macfarlane ;  Christian  3Iis- 
sions  to  Heathen  Nations,  by  Baptist 
W.  Noel,  M.A. ;  docui  Missions ;  their 
Authority,  Scope,  and  Encouraye- 
ment,  by  the  Rev.  Richard  Winter 
Hamilton,  are  also  worthy  of  careful 
study,  and  well  calculated  to  stimu- 
late to  greater  earnestness  and  zeal 
in  the  good  work. 


782.  Missionary  Enterprises  in 
Many  Lands ;  with  a  Brief  His- 
tory of  Missionary  Societies.  By 
Jabez  Burns.  18ino.  pp.  428. 
London:  Ay  lott  and  Jones.  1844. — 
This  volume  contains  nothing  new, 
being  merely  a  number  of  inte- 
resting portions,  extracted  from 
works  published  by  various  societies 
for  the  dissemination  of  Christian 
knowledge,  also  by  individuals  en- 
gaged in  Missionary  enterprises,  col- 
lected together  to  make  a  book. 
Still  the  volume  may  be  of  service  to 
those  who  have  not  access  to  more 
comprehensive  publications. 

783.  Missionary  rirst-Fruits ; 
or.  Short  Accounts  of  Christian  Con- 
verts amony  the  Heathens,  24mo. 
pp.  136.  London :  Religious  Tract 
Society.  1844. — The  instances  here 
given  of  the  saving  power  of  the 
Gospel  appear  to  be  carefully  se- 
lected, and  well  adapted  for  their 
intended  purpose.  This  little  book 
ought  to  have  a  wide  circulation 
among  juvenile  readers,  as  it  is  ad- 
mirably calculated  to  sustain  and 
fan  their  zeal  in  the  cause  of  Chris- 
tian missions. 

784.  History  of  the  Missions  of 
the  United  Brethren.  By  the  Rev. 
J.  Holmes.  Two  Volumes,  8vo. 
London.  1827. — These  volumes  con- 
tain a  simple  and  faithful  record  of 
the  operations  of  one  of  the  earliest 
Protestant  Missionary  Societies  which 
entered  the  held.  They  cannot  be 
carefully  read  without  protit,  or 
without  grateful  admiration  of  the 
providence  and  grace  of  God,  of 
which  they  contain  many  striking 
instances. 

785.  A  History  of  Wesleyan 
Missions  in  all  Parts  of  the  World, 
from  their  Commencement  to  the 
Present  Time.  Illustrated  by  nu- 
merous engravings.     By  the  Rev. 


S  E  2 


420 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


Whliam  Moister,  with  an  Intro- 
duction by  the  Kev.  Elijah  Hoole, 
D.D.  Second  and  Revised  Edition. 
Crown  8vo.  pp.  572,  65.  London : 
Elliot  Stock. — We  cannot  do  more 
than  present  the  reader  with  the 
following  selection  from  the  numer- 
ous favourable  notices  of  this  work 
which  appeared  in  the  magazines 
and  reviews  at  the  time  of  its  pub- 
lication : — "  Strange  to  say,  this  is 
the  first  attempt  towards  a  compre- 
hensive history  of  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sions. It  comes  out  just  one  hun- 
dred years  after  the  first  foreign 
mission  was  sent  out.  The  history 
embraces  the  missions  in  Europe, 
North  America,  the  West  Indies, 
Western  Africa,  Southern  Africa, 
Australia,  New  Zealand,  the  Friendly 
Islands,  the  Fiji  Islands,  India,  and 
China.  We  have  never  seen  so 
much  interesting  matter  so  agreeably 
and  clearly  detailed  with  so  much 
brevity,  and  yet  with  amazing  ful- 
ness. In  this  age  of  hurry  and 
mental  dissipation,  which  leaves 
little  time  for  the  perusal  of  large 
treatises,  this  compendium  will  be 
found  very  valuable,  not  merely  for 
our  young  people,  but  for  our  minis- 
ters and  people  generally,  very  few 
of  whom  have  had  the  opportunity 
of  learning  in  brief  the  history  and 
operations  of  the  Wesleyan  Mission- 
ary Society  in  all  its  fields  of  labour. 
In  this  volume  Missionary  advocates 
will  have  numerous  texts,  all  of 
them  suitable  and  interesting.  We 
wish  an  extensive  circulation  to  a 
volume  whiuh  presents  in  a  moderate 
compass  the  result  of  so  much 
labour  and  research." 

786.  The  lathers  and  Founders 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society, 
including  Authentic  Memoirs  of  those 
distiiiguished  Men,  and  Historical 
Notices  of  the  several  Protestant 
31issions.  By  John  Mokeison,  D.D. 
8yo.  London:  Fisher «& Son.  1839.— 


An  able  and  interesting  account  of 
one  of  the  leading  Missionary  so- 
cieties of  the  present  day,  by  a 
gifted  writer,  who  himself  has  taken 
a  prominent  and  important  part  in 
the  great  work  which  he  so  graphi- 
cally describes.  The  biographical 
sketches  are  honourable  alike  to  the 
men  and  the  cause  in  which  they 
were  engaged,  and  will  be  read  with 
pleasure  by  all  who  take  an  interest 
in  the  Missionary  entei'prise.  This 
goodly  volume,  with  Ellis's  History 
(f  the  London  Missionai'y  Society, 
will  supply  the  reader  with  ample 
information  on  the  subject  to  which 
they  relate. 

787.  History  of  the  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Society,  from  1792  to  1842. 
By  F.  A.  Cox,  D.D.,  LL.D.  To 
which  is  added  a  Sketch  of  the 
General  Baptist  Mission.  In  Two 
Volumes,  12mo.  pp.  454,  406.  Lon- 
don :  T.  Ward  &  Co.  1842.— These 
volumes  contain  a  faithful  and  in- 
teresting record  of  the  commence- 
ment and  progress  of  a  noble  institu- 
tion and  a  glorious  work  of  God. 
They  are  worthy  of  a  place  in  every 
Missionary  library,  and  can  scarcely 
fail  to  interest  and  profit  the  reader. 

788.  Missions  of  the  Church  of 
England.  By  the  Rev.  W.  Haw- 
kins. 8vo.  London.  1845. — This 
is  an  able  and  interesting  account 
of  a  great  and  good  work,  which, 
together  with  the  Jubilee  Volume  of 
the  Church  Missionary  Society, 
published  in  1849,  will  give  to  the 
reader  an  interesting  view  of  the 
Missionary  work  of  the  English 
Church. 

789.  History  of  the  American 
Board  of  Commissioners  of  Foreign 
Missions.  By  the  Rev.  J. 
Tracey.  8vo.  New  York.  1842.— 
This  is  an  elaborate  and  interesting 
record  of  one  of  the  largest  and  most 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


421 


influential  Missionary  organizations 
in  the  United  States,  and  gives 
accurate  information  of  the  proceed- 
ings of  its  agents  in  various  parts  of 
the  world  up  to  the  time  at  which 
it  was  published. 

790.  Missionary  Eecords,  of 
Africa,  Tahiti,  and  the  Northern 
Countries,  in  Separate  Volumes. 
24mo.  London:  Religious  Tract 
Society.  1839. — These  interesting 
little  volumes  are  compilations  from 
previous  and  larger  works  on  the 
various  countries  to  which  they  re- 
late. They  will  be  found  very  in- 
structive and  useful  to  young  per- 
sons and  others  whose  time  and 
means  are  limited,  and  who  may  not 
have  access  to  more  extended  nar- 
ratives of  Missionary  labour. 

791.  Missionary  Book  for  the 
Young,  18mo.  pp.  120.  Re- 
ligious Tract  Society. — This  is  a  col- 
lection of  Missionary  anecdotes  and 
statements,  thrown  into  a  narrative 
form  for  the  purpose  of  making  the 
whole  more  interesting  and  instruc- 
tive to  the  young.  It  is  a  publica- 
tion likely  to  be  very  serviceable. 
The  same  may  be  said  of  Missionary 
Gleanings,  Missionary  Anecdotes, 
and  some  other  elementary  books  for 
juvenile  readers,  published  by  the 
same  Society,  which  do  not  seem  to 
call  for  a  separate  notice,  their  ob- 
ject and  aim  being  so  similar. 

792.  Missions  and  Missionaries  : 
Historically  vietved  from  the  Com- 
mencement. By  Joseph  Kingsmill, 
M.A.,  8vo.  pp.  534, 10s.  6(/.  London: 
Longmans.  1853. — After  a  careful 
perusal  of  this  interesting  volume, 
we  can  cordially  endorse  the  follow- 
ing favourable  notice  of  it  which 
appeared  at  the  time  of  its  first  pub- 
lication. 1\\Q  Christian  ^Vmessaid: — 
'*  The  present  work  is  a  compendium 
of  Missionary  history.     Its  general 


value  arises  from  a  wide  and  compre- 
hensive view  of  Christian  missions, 
beginning  with  the  first,  with  those 
inspired  messengers  who  were  most 
eminently  the  Lord's  witnesses,  and 
proceeding  through  the  ancient  mis- 
sions to  our  own  countrj',  and  me- 
diaeval missions,  down  to  the  great 
evangelizing  institutions  of  our  own 
time." 

793.  Missions  Apostolic  and 
Modem.  An  Exposition  of  the 
Narrative  of  St.  PauVs  First  Mis- 
sionary Journey,  in  relation  to  the 
Protestant  Missions  of  the  Present 
Century.  By  Frederick  W.  Briggs.. 
Crown  Svo  pp.  333,  35.  Qd.  London : 
Hamilton,  Adams,  and  Co.  1846. — 
Concerning  this  book  the  London 
Quarterly  Pevieiv  says,  "The  thir- 
teenth and  fourteenth  chapters  of 
the  Acts  are  thoroughly  and  compre- 
hensively expounded,  and  the  whole 
is  made  strictly  subservient  to  the 
enforcement  of  the  Missionary  obli- 
gation of  the  Church.  The  author 
has  displayed  a  happy  appreciation 
of  the  need  of  the  times,  and  we  com- 
mend to  every  lover  of  the  mission 
cause  this  modest,  able,  and  season- 
able work." 

794.  The  Past  and  Prospective 
extension  of  the  Gospel,  hy  Mis- 
sions to  the  Heathen,  Considered  in 
Eight  Lectures  delivered  before  the 
University  of  Oxford,  in  1843,  at 
the  Lecture  founded  by  John  Bamp- 
ton,  M.A.,  Canon  of  Salisbury.  By 
Anthony  Grant,  D.C.L.,  Svo.  pp. 
420.  London:  Rivingtons.  1844. 
Notwithstanding  the  avowedly  High 
Church  principles  maintained  in 
these  lectures,  they  contain  argu- 
ments and  illustrations  on  the  gene- 
ral question  of  Christian  missions 
which  commend  themselves  to  the 
notice  of  the  friends  of  the  holy 
enterprise  of  every  denomination. 


422 


THE    MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


795.   Memorials    of    Missionary 
Labours,  in  Western    Africa,   the 
West  Indies,  and  at   the    Cape   of 
Good  Hope,  icith  Historical  and  De- 
scriptive   Observations,    Illustrative 
of  Natural  Scenery,  the  Progress  of 
Civilization,  and  the  General  Results 
of  the   3Iissionary  Enteiprise.     By 
William    Moister,    nearly   thirty 
years  a  Missionary  to  those  countries, 
and  late  General  Superintendent  of 
"Wesleyan  Missions  in  the   Cape  of 
Good  Hope  district.     Third  Edition. 
Crown  8vo.  pp.  600,  7s.  6f/.  London: 
Hamilton,  Adams,  and  Co.    1866. — 
In  its  review  the  Wesleyan  Maga- 
zine says: — "This  book  satisfactorily 
redeems  the  promise  of  its  compre- 
hensive title-page.     We  have  an  ad-  | 
mirable  description  of  Western  and  : 
Southern  Africa,  and  the  West  In-  ! 
dies,  including  their  soil,  climates,  ; 
scenery,  seasons,  natural  productions,  \ 
and  mineral  resources,  together  with 
important  information  and  statistical 
returns,  bearing  on  their  trade  and 
commerce.      We  are  made  familiar 
vrith  various  tribes  of  the  negro  race 
in  their  customs,  wars,  superstitions, 
forms  of  government,    and    in  the 
cruel  sufferings  under  which  multi- 
tudes of  their  swarming  population, 
generation  after  generation,  either 
miserably  perish,  or  endure  hard- 
ships   and    oppression    worse   than 
death  itself.     The  instances  which 
are  presented  of  the   power   of  the 
Gospel  to  rescue  from  their  misery 
some  of  the  most  hopelessly  degraded 
of    our  race,   making  them    "new 
creatures  in  Christ  Jesus,"  are  full 
of  encouragement  to  every  Mission- 
ary, and  to  those  who  sustain  him  in 
his  labours.  Whilst  supplying  varied 
and  attractive  information  on  topics 
of  general  interest,  the  work  contains 
facts  and  suggestions  worthy  of  the 
attention    of    political     economists. 
The  author's  style  is  clear  and  vi- 
gorous; he  selects  his  materials  wisely 


and  uses  them  skilfully.  We  wish 
for  this  excellent  volume  a  wide  cir- 
culation." 

796.  Missionary  Pioneers,  be- 
ing llemorial  Sketches  of  Eminent 
Ministers  ivho  have  led  the  way  in 
different  parts  of  the  Missio7i- Field. 
By  the  Rev.  William  Moister.  Il- 
lustrated with 'eight  coloured  en- 
gravings. Crown  Svo.,  pp.592,  7s.  Qd. 
London :  Hamilton,  Adams  and  Co. 
1871.  Concerning  this  volume  the 
Methodist  Recorder  says  :  —  "  The 
idea  of  this  work  is  a  most  happy  one, 
and  the  way  in  which  it  is  exe- 
cuted is  worthy  of  the  venerable 
author,  and  well  fitted  to  serve  the 
cause  he  has  so  much  at  heart. 
Apart  from  its  value  as  a  Missionary 
book,  setting  forth  most  graphically 
the  sorrows  and  successes  of  men 
who  shared  St.  Paul's  ambition  to 
preach  Christ  where  He  was  alto- 
gether unknow^n,  the  present  volume 
may  be  especially  recommended  to 
the  young  for  the  light  it  sheds  on 
the  habits  and  customs  of  foreign 
lands — the  deeds  of  manly  adven- 
ture, the  recital  of  which  enlivens 
almost  every  page — the  examples  of 
patient  and  successful  application  to 
study  furnished  by  many  of  these 
noble  men,  and  without  which  they 
could  not  have  mastered  the  difficult 
languages,  formed  grammars  where 
I  previously  there  had  been  no  written 
I  language,  and  translated  the  Scrip- 
!  tures  and  other  Christian  books ; 
'  and  last,'  but  emphatically  '  not 
i  least,'  the  simple  earnest  piety  of 
these  'Pioneer  Missionaries,'  who, 
though  in  labours  more  abundant, 
were  as  humble  as  little  children, 
'  ever  acknowledging  that  their  only 
'  hope  was  in  Jesus.  We  may  add 
I  that  we  cannot  conceive  any  proof 
of  the  power  of  the  Gospel  that  would 
carry  greater  weight  than  that  which 
is  fui-nished  by  the  facts  recorded  in 
the  work  before  us." 


THE   MISSIONAKY   WORLD. 


423 


797.  Stories,  Sketches,  Pacts, 
and  Incidents  Illustrative  of  the 
Providence  and  Grace  of  God  in 
Connexion  tcith  the  Missionanj  En- 
terprise. By  the  Rev.  William 
MoisTER,  Crown  8vo.  pp.  432,  5s. 
London :  Hamilton,  Adams,  &  Co. 
1868. — An  opinion  of  the  character 
and  merits  of  this  work  may  be 
formed  from  the  following  favourable 
notice  of  it  by  the  llethodist  Re- 
corder : — "  The  author  of  this  plea- 
sant volume  is  not  a  mere  compiler 
of  anecdotes,  but  a  veteran  Mis- 
sionary, who  has  himself  seen  active 
service  in  different  parts  of  the  world 
for  nearly  thirty  years.  In  addition 
to  the  primary  object  of  mission 
labour,  we  have  here  a  variety  of 
picturesque  incidents  connected  with 
foreign  travel,  with  the  peculiarities 
of  foreign  nations,  which  are  as  in- 
structive as  they  are  interesting. 
"We  know  of  no  publication  more 
calculated  to  awaken  and  sustain  in 
the  minds  of  young  persons  an  in- 
terest in  the  mission  cause.  Its 
thrilling,  touching,  and  amusing 
stories  will  be  read  with  avidity  ; 
nor  can  they  be  read  without  profit." 

798.  Conference  on  Missions  held 
in  Liverpool,  including  Papers 
read,  the  Deliberations,  and  the 
Conclusions  reached;  with  a  com- 
prehensive Index,  showing  the 
various  matters  brought  under  re- 
view. Edited  by  the  Secretaries  of 
the  Conference.  8vo.  pp.  428,  2s.  Qd. 
London  :  James  Nisbet  &  Co.  1849. — 
Concerning  this  publication,  the 
Evangelical  Magazine  says: — "It 
is  a  production  which  we  have  ex- 
amined with  the  most  satisfactory 
result.  Nowhere  did  we  ever  find  in 
the  same  compass  so  much  to  inform 
and  guide  the  judgment  in  reference 
to  Missionary  affairs.  The  delibera- 
tions were  most  intelligent,  calm, 
and     judicious.       Discouragements 


were  impartially  estimated,  and  suc- 
cess measured  in  the  same  spirit. 
The  leading  speeches  were  admirable, 
and  we  find  no  trace  of  lost  time  in 
irrelevant  discussion  and  feeble  prosy 
remarks.  The  volume  is  carefully 
edited  and  beautifully  printed. 
Every  Christian  householder  should 
have  a  copy." 

799.  Christianity  the  Means  of 
Civilization ;  Shown  in  Evidence 
given  before  a  Committee  of  the 
House  of  Commons.  By  D.  Coats, 
Esq.,  Rev.  John  Beecham,  and  Rev. 
William  Ellis,  Secretaries  of  the 
Church,  Wesleyan,  and  London  Mis- 
sionary Societies.  With  Selections 
from  the  Evidence  of  other  Witnesses 
on  the  same  Subject.  Crown  Svo. 
pp.  360.  London  :  Seeley  &  Burn- 
side.  1837. — This  volume  is  an  ex- 
tract from  a  Parliamentary  folio  of 
more  than  eight  hundred  closely- 
printed  pages,  and  the  evidence 
given  clearly  establishes  the  fact 
that  Christianity  is  the  best  and  the 
only  true  and  effectual  means  of 
civilization. 

800.  New  Model  of  Christian 
Missions  to  Popish,  Mohammedan, 
and  Pagan  Nations  Explained,  in 
Four  Letters  to  a  Friend.  By  the 
Author  of  "Natural  History  of  En- 
thusiasm." Svo.  pp.  124.  London. 
1830. — It  is  well  known  that  the 
celebrated  writer  of  these  letters  was 
of  a  remarkably  philosophical  turn 
of  mind ;  but  it  is  questionable 
whether  he  understood  the  true 
philosophy  of  Christian  Missions. 
One  who  was  well  able  to  judge  on 
such  matters  has  described  this  as 
' '  a  work  which  is  far  more  remark- 
able for  its  ingenuity  than  the  prac- 
tical utility  of  its  suggestions." 

801.  Missionary  Anecdotes,  Ex- 
hibiting, in  numerous  instances,  the 
Efficacy  of  the  Gospel  in  the  Con- 


424 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


version  of  the  Heathen,  regularly 
traced  through  the  Successive  Ages  of 
the  Christian  Era  ;  to  which  is  pre- 
fixed an  affecting  Account  of  the 
Idolatry,  Superstition,  and  Cruelty 
of  the  Pagan  Nations,  Ancient  and 
Modern.  By  Gkoege  Btjkdek, 
Secretary  of  the  Missionary  Society. 
London:  L.  B.  Seeley.  1811. — 
Making  its  appearance  at  an  early 
period  of  that  great  Missionary 
movement  which  took  its  rise  to- 
wards ihe  close  of  the  last  century, 
this  book  was  regarded  with  much 
interest  at  the  time  of  its  publica- 
tion. Nor  will  it  be  read  with  in- 
difference by  the  friends  of  missions 
of  the  present  day,  as  it  gives  in- 
teresting details  of  the  good  work  in 
its  earlier  stages.  The  volume, 
moreover,  abounds  with  facts  and 
incidents  culled  fi  om  ancient  writers 
in  reference  to  the  state  of  the 
world  in  ancient  times  without  the 
Gospel,  and  the  insufficiency  of  the 
most  refined  systems  of  Grecian  and 
Roman  philosophy  to  promote  genu- 
ine civilization  and  sound  morality, 
much  less  to  satisfy  the  aspirations 
of  immortal  souls.  Its  statements 
go  to  confirm  our  convictions  that 
the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  that  alone, 
can  fiilly  meet  and  satisfy  the  wants 
of  a  perishing  world.  Another 
volume  was  published  under  the 
title  of  Missionary  Anecdotes,  by 
Seeley,  Jackson,  &  Halliday,  in  1859, 
which  is,  in  fact,  a  series  of  sketches, 
rather  than  anecdotes,  in  reference  to 
the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  India  and 
Burmah,  China,  North  Africa  and 
Turkey,  South  Africa  and  Madagas- 
car, North  America  and  the  West 
Indies,  culled  from  well-known 
publications. 

802.  The  Missionary  Annual 
for  1833.  Edited  by  William 
Ellis.  18mo.  pp.  300,  12s.  Lon- 
don; Seeley  &  Sons. —  This  was  a 
new  annual,  of  a  strictly  religious 


character,  and  its  embellishments 
and  literary  articles  have  a  direct 
reference  to  the  subject  of  Christian 
missions.  It  contains  contributions 
from  Southey,  Montgomery,  Ber- 
nard Barton,  Josiah  Conder,  Dr. 
Fletcher,  Archdeacon  Wrangham, 
Messrs.  Pringle  and  Carne,  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  Dale,  Peggs,  Benjamin 
Clough,  Elijah  Hoole,  William  Ellis, 
William  Swan,  George  Redford,  and 
others,  and  is  well  adapted  to  pro- 
mote personal  religion  in  connection 
with  zeal  for  the  spread  of  evan- 
gelical truth  and  the  conversion 
of  the  world.  Several  of  the  articles 
are  of  very  superior  value,  and  pos- 
sess a  permanent  interest,  and  the 
embellishments,  seventeen  in  num- 
ber, are  beautifully  executed.  A 
similar  volume  to  this,  and  one  also 
of  great  beauty,  was  edited  by  Mr. 
Ellis,  and  published  in  1836,  called 
the  Christian  Kee^isake  and  Mis^ 
sionary  Annual,  which  wiU  amply 
repay  a  careful  perusal. 

803.  Great  Missionaries :  a 
Sei'ies  of  Biographies,  By  the  Rev. 
Andrew  Thompson,  D.l).  Crown 
Svo.  pp.  304,  3s.  Gd.  London :  T. 
Nelson  &  Sons.  1870. — This  is  an 
excellent  book,  but  it  scarcely 
answers  to  its  large  title.  It  is  too 
limited  in  its  range  for  this.  The 
sketches  given  are  those  of  John 
Eliot,  David  Brainerd,  Christian 
David,  John  Williams,  John  T.  Van- 
derkemp,  John  Campbell,  Asahel 
Grant,  Bartholomew  Ziegenbalg, 
Christian  F.  Schwartz,  William 
Carey,  Henry  Martyn,  and  Adoniram 
Judson.  Consequently  a  large  num- 
ber of  truly  great  Missionaries  are 
not  sketched  in  this  volume.  Those 
that  are  given  are  generally  lively 
and  interesting,  although  varying 
much  in  minuteness  of  detail  and 
other  features.  They  can  scarcely 
be  read  without  edification  and  in- 
terest,  and  are  well  calculated  to 


THK   MI3SI0NAKY   WORLD. 


426 


stimulate  the  friends  of  missions  to 
greater  zeal  in  the  noble  enterprise. 

804.  Lives  of  Eminent  Mission- 
aries. By  John  Carne,  Esq. 
Two  Volumes.  18mo.  London : 
Fisher.  1832. — These  volumes  con- 
tain an  interesting  record  of  the 
history  and  labours  of  several  emi- 
nent Missionaries  who  were  early  in 
the  field,  and  who  did  good  service 
for  the  Lord  in  their  day  and  gene- 
ration. The  lives  of  such  men  as 
Eliot,  Schwartz,  Zei<jbenger,  and 
others,  are  sketched  in  a  very  at- 
tractive manner  ;  and  much  valu- 
able information  is  given  in  reference 
to  their  respective  fields  of  labour. 
"We  cannot  better  characterise  this 
excellent  work  than  by  adopting  the 
language  of  one  of  the  numerous 
commendatory  reviews  which  ap- 
peared at  the  time  of  its  publication. 
In  this  book  "entertainment  and 
instruction  are  combined  in  a  high 
degree;  and  we  have  no  doubt  but  it 
will  have  an  extensive  circulation. 
It  reflects  great  credit  upon  the 
piety,  taste,  and  research  of  the 
author,  and  cannot  fail  to  fan  the 
flame  of  Missionary  zeal,  now  so 
happily  glowing  in  many  a  pious 
bosom." 

805.  Memoirs  of  Christian  Mis- 
sionaries i  tvith  an  Essay  on  the 
Extension  of  the  Missionary  Spirit. 
By  the  Rev.  James  Gardner,  A.M., 
M.D.  12mo.  pp.  398.  London: 
Groombridge.  1843. — This  interest- 
ing little  volume  contains  memorial 
sketches  of  Henry  Martyn,  Felix 
Neff,  John  EUot,  Dr.  Carey,  John 
Campbell,  Dr.  Morrison,  Bishop 
Heber,  John  Williams,  C.  T.  E. 
Rhenius,  Pliny  Fisk,  George  White- 
field  ,  and  Dr.  Marshman,  men  whose 
praise  is  in  all  the  Churches,  and 
upon  whom  the  Spirit  of  the  Holy 
One  did  eminently  rest.  The  book 
ia  eminently  calculated  to  fan  the 


flame  of  Missionary  zeal  in  the  hearts 
of  all  who  may  give  it  a  careful 
reading. 

806.  Life  of  Count  Zinzendorf. 
By  Spangenberg.  Bvo.  10s.  6d. 
London:  Holdsworth.  1837.— This 
is  a  volume  of  great  interest,  sketch- 
ing, as  it  does,  clearly  and  vigor- 
ously, the  life  and  character  of  the 
celebrated  father  and  founder  of  the 
Moravian  community.  It  also  shows 
the  active  part  which  the  Count  took 
in  the  establishment  of  the  brethren's 
early  missions  to  Greenland,  America, 
and  the  West  Indies. 

807.  Memoirs  of  British  Female 
Missionaries;  with  a  Survey  of  the 
Condition  of  Women  in  Heathen 
Countries.  And  also  a  Preliminary 
Essay  on  the  Importance  of  Female 
Agency  in  Evangelizing  Pagan  Na- 
tions. By  Jemima  Thompson.  18mo. 
pp.251.  London:  William  Smith. 
18-11. — It  appears  from  various  no- 
tices contained  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, that  the  original  propagation 
of  Christianity  was  greatly  assisted 
by  pious  women,  who  faithfully  in- 
structed persons  of  their  own  sex. 
Their  services  were  highly  appreci- 
ated by  St.  Paul,  who  mentions  the 
names  of  several  of  Ihem  with 
honour.  Nor  has  their  example  been 
lost  on  posterity.  The  cause  of  mis- 
sions is  largely  indebted  to  the  influ- 
ence and  self-denying  labours  of 
Missionaries'  wives.  The  compiler  of 
this  volume  has  done  well  to  collect 
the  biographies  of  several  pious  and 
devoted  women  whose  names  deserve 
to  be  had  in  everlasting  remem- 
brance. The  lives  which  are  here 
given,  are  those  of  Mrs.  Eliot,  Mrs. 
Coltart,  Mrs.  Wilson,  Mrs.  Harvard, 
Mrs.  Mundy,  Mrs.  Norton,  Mrs. 
Clough,  Mrs.  Jowett,  Mrs.  Kilham, 
Mrs.  Stallybrass,  Miss  Bird,  Mrs. 
Ellis,  Mrs.  M.  Wilson,  Mrs.  Loveless, 
Mrs.  Taylor,  and  Miss  Smith. 


426 


THE   MISSION ABY   WORLD. 


808.  Life  of  the  Eev.  Thomas 
Coke,  D.O.L.  By  J.  W.  Ethe- 
niDGE,  Doctor  of  Philosophy.  Crown 
8vo.  pp.  424,  3s.  6d.  London  :  John 
Mason.  I860.— This  is  a  beautiful 
memoir  of  a  great  and  good  man, 
whose  memory  will  be  cherished  with 
loving  gratitude  by  the  friends  of 
missions  for  many  generations.  Mr. 
Samuel  Drew  had  previously  written 
a  life  of  Dr.  Coke,  but  this  by  the 
accomplished  Dr.  Etheridge  is  in 
many  respects  much  superior. 

809.  The  Father  of  our  Missions. 
Seing  the  Story  of  the  Life  and  La- 
bours of  the  Rev.  Thomas  Col-e, 
D.C.L.jfor  Juvenile  Headers.  By 
the  Rev.  Whliam  Moistee.  With 
an  Introduction  by  the  Rev.  William 
Arthur,  M.A.  24mo.  pp.  108,  Is.  6d. 
London  :  Elliot  Stock.  1871.— The 
Watchman  says  of  this  little  book  : — 
"  We  think  Mr.  Moister  has  suc- 
ceeded extremely  well  in  sketching 
the  Life  of  Dr.  Coke,  so  as  to  render 
it  interesting  to  young  persons.  We 
recommend  the  work  as  very  suit- 
able for  Sunday-school  libraries,  and 
as  a  gift-book  to  young  persons  who 
take  an  interest,  or  in  whom  it  is  de- 
sired to  create  an  interest,  in  the 
work  of  Christian  missions." 

810.  Memorials  of  the  Eev. 
"William  J.  Shrewsbuiy.  By  his 
Son  John  V.  B.  SHREwsBUEy. 
Crown  8vo.  London:  Hamiltons. 
1867.— This  is  a  faithful  and  affec- 
tionate record  of  the  career  and 
laboui's  of  a  devoted  servant  of  God, 
who  spent  a  considerable  portion  of 
his  life  as  a  Missionary  in  the  West 
Indies  and  Southern  Africa,  and 
whose  praise  is  in  all  the  Chm-ches. 
It  is  a  book  well  calculated  to  quicken 
and  stimulate  all  who  are  engaged 
in  the  Missionary  enterprise  at  home 
or  abroad. 

811.  Sketches  of   Sermons  on 


Christian  Missions  :  Original  and 
Selected.  By  the  Author  of  The 
Pulpit  Cyclopcsdia.  12mo.  pp.  364. 
London  :  Aylott  and  Jones.  1844. — 
Whatever  opinion  may  be  entertained 
of  pulpit  helps  in  general,  we  cannot 
but  look  with  favour  upon  any  pub- 
lication calculated  to  aid  preachers 
in  the  selection  and  treatment  of 
really  appropriate  topics  on  the  occa- 
sion of  Missionary  anniversaries,  as 
we  fear  this  branch  of  Christian  ser- 
vices has  sometimes  been  seriously 
neglected. 

812.  A  Voice  from  the  Sanc- 
tuary on  the  Missionary  Enterprise. 
Being  a  series  of  Discourses  delivered 
in  America  before  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
8)~c.  By  the  most  eminent  Divines 
of  that  country  belonging  to  various 
Denominations.  With  an  Introduc- 
tion by  James  Montgomery,  Esq. 
8vo.  pp.  530. — London:  Hamilton, 
Adams,  and  Co.  1845.  The  friends 
of  missions  are  indebted  to  the  libe- 
rality and  enterprise  of  the  Rev. 
William  lUingworth  for  the  publi- 
cation in  this  country  of  these  excel- 
lent discourses.  He  has  brought 
them  out  in  a  beautiful  volume 
which  reflects  great  credit  on  him- 
self and  all  who  have  been  con- 
cerned in  its  publication. 

813.  Miscellaneous  Missionary 
Works. — The  following  are  a  few 
additional  Missionary  works  of  a 
general  character,  which  want  of 
space  prevents  us  from  describing 
separately.  They  will  be  found  to 
supply  a  large  amount  of  valuable 
information : — Maclean's  3Iissions 
of  the  Middle  Ages  ;  Anderson's 
History  of  the  Church  in  the  Colo- 
nies ;  Baeber's  3Iissionary  Tales ; 
Blyth's  Reminiscences  of  a  Mis- 
sionary's Life ;  Claekson's  Christ 
and  Missions;  Despard's  Mission- 


THK  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


427 


ary  Efforts ;  Eddy's  Heroines  of 
Missionary  Enterprise ;  Ellis's  Toils 
and  Triumphs  of  Mission  Work ; 
Hamilton's  Missions,  their  End  and 
Aim ;  Hahdwick's  Heathen  Systetns 
compared  with  Christianity;  Har- 
ris's Great  Commission ;  Hoise's 
Missionary  in  Many  Lands  ;  Long's 
Missionary  Hand  Book  ;  Macgall's 
National  Missions ;  Macfarlane's 
Jubilee  of  the  World;  White's 
Theory  of  3Iissions ;  Tucker's  Briar 
and  Myrtle,  or  Heathenism  and 
Christianity. 


BOOKS    ON    MISSIONS    IS 
EUEOPE. 

814.  The  Million-Peopled  City  ; 
or  One-half  of  the  People  of  Londo7i 
made  known  to  the  other  Half.  By 
John  Gar-wood,  M.A.,  Clerical  Se- 
cretary to  the  London  City  Mission. 
Crown  8vo.  pp.  327,  3s.  6d.  Lon- 
don:  Seeleys,  1860. — We  are  forci- 
bly reminded  by  this  interesting 
volume,  that  we  have  multitudes  of 
heathens  at  home  who  demand  our 
sympathy,  and  that,  whilst  zealously 
engaged  in  sending  the  Gospel  to 
dark,  benighted,  foreign  lands,  we 
ought  not  to  neglect  the  spiritually 
destitute  in  our  own  country.  Lon- 
don is  a  world  in  itself,  and  its 
records  embrace  a  world's  history. 
It  contains  iipwards  of  three  million 
inhabitants,  which  may  be  divided 
into  various  classes,  a  few  of  which 
are  graphically  sketched  in  the  work 
before  us.  The  means,  also,  are 
described  which  are  employed  for 
their  benefit  by  the  London  City 
Mission — an  institution  which  is 
worthy  of  the  generous  support  of 
Christian  people  of  all  denominations. 
The  author  says,  in  his  preface,  that 
"  His  special  object  in  this  volume 
is  to  illustrate  the  condition  of  the 
working  classes  of  the   metropolis, 


with  the  design  of  calling  into  exer- 
cise larger  efforts  for  their  benefit. 
It  is  only  necessary  to  look  atten- 
tively at  the  condition  of  any  class 
of  the  working  orders  to  be  con- 
vinced how  very  much  yet  remains 
to  be  done  for  its  welfare,  and  with 
what  great  facility  further  efforts 
may  immediately  be  made.  There 
is  in  the  present  volume  what  he 
trusts,  may  interest,  but  he  more  es- 
pecially desires  that  there  may  be 
found  in  it  what  may  also  excite  to 
sympathy  and  aid." 

815.  Historical  Sketches  of  the 
Introduction  of  Christianity  into 
England.  From  the  Earliest  Re- 
cords to  the  Reformation,  By  J.  B. 
HoLROYD.  12mo.  Two  Volumes. 
London.  1828. — This  work,  although 
not  professedly  Missionary  in  its 
character,  is  nevertheless  deserving 
of  notice  here,  inasmuch  as  it  throws 
much  light  upon  the  early  history  of 
the  Church  in  this  land,  and  on  the 
means  by  which  our  Pagan  fore- 
fathers were  reclaimed  from  their 
wild  and  savage  manners  and  the 
heathen  darkness  in  which  they  were 
originally  involved.  What  Christi- 
anity has  done  for  England  it  can 
do  for  other  countries,  and  we  have 
the  strongest  possible  motives  in  our 
own  history  as  a  people  to  send  the 
"  glorious  Gospel  of  the  blessed  God" 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

816.  Journals  of  the  Eev.  John 
Wesley,  A.M.  4  Vols.  12mo.  10s. 
Fourth  Edition.  London:  Wesleyan 
Conference  Office.  1866.— These  in- 
teresting volumes  not  only  contain  a 
vast  amount  of  information  in  refe- 
rence to  men  and  things  in  general, 
but  they  are  of  special  importance  in 
a  Missionary  point  of  view.  They 
set  forth  in  a  lively  and  graphic 
manner  the  scenes  and  circumstances 
connected  with  Mr.  Wesley's  mis- 
sion to  Georgia  in  America,  and  of 


428 


THE  MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


his  wonderful  and  long-continued 
course  of  labours  in  England,  Wales, 
Scotland,  and  Ireland,  after  his  re- 
turn, which  from  first  to  last  was 
pre-eminently  of  a  Missionary  cha- 
racter. Few  books  are  better  cal- 
culated to  awaken  and  maintain  in 
the  hearts  of  professing  Christians  a 
deep  and  lively  interest  in  the  spread 
of  the  Gospel  throughout  the  world 
than  Wesley's  Journals,  and  as  such 
we  commend  them  to  the  careful 
attention  of  the  reader. 

817.  The  Missionary  of  Zilmany ; 
heing  a  Memoir  of  Alexander  Pat- 
terson, loith  Notices  of  Robert  Edie. 
By  John  Baillie,  Linlithgow. 
Edinburgh :  Thomas  Constable  and 
Co. — This  hook  has  reference  to 
Home  Missionary  work.  It  is  a 
sweet  record  of  one  of  whom  Dr. 
Chalmers  testifies,  "  His  labours 
were  more  blessed  than  those  of  any 
man  I  knew ;  I  have  had  many  a  pre- 
cious letter  from  him." 

818.  Ireland,  and  the  Centenary 
of  American  Methodism.  By  the 
Eev.  William  Crook.  Crown  8vo. 
pp.  340.  London:  Elliot  Stock. 
1866. — This  is  a  lively  and  inte- 
resting little  volume,  setting  forth 
the  claims  of  Ireland  on  American 
gratitude  and  benevolence,  in  view 
of  the  fact  that  Methodism  in  the 
New  World  was  planted  by  Irish  emi- 
grants, and  that  the  work  has  been 
largely  indebted  to  the  mother  coun- 
try for  some  of  its  most  efficient 
labourers  up  to  the  present  time.  It 
is  a  wonderful  record,  and  cannot 
fail  to  commend  itself  to  every  reader 
of  manly  intelligence. 

819.  The  Wesleyan  Mission  in 
Prance ;  with  an  Account  of  the 
Labours  of  the  Wesleyan  Ministers 
amo7ig  the  French  Prisoners  daring 
the  late  War.  By  William  Toase, 
late  Missionary  on  board  the  Prison- 


ships  in  the  River  Med  way.  12  mo. 
pp.  84,  Is.  &d.  London:  Mason, 
1834.— This  little  book  gives  a  sim- 
ple and  touching  account  of  the 
efforts  made  by  the  writer  and 
others  to  promote  the  spiritual  wel- 
fare of  the  French  prisoners,  the 
success  with  which  those  efforts  in 
many  instances  were  crowned,  and 
the  manner  in  which  Divine  provi- 
dence opened  the  way  for  the  faithful 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  in  France, 
and  the  founding  of  a  great  and  glo- 
rious work  of  God,  which  has  con- 
tinued to  advance  to  the  present 
day. 

820.  History  of  the  Waldenses  ; 
with  an  Introductory  Sketch  of  the 
History  of  the  Christian  Churches  in 
the  South  of  France  and  North  of 
Italy,  till  these  Churches  submitted 
to  the  Pope,  when  the  Waldenses 
continued  as  formerly  Independent 
of  the  Papal  See.  By  the  Rev. 
Adam  Blair.  In  Two  Volumes 
8vo.  pp.  544,  626.  £1  Is.  Lon- 
don :  Longmans. — These  volumes 
relate  to  a  period  of  ecclesiastical 
history  which  cannot  fail  to  prove 
interesting  to  the  Iriends  of  missions, 
exhibiting  as  they  do  the  providence 
and  grace  of  God  in  the  sufferings, 
patience,  and  perseverance  of  many 
of  His  own  dear  people  in  the  cause 
of  truth  and  righteousness. 

821.  The  Dawn  of  the  Second 
Eeformation  in  Spain.  Being  the 
Story  of  its  Pise  and  Progress.  By 
Mrs.  Robert  Peddie.  London: 
S.  W.  Partridge. — This  book  gives  a 
sketch  of  evangelical  work  in  Spain, 
from  the  beginning,  twenty  years 
ago,  in  preparation  for  the  great 
openings  which  have  more  recently 
taken  place.  It  contains  an  inte- 
resting account  of  the  persecutions 
and  trials  of  Matamoros  and  his 
companions  in  affliction,  the  cou- 
rageous deeds  and  persevering  efforts 


THE    MISSIONABY   WORLD. 


429 


of  those  who  risked  their  all  for 
Christ,  and  the  great  blessings  now 
arising  out  of  the  faithfulness  on  the 
part  of  those  who  espoused  the  cause 
of  the  Redeemer  in  perilous  times. 

822.  Memoir  of  Mission  to  Gi- 
braltar and  Spain  :  with  Collateral 
Notices  of  Events  favouring  Jieliyi- 
otis  Liberty,  and  of  the  Decline  of 
Momish  Power  in  that  Cotmtry, 
from  the  httginning  of  this  century 
to  the  year  1842.  By  the  Kev.  W.  H. 
Rule.  12mo.  pp.  395,4s.  London: 
Wesleyan  Conference  Office.  1844. — 
In  his  preface  the  author  says,  "The 
small  volume  now  presented  to  the 
public  was  prepared  in  hope  that  it 
might  serve  the  cause  of  Christ,  by 
exhibiting  a  brief  account  of  the 
religious  state  of  Spain  during  that 
important  period  of  European  history 
which  commences  towards  the  close 
of  the  last  century."  Much  inte- 
resting and  valuable  information  is 
here  given  in  a  very  pleasing  manner 
on  the  points  referred  to  in  this  ex- 
tract, and  an  account  is  also  pre- 
sented of  Missionary  work  among 
the  British  soldiers  at  Gibraltar, 
which  can  scarcely  fail  to  be  appre- 
ciated by  Christian  people  of  all  de- 
nominations. 

823.  The  Alpine  Missionary ; 
or,  the  Life  of  J.  L,  Hostan,  Mis- 
sionary Pastor  in  Frajice,  Switzer- 
land, and  the  Channel  Islands.  By 
the  Rev.  Matt.  Lelievre.  Trans- 
lated from  the  French,  by  the  Rev. 
A.  J.  Feench,  B.A.  Crown  Svo.  pp. 
260.  London :  Wesleyan  Confer- 
ence Office.  1869. — This  is  a  beau- 
tiful memoir  of  a  zealous  and  de- 
voted servant  of  Christ  who  hrst 
assisted,  then  succeeded  the  self- 
denying  Felix  Netf  in  some  of  his 
scenes  of  labour  in  the  wild  and 
rugged  Alps ;  and  his  name  is 
worthy  of  being  associated  with  that 
of  his  venerable  friend  and  fellow 


labourer,  whose  praise  is  in  all  the 
Churches.  The  Memoirs  of  the 
Great  and  Good  Felix  Niff,  as  pub- 
lished by  the  Religious  Tract  Society, 
will  also  amply  repay  a  careful 
perusal. 

824.  Eesearches  in  Greece  and 
the  Levant.  By  the  Rev.  John 
Hartley,  M.A.,  late  Mifsionary  in 
the  Mediterranpan.  Post  Svo.  pp. 
388,6s.  London:  1831.— This  vo- 
lume consists  of  select  communica- 
tions of  the  author  previously  pub- 
lished in  the  3Iissionary  Register 
and  Church  Missionary  Record, 
together  with  additional  items  of 
information  collected  specially  for 
this  work.  The  volume  is  written 
in  the  true  Missionary  spirit,  and 
contains  many  beautiful  and  striking 
illustrations  of  Holy  Scripture.  It 
also  desciibes  the  general  ignorance 
of  the  Greeks  in  regard  to  matters 
of  personal  religion ;  the  gross  su- 
perstitions to  which  they  are  ad- 
dicted ;  their  deep  degradation  of 
morals ;  their  peculiarities ;  and 
the  eftbrts  which  are  now  in  pro- 
gress to  promote  their  spiritual 
benefit,  by  preaching,  education  and 
the  distiibution  of  religious  books. 
The  information  given  on  all  these 
topics  is  full,  apparently  accurate, 
and  conveyed  in  a  very  pleasing  and 
attractive  manner. 

825.  Missionary  Eesearches  in 
Armenia ;  inchiding  a  Journey 
through  Asia  3finor,  and  into 
Georgia  and  Persia,  icith  a  visit  to 
the  Nestorians  and  Chaldean  Chris- 
tians of  Oormiah  and  Salnias.  By 
Eli  Smith,  and  H.  G.  0.  Dwight, 
Missionaries  from  the  American 
Board  of  Missions.  To  which  is 
prefixed  a  Memoir  on  the  Geography 
and  Ancient  History  of  Armenia,  by 
the  Author  of  The  Modern  Traveller. 
Svo.  pp.  544.  Londoa :  George 
Wightman.     1834. — Fifteen  months 


430 


THE   MISSIONAKY    WOBLD. 


were  employed  by  Messrs.  Smith  and 
Dwight  in  visiting  and  exploring 
the  places  mentioned  in  the  compre- 
hensive title  page  of  this  interesting 
volume ;  and  the  information  col- 
lected in  reference  to  the  respective 
countries  and  peoples,  no  doubt  pre- 
pared the  way  for  the  important 
stations  which  have  since  been  com- 
menced by  the  Missionaries  of  the 
American  Board  of  Missions. 

826.  Denmark  and  her  Missions. 
Dedicated  hy  j)ermission  to  the  Queen 
Dowager  of  Denmark.  By  Haeeiet 
"WAEjfEK  Ellis.  London:  Seeley, 
Jackson,  and  Halliday.  1863.— This 
book  has  been  pronounced  "  a  very 
pleasant  addition  to  our  Missionary 
library,  containing  a  good  amount 
of  information  drawn  from  various 
sources,  many  of  which  are  not 
accessible  to  readers  in  general. 
Denmark  acted  a  noble  part  in  the 
Missionary  enterprise  at  an  early 
period ;  but  it  is  a  mistake  to  repre- 
sent her  as  the  founder  of  the  first 
Protestant  missions  to  foreign  lands. 
She  was  the  first  to  plant  the  Gospel 
in  India,  but  as  early  as  1556, 
Geneva  sent  out  a  band  of  Mission- 
aries to  South  America,  with  a  view 
to  evangelize  the  inhabitants." 

827.  The  Moravians  in  Green- 
land. 18mo.  pp.  360.  London: 
Hamilton  and  Adams.  1839. — Al- 
though this  is  a  volume  chiefly  in- 
tended for  the  young,  it  may  be  very 
properly  put  into  the  hands  of  those 
who  have  neither  the  means  of  pro- 
curing nor  the  leisure  for  reading  the 
larger  works  that  are  published  on 
the  several  branches  of  Christian 
Missionary  labour.  The  story  of  the 
toiling  and  persevering  zeal  of  the 
Moravian  Brethren  in  Greenland  is 
here  told  with  a  truthful  simplicity, 
which  makes  it  all  the  more  power- 
ful and  impressive. 


828.  Letters  on  Missions.  By 
William  Swan,  Missionary  to 
Siberia.  With  an  Introductory  Pre- 
face, by  William  Okme,  Foreign 
Secretary  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society.  l2mo. pp. 280,  os.  London: 
1830. — These  letters  are  well  written, 
and  embrace  a  great  variety  of 
topics  relating  to  Christian  missions. 
The  reasonings  which  they  contain 
are  founded  upon  principles  of  a 
purely  evangelical  character;  and 
the  spirit  which  breathes  through 
them  is  worthy  of  an  ambassador  of 
Christ  among  the  heathen.  The 
introductory  preface  by  Mr.  Orme 
occupies  sixty-four  pages,  and  con- 
tains some  able  and  just  remarks 
upon  a  book  which  had  recently  been 
published,  the  teachings  of  which  he 
considered  seriously  defective,  if  not 
erroneous,  and  calculated  to  mislead 
the  unwary  with  regard  to  the 
objects,  aims,  and  manner  of  con- 
ducting the  great  Missionary  enter- 
prise. 

829.  Tellstrom  and  Lapland. 
By  Geokge  Scott,  D.D.,  formerly 
Missionary  in  Sweden.  With  an 
Introductory  Sketch  of  the  Stock- 
holm Mission.  London :  Wesleyan 
Conference  Office.  1868.— This  little 
book  forms  a  valuable  addition  to 
the  narratives  of  Missionary  toils 
with  which  the  Church  of  God  has 
at  different  times  been  enriched. 
The  account  here  given  of  the  con- 
version of  Tellstrom,  and  of  the 
circumstances  under  which  he  was 
appointed  to  mission-work  in  Lap- 
land, is  of  thrilling  interest;  and 
the  notices  of  the  results  of  his 
labours  are  of  a  very  gratifying 
character. 

830.  Additional  Books  relating 
to  Missions  in  Europe  and  the 
East. — The  following  additional 
Missionary  works  will  amply  repay 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


431 


a  careful  perusal :— CnuRcniXL's 
Residence  in  Mount  Lebanon ; 
Bwight's  Christianity  in  Turkey : 
Ewald's  Missionary  Labours  in 
Jerusalem,  1846 ;  Fisk's  (Rev. 
Pliny)  3Iemoirs ;  Flad's  Journal 
in  Abyssinia,  1860  ;  Gobat's  Abys- 
sinia, 1860  ;  Grant's  Nestorians  ; 
Roger's  (Mary)  Domestic  Life  in 
Palestine,  186*2;  Thompson's  The 
Land  and  the  Book ;  Wilson's 
(Dr.)  Lands  of  the  Bible,  1862; 
"Wilson's  (S.  S.)  Greek  Mission, 
1839;  Wortabet's  Syria  and  the 
Sy7-ians ;  Wolff's  (Dr.)  Autobio- 
graphy, 1S62;  Whatelx's  (Miss) 
Life  in  Egypt,  1862. 


BOOKS  m  MISSIONS  IN 
AMEKIOA. 

831.  The  Indians  of  Nortli  Ame- 
rica. Square,  pp.  296.  London: 
Religious  Tract  Society.  1843. — This 
little  volume  gives  a  graphic  descrip- 
tion of  the  manners  and  customs 
of  the  North  American  Indians, 
interspersed  with  numerous  and 
amusing  anecdotes,  and  brief  notices 
of  the  success  of  the  Gospel  among 
them.  The  sketches  are  carefully 
drawn  up,  and  written  in  a  style 
calculated  to  interest  young  people. 

832.  The  Life  of  David  Brainerd, 
Missionary  to  the  North  American 
Indians.  V>y  the  Rev.  JosiAH  Pratt. 
ISmo.  pp.  396.  London :  Seeley 
and  Burnside.  -  This  edition  of  the 
life  of  the  devoted  Missionary  was 
published  in  England  with  the  know- 
ledge and  sanction  of  President 
Edwards,  his  original  biographer, 
and  forms  one  of  a  series  of  interest- 
ing books  known  as  "The  Chris- 
tian's Family  Library."  It  is  neatly 
got  up,  and  worthy  of  the  noble 
subject  of  which  it  treats. 


833.  The  History  of  the  Mora- 
vian Mission  among  the  Indians 
of  North  America,  from  its  Com- 
mencement to  the  Present  Time,  icith 
aPreliminary  Account  if thelndians. 
From  the  most  authentic  sources. 
By  a  member  of  the  Brethren's 
Church.  Foolscap  8vo.,  pp.  316. 
London  :  Seeleys.  1839. — This  is 
a  simple  and  interesting  account  of 
one  important  branch  of  Missionary 
laboui-  in  which  the  Moravians  have 
for  many  years  been  so  successfully 
engaged;  and  it  will  be  read  with 
pleasure  by  all  who  delight  in  Mis- 
sionary literature. 

834.  The  Hudson's  Bay  Mission. 
By  the  Rev.  John  Ryerson. — This 
interesting  little  volume  gives  a  plea- 
sing account  of  the  commencement 
and  success  of  the  Wesleyan  mission 
to  the  Indians  in  the  Hudson's  Bay 
Territory.  No  person  can  read  it 
without  grateful  admii-ation  of  the 
zeal  and  self-denial  manifested  by 
the  Missionaries  in  the  prosecution 
of  their  arduous  labours  in  these 
cold  and  cheerless  regions. 

835.  History  of  the  Ojebway 
Indians,  with  Especial  Reference  to 
their  Conversion  to  Christianity.  By 
the  Rev.  Peter  Jones.  A.  W. 
Bennett.  I860.— This  volume,  by 
a  converted  Indian  chief,  is  full  of 
information  with  regard  to  the  man- 
ners, customs,  religious  opinions, 
and  language  of  the  race  to  which  it 
refers.  It  tells  with  trumpet-voice 
of  the  one  only  remedy  for  the  world's 
frightful  evils,  and  deserves  to  be 
circulated,  not  only  among  the 
patrons  of  Missionary  effort,  but 
among  all  who  claim  to  be  the 
friends  of  human  kind. 

836.  Sketches  of  Mission  Life 
among  the  Indians  of  Oregon. 
24mo.  pp.  229.    New  York :  Carlton 


432 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


and  Porter. — This  little  volume  con- 
tains an  interesting  account  of  the 
mission  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  of  America  to  the  distant 
regions  of  Oregon,  in  its  rise,  pro- 
gress, and  earlj'^  struggles.  It  is  a 
work  of  great  interest,  and  well 
calculated  to  serve  the  cause  which 
the  writer  evidently  had  at  heart. 

837.  A  Journal  of  a  Mission  to 
the  Indians  of  the  British  Provinces 
of  New  Brimswick  and  Nova  Scotia, 
and  the  Blohaicls  on  the  Ouse  or 
Grand  River,  Upper  Canada.  By 
John  West,  M.A.  8vo.  pp.  118,  5s. 
London.  1826. — This  journal  em- 
braces a  period  of  about  one  year 
and  three  months,  the  greater  part 
of  which  was  spent  by  the  author  in 
intercourse  with  the  Indian  tribes 
inhabiting  the  British  Provinces  in 
North  America.  It  gives  a  very 
affecting  view  of  the  destitute  condi- 
tion of  that  people,  and  of  many 
of  the  British  settlers,  in  regard  to 
religious  instruction  and  Christian 
worship.  The  narrative  is  distin- 
guished throughout  by  sound  views 
of  the  nature  and  necessity  of  reli- 
gion ;  by  a  spirit  of  kindness  and 
goodwill  towards  Missionaries  of 
different  denominations  ;  and  is  en- 
livened by  interesting  anecdotes  and 
valuable  remarks.  The  writer  who 
was,  we  believe,  a  liberal  and  evan- 
gelical clergyman  of  the  Church  of 
England,  published  another  "Jour- 
nal of  a  Mission  to  the  North- West 
American  Indians,"  which  is  also 
full  of  valuable  information,  and  will 
amply  repay  a  careful  perusal  of  its 
interesting  pages. 

838.  The  Narrative  of  a  Mission 
to  Nova  Scotia,  New  Brunswick, 
and  the  Somer  Islands.  By  Joshita 
Marsden.  r2mo.  pp.  348.  London: 
Kershaw.  1827. —  This  narrative 
consists  of  a  series  of  letters  addressed 
to    James    Montgomery,   Esq.,  the 


Bard  of  SheflB.eld,  and  making  al- 
lowance for  some  peculiarities  of 
style  and  defects  in  composition,  it 
is  a  very  interesting  volume.  It 
gives  a  touching  account  of  the  early 
history,  trials,  and  conflicts  of  a 
work  which  has  since  assumed  large 
proportions,  and  prospered  to  an  ex- 
tent far  beyond  the  most  sanguine 
expectations  of  its  friends  and 
patrons. 

839.  Memorials  of  Missionary- 
Life  in  Nova  Scotia.  By  Charles 
Chttrchill,  Wesleyan  Missionary. 
]2mo.  pp.  206.  London:  Hamilton 
and  Co.  1845. — The  sketches  given 
in  this  little  volume  of  the  natural 
scenery  of  the  country,  and  of  the 
dangers  and  difficulties  of  Missionary 
life  in  the  cold  and  bleak  regions  of 
British  North  America,  are  well  cal- 
culated to  interest  the  youthful 
reader,  and  to  excite  sympathy  and 
encourage  prayer  for  those  who  are 
engaged  in  the  arduous  work  of 
preaching  the  Gospel  to  the  scattered 
and  destitute  settlers  in  these  far-off 
wilds. 

840.  A  Memoir  of  the  late  Eev. 
William  Black,  Wesleyan  Minister, 
Halifax,  N.S.,  including  an  Account 
of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  Me- 
thodism in  Nova  Scotia,  Character- 
istic Notices  of  several  Individuals  ; 
tcifh  Cojnoiis  Extracts  from  the  Un- 
2iiihlished  Correspondence  of  the  Rev, 
John  Wesley,  Rev.  Dr.  Coke,  and 
Rev,  Freeborn  Garretson.  By  Mat- 
thew RiCHEY,  M.A.  12mo.  pp. 
370.  Halifax :  William  Cannabell. — 
This  is  an  interesting  and  faithful 
memoir  of  a  noble  pioneer  Missionary, 
and  contains  much  valuable  informa- 
tion in  reference  to  the  early  history 
of  Methodism  in  British  North  Ame- 
rica. 

841.  Newfoundland  and  its  Mis- 
sionaries.     By  the  Eev.  William 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


488 


Wilson.  London  :  Wesleyan  Con- 
ference Office.  This  is  a  simple  and 
faithful  record  of  the  rise  and  pro- 
gress of  the  Wesleyan  Mission  in  the 
Island  of  Newfoundland,  with 
sketches  of  the  principal  agents  em- 
ployed in  the  commencement  and 
early  history  of  the  enterprise,  by  one 
who  took  a  prominent  and  active 
part  in  the  work. 

842.  America  and  American  Me- 
thodism. Illustrated froxi  Original 
Sketches  hy  the  Author.  By  the 
Rev.  F.  J.  JoBSON.  Crown  8vo.  6s. 
London:  J.  S.  Virtue. — This  beau- 
tiful volume  consists  of  a  series  of 
letters,  addressed  by  the  gifted  au- 
thor to  his  home  in  England,  during 
his  travels  in  the  New  World,  but 
evidently  intended  for  a  wider  cir- 
culation. They  vividly  describe  the 
varied  scenes  witnessed,  and  the  im- 
pressions produced  on  the  writer's 
mind,  as  he  journeyed  through  the 
country  and  up  the  great  Mississippi 
valley.  They  also  do  ample  justice 
to  that  great  religious  movement  on 
the  American  continent  which  ema- 
nated from  the  Mission  sent  out  by 
Mr.  Wesley  about  a  hundred  years 
ago,  and  they  can  scarcely  fail  to 
prove  interesting  to  all  who  are 
lovers  of  civil  and  religious  pro- 
gress. 

843.  Methodism  in  America ; 
with  the  Personal  Narrative  of  the 
Author,  daring  a  Tour  through  a 
Part  of  the  Uiiited  States  of  America 
and  Canada.  By  Jamks  Dixon, 
D.D.  Crown  8vo.  pp.  498.  Lon- 
don:  Mason.  18-19. — In  his  preface 
the  author  says:  "  This  volume  has 
been  prepared  for  publication  under 
the  influence  of  one  only  sentiment ; 
namely,  a  desire  to  make  the  Metho- 
dist body  in  England  acquainted 
■with  the  state  and  progress  of  their 
system  of  religion  in  the  United 
States."    The  chief  interest  of  the 


work,  in  a  Missionary  point  of  view, 
is  derived  from  a  recollection  of  the 
fact,  that  the  great  and  glorious 
work  which  is  here  so  vividly 
described,  is  the  offspring  of  English 
Methodism.  In  view  of  the  amazing 
results  which  have  followed  the  la- 
bours of  Missionaries  sent  to  Ame- 
rica, we  may  well  exclaim,  "  What 
hath  God  wrought ! " 

844.  Autobiography  of  the  Eev. 
James  B.  Pinley ;  or,  Pioneer  Life 
in  the  West.  Edited  by  W.P.  Strick- 
land, D.D.  Cincinnati.  1854. — To 
those  whose  minds  are  sufficiently 
expansive  to  feel  an  interest  in  the 
spread  of  the  Gospel  in  remote  parts 
of  the  world,  and  under  circum- 
stances very  different  from  those 
with  which  we  are  familiar  in  this 
country,  we  would  recommend  this 
and  kindred  publications.  They 
belong  to  the  Missionary  literature 
of  America,  and  have  all  the  fresh- 
ness and  redundancy  which  charac- 
terise the  soil  of  that  great  country. 
The  reader  will  find  the  earnest 
evangelist  in  homely  guise,  wander- 
ing amid  the  gloomy  forest  paths, 
threading  the  mountain  gorges,  or 
crossing  vast  and  fiowery  prairies,  in 
the  pursuit  of  his  noble  purpose,  in- 
diflferent  to  the  numberless  discom- 
forts and  real  dangers  to  which  he  is 
exposed,  and  manifesting  a  spirit  of 
Christian  heroism  and  perseverance 
worthy  of  the  highest  commendation. 
Nor  will  the  wonderful  results  of 
these  pioneer  Missionary  labours  be 
overlooked.  They  are  seen  not  only 
in  the  conversion  of  multitudes  of 
sinners  in  isolated  settlements  and 
out-of-the-way  places,  but  in  the 
founding  of  Christian  churches,  and 
the  spread  of  pure  and  undefiled 
religion,  on  a  scale  such  as  the  wcrld 
ntver  saw  before.  TAe  Autobio- 
graphy of  the  Rev.  Tobias  Sjncer  ; 
Autobiography  of  Peter  Cartivright  ; 
Pioneers   of  the    West,  by  W.  P. 


484 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


Strickland;  Seven  Years'  Street 
Preaching  in  California,  by  Rev. 
"W.  Taylor  ;  Footprints  of  an  Itine- 
rant, by  Maxwell  P.  Gaddis;  The 
Rifle,  Jixe,  and  Saddlebags,  by  the 
Rev.  W.  H.  Millburn,  and  other 
American  publications,  which  can- 
not be  separately  noticed  for  want  of 
space,  are  books  of  a  similar  class, 
and  will  always  be  read  by  the 
friends  of  Missions  with  feelings  of 
deepest  interest. 

845.  A  Memoir  of  tlie  late  Cap- 
tain Allen  Gardiner,  E.N.  By  the 
Rev.  J.  W.  Marsh,  Vicar  of  Bleasby, 
Notts.  5s.  London. — This  is  a  faith- 
ful and  an  affectionate  memoir  of  a 
truly  good  and  sincere,  but  some- 
what eccentric  man.  No  one  can 
read  this  touching  story  without  feel- 
ings of  respect  and  even  reverence  for 
one  who  displayed  such  zeal,  per- 
severance, and  self-sacrifice  as  are 
here  exemplified,  especially  in  view 
of  the  melancholy  fate  of  Captain 
Gardiner  and  his  noble  companions 
in  toil  and  suffering.  In  connection 
with  this  book,  the  reader  should 
peruse  The  Missionartj  Martyr  of 
Tierra  del  Ftiego,  being  a  memoir  of 
J.  G.  Phillips,  and  the  Life  of  Mr. 
H.  Williams,  the  catechist  and  sur- 
geon of  the  expedition  led  by  Captain 
Gardiner,  both  of  whom  fell  together 
with  their  leader  in  the  same  noble 
enterprise. 

846.  Other  Books  referring  to 
Missions  in  America. — Additional 
information  may  be  gathered  from 
the  following  publications  : — Betts' 
Mission  in  Guiana,  1851  ;  Blood's 
North  American  Mission,  1853 ; 
Carrol's  Case  and  his  Contempo- 
raries, 1867 ;  Cranz's  History  of 
Greenland,  1820;  Hawkins'  North 
American  3Iissions ;  Platter's 
History  of  Methodism  in  Canada, 
1862  ;  Ryerson's  Mission  in  Hud- 
son^s  Bay,  1855;  Slight's  Indian 


Researches  ;  Tucker's  (Miss)  Raiti- 
bow  of  the  North. 


BOOKS  ON  MISSIONS  IN  THE 
WEST  INDIES. 

847.  A  History  of  the  West 
Indies,  containing  the  Natural, 
Cicil,  and  Ecclesiastical  History  of 
each  Island.  With  an  Account  of 
the  Missions  instituted  in  those 
Islands  from  the  Commencement  of 
their  Civilization,  but  more  especially 
of  the  Missions  which  have  been 
established  in  that  Archipelago  by 
the  Society  late  in  Connection  with 
the  Rev.  John  Wesley.  By  Thomas 
Coke,  LL.D.  Three  volumes,  Svo- 
Liverpool :  Nuttall,  Fisher,  &  Dixon. 
1808. — In  the  estimation  of  some 
readers  these  goodly  volumes  of  Dr. 
Coke  may  have  been  superseded  by 
more  recent  publications,  but  on  the 
natural  and  civil  history  of  the  re- 
spective islands,  and  other  matters 
which  are  treated  with  much  ful- 
ness, they  may  still  be  referred  to 
with  great  advantage  and  without 
fear  of  disappointment. 

848.  Jamaica,  Enslaved  and  Free. 
24mo.  pp.  192.  London:  Religious 
Tract  Society.  1844.— This  is  an 
interesting  compilation  on  the  sub- 
ject to  which  it  relates,  and  it  can- 
not be  too  widely  circulated.  It 
clearly  shows  the  beneficial  effect  of 
freedom,  and  the  benign  influence  of 
Christianity  upon  a  race  of  people 
who,  after  ages  of  oppression  and 
wrong,  are  now  raised  to  the  position 
of  men  and  brethren. 

849.  Jamaica,  its  Past  arid 
Present  State.  By  James  M. 
Phillippo,  twenty  years  a  Baptist 
Missionary  in  that  Island.  Svo.  pp. 
487.  London:  John  Snow.  1843.— 
This  goodly  volume  was  published 


THE   MISSIONARY  WOBLD. 


435 


at  a  time  when  missions  in  the  "West 
Indies  and  the  elevation  of  the 
negro  race  commanded  general  at- 
tention, and  its  interesting  state- 
ments, in  common  with  those  of 
other  similar  publications,  and  the 
persevering  labours  of  the  Mission- 
aries of  different  denominations, 
helped  to  bring  about  the  wonderful 
change  which  has  since  taken  place 
in  the  "  sunny  isles  of  the  West." 

850.  Letters  from  Jamaica  on 
Subjects  Historical,  Natural,  and 
Keligious.  By  Richard  Sergeant, 
Wesleyan  Missionary,  24mo.  pp.  150. 
London :  Mason.  1843.  —  These 
letters  deal  with  various  matters  re- 
lating to  Missionary  labours  in  the 
West  Indies,  and  especially  with 
the  emancipation  of  the  slaves  and 
the  wonderful  triumphs  of  the  Gos- 
pel among  the  sable  sons  and  daugh- 
ters of  Ham.  Scenes  in  the  West 
Indies  and  3Iissionarij  Lays,  by 
Adeline,  the  accomplished  wife  of 
the  author  of  the  Letters,  are  also 
publications  of  great  interest,  and 
worthy  the  attention  of  the  genuine 
friends  of  the  glorious  enterprise. 
Missionary  Toils,  by  Matilda,  is 
another  poem  by  a  diligent  labourer 
in  the  same  field,  and  if  it  be  not  of 
the  same  high  literary  merit,  we 
venture  to  say  that,  by  its  spirit  of 
piety  and  Missionary  zeal,  it  will 
amply  repay  a  careful  perusal.  The 
same   may   be   said  of  the  Ruined 

World,  a  poem,  written  for  the 
Wesleyan  Missionary  Bazaar,  held  at 
Centenary  Hall,  London,  in  1842. 

851.  A  !N"aiTative  of  the  Wesleyan 
Mission  to  Jamaica:  with  Occasional 
Remarhs  on  the  State  of  Society  in 
that  Colony.  By  the  Rev.  Peter 
Duncan,  Wesleyan  Minister.  12mo. 
pp.  410.  London:  Partridge  & 
Oakey.  1848.— At  the  time  this 
interesting  book  was  first  published 
a  competent  authority  pronounced  it 


to  be  a  "  valuable  chapttr  in  the 
Missionary  department  of  ecclesias- 
tical history,  and  full  of  interesting 
matter,  narrated  in  an  unpretending 
manner,  but  with  great  impressive- 
ness."  It  necessarily  deals  with  the 
violent  persecutions  with  which  the 
Missionaries  in  Jamaica  were  some- 
times assaUed,  as  well  as  with  the 
success  which  attended  their  labours  ; 
but  the  spirit  displayed  by  the  ex- 
cellent author  is  worthy  of  the 
highest  commendation. 

852.  The  Wesleyan-Methodist 
Missions  in  Jamaica  and  Honduras 
Delineated  :  containiny  a  Descrip- 
tion of  the  Principal  Stations,  to- 
gether with  a  Consecutive  Account 
of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  the  Work 
of  God  at  each.  Illustrated  by  a 
Map  and  Thirty-three  Lithographic 
Views,  executed  from  Drawings  taken 
on  the  spot.  By  the  llev.  Peter 
Samuel,  twelve  years  a  Missionary 
in  Jamaica.  8vo.  pp.  406.  Lon- 
don :  Partridge  &  Oakey.  —  This 
comprehensive  title  gives  the  reader 
an  idea  of  what  he  may  expect  to 
find  in  this  goodly  volume.  Nor  will 
he  be  disappointed.  The  work  is 
full  of  useful  and  interesting  infor- 
mation, and  it  will  be  a  valuable 
addition  to  the  Missionary  library. 

853.  The  Voice  of  Jubilee:  a 
Narrative  of  the  Baptist  Mission, 
Jamaica,  from  its  Commencement ; 
with  Biographical  Notices  of  its 
Fathers  and  Founders.  By  J. 
Clark,  W.  Dendt,  and  J.  M.  Phil- 
Lippo,  Baptist  Missionaries.  London : 
Snow. — This  plain  and  faithful  nar- 
rative of  the  rise,  progress,  and  pre- 
sent state  of  one  of  the  most  im- 
portant and  prosperous  missions  of 
modern  times,  will  be  read  with 
pleasure  by  all  who  take  an  interest 
in  the  elevation  of  the  negro  races. 
Nor  will  the  beautiful  sketches  here 
given  of  the  honoured  men  who  took 


F  F  2 


486 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


such  an  active  part  in  the  good  work 
be  considered  the  least  interesting 
portion  of  the  volume. 

854.  Emancipation  in  the  West 
Indies.  Tuo  Addresses.  ByE.B. 
Undeehill,  Esq.,  and  the  Rev.  J. 
T.  Brown,  the  Deputation  from  the 
Baptist  Missionary  fc^ociety  to  the 
"West  Indies.  London.  1861. — Vari- 
ous contradictory  statements  having 
been  put  forth  on  the  working  of 
emancipation,  the  Baptist  Missionary 
Society  sent  out  a  deputation  to  the 
West  Indies  to  investigate  the  mat- 
ter on  the  spot,  and  this  book  con- 
tains a  clear,  honest,  and  frank 
statement  of  the  results  of  their  in- 
quiry. It  nobly  vindicates  the 
character  of  the  negroes,  and  shows 
most  conclusively  that  the  emanci- 
pated slaves  are  not  unwilling  to 
work  whtn  properly  treated  and  en- 
couraged by  suitable  motives  in 
common  with  agricultural  labourers 
of  other  countries. 

855.  The  West  Indies  in  1887, 
heing  the  Journal  of  a  Visit  to  An- 
tigua, Montserrat,  Dominica,  St. 
Lucia,  Burhadoes,  and  Jaynaica, 
undertaken  for  the  Pwyose  of  ascer- 
taining the  actual  Co7idition  of  the 
Negro  Population  of  those  Islands. 
By  Joseph  Ktuege  and  Thomas 
Harvey.  &vo.,  pp.476.  London: 
Hamilton,  Adams,  &  Co.  1838. — 
Messrs.  Sturj^e  and  Harvey  were 
members  of  the  Society  of  Friends, 
and  we  can  testily  from  personal 
observation  as  to  the  care  and  dili- 
gence with  ^hich  they  executed 
that  mission.  The  volume  contains 
a  faithful  lecord  of  the  impressions 
they  received  during  their  travels. 

856.  Death  Struggles  of  Slavery ; 
heing  a  Narrative  of  Facts  and  In- 
cidents uhich  occurred  in  a  British 
Colony  during  the  Two  Years  iin- 
mediately  preceding  Negro  Emanci- 


pation. By  Henry  Bleby,  a  Re- 
sident in  the  Colony  seventeen  years. 
Crown  8vo.  pp.  324,  3s.  6d.  Lon- 
don :  Hamilton,  Adams,  &  Co.    1853. 

—  "  A  gloomy  but  instructive  page  of 
human  natuie  is  here  opened  out — . 
rich  in  various  kinds  of  interest, 
chequered  with  scenes  of  fearful 
strife,  and  illumined  by  every  con- 
tending emotion  that  can  arise  from 
patience,  hope,  and  despair."  Scenes 
in  the  Caribbean  Sea  and  Momance 
without  Fiction,  by  the  same  Author, 
are  volumes  of  great  interest,  and 
will  amply  repay  a  careful  perusal. 

857.  Eeminiscences  of  the  West 
India  Islands.  By  a  Methodist 
Preacher.  Edited  by  D.  P.  Kidder. 
24mo.  pp.  250.  New  York  :  Lane 
&  Scott. — A  series  of  sketches  of 
thrilling  interest  in  reference  to 
slavery,  early  persecution,  and  the 
success  of  the  Gos-pel  among  the 
negroes,  by  one  who  witnessed  the 
scenes  which  he  describes.  The 
writer  was  originally  employed  on  a 
sugar  plantation  in  the  West  Indies, 
was  converted  to  God  on  a  Mission 
Station,  officiated  as  local  preacher, 
and  ultimately  removed  to  the 
United  States,  where  he  first  became 
a  minister  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  and  afterwards  a  Missionary 
to  Africa. 

858.  The  London  Missionary 
Society's  Beport  of  the  Proceedings 
against  the  late  Eev.  John  Smith, 
of  Demerara  ;  from,  a  full  and  cor- 
rect Copy,  transmitted  by  3Ir.  Smith's 
Counsel,  atid  including  the  Documen- 
tary evidence  omitted  in  the  Parlia- 
inetitary  Copy,  with  a  Preface  and 
Appendix  of  Papers.  8vo.  pp.  212, 4s. 

—  This  was  an  interesting  and  im- 
portant publication  at  the  time  it  was 
issued,  as  it  gave  the  most  authentic 
and  reliable  account  which  was  to  be 
had  of  a  deed  of  darkness  which  was 
a  disgrace  to  the  age  and  country  in 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


437 


which  it  was  perpetrated.  It  will  be 
referred  to  by  the  future  historian 
of  Christian  missions  and  of  our 
colonies  with  peculiar  feelinj^s.  It  is, 
indeed,  matter  of  surprise,  lamenta- 
tion and  alarm,  to  learn  from  this 
case,  on  what  sort  of  grounds  a 
British  subject  is  liable,  in  some 
parts  of  our  own  Empire,  to  be 
sentenced  "to  be  hanged  by  the 
neck  until  dead"  ! !! 

859.  A  Defence  of  the  Wesleyan 
Missions  in  the  West  Indies  ;  in- 
cludiiKj  a  Refutation  of  the  Charges 
in  3Ir.  Marnjat's  "  Thoughts  on,  the 
Abolition  of  the  Slave  Trade."  By 
RiCHAUD  Watson.  Price  3s.  Gd. — 
When  the  British  nation  was  at 
length  aroused  to  a  sense  of  the 
wrongs  of  the  poor  negro  slaves,  and 
measures  were  being  concerted  to 
bring  about  their  emancipation,  the 
interests  of  so  many  were  involved 
in  the  great  question,  that  party 
feeling  ran  high  for  several  years. 
To  serve  their  political  purposes, 
some  of  the  enemies  of  freedom 
basely  insinuated  that  Christian 
Missionaries  busied  themselves  with 
these  things,  instead  of  confining 
their  attention  to  their  high  voca- 
tion. The  great  and  good  Richard 
Watson  came  to  the  rescue,  and 
published  this  noble  defence  of  a 
class  of  men  and  a  work  of  which 
England  may  well  be  proud.  In 
concluding  his  powerful  and  eloquent 
appeal,  Mr.  Watson  says,  "  A  work 
of  so  much  mercy  cannot  be  placed 
under  the  protection  of  the  public 
sentiment  of  this  country  in  vain ; 
nor  will  the  Parliament  of  Great 
Britain  allow  undertakings  so  dear 
to  humanity  and  piety  to  be  ob- 
structed by  calumny  and  clamour. 
The  appeal  which,  when  bodily 
wrongs  only  of  the  sons  of  Africa 
were  in  question,  roused  every  feel- 
ing of  human  interest  in  the  Parlia- 
ment and  the  people  of  Clreat  Britain, 


will  not  be  less  powerful,  when 
connected  with  the  immortal  inte- 
rests of  the  mind,  and  the  solemnities 
of  eternity  :  '  Am  I  not  a  man  and 
a  brother  i  ' " 

860.  Six  Months  in  the  West  In- 
dies, in  1825.  By  Henry  Nelson 
Coleridge,  M.A.  12mo.  pp.  311. 
Third  Edition.  London :  Thomas 
Tegg.  1832.  —  It  would  scarcely 
have  been  necessary  for  us  to  notice 
this  book  in  our  section  on  Missionary 
Literature,  had  we  not  wished  to 
guard  our  readers  against  the  crude 
and  hasty  representations  of  missions 
and  Missionaries  of  the  class  of 
writers  to  which  Mr.  Coleridge  seems 
to  belong,  who  sometimes  take  a 
voyage  for  the  benefit  of  their  health, 
and  then  write  books  on  what  they 
have  seen  or  imagined  in  the  course 
of  their  travels.  A  reviewer  in 
whose  judgment  we  have  the  utmost 
confidence  says,  "  In  the  work  before 
us  there  is  a  good  deal  of  curious 
and  interesting  information,  commu- 
nicated in  a  very  pleasant  form,  and 
when  the  author  steers  clear  of  reli- 
gious missions  and  slavery,  the 
tenor  of  his  remarks  is  of  the  most 
impartial  and  even-handed  order. 
The  reader  will,  however,  act  wisely 
to  be  cautious  and  distinguish  be- 
tween sober  facts,  and  the  ebullitions 
of  fancy.  Which  of  these  predomi- 
nate we  cannot  decide ;  but  they  are 
so  interwoven  throughout,  that  con- 
stant care  is  needed  to  separate  and 
classify  the  varied  sections  as  they 
successively  present  themselves.  We 
very  much  question  the  utility  of 
such  a  commixture,  especially  when 
the  work  is  professedly  for  family 
reading." 

861.  Notes  of  a  Visit  to  Some 
Parts  of  Hayti,  in  1835.  By  the 
Rev,  S.  W.  Hanna,  Island  Curate 
of  St.  George's,  Jamaica.  18mo. 
pp.  153.    London:  Seeley  and  Burn- 


438 


THE    MISSIONARY  WOBLD. 


side. — The  writer  of  this  volume, 
having  lost  his  health  in  Jamaica, 
visited  Hayti,  in.  hope  of  recovering 
his  strength  and  vigour.  Having 
placed  upon  record  at  the  time  the 
principal  objects  which  engaged  his 
attention  in  that  republic,  he  was 
induced  to  commit  his  notes  to  the 
press,  for  the  purpose,  especially,  of 
calliag  public  attention  to  the  spi- 
ritual wants  of  that  neglected  people. 
It  is  an  interesting  volume,  and 
gives  an  affecting  view  of  the  claims 
which  a  nation  of  emancipated  Afri- 
cans have  upon  the  sympathy  of 
Protestant  Christians. 

862.  A  Voice  from  the  West 
Indies  ;  being  a  Review  of  the  Cha,- 
racter  and  Results  of  3Iissionary 
Efforts  in  the  British  and  other 
Colonies  in  the  Caribbean  Sea, 
With  some  Hemarks  on  the  Usages, 
Prejudices,  ^-c,,  of  the  Inhabitants. 
By  the  Rev.  John  Hoesfokd.  8vo. 
pp.  524,  7s.  &d.  London :  Heylin. 
1856. — "We  have  here  a  good  sub- 
stantial volume  on  a  subject  which 
should  need  little  or  no  recommen- 
dation to  the  consideration  of  Bri- 
tish Christians.  Mr.  Horsford  pre- 
sents us  with  a  succinct  view  of  the 
missions  and  their  results,  prefixing 
a  short  account  of  the  civil  condi- 
tion of  each  Island  to  a  fuller 
statement  of  its  past  and  present 
religious  condition.  "We  regret  that 
he  has  omitted  Jamaica  from  his 
volume.  He  has  thereby  rendered 
this  excellent  handbook  of  West 
India  Missions  somewhat  incomplete. 
In  other  respects,  this  book  meets 
with  our  hearty  "  approbation." 
— London  Quarterly  Revieic. 

863.  A  Memoir  of  the  Eev. 
Jolin  Jenkins,  late  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionary in  the  Island  of  Jamaica. 
By  Geoege  Jackson.  12mo.  pp. 
220.  London :  Mason. — The  subject 
of  this  narrative  was  born  in  South 


Wales  in  the  year  1798  ;  in  1824  he 
embarked  as  a  Missionary  to  the 
West  Indies;  in  1827  he  returned 
to  his  native  land  with  his  health 
irrecoverably  impaired ;  and  in  1830 
died  in  the  Lord.  He  was  a  man  of 
deep  piety,  and  for  some  time  en- 
joyed that  "perfect  love  which 
caste th  out  fear ; "  but  the  chief 
interest  of  the  work  arises  from  the 
authentic  and  ample  information 
which  it  contains  respecting  West 
Indian  society,  and  especially  the 
civil  and  moral  condition  of  the 
slaves,  and  the  results  of  the  means 
employed  for  their  improvement. 

864.  Memoirs  of  Mrs.  Elizabeth 
"Wilson,  late  Wife  of  the  Rev. 
William  Wilson,  Missionary  to  the 
Bahamas.  Written  by  Her  Hus- 
band, and  revised  by  the  Eev. 
Joseph  Entwistle.  Second  Edition. 
24mo.  pp.  120,  Is.  Qd.  London: 
Wesleyan  Conference  Office.  1827. — 
In  this  little  volume  we  have  an 
interesting  memoir  of  a  pious  and 
devoted  female  labourer  in  a  section 
of  the  mission  field  not  often  referred 
to,  but,  nevertheless,  of  considerable 
importance.  To  the  account  of  Mrs. 
Wilson,  and  of  her  pious  negro 
servant,  whose  freedom  was  pur- 
chased by  Mr.  Wilson,  there  is 
added  in  this  edition  a  sketch  of  the 
life  and  character  of  Mrs.  Gick, 
the  wife  of  another  excellent  Mis- 
sionary, who  accompanied  her  hus- 
band to  the  Bahamas,  and  was  there 
called  to  her  eternal  rest.  Interest- 
ing notices  are  also  given  of  the 
means  by  which  the  Gospel  was 
introduced  into  several  of  the  islands, 
and  of  the  progress  of  the  work  at  an 
early  period  of  its  history. 

865.  Memoirs  of  the  late  Eev. 
Isaac Bradnack,  Wesleyan  Minister, 
and  formerly  a  Missionary  in  the 
West  Indies.  By  Thomas  Row- 
land.      18mo.    pp.    158,    2s.    6d. 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


489 


London:  Mason. — At  the  age  of 
twenty-one  Mr.  Bradnack  was  sent 
as  a  Missionarj'  to  the  West  Indies ; 
and  the  account  which  is  given  bj^ 
Mr.  Ivowland  of  that  interesting 
period  of  his  life  and  labours  will 
amply  repay  the  perusal.  It  would 
be  difficult,  we  think,  for  any  one  to 
rise  from  the  reading  of  it  without 
desiring  to  imitate  the  zeal  and  dili- 
gence for  which  Mr.  Bradnack  was 
distinguished. 

866.  Additional  "Works  on  the 
West  Indies. — Although  we  can- 
not recommend  every  one  of  the 
following  books,  they  may  be  con- 
sulted with  advantage  by  those  who 
wish  to  be  thoroughly  acqiiainted 
with  West  Indian  matters : — Ber- 
NAn's  Missionary  Laboiirs among  the. 
Indians  of  Guiana,  1847  ;  Blyth's 
Jamaica  Missionary  Life  ;  Brett's 
Indian  Missions  in  Guiana,  1851 ; 
Candler's  Hayti,  1842 ;  Corn- 
foeth's  Missionary  Scenes  in 
Jamaica;  Davx's  West  Indies  he- 
fore  and  after  Emancipation,  1854  ; 
Gurney's  Winter  in  the  West 
Indies ;  Harvey's  Hayti,  1828 ; 
'Ki'Sg' s  Jamaica ;  Kxibb's  Memoirs; 
Lewis's  Journal  of  a  West  India 
Progress,  1834 ;  Madden's  West 
Indies,  1835 ;  Sewell's  Ordeal  of 
Free  Labour,  1861 ;  Trollope's 
West  Indies  and  Spanish  Main, 
1859. 


BOOKS   m  MISSIONS   IN 
APEIOA. 

867.  Western  Africa ;  its  Con- 
ditio)!, and  Christianity  the  3Ieans 
of  its  Recovery.  By  D.  J.  East. 
12mo.  pp.  411.  London:  Houlston 
and  Stoneman.  1843. — This  volume 
presents  us  with  one  of  the  most 
comprehensive     and    well-digested 


representations  of  the  natural,  moral, 
social,  and  religious  condition  of  that 
long-neglected  and  much  injured 
portion  of  the  globe,  Western  Africa, 
that  we  have  as  yet  seen.  The 
author  has  collected  materials  from 
the  journals  of  Missionaries  and 
travellers,  as  well  as  from  others 
who  have  written  on  the  subject, 
that  he  might  place  before  the 
Church  of  Christ  the  real  state  of 
affairs  in  that  unhappy  land,  and 
induce  every  Christian  philan- 
thropist to  ponder  seriously  on  his 
duty  and  responsibility  with  regard 
to  it. 

868.  The  African  Cry;    Who  is 

Ready  to  Respojid  to  it  ?  18mo.  pp. 
144.  London:  Hamiltons.  1842.— 
A  brief  view  of  the  state  of  society 
in  Western  Africa,  and  of  the  efforts 
of  Christian  Missionaries  there,  de- 
signed chiefly  for  the  young,  and 
well  adapted  for  the  juvenile  Mis- 
sionary library. 

869.  A  Brief  History  of  the 
Wesleyan  Missions  on  the  Western 
Coast  of  Africa,  including  Bio- 
graphical  Sketches  of  all  the  3Iis- 
sionaries  who  have  died  in  that 
imjiortant  Field  of  Labour.  With 
some  Account  of  the  European  Set- 
tlements, and  of  the  Slave  Trade. 
Illustrated  with  a  Map  and  Six 
Engravings.  By  William  Fox, 
upwards  of  ten  years  Missionary  on 
the  Grambia.  8vo.  pp.  624.  Lon- 
don: Aylott  and  Jones.  1851. — 
Although  this  is  called  a  "brief" 
history,  it  is  in  fact  the  most  full 
and  comprehensive  work  which  has 
hitherto  been  published  on  Western 
Africa.  The  population,  settlements, 
missions,  and  slave  trade  of  the 
country  are  described  in  a  manner 
which  greatly  enhances  the  value 
of  the  book.  Its  vivid  sketches  of 
negro  character  and  Missionary  life 
will  be  read  with  interest  by  every 


440 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


friend  of  Africa,  notwithstanding 
a  style  somewhat  diffusive  which 
renders  the  volume  less  valuable 
than  it  would  have  been  had  the  art 
of  condensation  been  more  carefully 
cultivated  by  the  excellent  author. 

870.  Day-dawn  in  Africa;  or, 
Progress  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Mission  at  Cape  Palmas,  West 
Africa.  By  Mrs.  Anna  M,  Scott. 
London  :  Triibner  and  Co.  1858. — 
The  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in 
America  came  forward  nobly  at  an 
early  period  to  take  its  part  in  the 
evangelization  of  Africa,  and  this 
simple  narrative  will  show  that  the 
labours  of  its  agents  in  Liberia  and 
its  vicinity  have  not  been  in  vain  in 
the  Lord. 

871.  Ashanti  and  the  Gold  Coast ; 
being  a  Sketch  of  the  History,  Social 
Slate,  and  Superstitions  of  the  In- 
habitants of  those  Countries,  with  a 
Notice  of  the  State  and  Prospects  of 
Christianity  among,  them.  With  a 
Map  of  Western  Africa.  By  John 
Beecham.  12mo.  pp.  396.  Lon- 
don :  Mason. — This  beautiful  and 
well- written  volume  embodies  a  com- 
prehensive description  of  the  natural 
and  moral  aspect  of  that  hitherto 
neglected  part  of  Western  Africa  to 
which  it  relates ;  it  is,  moreover, 
very  suggestive  as  to  the  best  means 
of  annihilating  the  accursed  slave 
trade,  and  spreading  more  widely 
the  glorious  Gospel  of  the  blessed 
God. 

872.  Journal  of  Two  Visits  to 
the  Kingdom  of  Ashanti,  in  West- 
ern Africa.  By  the  Rev.  Thomas 
B.  Freeman,  to  promote  the  objects 
of  the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society  ; 
with  Appendices :  together  with  an 
Historical  Introduction  by  the  Rev. 
John  Beecham.  12mo.,  pp.  1^6. 
London  :  Mason.  1842. — This  is  a 
volume  of  thrilling  interest,  and  its 


simple  but  truthful  statements  ren- 
der unnecessary  such  tales  as  one 
which  has  recently  appeared,  under 
the  title  of  3£issionary  Enterprise 
no  Fiction. 

873.  The  Life  and  Journal  of 
the  Eev.  Daniel  West,  Wesleyan 
3Iinister  and  Deputation  to  the  Wes- 
leyan Mission  Stations  on  the  Gold 
Coast,  Western  Africa.  By  the 
Rev.  Thomas  West.  Crown  8vo. 
London:  Hamilton. — This  interest- 
ing little  volume  contains  a  faithful 
record  of  the  life  and  labours  of  a 
devoted  minister,  who,  after  labour- 
ing efficiently  for  many  years  at 
home,  consented,  at  the  request  of 
the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Committee, 
to  pay  a  visit  of  inspection  to  the 
stations  in  Western  Africa,  but  who 
died  at  St.  Mary's,  on  the  river 
Gambia,  where  he  called  on  his 
homeward  voyage.  The  outline  of 
the  Life  is  faithfully  and  affection- 
ately rendered,  and  the  Missionary 
Journal  is  lively  and  interesting, 
many  scenes  and  incidents  of  travel 
being  sketched  with  artistic  skill. 
The  editor  has  shown  both  taste  and 
judgment  in  the  use  of  his  ma- 
terials. 

874.  Among  the  Huts  of  Egypt. 
By  M.  L.  Whately.  Pp.  344. 
London.  1871.— "Miss  Whately's 
interest  in  Egypt,  and  her  benevo- 
lent labours  on  behalf  of  female 
education  in  that  unhappy  country, 
are  well  known  to  many  of  our 
readers.  This  volume  takes  the 
reader  with  her  in  her  daily  life,  and 
shows  us  the  people  as  they  are,  in 
regard  to  their  physical,  social,  and 
moral  condition.  It  is  full  of  inte- 
rest, and  well  adapted  to  please  and 
instruct.  Every  devout  reader  will 
be  induced,  as  he  reads,  to  ask  a 
blessing  on  the  endeavour — at  once 
so  difficult  and  so  necessary — to 
spread  the  light  of  truth  among  the 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


441 


wretched  votaries  and  slaves  of  error. 
A  voluntary  exile  for  the  Gospel's 
sake,  we  can  but  wish  the  devoted 
lady  every  possible  success.  It 
should  be  added,  that  the  volume  is 
adorned  with  some  good  photo- 
gra[)hic  views  and  woodcuts."  — 
Watchman. 

875.  Sketches  of  a  Missionary's 
Travels  in  Egypt,  Syria,  Western 
Africa,  &c.  By  K.  Maxwkll 
Macbrair.  12mo.  pp.  332.  Lon- 
don :  Mason. — In  this  interesting 
volume  the  author  informs  us  how 
he  travelled  across  the  Continent, 
visited  Sicily  and  Malta,  resided  in 
Egypt,  descended  the  Nile,  climbed 
the  Pyramids,  sailed  to  Syria, 
glanced  at  Damascus  and  Baalbec, 
and  returned  by  Italy  to  England. 
Also  how  he  went  out  to  the  Gambia 
in  "Western  Africa  on  an  important 
mission,  and  returned  in  safety  from 
the  "  White  man's  grave,"  protected 
by  a  kind  and  gracious  Providence. 

876.  A  Voice  from  Iforth  Africa ; 
07\  a  Narrative  Illustrative  of  the 
Heligious  Ceremonies,  Customs,  a7id 
Manners  of  the  Inhabitants  of  that 
Part  of  the  World :  with  an  Intro- 
duction and  Appendix.  By  Nathan 
Davies.  12mo.  pp.  248.  London: 
Hamilton.  1844.— The  title  of  this 
volume  is  a  fair  description  of  its 
character.  The  Introduction  fur- 
nishes a  history  of  Northern  Africa, 
and  the  remainder  of  the  work  is 
occupied  with  an  account  of  the  in- 
habitants, their  manners,  customs, 
and  moral  condition,  and  the  neces- 
sity which  exists  that  something 
more  should  be  done  by  European 
Christians  to  rescue  them  from  the 
miserable  condition  to  which  they 
have  been  reduced  by  the  reception 
of  the  dogmas  of  the  false  prophet. 

877.  An  Expedition  of  Discovery 
into  the  Interior  of  Africa,  through 


the  hitherto  Undescribed  Countries 
of  Great  Namaqualand,  the  Bosch- 
mans,  and  the  Hill  Daniaras,  per- 
formed under  the  Auspices  of  Her 
Majesty's  Government,  and  of  the 
Royal  Geographical  Society,  and 
conducted  by  Sir  Jamks  Edward 
Alexander,  K.L.S.,  Captain  in  the 
British  Service,  &c.  Two  Vols. 
12mo.  pp.  302,  306.  London:  H. 
Colburn. — In  addition  to  the  usual 
incidents  of  travel,  these  volumes 
give  interesting  sketches  of  the  cha- 
racter and  results  of  the  labours  of 
Wesleyan,  London,  and  German  Mis- 
sionaries in  Namaqualand,  with 
other  details,  which  must  prove  very 
instructive  and  edifying  to  the 
friends  of  Africa. 

878.  The  Captive  Missionary : 
being  an  Account  of  the  Country  and 
People  of  Abyssinia.  Embracing  a 
Narrative  of  King  Theodore's  Life, 
and  his  Treatment  of  Political  and 
Heligious  Missions.  By  the  E,ev. 
Henry  Stern.  London :  Cassell, 
Petter,  and  Galpin.  1869.— The 
London  Quarterly  Review  says  of 
this  book:  —  "Mr.  Stern's  work 
hardly  fulfils  the  promise  of  its  title. 
Had  he  been  content  with  only  the 
first  title,  no  one  could  well  have 
quarrelled  with  him  ;  but  his  work  is 
in  no  worthy  sense  an  account  of  the 
country  and  people.  The  details  of 
his  captivity  and  torments  are  very 
afiecting,  although  the  story  might 
have  been  more  simply  and  effectively 
told."  Much  valuable  information 
concerning  Abyssinia,  in  addition  to 
that  contained  in  Mr.  Stern's  book, 
will  be  found  in  the  narratives  of 
Messrs.  Blane,  Markham,  and  Acton, 
which  were  also  published  soon  after 
the  famous  British  expedition  to 
liberate  the  captives. 

879.  Travels,  Eesearches,  and 
Missionary  Labours  during  an 
Eighteen  Years'  Kesidence  in  East- 


442 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


em  Africa ;  together  with  Journeys 
to  Jagga,  Usamhara,  ^c,  Shoa, 
Abyssinia,  and  Khartmn ;  and  a 
Coasting  Voyage  from  3Iombas  to 
Cape  Delgodo.  By  the  Eev.  Dr.  J. 
Lewis  Keapf.  With  an.  Appendix, 
&c. ;  by  E.  G.  Ravensteix,  F.R.G.S. 
8vo.  London :  Triibner  and  Co. 
1860. — Dr.  Krapf,  a  Grerman,  born 
at  Tubingen  (1810),  was  in  1837, 
sent  by  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  to  Abyssinia,  and  the  result 
of  his  labours  was  given  long  ago  in 
the  Church  3Iissionary  Intelligence. 
Having  been  compelled  to  leave  his 
first  station  by  the  intrigues  of  the 
Romish  party,  he  visited  Zanzibar 
and  its  neighbourhood  in  1844,  and 
in  connection  with  his  colleague,  Mr. 
Rebmann,  he  explored  an  extensive 
district  on  the  Eastern  Coast  of 
Africa,  and  founded  the  Galla  Mis- 
sion. Failure  of  health  obliged  Dr. 
Krapf  to  return  to  his  native  land  in 
1855,  when  he  prepared  for  the  press 
and  published  this  interesting  record 
of  his  travels  and  labours. 

880.  Travels  in  South  Africa; 
undertaken  at  the  Hequest  of  the 
London  3Iissionary  Society.  By  the 
Rev.  John  Campbell.  With  a  Map 
and  Coloured  Plates.  London:  1822. 
—The  excellent  author  of  these 
travels  visited  South  Africa  twice  in 
the  interest  of  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society,  and  on  each  occasion  he 
published  a  narrative  of  his  long  and 
toilsome  journeys.  At  the  time  they 
were  first  published,  some  of  the 
reviewers  complained  that  these 
travels  were  meagre  and  uninterest- 
ing. To  those  who  take  them  up  in 
hope  of  receiving  information  on 
Natural  History  and  Science,  they 
may  appear  so ;  but  it  should  be 
remembered  that  they  were  not  the 
objects  of  the  traveller.  He  went 
out  to  visit  and  inspect  the  numerous 
mission -stations  which  had  been 
previously  established,  and  to  explore 


the  country  in  the  regions  beyond, 
with  a  view  to  the  introduction  of 
the  Gospel  among  tribes  and  peoples 
who  were  sitting  iu  darkness  and  in 
the  shadow  of  death.  The  country, 
the  habits  of  the  people,  the  moral 
and  political  state  of  the  tribes 
visited,  their  superstitions,  and  above 
all  the  necessity  which  existed  for 
sending  them  the  Gospel,  and  the 
encouragements  and  difficulties  of 
the  Missionary  enterprise,  are  all 
stated  in  a  clear  and  unafliected 
manner.  Upon  the  whole,  we  have, 
in  the  two  journeys  of  Mr.  Campbell, 
a  much  more  extended  and  perfect 
representation  of  the  social  condition 
and  habits  of  a  very  large  portion  of 
the  African  continent  than  had  be- 
fore been  made  known  to  the  world. 
Perused  with  Missionary  views  and 
feelings,  the  work  will  prove  very  in- 
structive and  interesting. 

881.  Missionary  Travels  andEe- 
searches  in  South  Africa,  including 
a  Sixteen  Years''  Residence  in  the 
Interior  of  Africa.  By  David  Liv- 
ingstone, LL.D.,  D.C.L.  With  Por- 
trait, Map,  and  Numerous  Illustra- 
tions. 8vo.  London:  Murray.  This 
goodly  volume  contains  an  interest- 
ing record,  from  his  own  pen,  of  the 
labours,  travels  and  exploits  of  one 
of  the  most  remarkable  men  of  the 
present  age.  We  have  read  this 
book  as  well  as  the  "Narrative  of  an 
Expedition  to  the  Zambezi"  and  its 
Tributaries,  afterwards  published, 
with  feelings  of  deep  interest ;  and 
whilst  following  the  devoted  Mis- 
sionary traveller  in  his  adventurous 
journeys  we  have  indulged  the  pleas- 
ing hope  that  messengers  of  the 
Cross  may  soon  be  sent  to  occupy  the 
fields  of  labour  which  have  been 
thus  thrown  open  to  the  knowledge 
and  enterprise  of  British  Chris- 
tians. 

882.  Narrative   of  an  Explora- 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


448 


tory  Tour  to  the  North-East  of  the 
Colony  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 
By  the  Rev.  T.  Akbousset  and  F. 
Daumas,  of  the  Paris  Missionary 
Society.  Translated  from  the  French, 
by  John  Ceoumbie  Brown.  Crown 
8vo.  pp.  453.  London :  John  C. 
Bishop.  1852. — This  is  a  most 
interesting  volume  of  Missionary 
travels,  and  throws  much  light  upon 
a  portion  of  the  interior  of  Africa 
hitherto  unexplored. 

883.  A  Narrative  of  a  Visit  to 
the  Mauritius  and  South  Africa. 
By  James  Backhouse.  Illustrated 
by  Maps  and  Woodcuts.  8vo.  pp. 
664.  London :  Hamilton  and  Co. 
1843. — Mr.  Backhouse  was  a  pious 
and  devoted  member  of  the  Society 
of  Friends,  who,  in  company  with 
Mr.  George  Washington  Walker, 
undertook  a  religious  visit  to  Aus- 
tralia and  Van  Diemen's  Land,  and 
then  proceeded  on  the  same  godly 
errand  to  Mauritius  and  the  Cape 
Colony.  In  all  these  countries  they 
inquired  carefully  into  the  social  and 
moral  condition  of  the  inhabitants ; 
visited  the  mission-stations,  prisons, 
and  hospitals,  and  laid  themselves 
out  for  general  usefulness  among  all 
classes,  being  everywhere  aided  by 
Missionaries  and  Christian  people  of 
all  Denominations.  Their  published 
narratives  contain  the  history  and 
results  of  their  explorations,  and 
can  scarcely  be  read  without  interest 
and  profit  by  the  Christian  philan- 
thropist. 

884.  Brief  Memorials  of  the  Kev. 
Jphn  Sarjant,  late  Missionary  to 
the  Mauritius  ;  with  Extracts  from 
his  Journal.  By  Thomas  W.  Bond. 
pp.  140,  2s.  Qd.  London:  Hurst. 
1834. — This  little  volume  contains 
an  interesting  account  of  a  zealous 
and  devoted  young  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionary, who  was  appointed  to  labour 


at  the  Mauritius,  but  who  was  soon 
cut  down  by  fever,  and  was  buried 
in  a  land  of  strangers.  It  is  well 
calculated  to  interest  and  impress 
the  minds  of  young  persons,  and 
wUl  no  doubt  prove  very  useful. 

885.  History  of  Madagascar. — 
Comprising  also  the  Progress  of  the 
Christian  3Iission  established  in  1 8 1 8; 
and  an  authentic  Account  of  the  Mar- 
tyrdom of  Itafaravavyy  and  of  the 
Persecution  of  the  Native  Christians. 
Compiled  from  Original  Documents, 
by  the  Bev.  William  Ellis,  Foreign 
Secretary  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society.  Two  Yolumes.  8vo.  pp. 
517,  537.  London:  Fisher  and  Son. 
1838. — These  goodly  volumes  contain 
a  full  and  interesting  account  of  an 
island  and  people  which,  in  a  Mis- 
sionary point  of  view,  have  occupied 
much  of  public  attention  of  late 
years.  Other  books  have  since  been 
published  on  the  same  subject,  bring- 
ing down  the  history  of  the  mission 
and  the  course  of  events  to  a  more 
recent  date  ;  but  the  work  before  us 
will  slUl  occupy  a  commanding  place 
in  the  Missionary  literature  of  the 
period  to  which  it  belongs. 

886.  The  Martyr  Church  of  Ma- 
dagascar. A  Narrative  of  the 
Trimnjjh  of  Christianity  in  that 
Island.  By  the  Rev.  William 
Ellis.  Illustrated  with  Numerous 
Engravings.  Crown  8vo.  7s.  Gd. 
London  :  John  Snow  and  Co. — This 
elegant  volume,  from  the  pen  of  a 
practised  writer  and  venerable  Mis- 
sionary of  long  experience,  will  be 
hailed  with  joy  by  the  friends  of 
missions  generally,  and  especially  by 
those  who  have  taken  an  interest  ia 
the  remarkable  work  of  God  which 
has  for  several  years  been  going  on  in 
Madagascar.  Its  narration  of  the 
progress  of  religion  in  the  island, 
especially  of  the  fearful  persecutions 
and    the    noble    character    of   the 


444 


THE   MISSIONARY   WOKLD. 


people  trader  them,  forms  one  of  the 
most  interesting  and  thrilling  narra- 
tives of  modern  Church  History. 
"Mr.  Ellis  has  done  his  work  well, 
and  the  reader  hangs  over  his  pages 
with  tearful  eyes  and  breathless 
interest." — Neio  York  Observer. 

887.  Missionary  Labours  and 
Scenes  in  Southern  Africa.  By  the 
Rev.  RoBEEi  Moffat.  "With  En- 
gravings and  Portrait,  Is.  London: 
John  Snow  and  Co.  This  is  one  ot 
the  most  interesting  and  instructive 
volumes  which  has  come  under  our 
notice.  Another  little  work  entitled 
A  Lifers  Labour  in  South  Africa, — 
the  Story  of  the  Life-work  of  Robert 
Mofl'at, — will  also  repay  a  careful 
perusal,  as  it  brings  down  the  his- 
tory of  this  devoted  Missionary  to  a 
more  recent  period,  and  abounds  with 
stirring  incidents. 

888.  The  Story  of  my  Mission 
in  South-Eastern  Africa  ;  compris- 
ing some  Accou7it  of  the  Europea7i 
Colonists,  loith  extended  notices  of 
the  Kaffir  and  other  native  Tribes. 
Illustrated  with  a  Map  and  Engrav- 
ings. By  "William  Shaw,  late 
"Wesleyan  General  Superintendent 
in  that  country.  ]2mo.  pp.  462,  6s. 
London  :  Hamilton,  Adams,  and  Co. 
1861. — Concerning  this  interesting 
volume,  the  London  Quarterly  He- 
view  says  : — "  Here  we  have  a  book 
which  is  what  it  professes  to  be, — 
the  story  of  a  life  spent,  for  the  most 
part,  in  the  mission  work  of  the 
Church.  It  is  not  a  book  of  geo- 
graphical discovery,  or  science,  or 
ethnology,  or  philology,  or  any  other 
ology,  but  simply  a  narrative  of  the 
origin  and  progress  of  a  Christian 
settlement  in  South-Eastern  Africa, 
which  led  to  the  beginning  of  a 
mission  to  the  Kaffir  tribes  and  the 
establishment  of  a  complete  chain  of 
stations  from  Algoa  Bay  to  Port- 
Natal." 


889.  South  Africa  Delineated; 
or  Sketches,  Historical  and  Descrip- 
tive of  its  Tribes  and  3Iissions,  and 
of  the  British  Colonies  of  the  Cape 
and  Port-Natal.  By  the  Rev. 
TnoRNLEY  Smith,  Seven  Years  a 
Wesleyan  Missionary  in  that  Coun- 
try. 12mo.  pp.  216,  2s.  M.  London : 
Mason.  1850. — These  interesting 
sketches  throw  much  light  upon  the 
character  of  the  country  and  the 
condition  of  the  inhabitants,  and 
will  be  read  with  pleasure  by  the 
friends  of  missions. 

890.  Notes  on  South  African 
Affairs.  By  W.  B.  Boyce,  Wes- 
leyan Missionary.  8vo.  pp.  232. 
London:  Mason.  1839. — The  pro- 
ceedings of  certain  parties  in  South 
Africa  with  regard  to  the  natives 
and  Christian  missions  being  in  the 
estimation  of  some  highly  objection- 
able, Mr.  Boyce  was  constrained  to 
take  up  his  pen  with  a  view  to  put 
matters  in  a  correct  light,  in  defence 
of  the  truth.  This  he  did  with 
admirable  temper  and  candour,  and 
theie  is  no  doubt  but  the  publication 
of  these  "Notes"  had  its  designed 
effect  upon  those  whom  they  con- 
cerned. About  the  same  time  was 
published  A  Defence  of  Wesleyan 
Missions  in  South  Africa,  by  the 
Rev.  William  Shaw,  which  served 
its  purpose  for  the  time  being,  but, 
happily,  the  necessity  for  such  pam- 
phlets has  disappeared  of  late  years, 
as  peace  and  harmony  have  prevailed 
among  all  classes  of  religionists  in 
the  colony. 

891.  A  Missionary  Narrative  of 
the  Triumphs  of  Grace  ;  as  seen  in 
the  Conversio7i  of  Kaffirs,  Hottentots, 
Fingoes,  and  other  natives  of  South 
Africa.  By  Samuel  YotrNG,  Twelve 
Tears  a  Missionary  in  that  Country. 
18mo.  pp.  160.  London:  Mason. 
— The  facts  set  forth  in  this  interest- 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


445 


ing  little  volume  are  undeniable,  and 
should  be  made  known  as  widely  as 
possible  to  the  honour  and  glory  of 
God.  The  book  is  worthy  of  a  place 
in  every  Sunday-school  library  in 
the  kingdom. 

892.  The  Past  and  Future  of 
the  KaflBr  Eaces.  By  the  Rev. 
"W.  C.  HoLDEN.  With  a  Map  and 
Illustrations.  8vo.  10s.  Gd.  Pub- 
lished for  the  Author.  Sold  at  GG, 
Paternoster  Row,  London.  18GG. — 
In  addition  to  many  other  com- 
mendatory remarks,  the  London 
Quarterly  Review  says  of  this  book : 
— "  As  a  Wesleyan  Missionary  of 
twenty-seven  years'  standing  in  the 
Cape  Colony  and  Natal,  Mr.  Holden 
is  entitled  to  speak  with  authority 
respecting  the  Kaffir  races.  He  has 
evidently  taken  up  the  subject  con 
amore,  and  has  spared  neither  labour 
nor  pains  to  render  his  work  com- 
plete. It  is  a  useful,  thorough,  un- 
pretending contribution  to  the  science 
of  ethnology,  whilst,  at  the  same 
time,  it  constitutes  a  temperate  and 
able  vindication  of  Christian  mis- 
sions. It  has  no  rival  as  respects  its 
subject  and  its  scope.  It  is  full  of 
interest,  alike  to  the  statesman,  the 
Missionary,  the  ethnologist,  and  the 
philanthropist,  and  no  ethnological 
or  Missionary  library  can  be  com- 
plete without  it." 

893.  Memorials  of  Soutli  Africa. 
By  the  ilev.  Barnabas  Shaw,  Wes- 
leyan Missionary.  12tno.  pp.  355. 
London :  Hamilton,  Adams,  and  Co. 
1832.  — This  volume  gives  in  an  in- 
teresting and  unostentatious  manner 
the  narrative  of  the  commencement 
and  progress  of  the  first  Wesleyan 
mission-station  in  South  Africa,  as 
witnessed  by  the  devoted  author. 
It  also  conveys  much  information 
with  reference  to  the  country,  its 
natural    history,   scenery,    climate, 


and  the  character  and  customs  of  its 
inhabitants. 

894.  The  Missionary  Martyrs  of 
Namaqualand.  ^lemoriaU  uf  the 
Rec.  William  Threlfall,  late  Wes- 
lej/an  Missionary  in  South  Africa, 
who  was  murdered  in  Great  Nama- 
qualand, together  ivith  Two  Native 
Converts,  Jacob  Links  and  Johaimes 
Jager.  With  a  Portrait.  By 
Samuel  Broad  bent.  18mo.  pp. 
108.  London:  John  Mason,  185G. 
— A  simple  and  touching  record  of 
one  of  the  most  painful  and  tragic 
events  which  has  occurred  in  the 
history  of  modern  missions. 

895.  The  Earnest  Missionary  ; 
a  3femoir  of  the  Rev.  Horatio 
Pearse.  By  the  Rev.  Teornley 
Smith.  12mo.  London:  Hamilton, 
Adams,  and  Co. — This  is  an  inte- 
resting record  of  the  character  and 
labours  of  an  earnest  and  faithful 
servant  of  Christ,  whose  example  is 
worthy  of  being  imitated  by  all 
young  Missionaries.  The  volume, 
moreover,  contains  admirable  obser- 
vations upon  many  important  matters 
connected  with  Missionary  life,  and 
communicates  much  valuable  infor- 
mation relating  to  the  Kaffir  tribes, 
and  to  South  Africa  generally. 

896.  Wanderings  and  Adven- 
tures in  the  interior  of  South  Africa. 
By  Andrew  Sxeedman.  Illustrated 
with  Engravings.  Two  Volumes, 
8vo.  pp.  688.  London.  1835.— 
This  is  an  interesting  work  as  a  book 
of  travels,  and  its  intelligent  author 
bears  unequivocal  testimony  to  the 
value  and  importance  of  Christian 


897.  Narrative  of  a  Kesidence 
in  South  Africa.  By  Thomas 
Pringle,  late  Secretary  to  the  Anti- 
Slavery  Society.     A  New  Edition, 


446 


THE   MISSIONAKY  WOELD. 


to  which  is  prefixed  a  Biographical 
Sketch  of  the  Author,  by  Josiah 
CoNDEE,  12mo.  pp.  356.  London. 
1835. — Mr.  Pringle  was  an  excellent 
poet,  a  sincere  Christian,  and  a 
zealous  philanthropist.  5is  life, 
both  at  home  and  as  a  colonist  in 
South  Africa,  was  full  of  incidents, 
and  very  chequered,  as  will  be  seen 
from  a  careful  perusal  of  this  excel- 
lent volume.  It  is  both  interesting 
and  valuable,  as  it  frankly  testifies 
to  the  good  efiects  of  Christian  mis- 
sions. 

898.  ITarrative  of  a  Journey  to 
the  Zulu  Country  in  South  Africa. 
By  Captain  Allen  Gaedixee,  R.N. 
Undertaken  in  1835.  8vo.  pp.  412. 
London.  1836. — Although  this  ex- 
pedition of  the  good  but  eccentric 
Captain  resisted  in  disappointment, 
the  narrative  brings  before  us  many 
interesting  incidents,  and  it  can 
scarcely  be  read  without  advantage 
by  the  friends  of  the  mission  cause. 

899.  Miscellaneous  Books  on 
Africa.  The  following  books  of 
travels  and  Missionary  narratives 
may  also  prove  interesting  to  the 
reader  : — Bowex's  Central  Africa, 
1857 ;  Baikie's  Voyage  tip  the 
Niger,  1856 ;  Beoadbent's  Christ- 
ianity among  the  Barahmgs ;  Cal- 
deewood's  Kaffirs  and  Kaffir  3Iis- 
sions,  1858 ;  Casalis's  Ticenty-three 
Years  in  South  Africa,  1861  ; 
Ckitikshank's  Eighteen  Years  on 
the  Gold  Coast ;  Chaeleswoeth's 
African  Mountain  Valley,  1858 ; 
Bay  Dawn  in  Africa,  1841  ;  Flem- 
ming's  South  Africa,  1856 ;  Feee- 
man's  Tour  in  South  Africa,  1857  ; 
Hijtchinson's  Impressions  of  Wes- 
tern Africa,  1858 ;  Kay's  Travels 
and  Researches  in  South  Africa, 
1833  ;  Lateoee's  Journal  in  'South 
Africa  ;  Moegax's  Beminiscences  of 
a  Mission  to  the  Gambia  ;  Philip's 
Researches  in  South  Af-ica ;  Scnox's 


and  Ceowthee's  Expedition  up  the 
Niger,  1842  ;  Smith's  Metnoirs  of 
the  Rev.  T.  L.  Hodgson ;  Thomp- 
son's Travels  in  South  Africa  ; 
Valdey's  Six  Years  in  Western 
Africa  ;  Yakdeekemp's  Life  ;  Wad- 
dell's  Twenty-nine  Years  in  Africa 
and  the  West  Indies,  1863 ;  Wil- 
son's Western  Africa. 


BOOKS    ON    MISSIONS    IN 
AUSTEALASIA. 

900.  Australia ;  idth  Notes  by 
the  Way  on  Egypt,  Ceylon,  Boynhay, 
and  the  Holy  Land.  By  Feedeeick 
J.  JoBSON,  D.D,  Crown  8vo.  Lon- 
don :  Hamilton,  Adams,  &  Co.  1862. — 
The  Rev.  Dr.  Jobson  was  appointed 
by  the  Wesleyan  Conference  of  1860 
to  visit  Australia  in  the  interests  of 
Wesleyan  Methodism,  and  the  re- 
cently-formed Australian  Confer- 
ence ;  and  the  volume  before  us  is  an 
interesting  record  of  his  travels  and 
observations  to  and  from  the  southern 
world  on  this  important  mission.  It 
is  written  in  the  Author's  usual 
animated  style,  and  contains  much 
which  is  calculated  to  edify  and  in- 
struct, as  well  as  to  amuse  and  in- 
terest the  reader. 

901.  The  Southern  "World:  the 
Journal  of  the  Dcjnitatioji  from  the 
Wesleyan  Conference  to  Austra- 
lasia and  Polynesia,  including  a 
Visit  to  the  Gold  Fields.  By  the 
Rev.  RoBEET  YoiTNG.  Crown  8vo. 
pp.  468,  6s.  London:  Hamilton, 
Adams,  &  Co. — Concerning  this  ex- 
cellent work  the  London  Quai-terly 
Revieio  says: — "Those  who  know 
the  respected  author  of  this  volume 
will  not  expect  a  very  brilliant  or 
ornate  production ;  but  they  will 
look  for  clear  and  accurate  state- 
ments of   facts,   for  the  results  of 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


447 


careful  observation,  and  a  just  judg- 
ment upon  the  facts  presented  to  his 
notice,  and  they  will  not  be  disap- 
pointed. In  a  succession  of  extracts 
from  his  Journal  he  conducts  the 
reader  to  the  antipodes  and  home 
again,  and  on  every  page  presents 
him  with  something  calculated  to 
profit  or  delight." 

902.  History  of  the  Hawaiian 
or  Sandwich  Islands ;  emhraciinj 
their  Antiquities,  Mytholoi/y,  Le- 
gends, Discovery  by  Europeans  in  the 
Sixteenth  Century,  Re-discovery  by 
Cook ;  ivith  their  Civil,  Reliyious, 
and  Political  History  from  the 
Earliest  Traditionary  Period  to  the 
Present  Time.  By  Jaites  J.  Jarves, 
M.A.O.S.  Foolscap  8vo.  pp.  391. 
The  author  of  this  interesting 
volume  is  an  American,  who  spent 
four  years  on  the  spot,  and  he  has 
here  given  an  honest  and  unvar- 
nished statement  of  the  impression 
made  upon  his  mind  during  his 
residence.  The  testimony  here  given 
as  to  the  beneficial  influence  of 
Christianity  is  the  more  interesting 
and  valuable,  inasmuch  as  the 
writer  does  not  belong  to  the  re- 
ligious community  who  sent  Mis- 
sionaries from  America  to  the  Sand- 
wich Islands,  whose  labours  have 
resulted  in  such  a  wonderful  change 
in  the  condition  of  the  natives. 

903.  Journal  of  a  Eesidenoe  in 
the  Sandwich  Islands,  during  the 
years  1823,  1824,  and  1825;  in- 
cluding Remarks  on  the  Manners 
and  Customs  of  the  Inhabitants  :  an 
Account  of  Lord  Byron^s  Visit  in 
H.M.S.  ^^  Blonde" ;  and  a  Descrip- 
tion of  the  Ceremonies  observed  at 
the  Interment  of  the  late  King  and 
Queen  in  the  Island  of  Oahu.  By 
C.  S.  Stewaet,  late  American  Mis- 
sionary, with  an  Introduction  and 
Occasional  Notes  by  William  Ellis, 
12mo.  pp.  406,  8s.     London.     1827 


— The  excellent  author  of  this  book 
was  one  of  the  early  American  Mis- 
sionaries to  the  Sandwich  Islands, 
but  was  obliged  to  leave  the  country, 
after  a  residence  of  three  years,  on 
account  of  the  illness  of  his  wife. 
The  work  necessarily  bears  a  resem- 
blance to  Mr.  Ellis's  Tour  in  Hawaii, 
and  the  Narrative  of  the  Voyage  of 
the  Shij)  ^^  Rlonde" ;  but  it  contains 
many  important  and  interesting  de- 
tails which  do  not  occur  in  these 
publications.  The  introduction,  by- 
Mr.  Ellis,  also  contains  an  extract 
from  a  letter  which  he  received  from 
Lord  Byron,  in  which  his  lordship 
nobly  repudiates  and  contradicts  cer- 
tain injurious  statements  which  had 
appeared  in  the  Quarterly  Review, 
reflecting  on  the  Missionaries  and 
their  work  in  that  distant  part  of 
the  world.  The  value  of  the  book  is 
enhanced  by  several  neat  cuts,  illus- 
trative of  the  natural  scenery  of  the 
country,  and  the  costumes  of  the 
natives. 

904,  Eemarkable  Incidents  in 
the  Life  of  the  E,ev.  Samuel  Leigh, 
3Iissionary  to  the  Settlers  and  Sa- 
vages of  Australia  and  New  Zea- 
land;  ivith  a  succinct  History  of  the 
Origin  and  Progress  of  the  Missions 
in  those  Colonies.  By  the  Rev. 
Alexander  Strach AX.  Crown  8vo. 
pp.  418,  OS.  London :  Mason. — 
This  volume  contains  a  mass  of  im- 
portant and  interesting  matter,  re- 
lating to  the  life  and  labours  of  one 
of  the  bravest  pioneer  Missionaries 
that  ever  left  the  shores  of  England, 
and  to  the  early  history  of  the  mis- 
sions of  which  he  was  the  honoured 
founder.  We  have  always  thought, 
however,  that  the  work  was  capable 
of  much  improvement,  by  a  re- 
arrangement of  its  contents,  the 
supply  of  dates  to  many  important 
events,  and  a  little  more  attention 
to  literary  finish ;  hence  our  disap- 
pointment, when  a  second  edition  of 


448 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


it  appeared  without  the  emendations 
to  which  we  allude.  Notwithstand- 
ing these  drawbacks,  it  is  a  book  the 
careful  perusal  of  which  can  scarcely 
fail  to  tire  the  soul  of  the  reader 
with  true  Missionary  zeal,  and  sti- 
mulate to  more  entire  devotedness  to 
the  service  of  God. 

905.  The  Story  of  New  Zealand ; 
Past  and  Present — Savage  and  Ci- 
vilised. By  Akthue  S.  Thompson, 
M.D.,  Surgeon -Major  58th  Regi- 
ment. Two  Volumes.  London  : 
Murray.  1859. — These  volumes  con- 
tain many  interesting  particulars  in 
reference  to  the  country  and  the 
manners  and  customs  of  the  Maories. 
Dr.  Thompson  is  an  avowed  admirer 
of  Christian  missions,  and  gives 
valuable  information  concerning  the 
labours  of  the  Church  and  Wesleyan 
Societies,  but  when  he  attempts  to 
philosophise  on  the  work  of  civilisa- 
tion, and  the  moral  elevation  of  the 
aborigines,  his  statements  are  far  from 
satisfactory. 

906.  The  Southern  Cross  and  the 
Southern  Crown  ;  or,  the  Gospel  in 
New  Zealand.  By  Miss  Tuckee. 
Foolscap  8vo.  3s.  6d.  London : 
Nisbet.  1855. — This  is  a  beautiful 
little  volume,  and  gives  an  inte- 
resting account  of  New  Zealand  as  a 
country,  and  of  the  manners  and 
habits  of  the  natives  both  in  their 
savage  and  civilised  state.  A  clear 
and  faithful  account  is  also  given  of 
the  sufferings,  toils,  and  triumphs  of 
the  agents  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society ;  but  with  all  deference  to 
the  fair  authoiess,  whose  style  and 
talents  we  greatly  admire,  we  are 
bound  to  say  that  a  more  distinct 
and  generous  recognition  of  the  la- 
bours and  success  of  another  great 
Missionary  Society,  earnestly  engaged 
in  the  sane  fitild,  would  have  been 
an  improvement  to  her  book,  espe- 
cially as  she  prjftsses  to  treat  not 


merely  of  the  Church  mission,  but  of 
the  effects  of  the  Gospel  upon  the 
natives  of  New  Zealand  generally. 

907.  Memoir  of  the  Kev.  Ben- 
jamin   Carvosso,    Forty    Years    a 

Wesleyan  Mitiister,  and  one  of  the 
First  Wesleyan  Missionaries  to  Aus- 
tralia and  Van  Diemen^s  Land. 
By  Geokge  Blencowe.  London: 
J.  Gladding.  1856.— This  is  a  faith- 
ful account  of  a  noble  and  devoted 
Missionary,  whose  memory  will  be 
long  cherished  with  gratitude  and 
love  in  the  respective  scenes  of  his 
zealous  labour. 

908.  Life  of  the  Kev.  John 
Hewgill  Bumby.  With  a  Brief 
History  of  the  Commencement  and 
Progress  of  the  Wesleyan  Mission 
in  New  Zealand.  By  the  Rev.  Al- 
FEED  Baeeett.  12mo.  pp.  254. 
London:  Mason.  1854. — This  is  an 
interesting  record  of  the  brief  but 
useful  ministerial  career  of  a  de- 
voted servant  of  Christ,  who,  after 
labouring  a  few  years  in  England, 
offered  himself  as  a  Missionary  to 
New  Zealand,  where  he  was  drowned 
by  the  upsetting  of  a  canoe.  The 
volume  also  contains  some  interesting 
particulars  of  the  early  history  of  the 
New  Zealand  mission. 

909.  Life  of  the  Eev.  Daniel 
James  Draper ;  with  Historical 
Notices  of  Wesleyan  3Iethodism  in 
Australia.  Chapters  also  on  the 
Aborigines  and  Education  in  Vic- 
toria. By  the  Rev.  John  G.  St- 
MONS.  London :  Hodder  and  Stough- 
ton.  1870.  —  The  interest  of  Mr. 
Draper's  memoir  arises  mainly  from 
his  connection  with  early  Missionary 
work  in  the  Southern  world,  and  the 
development  of  Methodism  in  the 
rising  colonies  of  South  Australia 
and  Victoria,  and  the  part  he  played 
in  the  thrilling  scene  enacted  on 
board    the    London    steamship,   in 


THE   inSSIONARY   WORLD. 


449 


which  he  lost  his  life  in  the  Bay  of 
Biscay,  on  the  11th  of  January, 
1866.  These  events  are  described 
with  much  pathos  and  feeling,  and 
can  scarcely  fail  to  interest  the 
reader. 

910.  The  Missionary  Pioneer ; 
being  a  Memoir  of  the  Rev.  Na- 
thaniel Turner.  By  his  Son.  Lon- 
don: "Weslej'an  Conference  Office. 
1872. — This  is  an  aflectionate  and 
faithful  record  of  a  devoted  Wesleyan 
Missionary,  who  amid  many  diffi- 
culties and  dangers,  laboured  with 
zeal,  diligence,  and  success  in  Aus- 
tralia, New  Zealand,  and  the  Friendly 
Islands. 

911.  Memoirs  of  Mrs.  Margaret 
Cargill,  Wife  of  the  Rev.  David 
Carr/ill,  M.A.,  Wesleyan  Blission- 
ary  ;  including  Notices  of  the  Pro- 
gress of  Cliristianity  in  Tonga  and 
Fiji.  Qj  her  Husband.  12mo., 
pp.  409.  London  :  Mason.  1841. — 
This  volume  is  both  interesting  and 
instructive  as  a  record  of  female 
piety,  but  its  chief  value  arises  from 
the  authentic  information  which  it 
gives  concerning  the  triumph  of 
Christianity  in  the  Friendly  and 
Fiji  Islands. 


912.  Memoir  of  the  Rev.  Wil- 
liam Cross,  Wesleyan  Missionarg 
to  the  Friendly  and  Fiji  Islands. 
With  a  Short  Notice  of  the  Early 
History  of  the  Mission,  By  the 
Rev,  John  Hunt.  12mo.,  pp.  167. 
London  :  Mason.  1846.  —  This  is 
an  affectionate  and  faithful  record  of 
a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ,  who 
nobly  fought  the  battles  of  the  Lord 
in  the  high  places  of  the  mission 
field,  and  who  fell  in  his  Master's 
service  at  the  post  of  duty. 

913.  Life  of  the  Eev.  John  Hunt. 
By  the  Rev.  Gr.  S.  Roave.  London : 
Wesleyan  Conference  Office. — This 
is  a  beautiful  memoir  of  a  good  and 

G 


holy  man  of  God,  whose  brief  but 
active  life  was  entirely  devoted  to 
the  service  of  Christ  among  the  dark 
natives  of  the  Fiji  Islands,  many  of 
whom  were  brought  to  a  savin* 
knowledge  of  the  truth  through  hfs 
instrumentality. 

914.  Polynesian  Mythology,  and 
Ancient  Traditional  History  of  the 
New  Zealand  Race,  as  furnished  by 
their  Priests  and  Chiefs,  By  Sir 
George  Grey,  late  Governor-in- 
Chief  of  New  Zealand.  Svo.  Lon- 
don: Murray.  1855. — This  goodly 
volume  contains  the  result  of  Sir 
George  Grey's  observations  on  the 
language,  manners,  customs,  tradi- 
tions, and  superstitions  of  the  abori- 
gines of  New  Zealand  during  a 
number  of  years  that  he  was  in 
frequent  contact  with  them,  and  can 
scarcely  fail  to  interest  all  who  are 
engaged  in  the  evangelisation  of  the 
heathen. 


915.  Polynesian  Eesearches, 
during  a  Eesidence  of  nearly  Six 
Years  in  the  South  Sea  Islands ; 
including  Descriptions  of  the  Natural 
History  and  Scenery  of  the  Islands  ; 
with  Remarks  on  the  History, 
Mythology,  Traditions,  Government, 
Arts,  Manners,  and  Customs  of  the 
Inhabitants.  By  William  Ellis, 
Missionary  to  the  Society  and  Sand- 
wich Islands.  Two  volumes,  8vo., 
pp.  536  and  576,  £1  Ss.— These 
volumes  contain  an  able  and  in- 
teresting record  of  the  geographical 
position,  natural  scenery,  and  in- 
ternal resources  of  au  important 
portion  of  the  mission  field,  together 
with  a  graphic  description  of  the 
manners,  customs,  and  superstitions 
of  the  natives,  and  an  account  of 
the  means  employed  for  their  moral 
and  social  elevation.  From  the 
author's  intercourse  with  those  Mis- 
sionaries who  had  preceded  him  in 
the  work  of  evangelizing  this  inte- 
resting but  degraded  portion  of  the 

Q 


450 


THE   MISSION AKY    WOELD. 


human  family,  and  with,  the  natives 
themselves,  he  was  in  a  most  favour- 
able position  for  the  work  which  he 
contemplated,  and  from  these  and 
other  sources  he  has  drawn  informa- 
tion which  has  enabled  him  to  pro- 
duce a  work  of  permanent  value,  and 
one  which  will  be  highly  prized  by 
all  who  take  an  interest  in  the  mis- 
sion cause. 

916.  A  Narrative  of  Missionary 
Enterprises  and  Trimnphs  in  the 
South  Sea  Islands.  By  the  Rev. 
John  "Williams.  "With  Engravings 
and  an  Introduction  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Tidman.  8vo.  pp.  592.  10s.  6d.  Lon- 
don :  J.  Snow  &  Co. — This  interest- 
ing volume  excited  much  attention 
at  the  time  of  its  first  publication, 
when  the  Missionary  enterprise  pos- 
sessed the  charm  of  novelty.  Nor 
has  it  yet  lost  its  interest  to  those 
who  delight  in  tracing  the  providence 
and  grace  of  God  as  displayed  in  the 
triumphs  of  the  Gospel  in  heathen 
lands.  Some  of  the  incidents  here 
brought  to  our  view  are  perfectly 
marvellous,  and  might  appear  almost 
incredible  if  we  had  not  the  utmost 
confidence  in  the  veracity  of  the 
writer.  It  may  well  be  said  that 
"truth  is  sometimes  stranger  than 
fiction,"  and  we  know  of  no  books 
better  calculated  to  interest  young 
persons  than  charming  Missionary 
narratives  such  as  that  of  the  devoted 
John  Williams. 

917.  The  Martyr  of  Erromanga ; 
or  the  Philosojiht/  of  3Iissions,  ilhjs- 
trated  from  the  Labours,  Death,  and 
Character  of  the  late  liev.  John 
Williams.  By  the  Rev.  John  Gamp- 
bell,  D.D.  8vo.  pp.  478.  London : 
J.  Snow.  1841. — The  title  describes 
the  nature  of  this  work.  Taking 
John  Williams  as  his  text,  Dr. 
Campbell  travels  around  the  com- 
prehensive field  of  remark  furnished 
by  the  subject  of  Christian  missions. 
The  volume  is  composed  of  fourteen 


letters  addressed  to  as  many  public 
men  on  different  subjects,  and  exh  - 
bits  some  strildng  specimens  of  beau- 
tiful writing  and  pow&i  f  ul  pleading, 
on  the  grand  theme  to  which  they 
relate. 

918.  Memoirs  of  the  Life  of  the 
Eev.  John  Williams,  Missionary  to 
Pohjtiesia.  By  Ebenezeh  Pkout. 
8vo.  pp.  626.  London :  Snow. 
1842. — This  interesting  volume  will 
form  a  suitable  companion  to  the 
narrative  given  to  the  world  by  Mr. 
Williams  himself.  His  name  is  too 
well  known  to  require  any  extended 
notice  descriptive  of  the  book  before 
us.  It  is  one  of  the  few  volumes 
which  is  su.fliciently  recommended 
by  being  simply  announced. 

919.  A  Visit  to  the  South  Seas  in 
the  United  States  Ship  ^•Vincennes" 
during  the  years  1829  and  1830,  in- 
cluding Scenes  in  Brazil,.  Peru, 
3£anilla,  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
and  St.  Helena.  By  C.  S.  Stewakt, 
A.M.,  Chaplain  in  the  United  States 
Navy.  In  Two  Vols.  Post  8vo. 
pp.  334,  358.  London,  1831.— After 
the  return  of  Mr.  Stewart  to  America, 
and  the  publication  of  his  Journal 
of  a  Pesidence  in  the  Sandwich 
Islands,  he  entered  as  a  chaplain 
into  the  United  States  navy,  and  in 
the  year  1829  sailed  in  the  ship 
Guerriere  to  Eio  de  Janeiro  and 
Callao.  At  the  latter  place  he  went 
on  board  the  Vincennes,  appointed 
to  visit  the  principal  islands  in  the 
South  Seas,  for  the  purpose  of  estab- 
lishing a  good  understanding  between 
them  and  the  United  States,  and  to 
secure  the  accommodation  and  pro- 
tection of  American  whalers  and 
other  vessels  that  might  have  occa- 
sion to  call  at  the  different  islands. 
The  Vincennes  was  commanded  by 
Captain  Finch,  and  visited  the 
Washington,  Society  and  Sandwich 
Islands;  and  returned  to  America 
by  way  of  Canton^  Macao,  Manilla, 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


451 


the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  and  St. 
Helena.  Mr.  Stewart  addressed  a 
series  of  letters  to  his  wife,  describing 
the  scenes  which  he  witnessed  during 
the  voyage.  They  are  here  collected 
into  two  volumes,  and  are  very 
interesting  in  every  sense,  but  espe- 
cially in  a  Missionary  point  of  view, 
as  they  describe  in  the  most  pleasing 
and  attractive  manner,  not  only  the 
scenery  of  the  islands  visited,  but 
the  -wonderful  change  which  has 
passed  upon  many  of  the  inhabitants 
since  the  introduction  of  the  Gospid 
among  them. 

920.  Ten  Tears  in  South  Central 
Polynesia  :  being  lieminiscencesofa 
Personal  3Iissio)i  to  the  Friendly. 
Islands  and  their  Dependencies. 
By  the  Rev.  Thom.vs  Wesi.  8vo. 
pp.  500.  10s.  London:  James 
jSTisbet  and  Co. — In  this  large  and 
elegant  volume  we  have  a  pleasing 
account  of  the  author's  personal 
labours  and  observations  in  a  most 
interesting  portion  of  the  mission 
field,  with  numerous  instances  of 
the  providence  and  grace  of  God. 
The  general  results  of  the  Missionary 
enterprise  in  the  Friendly  Islands, 
which  have  few  parallels  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  Church  of  Christ,  are 
also  clearlj-  stated  to  the  honour  and 
glory  of  God,  and  to  the  credit  of 
those  who  laid  the  foundation  of  the 
great  and  good  work.  The  value  of 
the  volume  is  enhanced  by  an  ex- 
cellent portrait  of  King  George 
Tubou,  some  well-executed  maps, 
and  a  grammar  of  the  Tongan 
language. 

921.  Tonga  and  the  Priendly 
Islands ;  uith  a  Sketch  of  their 
Mission  History .  Written  for  Young 
People.  By  Saiia.u  S.  Farmer. 
Crown  8vo.  pp.  427.  os.  London : 
Hamilton,  Adams  &  Co.—"  Of  the 
manner  in  which  Miss  Farmer  has 
handled  her  theme  we  cannot  be  so 
unjust  as  to  speak  with  cold  com- 

G 


mendation.  The  book  does  equal 
credit  to  her  head  and  her  heart. 
She  has  spared  no  research  necessary 
to  master  all  the  topics  included  in 
her  task.  She  commands  an  excel- 
lent style, — clear,  fresh,  and  telling. 
The  book  is  full  of  heart,  but  free 
from  sentimentalism ;  and  the  inte- 
rest of  the  story  never  flags.  Though 
the  book  professes  to  be  written  for 
young  persons,  it  is  suitable  for  all 
ages,  classes,  and  intellects.  We 
need  scarcely  add,  that  the  volume 
is  got  up  in  t\vi  lirst  style  and  illus- 
trated with  beautiful  engravings ; 
but  it  may  be  well  to  say,  at  the 
same  time,  that  its  price  is  exceed- 
ingly low  for  such  a  volume." — 
London  Quarterly  Review. 

922.  Fiji  and  the  Pijians :  the 
Islands  and  their  Inhabitants  and 
Missionary  History,  By  Thomas 
Williams  and  James  Calvert. 
Crown  8yo.  Two  Vols.  With  Illus- 
trations. 12s.  London :  Hamilton, 
Adams  and  Co.  —  These  volumes 
will  be  found  peculiarly  interesting 
to  all  who  wish  to  become  acquainted 
with  foreign  lands,  and  the  manners, 
customs,  and  superstitious  of  their 
inhabitants.  Nor  will  they  fail  to 
gratify  those  who  are  actuated  by 
higher  motives,  and  who  delight  to 
contemplate  the  triumphs  of  the 
Gospel  over  moral  degradation  of 
the  deepest  dye.  To  no  people  in 
the  world  has  Christianity  proved  a 
greater  blessing  than  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Fiji,  and  what  it  has  done 
for  one  nation  it  can  do  for  the 
whole  human  race. 

923.  The  Eing  and  People  of 
Piji :  conta inimj  a  Life  of  Th akom- 
baii,  ivith  Notices  of  the  Fijians, 
their  Manners,  Customs,  and  Super- 
stitions, previous  to  their  yreat  reli- 
yious  Reformation.  By  the  Rev. 
Joseph  Waterhouse,  for  fourteen 
vears  a  Missionary  in  Fiji.  London : 
Wesley  an  Conference  Office.  1862. 
a  2 


452 


THE   MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


— This  also  is  a  book  of  thrilling  inte- 
rest, and  reminds  us  of  the  saying  that 
"  truth  is  sometimes  stranger  than 
fiction."  Truly  the  Gospel  of  Christ 
is  still  "  the  power  of  God  unto  sal- 
vation to  every  one  that  believeth." 

924.  Gems  from  the  Coral 
Islands  ;  or  Incidents  of  Contrast 
between  Savage  and  Christian  Life 
in  the  Soidh  Sea  Islands.  Crown 
8vo.  pp.  220.  3s.  Qd.  New  Edition. 
EUiot  Stock,  London,  1871.— There 
is  no  mistake  about  the  title  of  this 
book.  These  are  gems,  and  as  such 
they  will  be  priced  by  all  who  know 
how  to  value  the  precious  results  of 
faithful  missionary  labour.  In  his 
interesting  sketches  Mr.  Gill  has 
done  ample  justice  to  the  earnest 
efforts  and  Christian  heroism  of  the 
native  teachers,  through  whose 
agency  chiefly  the  Gospel  has  been 
introduced  to  so  many  islands  in  the 
Paciflc.  This  book  reflects  much 
credit  upon  the  honoured  author, 
who  laboured  so  long  and  so  well  in 
the  great  field  which  he  so  graphi- 
cally describes,  upon  the  London 
Missionary  Society  with  which  he  was 
connected,  and  tipon  all  who  took  a 
part  in  the  glorious  work  which  it 
so  faithfully  records. 

925.  The  Missionary's  Eeward  ; 
or  the  Success  of  the  Gospel  in  the 
Pacific.  By  George  Pritchard, 
Esq.,  Her  Britannic  Majesty's  Con- 
sul in  the  Islands  of  the  Pacific. 
With  an  Introduction  by  the  Rev. 
John  Angell  James.  12mo.  pp.  289. 
Snow,  London,  1844. — When  Mr. 
Pritchard  visited  England  in  18-42, 
he  was  solicited  to  publish  the  facts 
relating  to  the  success  of  the  Mis- 
sionary enterprise  in  the  South  Sea 
Islands,  to  which  he  had  frequently 
occasion  to  refer,  but  want  of  leisure 
prevented  him  from  doing  so.  On 
his  return,  however,  he  prepared  the 
present  volume  for  the  press,  and 
gave  it  to  the  world.      From  bis 


official  position,  the  author  could  not 
with  propriety  enter  into  the  ques- 
tion of  the  French  and  Popish  ag- 
gression in  the  Pacific  which  has 
been  so  damaging  to  Protestant  Mis- 
sions ;  but  this  Mr.  James  has  done 
with  candour  and  fidelity  in  his  In- 
troduction, and  thereby  added  to  the 
value  of  the  work.  The  book 
abounds  with  incidents  of  the  most 
interesting  character,  and  is  calcu- 
lated efficiently  to  serve  the  mission 
cause. 

926.  Additional  Works  relating 
to  Missions  in  the  Southern  World. 
The  following  books  will  also  be 
found  interesting  to  any  one  wishing 
for  additional  information  on  the 
countries  to  which  they  relate : — 
Angl's's  Savar/e  Life  in  Australia, 
1863  ;  Brow:n's  Neio  Zealand  and 
its  Aborigines,  1865  ;  Erskine's 
Islands  of  the  West  Pacific,  1853 ; 
Joel  Bultj:  the  Autobiography/  of  a 
Native  3Iinister  in  the  South  Seas. 
Lijndie's  3Iission  in  Samoa,  1846 ; 
Lawry's  Journals  of  his  Visits  to 
the  Friendly  Islands,  1850  ;  Lang's 
Polgnesian  Paces,  1834  ;  Murray's 
3Iissio)is  in  Western  Polynesia ; 
Martin's  Tonga  Islands,  1818 ; 
Marsden's  Life  and  Labours ;  Night 
of  Toil,  1838  ;  Seemann's  Mission 
to  the  Fiji  Islands  ;  Turner's  Nine- 
teen Years  in  Polynesia,  1862 ; 
Yates's  Neiv  Zealand,  1835. 


BOOKS    ON    MISSIONS    IN 
INDIA. 

927.  India,  its  State  and  Pros- 
pects. By  Edward  Thornton, 
Esq.  8vo.  pp.  354.  10s.  Parbury, 
London,  1834.  The  Wesleyan  Ma- 
gazine says  of  this  book—"  We  know 
of  no  work  in  the  English  language 
that  presents,  in  a  small  compass,  a 
view  of  Indian  aftairs  so  agreeable 
and  comprehensive  as  the  volume  of 


THE    MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


453 


Mr.  Thornton.     It  contains  an  his- 
torical and  political  sketch  of  India ;  ' 
with  an  account  of  its  governuicnt, 
agriculture,     manufactures,     trade,  ' 
public   works,    means    of    internal 
communication,     society,    manners,  j 
religion,    morals,    judicial    system,  j 
revenue,  and  of  the  means  of  still 
securing  British    interests  and  au-  i 
thority  in  that  extensive   country. 
Compression  appears  to   have  been  I 
the  writer's    object ;    and  to    those 
who  wish  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  j 
India,  and  who  have  little  time  to  ] 
devote  to  the  perusal  of  large  and ; 
voluminous  works,  his  volume  may 
be  safely  recommended  as   concise,  j 
authentic,  and  interesting."  \ 

928.  Continental  India.  Travd- 
Uii(j  SletcJies  and  Historical  liecol-  \ 
lections,  illuslratiiiff  the  Antiquity, 
Religion,  and  Manners  of  the  Tlin-  i 
■his,  the  Extent  of  British  Conquests, 
mid  the  Progress  of  Missionary  1 
Operations.  By  J."  W.  Massik,  i 
M.R.I.A.  In  two  volumes.  8vo.  | 
pp.  477,  478.  London:  T.  Ward; 
and  Co.,  1839. —  "  Mr.  Massie's  [ 
volumes  contain  a  large  quantity  of 
very  useful  information.  Occasion- 
ally, he  tries  to  play  the  liberal,  and  i 
writes  about  education  without  dis-  I 
tinction  of  creed  ;  but  it  is  plain,  i 
from  the  general  tenor  of  the  work,  ' 
that  he  merely  uses  a  pretty  plausible 
phrase  without  understanding  its 
meaning.  With  an  occasional  ex- 
ception of  this  kind,  to  which  honesty 
to  the  reader  requires  that  we  should 
distinctly  refer,  we  have  perused 
these  volumes  with  much  pleasure." 

929.  The  History  of  Christianity 
in  India,  from  the  commencement  of 
the  Christian  Era.  By  the  Rev. 
J.uiES  Hough,  M.A.,  late  chaplain 
to  the  Honourable  East  India  Com- 
pany, at  Madras.  Two  volumes. 
Svo.  pp.  479,  691.  London :  Seeleys, 
1839. — These  two  goodly  volumes 
are  an  important  contribution  to  our 


stock  of  ecclesiastical  history  in  its 
relation  to  Christian  Missions.  They 
contain  an  interesting  account  of  the 
Syrian  Church,  and  a  variety  of  par- 
ticulars concerning  the  early  efforts 
made  both  by  Romanists  and  Pro- 
testants for  the  conversion  of  the 
natives  to  the  faith  of  the  Gospel, 
which  are  worthy  of  the  study  of  all 
who  are  engaged  in  ^lissionary  work. 

930.  Letters  from  India  with 
special  reference  to  the  Spread  of 
Christianity.  By  the  Ilev.  Wil- 
liam Buyers,  Missionary  at  Benares. 
r2mo.  pp.  295.  London:  John 
Snow,  1839.  Mr.  Buyers  was  con- 
nected with  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  and  in  this  volume  he  dis- 
cusses with  ability  several  important 
subjects  connected  with  mission  work 
in  India.  In  some  preparatory  re- 
marks, Dr.  Henderson  speaks  highly 
of  the  author,  and  warmly  recom- 
mends the  work. 

931.  Indian  Cries  to  British 
Humanity  relative  to  Infanticide, 
Ghaut  Murders,  Suttee,  Slavery, 
and  Colonisation  of  India  ;  to  ivhich 
are  added  Humane  Hints  for  the 
Melioration  of  the  state  of  Society  in 
British  India.  By  Jamks  Peggs, 
late  Missionary  at  Cuttack,  Orissa. 
Third  Edition.  With  a  Book  on 
the  Colonisation  of  India.  Svo. 
10s.  London:  Simpkin,  1S3'J.— This 
is  a  greatly  improved  edition  of  a 
very  valuable  work  which,  at  the 
time  of  its  first  publication,  excited 
much  attention,  and  which  may  still 
be  consulted  with  advantage  by  the 
Christian  philanthropist,  notwith- 
standing the  changes  which  have 
taken  place  in  the  East  of  late  years. 

932.  India  and  the  Gospel  i 
or,  an  Empire  for  the  Messiah.  By 
the  Rev.  William  Clarkson,  Mis- 
sionary in  Western  India.  With  Pre- 
paratory Remarks  by  the  Rev.  T. 
Archer,  D.D.    12mo. '  London :  John 


454 


THE    MISSIONARY   Vv-QKLD. 


Snow,  1849.  This  volume  consists 
of  six  lectures  on  important  subjects 
relating  to  mission  work  in  India. 
The  information  concerning  the 
country  and  the  people,  although 
condensed,  is  clear  and  comprehen- 
sive, and  to  all  who  feel  an  interest 
in  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  the 
East  it  cannot  fail  to  prove  highly 
stimulating  and  instructive. 

933.  Letters  on  the  State  of 
Ohristiauity  in  India  ;  in  icJdch  the 
Co7iversion  of  the  Hindus  is  con- 
sidered as  intpi'dcticable  ;  to  ichich 
is  added  a  vindication  of  the  Uiiidus, 
male  and  female,  in  answer  to  a 
severe   attack    made  zqwn   both,  by 

the  Rev, .     By  the  Abbe 

J.  A.  Dubois,  Missionary  in  Mysore 


idolatry  and  superstition  by  which, 
the  deluded  inhabitants  nave  for 
ages  been  bound. 

934.  Early  Koman  Catholic 
Missions  in  India  ;  ivith  sketches  of 
Jesuitism,  ^-c.  By  James  F.  B. 
TiNLiNG,  B.A.  London:  S.  W. 
Partridge  &  Co.,  1871.— It  is  of 
great  importance  to  have  the  true 
position  and  value  of  Roman  Catholic 
Missions  illustrated  by  one  who  has 
studied  them  thoroughly.  This  we 
have  in  the  volume  before  us.  The 
writer  has  investigated  the  subject 
with  care  and  diligence.  He  does 
justice  to  the  zeal  of  Xavier  and  his 
companions.  But  he  shows  clearly 
how  superficial  and  unsatisfactory 
was  the  work  done,  and  how  the 
converts    were     left     scarcely    less 


Svo.,  pp.  222.  London,  1823.— The  j  heathen  than  they  were  found.  This 
author  of  this  volume  was  a  Roman  j  j^g  ^^^^^  ^^j  giving  extracts  from 
Catholic  Missionary,  who  laboured  j  •(j^^j,^^lg  ^ud  documents,  which 
for  thirty-tvro  years  in  India  with-  !  .^^^^  j^^g  position  beyond  all  ques- 
out,  according  to  his  own  confession,  ;  ^--^^  r^^^^  i^^^i-  jg  written  in  a  fair, 
making  one  sincere  convert.  Roman  I  candid,  and  discriminating  spirit, 
Catholicism  having  failed  of  its  ^^^  ^g  specially  worthy  of  the  atten- 
object  m  the  hands  of  such  men  as  j  ^^^^  ^f  ^^^^^  ^j^^^  ^^  ^  too  sweeping 
Abbe  J.  A.  Dubois,  Protestantism,  |  charity,  are  ready  to  accept  state- 
of  course,  cannot  triumph.  The  |  ^^^^^  designedly,  and  almost  con- 
Abbe  argues  that  the  day  of  grace,  ;  fgssedly,  got  up  to  suit  a  purpose, 
as  to  the  Hindus,  is  past.  They  are  j  ^„^  .  ,  ,  n  xi  i.- 
under  the  law  of  reprobation.  This  \  935.  An  Apology  for  Promoting 
dispensation  of  God  is  awful,  but  I  Christianity  in  India :  coutaimmj 
mysterious  and  silencing;  fox  ^^  ILe\  Two  Letters  addressed  to  the  Ilon- 
has  mercy  on  whom  He  will  have  |  ourahle  the  East  India  Comjjant/, 
mercy,  and  whom  He  will  B.e' concerning  the  IdoIJugffcrnaut ;  am! 
hardeneth."  Happily,  since  these  a  31emorial  presented  to  the  Bengal 
Letters  were  written,  the  Gospel  of  Governmetit,  in  1807,  in  defence  of 
Christ  has  proved  to  be  adopted  to  Christian  3Iissions  in  India.  By  the 
the  case  of  the  Hindus,  as  well  as  to  ^  Rev.  Claudius  Buchanan,  D.D. — 
that  of  other  heathens,  and  a  goodly  |  In  his  Christian  Researches,  and 
number  have  been  brought  to  a  j  other  writings.  Dr.  Buchanan  had 
saving  knowledge  of  the  truth.  The  j  exposed  and  condemned  the  various 
volume  before  us,  if  it  proves  any-  j  kinds  of  idolatry  practised  in  India, 
thing,  proves  the  necessity  of  per-  especially  the  worship  of  Juggernaut, 
severing  in  the  application  of  Chris-  \  which  he  had  repeatedly  witnessed. 
tianity  in  its  native  simplicity  and  In  replj^,  and  apparently  with  a  view 
power,  as  the  instrument  of  enlight-  to  extenuate  Hindu  idolatry,  Mr. 
ening  and  sanctifying  India,  and  of  Charles  Buller,  in  a  letter  addressed 
breaking     asunder     the    chains    of ,  to  the  Honourable  the  East  India 


THE    MISSION AR\  WORLD. 


455 


Company,  vcntm-ed  to  call  in  ques- 
tion some  of  the  Doctor's  statements, 
wMch  called  forth  this  reminder. 
It  is  a  noble  defence  of  Christian 
missions  to  the  Hindus,  and  it  con- 
tains some  withering  censures  of  the 
obscene  practices  of  the  priests  and 
people  at  the  great  festival  of  Jug- 
gernaut, and  of  the  practice  of  the 
Company's  Government  in  counte- 
nancing the  same  by  imposing  taxes 
and  giving  instructions  for  the  man- 
agement of  idol  worship,  &c.  An 
appalling  account  is  also  given  of 
the  tens  of  thousands  who  perish  on 
theii"  pilgrimage  to  Juggernaut,  and 
at  the  festivals,  in  addition  to  those 
who  madly  prostrate  themselves  on 
the  ground,  and  are  crushed  to  death 
under  the  wheels  of  the  poudei'ous 
idol  car.  It  is  estimated'  that  at 
least  1,200,000  persons  attend  in  the 
year  at  the  idol  festival  of  Jugger- 
naut, and  that  about  one  in  ten  die, 
showing  the  annual  mortality  to  be 
not  less  than  1 20,000.  The  volume  ' 
also  contains  a  faithful  statement  of 
the  difficulties  thi-own  in  the  way  of 
Missionaries  by  the  stringent  mea- 
sures adopted  by  the  Honourable 
Company,  the  reading  of  which  in 
our  day  may  weU  excite  in  our  i 
hearts  feelings  of  gratitude  for  the  j 
change  of  Government  which  has  \ 
taken  place  in  India.  i 

936.  Protestant  Missions  in  Ben- 
gal, illustrated;  heiny  the  substance 
of  a  Course  of  Lectures  delivered  on 
Indian  3Iissions.  By  J.  J.  Wkit- 
BEECHT,  Church  Missionary.  12mo. 
pp.  351. — In  these  lectures,  which 
were  delivered  both  in  Germany  and 
England,  the  various  phases  of  the 
character  of  the  heathen,  and  the 
actual  state  and  progress  of  Mis- 
sionary enterprise  in  our  Oriental 
possessions,  are  so  exhibited  as  to 
produce  a  sympathy  more  deep  and 
lasting  in  every  Christian,  and  lead 
to    more    earnest,    unwearied,   and 


:  faithfid  prayer  on  behalf  of  those 
who  are  engaged  in  that  honourable 
but  onerous  field  of  labour. 

I  937.  Bengal  as  a  Field  of  Mis- 
sions. By  M.  Wylie,  Esq.,  First 
Judge  of  the  Calcutta  Court  of  Small 

'  Causes.  London  :  Dalton.  1854. — 
This   noble  volume  was  printed  at 

I  the  Baptist  Mission-press,  Calcutta, 
and  is  a  credit  to  all  concerned  in  its 
publication.  The  author,  fully  im- 
bued with  the  Catholic  spirit  which 
so  generally  distinguishes  Christians 

'  of  difterent  denominations  in  India, 

'does  fuU  justice  to  the  respective 
Protestant  Missionary  Societies  en- 
gaged in  the  field  which  he  describes, 
and  his  book  is  well  calculated  to 
serve  the  cause  which  he  has  evi- 
dently at  heart. 

938.  India  and  Christian  Mis- 
sions. By  the  Kev.  Edward 
Storrow,  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  Calcutta.  London  :  Snow. 
1858. — This  is  one  of  many  publica- 
tions which  have  been  issued  from 
the  press  of  late  years,  which  clearly 
show  that,  difficult  as  is  the  work  of 
evangelisation  in  India,  the  labours 
of  the  Missionaries  are  not  in  vain 
in  the  Lord. 

939.  Orissa ;  its  G-eography, 
Statistics,  History,  Religion,  and 
Antiq^uities.  By  Andrew  Stirling, 
Esq.,  late  Secretary  to  the  Bengal 
Government.  To  which  is  added,  A 
History  of  the  General  Baptist  Mis- 
sion, established  in  the  iirotince.  By 
Jaiiks  Peggs,  late  Missionary  in 
Orissa.  8vo.  pp.  424.  London: 
John  Snow.  1846. — This  is  a  very 
valuable  contribution  to  modern 
Missionary  literature  ;  and  when  we 
add  that  the  implied  promise  of  the 
title-page  is  faithfully  and  amply 
fulfilled,  it  will  be  seen  that  the 
general  reader  wiU  find  in  it  much, 
very  much,  information  as  interesting 
as  useful. 


456 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


940.  A  Nan-ative  of  the  Estab- 
lishment and  Progress  of  the  Mis- 
sion to  Ceylon   and  India,  founded 
by  the  late  Rev.  Thomas  Cohe,LL.D., 
under  the  direction  of  the  Wesleyaii- 
Methodist     Conference ;      inchtdinc/ ! 
Notices  of  Bombay,  and  the  Siqjer- 
■stitions  of  various  Jieligious  Sects  at . 
that  Presidency,  and  on  the  Conti-  I 
nent  of  India.      With  an  Introduc-  I 
tory  Sketch  of  the  Natural,   Civil,  '> 
and  Religious  History  of  the  Island 
of  Ceylon.      By  "W".  M.  Hartakd, 
one  of  the  Missionaries  who  accom-  j 
panied  Dr.  Coke.     Svo.  pp.  404.  9s.  \ 
London.  1823. — This  comprehensive  ' 
title  gives  a  good  idea  of   a  work : 
which  was  received  with  much  favour  ! 
at  the  time  it  was  published,   and ! 
which  may  still  he  perused  with  in-  ' 
terest  and  edification  by  all  who  love  ! 
the  mission  cause.  Some  may  regard  : 
the  narrative  as  rather  too  minute  in  j 
its    details ;    but   then  it  must  be 
remembered  that  it  is  the  story,  not : 
of  a  mere  bystander,  but  of  an  active 
agent  in  the  scenes  which  are  de- 
scribed.    Its  interesting  details   of 
the  appearance  of  the  country,  the 
natives,  their  manners,  customs,  and  < 
superstitions,  and  of  the  toils  and  | 
trials  of  Missionary  labour  in  a  dark  ' 
benighted,  heathen  land,  will  never  i 
lose  their  value.    It  is,  moreover,  an 
important  record  of  Divine  leading 
and  of  Divine  mercy  in  thus  opening  ! 
the  door  of  salvation  to  a  bewildered 
and  wretched  people  who  had  for  i 
ages  been  ' '  sitting  in  darkness  and  in 
the  shadow  of  death." 

941.  Personal  NaiTative   of    a 
Mission  in  the  South  of  India,  from 
1820  to  1828.  By  Elijah  Hoole. 
Illustrated  with  lithographic  plates. 
Second  Edition.     Crown  Svo.  Is.  Qd,  • 
London:  Hamilton,  Adams,  and  Co. : 
— The  following  extract  from  one  of 
the  numerous  favourable  reviews  of 
this  book,  which  appeared  at  the ! 
time  of  its  first  publication,  will  give 


the  reader  some  idea  of  its  general 
merits : — "  The  work  is  well  written, 
and  contains  many  interesting  de- 
scriptions of  natural  objects,  and 
of  the  manners  and  habits  of  the 
people.  It  is  especially  worthy 
of  the  attention  of  the  friends 
of  missions,  and  shows  the  just 
claim  which  these  men  have  upon 
the  affection  and  sympathy  of  the 
Church,  who  are  employed  in  evan- 
gelising the  heathen,  deeply  sunk  in 
ignorance  and  vice,  and  strongly 
attached  to  ancient  idolatry  and 
superstition.  Mr.  Hoole's  narrative 
will  be  a  valuable  addition  to  our 
stock  of  Missionary  literature." — 
Wesleyan  3Iagazine. 

942.  A  Mission  to  Mysore.  By 
the  Rev.i  ■Willia:m  Arthitr.  Crown 
Svo.  London :  Partridge  and  Oakey. 
1849. — The  substance  of  this  volume 
first  appeared  in  a  series  of  papers 
communicated  to  the  Wesleyan  Maga- 
dnc,  after  the  excellent  author  re- 
turned to  England.  The  papers 
attracted  much  attention  at  the  time 
they  were  first  published,  and  in  this 
improved  form  they  are  sure  to  be 
extensively  read.  The  composition  is 
brilliant  and  attractive,  like  every- 
thing that  proceeds  from  Mr.  Arthur's 
pen,  and  the  Missionary  information 
which  the  volume  contains  is  impor- 
tant and  interesting. 

943.  Missions  in  South  India. 
By  the  Rev.  Joseph  Mullens.  Lon- 
don: Dalton.  1854.  —  The  author 
of  this  interesting  volume  appears  to 
have  habituated  himself  to  the  col- 
lection of  statistical  details  during 
his  residence  as  a  Missionary  in 
India,  and  after  his  return  to  England, 
he  made  good  use  of  the  informa- 
tion he  acquired.  His  writings  are 
characterised  by  a  spirit  of  charity 
and  good  will  towards  Christians  of  aU 
denominations  engaged  in  mission 
work,  and  they  can  scarcely  be  read 
without  instruction  and  profit. 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


457 


944.  The  Land  of  Charity ;  « 
Descriptive  account  of  Travancore 
nnd  its  People.  By  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Mateer,  F.L.S.,  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society.  London  :  John 
Snow  and  Co.  1871. — We  have  here 
a  very  valuable  work  on  Travancore, 
notwithstanding  its  fanciful  title. 
It  is  not  only  a  history  of  the  mis- 
sions in  that  province  of  India,  but 
a  comprehensive  description  of  its 
geography,  history,  manners,  and 
customs,  native  government,  natural 
history,  industry  and  commerce, 
agriculture,  vernacular  languages, 
literature  and  popular  education, 
form  of  Hinduism,  devil  worship, 
&c.  It  also  describes  the  native  Mo- 
hammedans,with  their  superstitious 
rites  and  ceremonies,  the  introduction 
and  present  state  of  Roman  Catholic- 
ism, and  the  Syrian  Chi'istians  of 
Malabar.  In  its  sketches  of  Pro- 
testant missions,  it  begins  with  the 
Church  missions,  devotes  several 
chapters  to  those  of  the  Loudon 
Society,  and  concludes  with  a  state- 
ment of  the  direct  and  indirect  re- 
sults of  Missionary  laboiirs  in 
Southern  India.  It  will  not  dis- 
appoint those  who  consult  its  inte- 
resting pages  for  information  on  that 
part  of  the  mission  held  to  which  it 
relates. 

945.  The  Missionary's  Appeal  to 
British  Christians  on  behalf  of 
Southern  India ;  comprimuj  Topo- 
qraphical  descriptions  of  the  3Iadras 
Presidency ;  Notices  of  the  Jloral 
Statistics  of  its  Provinces  ;  Observa- 
tions of  the  Character  and  Condition 
of  its  Population  ;  and  Arf/itments 
in  favour  of  augmented  Ejf'urts  for 
its  Evangelisation.  By  John  Sjiith, 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society. 
18mo.,  pp.  227.  Hamilton,  London, 
1839.  Mr.  Smith  was  a  Missionary 
to  India,  who  was  compelled  to  re- 
turn to  Europe  in  consequence  of  the 
failure  of  his  health.     He  states  in 


this  volume,  with  affecting  energy 
and  feeling,  what  he  witnessed  of 
the  spiritual  destitution  of  the  teem- 
ing millions  of  the  comparatively 
neglected  region  in  which  he  la- 
boured. The  book  cannot  fail  to 
make  a  deep  impression  upon  every 
one  who  duly  attends  to  its  heart- 
rending details. 

946.  The  Missionary's  Vade 
Mecum  ;  or  a  Condensed  Account  of 
the  PcUytous  Literature,  Sects, 
Schools,  and  Customs  of  the  Hindus 
of  the  North-  West  of  India.  By  the 
Rev.  J.  PiiiLLirs.  Calcutta,  1847. 
— This  is  an  interesting  and  useful 
little  volume,  and,  although  some- 
what local  iu  its  range  and  adapted 
more  especially  for  Missionaries  pro- 
ceeding to  that  part  of  the  East  men- 
tioned on  the  title  page,  it  will  prove 
of  service  to  evangelists  labouring 
in  other  parts  of  India,  if  carefully 
studied. 

947.  The  Youth  of  India  speak- 
ing for  themselves.  Beimj  the 
Substance  of  Examination  Pajiers  of 
the  Students  of  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society's  Christian  Institu- 
tion or  Colleye  in  Calcutta,  with  a 
feio  Introductory  Remarlxs  by  the 
"llnv.  T.  Bo.vz.  8vo.  pp.  60.  London : 
John  Snow.  —  The  comprehensive 
title  of  this  little  piiblication  fully 
describes  its  nature  and  object.  It 
only  remains  for  us  to  say  that,  both 
for  their  correct  English  style  and 
their  sound  Christian  sentiment,  the 
answers  of  these  Hindu  youths  to 
the  questions  proposed  are  truly 
wonderful.  Here  is  true  Missionary 
encouragement.  Work  like  this  can- 
not fail  to  sap  the  foundation  of 
Oriental  idolatry  and  superstition. 

948.  An  Account  of  the  Ameri- 
can Baptist  Mission  to  the  Burman 
Empire.  By  Ann  H.  Judson. 
8vo.,  pp.  326.— We  have  seldom 
perused  a  more  instructive  book  on 


458 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


the  subject  of  modern  missions  than 
this.  It  was  written  by  the  pious 
and  excellent  wife  of  the  honoured 
Missionary  who  was  favonred  to 
commence  the  work.  The  account 
of  the  introduction,  trials,  and  first 
triumphs  of  Christianity  in  this 
important  part  of  the  world  is  given 
in  the  form  of  a  series  of  letters  to  a 
gentleman  in  London,  and  will  be 
read  with  deep  interest  by  the  friends 
of  missions  generally,  and  by  those  in 
particular  who  may  be  called  by  their 
Master  to  preach  the  Gospel  iu  coun- 
tries which,  like  the  Burman  Empire, 
present  difficulties  to  the  promulga- 
tion of  the  Truth,  arising  equally 
from  the  prejudices  and  errors  of  the 
people,  and  from  the  hostile  and  in- 
tolerant spirit  of  the  Government. 
The  leadings  of  Providence  as  to  the 
undertaking  of  Mr.  Judson,  the  de- 
votion of  himself  and  his  excellent 
wife  to  the  service  of  these  poor 
heathen,  the  union  of  faith  and  pru- 
dence in  their  proceedings,  the  diffi- 
culty of  making  a  first  impression, 
the  resources  which  the  persevering 
zeal  of  a  devoted  Missionary  will 
open  in  one  department  of  useful- 
ness when  his  way  is  obstructed  in 
another,  and  the  final  reward  of 
faithful  labour,  wiU  be  noticed  as 
prominent  points  in  this  account,  and 
may  give  rise  to  many  instructive 
reflections.  The  book  may  be  read 
with  profit  by  all  Missionaries.  It 
exhibits  the  true  spirit  in  which  the 
servants  of  Christ  ought  to  act; 
that  regard  to  hir/h  frst  jmnciples, 
which  they  ought  undeviatingly  to 
cultivate ;  and  that  entu-e  conse'cra- 
tion  of  themselves  to  their  great 
object,  to  which,  if  they  truly  ful- 
fil their  office,  they  must '  yield 
themselves. 

949.  The  Gospel  in  Eurmah ; 
the  Story  of  its  Introduction  and 
Progress  among  the  Burmese  and 
Karens.    By  Ali's.  Macleod  Wylie. 


"With  a  Map.  2s.  London :  Suter 
and  Co. — This  is  the  very  poetry  and 
romance  of  missions.  It  touches 
upon  almost  every  kind  of  interest, 
human  and  Divine  ;  and  we  should 
have  little  hope  of  either  the  child  or 
the  adult  who  could  not  read  it 
through  with  avidity  and  pleasure. 

950.  Eemains  of  the  Eev.  0.  F. 
Schwartz,  Missionary  in  India, 
consisting  of  his  Letters  and  Journals, 
with  a  Sketch  of  his  Life.  8vo.  pp. 
316.  London:  Hatchard  &  Son. 
1820. — These  are  precious  remains 
of  a  great  and  good  man,  whose 
whole  life  was  devoted  to  the  service 
of  God  in  heathen  lands,  and  whose 
praise  is  in  all  the  churches. 

951.  Memoir  of  "William  Carey, 
D.D.,  late  Missionarg  to  Bengal; 
Professor  of  Oriental  Languages  in 
the  College  of  Fort  William,  Cal- 
cutta. By  Eustace  Carey.  8vo. 
pp.  630.  12s.  London :  Jackson 
and  '\\^atsford. — The  important  ser- 
vices rendered  to  Christianity  by 
Dr.  Carey,  especially  in  the  transla- 
tion of  the  Holy  Scriptures  into  the 
languages  of  the  East,  have  endeared 
his  memory  to  all  denominations  of 
Christians.  This  memoir  by  his 
honoured  relative  is  worthy  of  him, 
and  will  be  read  with  interest  by  all 
the  friends  of  missions  into  whose 
hands  it  may  come. 

952.  The  Life  and  Times  of 
Oarey,  Marshman,  and  Ward.  Em- 
hracing  the  History  of  the  Seram- 
pore  Mission.  By  JoHsr  Clark 
MarshiiajS'.  Two  vols.  8 vo.  London: 
Longmans.  1859.  —  These  goodly 
volumes  contain  an  interesting, 
frank,  and  candid  record  of  the  cha- 
racter and  labours  of  the  honoured 
lathers  and  founders  of  the  Seram- 
pore  Mission,  which  will  be  highly 
prized,  not  only  by  members  of  the 
denomination  to  which  they  be- 
longed, but  by  all  who  stand  identi- 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


459 


fied  with  the  propagation  of  the 
Gospel  in  India.  The  author  is  a 
practised  writer,  having  been  kMig 
connected  with  the  press  and  with 
the  conducting  of  a  vahiable  periodi- 
cal called  the  Friend  of  India.  On 
returning  to  England,  he  has  pre- 
pared and  published  these  memo- 
rials of  his  honoured  father  and  his 
devoted  associates.  He  does  not 
hesitate  to  set  forth  the  faults  of  his 
heroes,  or  to  let  it  be  seen  that  Mis- 
sionaries are  subject  to  inlirmities 
like  other  men.  lie  is  an  honest 
Baptist,  a  frank  Dissenter,  and  per- 
haps a  little  hard  on  Bishops,  not  so 
much  as  a  class,  as  on  some  colonial 
prelates  with  whom  he  has  come  in 
contact  in  foreign  lands. 

953.  Pioneers  of  the  Bengal  Mis- 
sion: a  Xarratice  of  Facts  con- 
nected with  Early  Christian  3Iis- 
sions  in  Bengal.  By  the  Rev. 
George  Gogekly.  "With  numerous 
Engravings.  Crown  8vo.  (is.  Lon- 
don :  John  Snow  &  Co. — "A  graphic 
and  most  pleasant  account  of  the 
early  leaders  of  the  Missionary  en- 
terprise in  Bengal.  Mr.  Gogerly's 
notices  of  the  pioneers  of  the  Church, 
Baptist,  Free  Church,  and  American 
Missions  in  India  are  necessarily 
brief,  but  contain  original  informa- 
tion drawn  from  his  own  experience. 
He  naturally  gives  fuller  details  of 
the  mission  to  which  he  himself  be- 
longed, in  which  many  remarkable 
events  occurred  wortliy  of  a  perma- 
nent place  in  our  Missionary  histo- 
ries. The  striking  facts  with  which 
he  became  acquainted  in  the  course 
of  his  Indian  career,  and  the  nu- 
merous anecdotes  given,  illustrative 
of  former  days,  of  domestic  habits, 
of  village  education,  of  native  amuse- 
ments, and  of  ancient  customs,  are 
extremely  interesting.  The  book  is 
well  illustrated,  and  we  heartily  re- 
commend it  to  our  readers." — British 
Quarterhj  Beview. 


954.  Memoirs  of  the  Eev.  John 

Chamberlain,  late  MisHtonan/  in 
India.  By  Wjr.LiAM  Yates.  8vo., 
pp.  474,  10s.  (jd. — The  excellent 
subject  of  these  Memoirs  was  attached 
to  the  Baptist  mission  in  India,  where 
lie  spent  upwards  of  nineteen  years 
in  attempting  to  convert  Pagan 
idolaters  to  the  faith  of  Christ,  lie 
was  a  man  of  deep  piety,  and  of 
exemplary  activity  and  zeal  in  the 
service  of  his  great  Lord  and  Master. 
The  volume  contains  copious  extracts 
from  his  private  journal,  and  is  a 
valuable  addition  to  our  stock  of 
Missionary  biography.  It  would ,_ 
however,  in  the  opinion  of  some  of 
the  reviewers,  "  have  been  read  with 
greater  interest  had  it  been  less 
minute  in  some  of  its  details,  and 
been  compressed  within  a  narrower 
compass." 

955.  The  Life  of  the  Bev.  T.  T. 
Thomason,  M.A.,  late  Chaplain  to 
the  Honourable  Bust  India  Com- 
pany. By  the  Rev.  J.  Sargent, 
M.A.,  Rector  of  Lavington.  8vo., 
pp.  344,  10s.  ad.  London:  Seeley 
and  Burnside.  1832.— The  subject 
of  this  interesting  biographical  ac- 
count was  a  clergyman  of  the  Church 
of  England,  who  sailed  to  the  East 
Indies  as  chaplain  in  the  year  1808. 
He  possessed  a  truly  Missionary 
spirit,  and  for  many  years  exerted 
himself  with  the  most  exemplary 
diligence  and  fidelity  in  promoting 
the  Interests  of  Christianity  in  India. 
His  name  has  long  been  intimately 
connected  with  the  Bible  Society, 
and  the  Church  Missionary  Society  ; 
and  it  will  be  transmitted  with 
honour  to  posterity,  with  those  of 
Schwartz,  Martyn,  Buchanan,  and 
other  zealous  and  devoted  servants 
of  the  Christian  cause  in  that  be- 
nighted region.  Mr.  Sargent,  the 
writer  of  this  excellent  memoir,  was 
also  the  author  of  the  Life  of  Henry 
Martyn,  and  within  a  few  weeks  of 


460 


THK    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


the  publication  of  this,  the  last  effort 
of  his  ready  pen,  he  himself  was 
called  away  to  join  his  departed 
friends  in  the  "  better  country." 

956.  Memoir  of  the  Eev.  J.  J. 
Weitbrecht,  Church  Missionary  at- 
Biirdwan,  in  Bengal.  Compiled  by 
his  Widow.  With  an  Introduction 
by  the  Editor,  the  Rev.  A.  M.  W. 
Chiustophee,  M.A.  Crown  8vo., 
pp.  551.  Mslaet  and  Co.  1854.— 
The  brief  but  emphatic  notice  of  this 
work  by  the  London  Quartcrhj  Re- 
rietv  is  as  follows: — "A  delightful 
memoir  of  a  most  amiable  and  ad- 
mirable Missionary.  Long  as  it  is, 
not  a  word  could  we  wish  omitted." 
After  a  careful  reading  we  can 
heartily  endorse  this  recommenda- 
tion, believing  the  book  to  be  well 
calculated  to  serve  the  noble  caxise 
in  which  its  devoted  subject  lived, 
laboiired,  and  died.  Mrs.  Weit- 
brecht also  published  Sl-ctcltes  of 
Missions  in  North  India,  which  will 
amply  repay  a  careful  perusal. 

957.  Memoir  of  Mrs.  Ann  H. 
Jutlson,  K'//"*;;  of  the  Bcv.  Adoniram 
Judson,  Missionary  to  Burmah. 
Including  a  History  of  the  American 
Bcqitist  Mission  to  the  Barman  Ein- 
jnrc.  By  James  K.  Kxoavles, 
Pastor  of  the  Second  Baptist  Church 
in  Boston.  12mo.,  pp.  324,  5s. 
London.  1829.  —  In  a  mission  of 
more  than  ordinary  difficulty  and 
discouragement,  Mrs.  Jiidson  was 
indeed  a  helpmeet  for  her  husband  ; 
and  by  her  piety,  her  mental  energy, 
her  zeal,  her  perseverance,  and  other 
distinguishing  excellencies,  she  has 
obtained  a  distinguished  place  among 
those  holy  women  by  whose  exertions 
the  cause  of  Christ  has  been  pro- 
moted. This  simple  record  of  her 
active  and  useful  Missionary  life  has 
been  and  will  continue  to  be  made  a 
blessing  to  many. 

958i  A  Voyage  to  Oeylou  ;   with 


Notices  of  the  Wesleyan  3Iission  on 
that  Island.  By  a  Suegeon.  ISmo. 
pp.  119.  Is.  London:  Mason.  1838. 
— The  writer  of  this  little  volume  is 
evidently  a  man  of  an  intelligent  and 
cultivated  mind.  He  commenced 
his  voyage  to  Ceylon  under  the 
influence  of  strong  prejudices  against 
the  Wesleyan  body,  whose  views  of 
religion  he  appears  cordially  to  have 
disliked.  Among  his  fellow  voyagers 
he  found  the  He  v.  Benjamin  Ciough, 
the  well-known  Methodist  Mission- 
ary, and  his  excellent  wife.  Their 
example  siibdued  his  hostility,  and 
was  apparently  a  means  of  great 
spiritual  beneiit  to  him.  The  inci- 
dents connected  with  their  voyage, 
and  the  scenes  and  occurrences  which 
he  witnessed  during  his  temporary 
residence  on  the  island,  together 
with  his  favourable  impression  of  the 
results  of  Missionary  labour,  are 
described  with  vivacity  and  good 
taste,  and  the  book  can  scarcely  fail 
to  prove  interesting  to  all  who  take 
an  interest  in  the  mission  cause. 

959.  Jubilee  Memorials  of  the 
Wesleyan  Mission  in  South  Oeylon. 
1814—1864.  By  RoBEET  Spence 
Haedy.  Colombo.  1864. — The  writer 
of  these  Memorials  is  vrell  known  as 
a  ripe  Oriental  scholar  and  a  zealous 
and  successful  Indian  Missionary. 
The  London  Quarterly  Review  says 
of  this  work: — "  Mr.  Hardy's  account 
of  the  founding  of  the  Wesleyan 
Mission  in  South  Ceylon,  of  the 
establishment  and  after  history  of  its 
several  '  stations,'  and  of  the  pre- 
sent number,  condition,  and  prospects 
of  its  agencies,  has  all  the  variety 
and  charm  of  a  well-constructed 
diorama,  and  will  not  fail  to  rivet 
the  attention  of  readers  whose  tastes 
are  elevated  enough  to  appreciate 
the  author's  subject  and  the  handling 
of  it." 

P60.  Hindu  Pastors.  A  Memo- 
rial, by  the  Rev.  E.  J.  Robinsox, 


TUE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


4C1 


late  Wesleyan  Missionary  in  Ceylon. 
Crown  8vo.  pp.  264.  London:  Wes- 
leyan Conference  Office.  1867.  In 
an  able  and  interesting  notice  the 
London  Quarterhj  Review  says : — 
"  This  is  a  very  acceptable  contribu- 
tion to  Missionary  literature,  both 
for  the  information  it  contains  and 
for  the  help  which  it  affords  to  the 
discussion  of  a  question  relating  to 
a  native  ministry  ;  a  subject  so  beset 
with  obstacles,  that  no  Missionary 
society  has  yetbeeuable  to  master  it." 

961.  Missions  the  Chief  End  of 
the  Christian  Church ;  also  the 
Quali/ications,  Duties,  and  Trials 
of  an  Indian  Missionary  ;  being  the 
Substance  of  Services  held  at  the 
Ordination  of  the  Itev.  Thomas 
Sinith,  as  one  of  the  Church  of  Scot- 
land's Missionaries  to  India.  By 
the  Rev.  Alexandek.  Duff.  ISmo. 
pp.  171.  London:  Nisbets.  1839. 
Small  as  is  the  volume  before  us,  and 
unpretending  as  it  is  in  its  appear- 
ance, it  was,  nevertheless,  considered 
at  the  time  of  its  first  publication  as 
a  most  important  contribution  to 
Missionary  literature.  Nor  has  it 
yet  lost  its  interest,  its  excellent 
author  having  for  many  years  ex- 
emplified in  his  own  life  and  labours 
the  great  principles  which  he  so  ably 
propounds. 

962.  The  Daughters  of  India; 
their  Social  Condition,  Religion, 
Literature,  Obligations,  and  Pros- 
pects. By  the  Rev.  Edward  Jewitt 
RoBixsox.  Glasgow:  Murray  and 
Son,  1860.  This  is  an  interesting 
work  on  an  important  subject  by  an 
accomplished  author.  Mr.  Robin- 
son, moreover,  possessed  special 
qualifications  for  producing  a  good 
book  on  Indian  topics.  He  served 
an  apprenticeship  among  the  Hindus 
of  North  and  East  Ceylon ;  and, 
being  at  the  time  "  a  reverend 
bachelor,"  with  a  thoughtful  turn 
of   mind,   he  improved  his  oppor- 


tunities by  taking  notes  for  the 
goodly  volume  before  us.  In  no- 
ticing this  work,  the  London  Quar- 
terly Revieio  says : — "  As  to  complete 
and  trustworthy  information,  and 
attractions  of  style,  there  is  not,  as 
far  as  we  are  aware,  the  equal  of 
this  book  in  our  language.  It  is 
unique  in  its  subject,  excellent  in 
its  execution,  and  most  seasonable 
in  its  appearance." 

963.  The  Dawn  of  Light:  a 
Story  of  the  Zenana  3Iission  in 
India.  By  Mary  E.  Leslie.  With 
an  Introductory  Preface  by  the  Rev. 
E.  S TOEROW.  2s.  London :  John 
Snow  and  Co. — This  is  an  interesting 
book  on  female  Missionary  effort  ou 
behalf  of  the  daughters  of  India — a 
branch  of  Christian  labour  demand- 
ing more  attention  than  it  has  as  yet 
received.  It  gives  a  graphic  and 
touching  picture  of  the  life  and 
position  of  Hindu  women,  and  of 
the  mode  in  which  a  better  hope  is 
gradually  dawning  xipon  their  dark- 
ness. Many  departments  of  Mis- 
sionary labour  may  be  more  showy 
than  that  of  the  Zenana  mission, 
but  none  is  more  really  important. 
The  future  of  Christianity  in  India 
depends,  under  God,  upon  the  evan- 
gelisation of  the  women. 

964.  Female  Agency  among  the 
Heathen  :  Being  the  History  of  the 
Society  for  Promoting  Female  Edu- 
cation in  the  East.  Preface  by  the 
Hon.  and  Rev.  B.  W.  Noel.  With 
a  Coloured  Engraving  of  a  Chinese 
Girls' School  in  Ningpo.  Cloth,  Is.Qd, 
Loudon  :  Suter  and  Co. 

965.  Six  Months  in  India.  By 
Maky  Cakpexteu.  Two  Vols.  Long- 
man, Green,  and  Co.  London,  1868. 
— Tliese  goodly  volumes,  by  the  phi- 
lanthropic and  enterprising  Miss 
Carpenter,  give  much  interesting 
information,  not  only  on  female  edu- 
cation in  the  East,  which  was   the 


462 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOKLD. 


primary  object  of  her  visit  to  India, 
but  also  on  mission  work  generally, 
and  can  scarcely  fail  to  serve  the 
noble  object  which  the  accomplished 
writer  had  in  view. 

966.  Sundry  Books  relating  to 
Mission  Work  in  India. — The  pub- 
lications relating  to  India  and  its 
missions  are  so  numerous  that  our 
limited  space  will  only  admit  of  the 
mere  mention  of  the  following : — 
Acland's  Planners  and  Customs  of 
India,  1861  ;  Alevis's  Buddhism, 
its  Oriffin  and  History,  1862  ;  Bal- 
LANTYNe's  Hinduism  and  Chris- 
tianity, 1859;  BuciiA^rAN's  Christian 
Researches  in  India,  1811  ;  Btjyep.s' 
Letters  on  Indian  3Iissions,  1840; 
Bonak's  Life  of  Dr.  Judson:  Camp- 
bell's Planners  and  Customs  of 
India,  1858  ;  Claexson's  India  and 
the  Gospel,  1858;  Conference  of  the 
Benyal  Missionaries,  1855 ;  Duff's 
India  and  Indian  Missions  ;  Fox's 
Missions  in  Southern  India ;  Hebek's 
Journal  in  India,  1828;  Haedy's 
'3ianual  of  Buddhism  ;  Hawkes- 
woETii's  Missions  in  Travancore  ; 
Hough's  Protestant  3Iissions  Vin- 
dicated,\^Qd ;  KjlY^s  History  of  Chris- 
tianity in  India ;  Kearn's  Tribes 
of  South  India  ;  Lupolt's  Recol- 
lections of  an  Indian  Mission ; 
MuLLEx's  Ten  Years'  3Iissionary 
Labotcrs  in  India,  1862  ;  Maetyns's 
Life  and  Journals  ;  Masok's  Talk 
with  the  Ganyes  ;  Butler's  Land  of 
the  Veda,  1871;  Sherring's /«<:/<«?» 
Church ;  Wayland's  Life  of  Dr. 
Judson. 


BOOKS  m  MISSIOL^S  IN  CHINA. 

967.  China  Opened ;  or,  a  Dis- 
play of  the  Topography,  History, 
Customs,  3Ianners,  Arts,  3Iunufac- 
tures,  Reliyion,  Jurisprudence,  iS'-c, 
of  tiie  Chinese  Empire.  By  the  Rev. 
Charles  Gutzlafp.     Revised  by  the 


Rev.   Andrew    Reed,   D.D.     Two 

Vols.  12mo.  pp.  510,  570.  London: 
Smith,  Elder  and  Co.  1838.— For 
the  general  reader  Medhurst's  China 
will  be  sufficient ;  but  the  student 
who  wishes  to  have  information  more 
extensive  and  detailed  will  thank- 
fullj^  avail  himself  of  Mr.  Grutzlaff's 
China  Opened.  The  volumes  are 
replete  with  interesting  information, 
and  can  scarcely  be  attentively  read 
without  pleasure  and  profit. 

988.  China,  its  State  and  Pros- 
pects, with  Special  llefercnce  to 
the  Spread  of  the  Gospel;  containiny 
Allusions  to  the  Antiquity,  Extent, 
Population,  Civilisation,  Literature, 
a?id  Religion  of  the  Chinese.  By 
W.  H.  Medhurst,  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society.  Illustrated 
with  engravings  on  wood,  by  Gr. 
Baxter.  8vo.,  pp.  582.  London: 
John  Snow.  1837. — This  is  one  of 
the  best  books  which  has  been  pub- 
lished in  reference  to  China  and  its 
vast  population.  Reviewing  this 
excellent  work,  the  IVesleyan  3Ie- 
thodist  3Iagazine  says  : — "  Mr.  Med- 
hurst's  account  of  the  operations  of 
the  London  Missionary  Society  in 
Canton,  and  in  the  Indian  Archi- 
pelago, is  both  interesting  and  en- 
couraging. So  likewise  is  the  des- 
cription of  his  own  voyage  along  the 
coast  of  China,  and  of  his  various 
interviews  with  the  natives,  among 
whom  he  distributed  a  number  of 
copies  of  the  Word  of  Life  as  well  as 
of  religious  tracts." 

969.  China,  and  her  Spiritual 
Claims.  By  the  Rev.  Evan  Da- 
vies,  late  Missionary  to  the  Chinese. 
18mo.,  pp.  143.  London:  Snow. 
1844. — The  object  contemplated  in 
this  volume  is  to  show  the  super- 
stitious and  idolatrous  character  of 
the  Chinese,  the  difficulties  with 
which  Protestant  Missionaries  will 
have  to  contend  in  preaching  the 


THE   MISSIONABY   WORLD. 


465 


Gospel  to  them,  and  the  glorious 
probability  that  the  religion  of  Christ 
■will  ultimately  prevail  in  that  deeply 
benighted  portion  of  the  globe.  The 
chapter  on  "  Infanticide,"  and  the 
sketch  of  the  "  Life  of  Confucius," 
will  be  read  with  deep  interest. 

970.  The  People  of  China. 
18mo.,  pp.  33G.  Loudon:  Religious 
Tract  Society.  181-1.— This  is  ano- 
ther elementary  book  on  China,  pub- 
lished by  the  Religious  Tract  Society 
for  the  benefit  of  the  young.  It 
treats  with  considerable  fulness  of 
the  history,  court,  religion,  govern- 
ment, legislature,  constitutions,  agri- 
cidture,  language,  literature,  arts, 
sciences,  manufactures,  and  customs 
of  this  singular  country,  and  v/ill 
form  a  valuable  addition  to  any 
family  library. 

971.  Journeys  in  Iforth  China, 
Manchuria,  and  Eastern  Mongolia  ; 
toith  some  Account  of  Corea.  By 
the  Rev.  Alexander  Williamsox, 
B.A.,  Agent  of  the  National  Bible 
Society  of  Scotland.  With  ilhistra- 
tions  and  two  maps.  In  two  volumes. 
London :  Smith,  Elder,  and  Co. 
1870. — A  competent  authority  says 
of  this  work,  "  Mr.  Williamson's 
volumes  are  deeply  interesting  ;  they 
are  literally  full  of  information,  and 
mostly  of  a  kind  of  information  that 
is  not  to  be  met  with  in  other  books. 
The  author  and  his  coadjutors — for 
the  work  is  enriched  by  some  valu- 
able monographs  from  the  pens  of 
others — is  worthy  of  the  Society  in 
the  cause  of  which  he  has  laboured." 
It  is  the  newest  and  the  freshest  pub- 
lication on  China  and  the  Chinese 
that  we  have  seen,  and  from  begin- 
ning to  end  it  is  of  thrilling  in- 
terest. 

972.  The  Claims  of  China  on  Chi-is- 
tian  Men .  By  the  Eev.  Alexander 
Williajisox,  LL.D.  Edinburgh : 
Oliphant  and  Co. — This  is  an  admi- 


rable little  Missionary  book,  in  which 
the  claims  of  China  are  set  forth  in  a 
manner  calculated  to  convince  the 
judgment  and  captivate  the  heart. 
It  gives  an  interesting  view  of  the 
country,  its  climate,  products,  and 
the  habits  and  manners  of  the  people. 
The  writer  regards  the  Chinese  as 
the  hope  of  the  East.  He  says  they 
are  an  industrious,  enterprising,  com- 
mercial people,  and  are  pushing  their 
way  into  various  countries  to  better 
their  circumstances,  with  an  energy 
and  perseverance  which  is  sure  to 
command  success.  In  Java  there  are 
already  at  least  150,000  Chinese,  at 
Singapore  80,000,  and  in  other 
places  proportionate  numbers.  They 
are  multiplying  rapidly,  and  the 
probability  is  that  they  will  in  many 
places  supersede  the  natives,  who 
will  either  fall  before  them,  or  be 
incorporated  with  them.  Formerly 
they  chartered  small  sailing  vessels 
to  convey  themselves  and  their  com- 
modities to  other  lands;  now  they 
are  chartering  and  purchasing 
steamers.  They  are,  moreover,  in- 
creasing rapidly  in  nirmber.  On 
these  and  other  grounds,  which  he 
states  in  a  very  forcible  manner.  Dr. 
Williams  urges  the  necessity  of  send- 
out  more  Missionaries  to  China,  and 
declares  that  they  are  the  only  men 
who  make  it  their  object  to  dispel 
the  ignorance  in  which  the  people 
are  involved ;  and,  by  communicat- 
ing to  them  a  knowledge  of  the 
Gospel,  make  them  a  blessing  where- 
ever  they  go. 

973.  Christianity  in  China,  Tar- 
tary,  and  Thibet.  By  Abbe  Hue. 
London:  Longmans. — This  is  a  nar- 
rative of  the  pilgrimage  of  a  Roman 
Catholic  Jesuit  Missionary  through 
the  countries  mentioned  on  the  title 
page  of  the  book.  It  contains  some 
items  of  interest,  but  in  a  Missionary 
point  of  view  it  disappoints  our  ex- 
pectations,   and    much    patience  is 


664 


THE   MISSIONARY   WOKLD. 


required  to  plod  through  its  puerile 
and  silly  statements. 

974.  Journal  of  a  Eesidence  in 
China  and  the  Neighhouring  Coun- 
tries, from  1830  to  1833.  By 
David  Abeel,  minister  of  the  Dutx;h 
Church  in  North  America,  and  Mis- 
sionary of  the  American  Board  of 
Missions  to  South  -  Eastern  Asia. 
Revised  and  reprinted  from  the 
American  Edition,  with  an  Intro- 
ductory Essay  by  the  Honourable  and 
Rev.  Baptist  WraoTHESLEY  Noel, 
M.A.,  minister  of  St.  John's  Chapel, 
Bedford-row.  12mo.pp.  366.  London: 
Nisbet. — The  facts  stated  in  the  im- 
portant journal  of  Gi'itzlafF,  in  refer- 
ence to  China  previously  published 
are  amply  confirmed  by  Mr.  Abeel, 
who  also  extended  his  inquiries  and 
observations  to  Java,  Sumatra,  Siam , 
Borneo,  Japan,  and  other  adjacent 
places.  The  special  object  of  his 
research  was  to  collect  information 
respecting  those  countries  for  the 
guidance  of  the  American  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions,  in  selecting  fields 
of  labour  for  its  agents.  The  volume 
gives  an  afi'ecting  view  of  the  spiri- 
tual destitution  and  wretchedness 
of  the  populous  regions  just  men- 
tioned, and  it  cannot  be  read  with- 
out interest  and  profit  by  the  friends 
of  Christian  Missions. 

975.  Journal  of  Three  Voyages 
along  the  Coast  of  China,  in  1831 
unci  1833,  tvith  Notices  of  Siam, 
Corea,  and  the  Loo-C/ioo  Islands. 
By  Chakees  Gutzlaff.  To  which 
is  prefixed  an  Introductory  Essay 
on  the  Policy,  Religion,  &c.,  of 
China.  By  the  Rev.  "William  Ellis. 
Small  Svo.,  pp.  450.  125.  Lon- 
don :  "Wesley  and  Davis. — This  is 
one  of  the  most  important  and  inte- 
resting works  which  has  appeared 
on  the  subject  to  which  it  relates, 
and  it  is  believed  that  when  it  was 


first  published  it  not  only  made  a 
profound  impression  on  the  public 
mind,  but  tended  in  no  ordinary  de- 
gree to  prepare  the  way  for  those 
eflorts  which  have  since  been  made 
by  Missionary  Societies  of  different 
denominations  for  the  benefit  of 
China. 

976.  The  Medical  Missionary  in 
China;  a  Narrative  of  Twenty 
Years'  Ex^jerience.  By  "William 
LocKiiAKT,  F.R.C.S.,  F.R.G.S.,  of 
the  London  Missionary  Society.  Lon- 
don: Hurst  and  Blacket.  1860.^- 
It  was  a  happy  idea  to  connect  the 
healing  art  with  direct  efforts  for 
the  good  of  the  soul.  Many  of  the 
poor  perishing  heathen  have  come  to 
the  Medical  Missionary  to  obtain 
relief  for  their  bodily  ailments,  who 
have  at  the  same  time  become  en- 
lightened with  regard  to  their  spi- 
ritual necessities,  and  ultimately  led 
to  Christ,  the  only  Saviour  of  sin- 
ners. Mr.  Lockhart's  interesting 
narrative  abounds  with  instances  of 
good  resulting  fi'om  this  manifold 
kind  of  philanthropic  labour.  In 
connection  with  this  volume  may  be 
read  with  great  advantage,  Marley's 
Medical   Jlissionartes,    or    Medical 

j  Agencji  Co-o2}eratire  toith  Chris- 
tian Missions  to  the  Heathen ;  a 
work  which  is  fraught  with  inte- 
resting matter  on  the  subject  to 
which  it  relates. 

977.  Additional  "Works  relating 
to  China  and  Japan. — The  fol- 
lowing works  will  supply  additional 
information  on  the  countries  and 
subjects  to  which  they  relate : — 
Abeel's  Residence  in  China,  1835 ; 
Cabdell's  Missions  in  Japan  ; 
China  and  its  People,  by  a  Mission- 
ary's "Wife ;  Hue's  Christianity  in 
China ;  Kidd's  China,  1841 ; 
MiljSTe's  Life  in  China,  1820  ;  MoK- 
Eisox's  Life,'  Sitith's  Visit  to 
Japan. 


VII.-EMINENT   MISSIONARIES. 


EOMAN    OATHOLIO  MISSION- 
AKIES. 

978.  Francis  Xavier. — Amongst 
the  early  lioman  Catholic  Mission- 
aries, Francis  Xavier  was  one  of  the 
most  distinguished  for  piety,  zeal, 
and  courage  in  the  prosecution  of 
the  great  work  to  which  he  devoted 
himself.  lie  was  born  in  the  town 
of  Xavier  in  Spain,  in  the  year  1506. 
He  received  his  education  chiefly  in 
Paris,  where  he  formed  an  intimacy 
with  the  celebrated  Ignatius  Loyola, 
the  founder  of  the  Jesuits.  Seized 
with  a  similar  zeal  to  that  which 
animated  his  friend,  he  bound  him- 
self with  some  others  to  attempt  the 
conversion  of  dark,  benighted  hea- 
thens to  the  holy  Catholic  faith.  In 
1541  he  embarked  at  Lisbon  for 
Goa,  a  large  and  populous  town  of 
Asia,  on  the  Malabar  coast,  in  the 
peninsula  of  Hindostan.  At  that 
early  period  such  an  undertaking 
was  considered  extremely  hazardous, 
and  the  friends  and  relatives  of  the 
Missionary  earnestly  remonstrated 
with  him,  and  tried  to  dissuade  him 
from  his  purpose.  He  nevertheless 
persevered  with  a  determination  and 
courage  worthy  of  the  highest  com- 
mendation. He  laboured  with  great 
zeal  and  some  degree  of  success  for 
several  years  in  the  far  distant  East, 


H  H 


and  earned  for  himself  the  honour- 
j  able  title  of  the  "  Apostle  of  India." 
I  He  even  extended  his  travels  and 
labours  to  Japan,  where  he  baptized 
I  multitudes  of  children  and  adults — 
'  yea  the  inhabitants  of  a  whole  vil- 
lage in  a  single  day — and  called 
them  Christians.  'Nov  were  his  faith 
and  zeal  confined  within  these  limits. 
He  contemplated  the  conversion  of 
China,  and  was  preparing  for  a  voy- 
age to  the  "  Celestial  Empire," 
when,  in  1552,  death  put  a  period 
i  to  his  labours  on  the  island  of  San- 
zian,  and  he  was  no  doubt  removed 
to  a  "  better  country."  Whatever 
'  we  may  think  of  the  creed  and  reli- 
gious system  of  Francis  Xavier,  we 
must  give  him  credit  for  sincerity 
of  purpose,  and  for  the  most  exem- 
plary diligence  in  the  prosecution  of 
I  his  Missionary  labours.  He,  more- 
I  over,  gave  utterance  to  some  noble 
sentiments,  which  are  worthy  of 
being  cherished  by  evangelists  of  a 
purer  faith.  In  reply  to  the  re- 
monstrances of  his  friends,  when 
about  to  leave  his  native  land,  he 
said,  "  The  most  tractable  and  opu- 
lent nations  will  not  want  preachers, 
but  this  mission  is  for  me  because 
others  wiU  not  tindertake  it.  If  the 
country  abounded  with  odoriferous 
woods  and  mines  of  gold,  all  dangers 
would  be  braved  in  order  to  procure 


466 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


them.  Should  merchants,  then,  be 
more  intrepid  than  Missionaries? 
Shall  these  unfortunate  people  be 
excluded  from  the  blessings  of  re- 
demption ?  It  is  true  they  are  very 
barbarous  and  brutal,  but  let  them 
be  more  so,  He  who  can  convert  even 
stones  into  the  children  of  Abraham, 
is  not  He  able  to  soften  their  hearts  ? 
Should  I  be  instrumental  of  the  sal- 
vation of  but  one  among  them,  I 
should  think  myself  but  too  well 
compensated  for  all  the  labours  and 
dangers  by  which  you  endeavour  to 
affright  me." 

979.  Matteo  Eacci.— In  1552, 
the  very  year  that  Xavier  died,  an 
event  occurred  on  the  coast  of  China 
which  tended  to  prepare  the  way  for 
the  breaking  down  of  that  barrier 
of  exclusiveness  which  had  so  long 
kept  the  "  Celestial  Empire"  com- 
pletely cut  off  from  the  rest  of  the 
civilised  world.  This  was  the  ar- 
rival and  landing  by  stealth  at 
Macao  of  a  party  of  Jesuit  Romish 
Missionaries,  at  the  head  of  whom 
was  Abbe  Racci,  whose  character 
and  proceedings  are  deserving  of  a 
passing  notice.  It  was  entirely  by 
stratagem  that  the  Jesuits  sought 
to  retain  their  position,  and  to  win 
over  the  Chinese  to  the  holy  Catholic 
faith.  They  studied  mathematics 
and  natural  science,  with  a  view  to 
astonish  the  natives  by  their  exhi- 
bitions. Some  objects,  common 
enough  in  Europe,  but  unheard  of  in 
China,  were  prepared  as  presents  for 
the  mandarins  and  others.  A  clock 
that  showed  the  rising  and  setting 
of  the  sun  and  moon  ;  a  prism,  that 
by  the  emission  of  its  rainbow-rays 
was  mistaken  for  a  fragment  of  the 
celestial  hemisphere,  and  maps  which 
exhibited  the  world  of  barbarians, 
with  China  filling  the  east,  and  Eu- 
rope in  the  remote  west,  produced 
sensations  of  wonder  such  as  had 
never  before  stirred  the  placid  spirit 


of  the  Viceroy  of  Canton.  Instead 
of  driving  them  away  from  the 
country,  as  they  feared,  he  actually 
detained  the  Jesuits  to  exhibit  and 
explain  their  wonders  ;  for  only  they 
had  the  secret  of  keeping  that  curious 
machine  in  action,  and  only  they 
could  manage  the  spectrum,  and 
expound  the  new  system  of  geo- 
graphj\  Literary  men  crowded  the 
palace  to  see  the  Jesuits,  and  to  hear 
their  wisdom,  and  the  Missionaries 
thus  gained  an  influence  which  they 
knew  well  how  to  utilise.  The 
popularity  thus  acquired  by  Racci, 
Ruggiero,  and  others,  was  truly  as- 
tonishing, and  by  virtue  of  an  Im- 
perial edict,  Racci  took  up  his 
residence  near  the  royal  palace,  and 
enjoyed  the  highest  reputation  for 
learning.  He  courted  the  literati ; 
withheld  from  their  knowledge  such 
parts  of  the  sacred  history  and  doc- 
trine as  were  likely  to  offend  their 
prejudices  or  wound  their  pride ;  by 
his  influence  at  court  secured  the 
protection  of  his  brethren  in  the 
provinces  ;  and  by  extreme  sagacity 
surrounded  himself  with  a  consider- 
able number  of  persons,  who  might 
be  variously  described  as  pupils, 
partisans,  converts,  or  novices.  In 
a  secret  chapel  he  disclosed  to  the 
more  favoured  symbols  of  his  wor- 
ship, yet  so  shaped  as  not  to  be 
repugnant  to  theii-  heathen  notions, 
and  intermingled  with  other  symbols 
from  the  religion  of  Confucius.  Racci 
died  in  1610,  and  was  honoured  with 
a  solemn  funeral ;  the  remains  of  a 
foreigner  never  before  had  such  a 
distinction.  It  is  said  that  both 
mandarins  and  the  people  saluted 
with  a  motu-nful  admiration  the 
corpse  of  the  Jesuit,  as  it  was  taken 
to  the  grave  by  a  company  of 
Christians,  with  a  splendid  cross 
going  before  it,  and  that  it  was 
interred,  by  the  order  of  the  Em- 
peror, in  a  temple  dedicated  to  the 
true  God. 


THE  mSSIONARY  WORLD. 


467 


980.  Abbe  Dubois. — The  name 
of  Abbe  Dubois  appears  to  be  de- 
serving^ of  a  place  among  eminent 
Romish  Missionaries  to  heathen 
lands,  if  not  for  any  success  which 
attended  his  labours,  yet  for  his  out- 
spoken and  candid  testimony  to  the 
contrary.  The  Abbe  makes  serious 
exceptions  to  the  labours  and  re- 
ported success  of  Xavier  and  other 
Missionaries  who  preceded  him  in 
India,  and  declares  that  most  of 
their  professed  converts,  who  had 
merely  been  induced  to  consent  to 
the  form  of  Christian  baptism,  soon 
fell  away.  He  says: — "The  low  state 
to  which  the  Church  is  now  reduced, 
and  the  contempt  in  which  it  is 
held,  cannot  be  surpassed.  There  is 
not  at  present  in  the  country  more 
than  a  third  of  the  Christians  who 
were  to  be  found  in  it  eight  years 
ago,  and  this  number  diminishes 
every  day  by  frequent  apostacy. 
It  will  dwindle  to  nothing  in  a  short 
period ;  and,  if  things  continue  as 
they  are  now  going  on,  within  less 
than  fifty  years  there  will,  I  fear, 
remain  no  vestige  of  Christianity 
among  the  natives.  It  is  certain 
that  within  the  last  sixty  years  no 
proselytes,  or  but  very  few,  have 
been  made."  In  his  Letters  on  the 
State  of  Christianity  in  India,  speak- 
ing of  his  own  labours.  Abbe  Dubois 
says : — "  For  my  part  I  cannot  boast 
of  much  success  in  this  holy  career 
during  a  period  of  twenty-five  years 
that  I  have  laboured  to  promote  the 
interests  of  the  Chi-istian  religion. 
The  restraints  and  privations  under 
which  I  have  lived,  by  conforming 
myself  to  the  usages  of  the  country, 
embracing,  in  many  respects,  the 
prejudices  of  the  natives,  living  like 
them,  and  becoming  almost  a  Hindu 
myself ;  in  short,  by  '  being  made  all 
things  to  all  men,  that  I  might  by 
all  means  save  some  ' — all  this  proved 
of  no  avail  to  me  to  make  proselytes. 
During  the  long  period  I  have  lived 

H 


[  in  India,  in  the  capacity  of  a  Mis- 
sionary, I  have  made,  with  the 
assistance  of  a  native  Missionary,  in 
all,  between  two  and  three  hundred 
converts  of  both  sexes,  most  of  whom 
received  baptism  from  interested 
motives.  I  do  not  remember  any 
one  who  may  be  said  to  have  em- 
braced Christianity  from  conviction, 
and  through  quite  disinterested  mo- 
tives. And  many  of  these  new  con- 
verts afterwards  apostatized,  and 
relapsed  into  paganism,  finding  that 
the  Christian  religion  did  not  afford 
them  the  temporal  advantages  they 
had  looked  for  in  embracing  it." 
After  this  statement  of  his  mode  of 
proceeding,  no  one  will  be  surprised 
at  Abbe  Dubois's  want  of  success  in 
his  Missionary  enterprise. 

981.  Peter  Olaver.  —  As  early 
as  the  year  1549  the  Roman  Catholic 
Missionaries  commenced  their  la- 
bours in  South  America,  John  III. 
of  Portugal  having  despatched  a 
party  of  Jesuits  to  Brazil  about  that 
time  to  attempt  to  evangelise  the 
inhabitants.  The  Missionaries  en- 
deavoured to  tame  the  savage  In- 
dians, and  in  this  they  are  said  to 
have  been  very  successful.  As  the 
number  of  Missionaries  increased, 
they  penetrated  into  the  interior  of 
the  country,  and  appear  to  have 
made  many  converts  after  their 
fashion.  New  Granada  was  visited 
by  Peter  CI  aver  in  1615.  He  de- 
voted himself  chiefly  to  the  benefit 
of  the  poor  negro  slaves  who  were 
brought  from  the  coast  of  Africa. 
Claver  seems  to  have  possessed  the 
true  Missionary  spirit.  ' '  Do  every- 
thing," he  used  to  say,  "  for  the 
greater  glory  of  God.  Seek  nothing 
in  this  world  but  what  Jesus  Him- 
self sought;  to  sanctify  souls,  to 
labour,  to  suffer,  and,  if  necessary, 
to  die,  for  their  salvation,  and  all 
for  the  sake  of  Jesus."  In  his  last 
mission  to  the  interior,  this  great 
H  2 


468 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


and  good  man  penetrated  the  dan- 
gerous country  between  the  Mag- 
dalena  and  the  Cordillera  mountains, 
and  established  several  stations, 
which  became  centres  of  civilisation 
and  moral  improvement  among  a 
rude  and  savage  people,  notwith- 
standing the  errors  and  defects  of 
the  religious  system  which  was 
cherished  and  inculcated  by  the 
Missionaries  who  occupied  them. 
Peter  Claver  laboured  long  and  well 
as  a  Romish  Missionary  in  Soixth 
America,  and  finished  his  course  in 
peace  at  a  good  old  age— a  noble 
specimen  of  a  large  number  of 
Catholic  priests  in  the  mission  field 
whose  lives  and  labours  were  much 
better  than  the  doctrine  which  they 
tauffht. 


MISSIOMEIES  or  OHUEOH 
SOCIETIES. 

982.  Bartholomew  Ziegenhalg. 
—  Comparatively  little  has  been 
heard  of  this  pious  Dutch  evange- 
list in  modern  times ;  but  when  it  is 
remembered  that  he  was  one  of  the 
first  Pi'otestant  Missionaries  sent 
from  Europe  to  the  far  distant  East, 
to  point  the  poor  perishing  heathen 
to  Christ,  it  will  be  admitted  that 
his  name  is  worthy  of  an  honourable 
place  among  the  champions  of  the 
Cross.  Nor  is  the  history  of  his 
career  destitute  of  interesting  inci- 
dents. Bartholomew  Ziegenbalg  is 
first  presented  to  our  notice  as  one  of  I 
two  pious  students  selected  by  Pro-  I 
fessor  Franke,  from  the  University 
of  Halle,  to  go  forth  in  the  service  1 
of  the  Danish  government  to  estab-  \ 
lish  a  Christian  mission  at  Tran-  ; 
quebar,  on  the  coast  of  Malabar,  in  | 
the  East  Indies,  which  was  at  that  j 
time  subject  to  Denmark.  He  em-  j 
barked  for  his  distant  sphere  of! 
labour  at  Copenhagen,  on  the  29th  ] 


of  November,  1705,  accompanied  by 
Henry  Plutscho,  his  worthy  asso- 
ciate in  a  mission  which  originated 
in  the  zealous  promptings  of  Dr. 
Lutkins,  the  pious  chaplain  of  Frede- 
rick IV.,  King  of  Denmark.  The 
two  young  Missionaries  had  a  long 
and  tedious  passage,  with  its  usual 
accompaniments  of  broken  masts  and 
shattered  sails,  and  with  none  of  the 
mitigating  comforts  with  which  in- 
genuity and  enterprise,  during  a 
century  and  a  half,  diminished  the 
troubles  of  doubling  the  Cape.  And 
yet  these  two  holy  men  of  God  con- 
trived to  be  strangely  happy  through 
it  all.  It  is,  indeed,  an  enjoyment 
of  no  common  kind  to  look  into  the 
fragments  that  have  been  preserved 
of  their  recorded  experience,  and 
to  note  the  contrast  between  their 
unbroken  peace  and  the  grumblings 
of  more  common-place  and  luxurious 
voyagers.  Many  pages  might  be 
fiUed  with  interesting  extracts  from 
their  journals,  if  space  permitted, 
but  it  may  suffice  to  say  that,  by  the 
good  providence  of  God,  they  landed 
in  safety  at  Tranquebar,  on  the  9th 
of  July,  1706,  and  entered  upon 
their  important  work  in  the  true 
Missionary  spirit.  The  only  language 
known  by  them  on  their  arrival  was 
high  Dutch,  while  the  native  popu- 
lation spoke  either  Portuguese  or 
Tamil.  Theii'  first  duty  was,  there- 
fore, to  learn  the  languages  of  the 
people  among  whom  they  had  to 
labour.  In  this  they  succeeded  ad- 
mirably, and  were  soon  enabled  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  the  natives 
from  warm  and  loving  hearts  with- 
out the  aid  of  interpreters.  They 
also  translated  portions  of  Scrip- 
ture into  Tamil,  and  in  other  re- 
spects pursued  just  the  same  plans  as 
those  which  have  been  adopted  by 
Christian  Missionaries  in  modern 
times  for  the  overthrow  of  idolatry 
and  the  dissemination  of  true  reli- 
gion.    Their  diligence  and  perse- 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


469 


verance  were  remarkable.  It  is  said 
of  them,  that  "  From  six  o'clock  in 
the  morning  till  ten  at  night,  every 
hour  was  steadily  employed  in  the 
work  of  the  mission,  with  very  brief 
intervals  for  meals  and  relaxation." 
This  close  application  in  a  sultry 
climate,  so  unfriendly  to  the  health 
of  Europeans  as  that  of  Malabar, 
made  a  serious  impression  on  the 
constitution  of  the  Missionaries  in 
the  course  of  sixteen  years,  and  we  j 
are  informed  that  Ziegenbalg,  the 
master  spii'it  of  the  mission,  finished 
his  course,  and  rested  from  his  la- 
bours at  the  early  age  of  thirty- six, 
leaving  behind  him  a  bright  example 
of  entire  devotedness  to  the  service 
of  God. 

983.  Christian  Frederick 
Schwartz. — :  Whether  we  regard 
the  length  of  his  service  or  the  cha- 
racter of  his  labours,  the  celebrated 
Schwartz  presents  himself  to  our  view 
as  a  Missionary  of  no  common  order, 
and  his  long  and  iisefiil  career  is 
deserving  of  special  notice.  He  was 
born  at  Sonnenburg,  in  the  Prussian 
province  of  Brandenburg,  on  the 
26th  of  October,  1726.  From  his 
birth,  he  was  dedicated  by  his  pious 
mother  to  the  work  of  the  ministry. 
His  youth  was  at  no  period  stained 
by  flagrant  acts  of  wickedness ;  but 
it  was  marked  by  vacillation  and 
indecision  in  regard  to  religion.  The 
reading  of  a  religioiis  book  was 
made  the  means  of  his  conversion, 
and  he  was  soon  afterwards  led  to 
turn  his  thoughts  to  the  sacred  office 
of  the  Christian  ministry.  His  in- 
tercourse with  Schiltze,  a  returned 
Missionary  from  India,  and  the  se- 
lection of  Professor  Franke,  of  HaUe, 
at  which  University  he  had  now 
been  a  student  for  some  years,  led 
him  to  devote  himself  to  the  life  of 
a  Missionary,  realised  the  fulfilment 
of  his  dying  mother's  prayers,  and 
set  the  necessary  seal  to  her  act  of 


solemn  consecration.  Having  been 
appointed  to  India  in  the  service 
of  the  Danish  Missionary  Society, 
Schwartz  embarked  for  the  scene  of 
his  future  labours,  on  the  28th  of 
Jan.,  1750.  He  arrived  at  Tranquebar 
about  the  middle  of  the  year,  and  on 
the  5th  of  November,  he  preached 
his  first  sermon  in  Tamil,  thus  setting 
an  example  of  diligence  in  study 
worthy  of  being  imitated  by  every 
young  Missionary.  He  chose  for 
his  first  text  in  India,  the  precious 
words  of  Christ,  "  Come  unto  me  all 
ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden, 
and  I  will  give  you  rest.  This 
selection  was  indicative  of  the  cha- 
racter of  his  ministry  during  the 
long  period  of  eight  and  forty  years 
that  he  was  spared  to  labour  among 
the  Hindus.  At  Tranquebar,  his 
first  station,  he  toiled  incessantly 
and  suffered  much,  but  was  not  per- 
mitted to  witness  much  visible 
fruit.  It  was  after  his  removal  to 
Trichinopoly,  when  he  had  trans- 
ferred himself  to  the  Christian. 
Knowledge  Society,  and  later  still  at 
Tanjore,  when  the  devoted  Mission- 
ary was  favoured  to  see  such  blessed 
results  of  his  laboiir.  At  these  places 
he  was  instrumental  in  the  erection 
of  commodious  places  of  worship,  in 
preaching  the  Gospel  throughout  the 
length  and  breadth  of  a  vast  extent 
of  country,  aided  by  native  evange- 
lists who  were  raised  up  to  assist 
him,  and  in  gathering  multitudes  of 
converts  into  the  fold  of  the  Re- 
deemer. His  influence  and  efforts 
were,  moreover,  emploj'ed  with  good 
effect  on  behalf  of  the  British  Go- 
vernment when  thi'eatened  with  an 
attack  by  the  notorious  Hyder  Ali ; 
and  he  undertook  a  hazardous  mission 
to  Seringapatam  in  the  interests  of 
peace,  when  the  redoubtable  chief- 
tain declined  any  intercourse  with 
the  Company  through  any  other 
channel.  And  when  war  actually 
came,  such  was  the  confidence  of  all 


470 


THE    MISSIONAEY  WOELD. 


parties  in  the  devoted  Schwartz, 
that  he  was  the  means  of  saving 
hundreds  of  lives  by  negotiating  with 
the  natives  for  bringing  food  into 
the  garrison  when  famine  had  com- 
menced to  do  its  deadly  work  among 
the  peoj)le. 

The  record  which  Mr.  Schwartz 
made  in  his  journal  of  the  circum- 
stances connected  with  his  mission 
to  the  headquarters  of  the  powerful 
Indian  chief,  who  had  assumed  such 
a  warlike  attitude  towards  the 
English,  is  of  thrilling  interest,  but 
our  limited  space  will  only  admit  of 
a  brief  notice  of  the  principal  inci- 
dents. On  the  5th  of  July,  1779, 
he  set  out  from  Trichinopoly,  and 
after  a  toilsome  journey  of  about  six 
■weeks,  over  lofty  mountains,  and 
through  extensive  plains,  he  reached 
Seringapatam,  the  residence  of  the 
great  Hyder,  on  the  2oth  of  August. 
He  says: — "Opposite  the  palace, 
we  had  to  pass  the  river,  over  which 
is  a  strong  bridge,  built  of  stone. 
On  the  other  side  of  the  fortress, 
there  is  another  arm  of  the  river, 
so  that  Seringapatam  is  an  island. 
Just  where  the  river  spreads  itself 
into  two  arms,  from  the  very  angle, 
the  works  of  the  fortification  com- 
mence. I  had  a  tent  pitched  on  the 
glacis  of  the  fort,  because  in  the 
fort  itself  it  was  very  damp,  and  the 
cold  produced  fever.  I  had  liberty 
to  enter  the  fort  at  all  times;  no 
one  hindered  me.  The  fortifications 
appeared  to  be  very  handsome ;  but 
the  Europeans  afiirm  that  they  are 
not  strong.  The  palace  which  was 
built  by  Hyder  is,  according  to  the 
mode  of  building  here,  beautiful, 
all  of  hewn  stone,  with  numerous 
pillars." 

After  a  minute  and  interesting 
description  of  the  celebrated  fortifica- 
tions, Mr.  Schwartz  gives  the  follow- 
ing particulars  of  his  interview  with 
the  great  warrior : — '  *  When  I  waited 
on  Hyder,  he  called  me  to  sit  down 


by  him.  On  the  floor  were  spread  the 
most  beautiful  carpets.  Yet  I  was 
not  asked  to  take  off  my  shoes.  He 
listened  to  all,  spoke  very  frankly, 
and  said  that  the  Europeans  broke 
their  public  engagements,  but  that 
he  was  desirous  to  live  in  peace  with 
them.  Finally  he  wrote  a  letter,  or 
caused  one  to  be  written,  had  it  read 
to  me,  and  said : — '  What  I  have 
mentioned  to  you  I  have  briefly 
detailed  in  the  letter  ;  you  will  ex- 
plain it  all  more  at  length.'  He 
looked  on  my  coming  as  preparatory 
to  a  proposal  for  peace.  But  the 
Nabob  at  Madras  knew  how  to  frus- 
trate all.  I  frequently  sat  with  him 
in  a  hall  which  opened  to  a  garden. 
On  the  last  evening  Hyder  begged  me 
to  speak  Persian  to  him,  as  I  had  done 
with  his  people.  I  therefore  did  so, 
assuring  him  that  my  view  in  coming 
to  him  had  been  to  prove  myself  a 
friend  to  the  general  good,  and  espe- 
cially to  promote  peace  between  him 
and  the  Company,  and  of  consequence 
the  welfare  of  the  poor  inhabitants, 
which  was  not  inconsistent  with  my 
office  as  a  teacher.  He  said,  '  I  am 
of  the  same  mind  with  you,  and 
wish  the  English  would  live  in 
peace  with  me.'  I  took  leave  of  him, 
and  found  he  had  sent  three  hun- 
dred rupees  to  my  palanquin  to  serve 
for  travelling  expenses."  During 
the  whole  of  this  joirrney  and  his 
residence  at  Seringapatam,  Mr. 
Schwartz  embraced  every  opportu- 
nity of  preaching  the  Gospel  in 
English,  German,  Tamil,  Hindus- 
tanee,  and  Persian ;  and  he  had  good 
reason  to  believe  that  his  labour  was 
not  in  vain  in  the  Lord, 

At  length,  after  a  long  and  la- 
borious life  of  Christian  effort  in 
the  interests  of  evangelical  truth 
and  genuine  philanthropy,  extending 
over  nearlj'  half- a-century,  the  self- 
denying  Missionary  sank  beneath 
the  weight  of  advancing  age  and 
infirmity,  and  finished  his  course  in 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


471 


peace  at  Tanjore,  on  the  18th  of  Feb., 
1793,  in  the  seventy- second  year  of  | 
his  age.  The  name  of  the  venerable 
Schwartz  is  still  held  in  grateful  • 
remembrance  in  India,  and  his  me-  [ 
mory  will  never  be  sullcred  to  die  , 
in  the  land  of  his  adoption.  "  The  I 
memory  of  the  just  is  blessed."  J 

985.  David  Brown.— The  Ecv. ' 
David  Brown  was  a  native  of  York- 
shire, and  having  from  his  earliest 
days  discovered  a  thoughtful  and 
serious  turn  of  mind,  he  was  ed\i- 
cated  and  trained  for  the  Christian 
ministry.  Before  entering  into  holj- 
orders,  he  had  the  offer  of  an  appoint- 
ment as  one  of  the  East  India  Com- 
pany's chaplains ;  but  when  he  ap- 
plied to  Dr.  Lowth,  Bishop  of  London, 
for  ordination,  his  Lordship  flatly 
refused,  saying  he  would  never 
ordain  another  man  to  go  abroad, 
for  he  had  ordained  several  for  the 
colonies  who  afterwards  remained 
lounging  about  the  town,  a  disgrace 
to  the  cloth.  He  was  more  fortu- 
nate, however,  in  his  application  to 
the  Bishop  of  Lhmdaft',  who,  with 
the  approbation  of  the  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  not  only  ordained 
him,  but  showed  him  a  truly  pastoral 
regard,  and  gave  him  much  valuable 
advice.  He  also  received  excellent 
counsel  from  such  men  as  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  Simeon,  Newton,  Cecil,  and 
Fletcher  of  Madeley,  and  others,  in 
reference  to  his  great  enterprise.  Mr. 
Brown  embarked  for  India  on  the 
19th  of  November,  1785,  and  from 
the  time  that  he  arrived  at  Calcutta 
he  exhibited  a  truly  ^Missionary 
spirit,  sympathising  with  the  na- 
tives in  their  degraded  condition, 
and  using  his  utmost  exertions  for 
their  eA'angelisation,  in  addition  to 
his  duties  as  chaplain  to  the  Com- 
panj'.  He  also  took  a  lively  interest 
in  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures 
into  the  different  languages  of  the 
-past,  and  their  circulation  among  the 


various  tribes  of  the  interior.     After 
continued    exertion  in   the    trying 
climate    of    India   for   more  than  a 
quarter   of    a   century,    the    health 
and  constitution  of  Mr.  Brown  began, 
to  fail,  and  he  was  no  longer  able  to 
perform  the  same  amount  of  mental 
or    physical     labour    as     formerly. 
Under  the  date  of  April  5,  1812,  he 
wrote  in  his  journal: — "On  Wed- 
nesday,   the    18th    of    March,     my 
strength    was    expended.       Having 
dispatched  to  Calcutta  the  report  of 
the  Auxiliary   Bible    Society,    with 
my  last  directions  to  the  printer,  the 
liOrd  made  my  strength  to  fail.     I 
then  felt  myself  sinking  fast.    I  said, 
'  My    times    are   in   Thy    hands.' " 
After  the  above  date  his  health  im- 
proved somewhat  for  a  few  weeks, 
;  and  he  was  prevailed  upon  to  take  a 
short   sea  voyage  as  the  only  thing 
'  likely  to  repair  his  shattered  consti- 
tution.    But  the  vessel  in  which  he 
I  embarked  for  Madras   struck    on  a 
sandbank  in  her  passage  down  the 
'  bay.     He  was  brought  back  to  Cal- 
I  cutta  under  the  worst  possible  cir- 
I  cumstances    for    an   invalid,    being 
obliged  to  sleep  exposed  to  the  night 
air,   upon   the    deck   of    the   vessel 
;  which  conveyed  him  on  shore  from 
j  the    stranded    Indiaman,      He    was 
never   again  permitted  to  return  to 
his  own  hoiise,  but  his  family  were 
soon  around  him,  and  remained  with 
him   during   the   fortnight   that  he 
still  lingered  on  the  shores  of  time. 
At  length  the   summons   came,  and 
j  his  bigrapher  says  "bis  last   breath 
I  spoke  thankfulness  for  the  merciful 
!  consolations  showered  upon  him,  and 
1  the   great  kindness  that  had  _  been 
j  shown  him  on  every  hand,  and  hiscon- 
I  fidence  in  the  gracious  purposes  of 
'  God.     While  in  the  act  of  thus  ex- 
I  pressing   his   gratitude  to  God  and 
'  man,  he  closed  his  eyes,  raised  his 
feeble  hands,  and  still  moved  his  lips 
in   inward   worship,    but   his  voice 
was  heard  no  more." 


472 


TUE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


986.  Claudius  Buchanan. — Few 
men  ha've  been  more  distinguished 
as  pioneers  of  the  Gospel  in  the  far 
distant  East  than  the  Rev.  Claudius 
Buchanan.  He  was  the  son  of  a 
pious  and  respectable  Scotchman, 
who  was  brought  to  a  saving  know- 
ledge of  the  truth  during  the  great 
awakening  which  occurred  in  North 
Britain  on  the  occasion  of  the  visit  of 
the  celebrated  Whitefield,  in  1742.  In 
early  life  young  Buchanan  mani- 
fested an  earnest  desire  for  travel ; 
and,  leaving  home  without  any  defi- 
nite plan  with  regard  to  the  future, 
he  went  to  London,  where,  after  three 
or  four  years  spent  in  the  pursuit  of 
worldly  pleasure,  he  was  converted 
from  the  error  of  his  ways  through 
the  instrumentality  of  the  Rev.  John 
Newton,  under  whose  ministry  he 
sat,  and  with  whom  he  became 
familiar.  Being  favourably  im- 
pressed with  the  general  character 
and  natural  ability  of  his  young 
friend,  the  zealous  clergyman  intro- 
duced him  to  Mr.  Henry  Thornton, 
by  whose  means  he  was  sent  to  Cam- 
bridge to  study  for  the  Christian 
ministry.  Having  gone  through  his 
course  of  academical  studies,  taken 
his  degree  of  B.A.,  and  been  or- 
dained deacon,  on  the  20th  of  Sep- 
tember, 179j,  by  the  Bishop  of 
London,  he  at  once  became  Mr. 
Newton's  curate.  In  the  month  of 
March  following  he  was  appointed 
one  of  the  chaplains  of  the  East 
India  Company.  Soon  after  this 
appointment  he  received  priests' 
orders,  and  on  the  11th  of  August, 
1 796,  he  embarked  for  India.  Two 
months  after  his  arrival  at  Calcutta, 
where  he  was  kindly  received  by  the 
Rev.  David  Brown,  he  proceeded  to 
the  military  station  of  Barraekpore, 
which  was  the  first  scene  of  his 
labours.  Whilst  zealously  minis- 
tering to  the  troops,  Mr.  Buchanan 
devoted  himself  steadily  to  the  study 
of  the  Hindustanee  and  Persian  lan- 


guages with  a  view  to  future  useful- 
ness ;  and  as  soon  as  he  found  himself 
in  a  position  to  do  so,  he  paid  much 
attention  to  native  literatui'e  and  to 
the  translation  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures into  the  vernacular  tongues  of 
the  people  by  whom  he  was  sur- 
rounded. The  devoted  Missionary 
not  only  rendered  personal  service 
with  a  view  to  evangelise  the  na- 
tives of  India,  but,  having  come  into 
receipt  of  considerable  means  by 
reason  of  his  connection  with  the 
College  at  Fort-William,  he  ofiered 
liberal  prizes  to  the  aggregate  amount 
of  £1,650  for  the  best  essay  in  Eng- 
lish prose  on  the  best  means  of  ex- 
tending the  blessings  of  civilisation 
and  true  religion  among  the  sixty 
millions  of  inhabitants  of  Hindostan 
subject  to  British  authority,  and 
kindred  subjects.  By  these  means 
he  sought  to  create  an  interest  in  the 
subject  of  Christian  missions  at  a 
time  when  it  was  far  from  popular. 
The  eminence  of  Mr.  Buchanan  as 
an  Oriental  scholar  at  length  secured 
for  him  the  well-merited  distinction 
of  D.D.,  an  honour  which  he  bore 
with  characteristic  meekness.  After 
a  residence  of  about  eleven  years  in 
India,  in  conseqiience  of  family  cir- 
cumstances Dr.  Buchannan  returned 
to  England  ;  but  he  never  lost  his 
interest  in  the  great  Missionary  enter- 
prise. He  was  constantly  engaged  in 
conneetionwith  his  benevolent  patron, 
Mr.  Thornton,  and  others,  in  devising 
and  carrying  out  plans  for  the  ame- 
lioration of  the  aborigines  of  various 
countries,  and  for  the  spread  of  the 
Gospel  throughout  the  world,  in 
addition  to  his  incessant  and  zealous 
labours  as  a  clergyman  of  the  Church 
of  England.  After  exerting  himself 
in  this  way  for  a  few  years,  Dr. 
Buchanan  finished  his  course  rather 
suddenly  in  the  month  of  February, 
1815,  at  the  early  age  of  forty-nine. 

987.  Henry  Martyn,— The  Mis- 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


478 


sionary  career  of  Henry  Martyn, 
was  comparative  short;  but  there 
was  crowded  into  it  a  lart^c  amount 
of  labour,  and  the  incidents  by 
which  it  Avas  distinguished,  and 
its  ultimate  results  were  such  as  to 
invest  it  with  peculiar  interest.  Ho 
was  born  at  Truro,  in  Cornwall, 
February  18,  1781.  When  between 
seven  and  eiii'ht  j'cars  of  ag'c,  he 
was  sent  to  the  Grammar-school  of 
his  native  town,  where  he  remained, 
with  but  little  interruption,  until  he 
had  entered  on  his  sixteenth  year. 
He  was  then  transferred  to  Cam- 
bridge, and  having  gained  a  scholar- 
ship in  St.  John's  College,  he  com- 
menced residence  there  in  October, 
1797.  Habits  of  application  grew 
upon  him  until  he  came  to  be  spoken 
of  as  "  the  student  who  never  lost  an 
hour."  It  is  not  surprising,  there- 
fore, that  whilst  young  in  years 
he  obtained  the  highest  honours  of 
his  class,  and  took  a  leading  posi- 
tion in  the  College.  At  the  same 
time  he  was  ill  at  ease  in  his  mind, 
imtil  he  became  a  personal  partaker 
of  the  saving  grace  of  God.  Tn  the 
commencement  of  his  Christian  life, 
Mr.  Martyn  was  encouraged  and 
assisted  by  the  kind  and  good  Mr. 
Simeon,  who  was  ever  ready  to  aid 
youthful  inquirers  after  truth  ;  and, 
having  received  ordination,  the  young 
collegian  became  the  clerical  assis- 
tant of  his  friend  and  patron.  Mr. 
Martyn  had  not  been  in  holy  orders 
long,  however,  when  by  reading 
Brainerd's  ilemoirs,  and  other  books 
of  a  similar  character,  he  became 
animated  with  an  earnest  desire  to 
devote  himself  to  the  work  of  a 
foreign  Missionary.  For  some  time 
the  way  seemed  closed  up,  but  at 
length  he  had  the  offer  of  a  chap- 
laincy in  the  service  of  the  East 
India  Company ;  and,  after  much 
pleasant  intercourse  with  the  Patri- 
archal John  Newton,  Richard  Cecil 
and  others  in  London,  he  embarked 


for  the  scene  of  his  future  labours  on 
the  17th  of  July,  1805.  The  young 
Missionary  was  indefatigable  in  his 
efforts  to  beneiit  the  soldiers  and 
others  on  board  the  vessel  in  which 
he  sailed.  On  calling  at  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope,  he  was  gratified  with 
an  interview  with  Dr.  V^anderkemp 
and  Mr.  Head,  with  whose  conversa- 
tion and  spirit  he  was  much  pleased. 
Mr.  Martyn  arrived  at  Madras  on 
the  22nd  of  April,  and  proceeded  by 
way  of  Calcutta,  where  he  spent  a 
short  time,  to  Dinapore,  the  place  of 
his  appointment.  Here  Mr.  Martyn 
laboured  for  about  three  years,  faith- 
fully preaching  the  Gospel  to  the 
troops  and  government  ofhcials,  both 
civil  and  railitarj^,  with  character- 
istic zeal  and  earnestness  ;  whilst  at 
the  same  time  he  neglected  no  op- 
portunity of  instructing  the  natives 
in  the  truths  of  Christianity.  He 
paid  special  attention  to  the  rising 
generation,  and  at  one  time  had 
live  schools  in  active  operation, 
which  were  supported  solely  at  his 
own  expense.  But  the  principal 
work  of  Mr.  Martyn  at  this  period, 
and  in  fact,  throughout  his  brief 
Missionary  career,  was  that  of  trans- 
lation. To  translate  the  "  Book  of 
Common  Prayer "  into  the  verna- 
cular tongue  of  India  was  only  the 
work  of  a  few  weeks.  A  translation 
of  our  Lord's  parables,  with  com- 
ments in  the  same  language,  soon 
followed.  And  then,  with  his  well 
practised  gift,  the  zealous  Mission- 
ary devoted  himself  to  his  great 
work,  for  which  countless  genera- 
tions will  yet  call  him  blessed — the 
translation  of  the  New  Testament 
into  Hindustanee.  This  sublime  ex- 
ercise became  his  meat  and  his 
drink;  and  he  seemed  to  have  found 
in  the  many  months  spent  in  these 
sweetly  absorbing  labours  the  hap- 
piest period  of  his  life.  When  the 
work  was  finished,  he  sent  it  to  Cal- 
cutta for  the  inspection  of  his  minis- 


474 


THE   MISSIONARY   'WOELD. 


terial  brethren,  and  was  soon  glad- 
dened by  the  assurance  that  it  met 
with  their  cordial  approval. 

About  this  time  Mr,  Martyn  was 
called  to  remove  from  Dinapore  to 
Cawnpore.  Before  he  commenced 
his  journey  he  had  been  sufi'ering 
from  languor  and  weakness,  and 
there  were  in  his  appearance  unmis- 
takeable  symptoms  of  that  insidious 
disease,  pulmonary  consumption, 
which  had  proved  fatal  to  two  of 
his  sisters  since  he  left  home.  He 
nevertheless  pressed  forwaid  through 
heat  and  dust,  and  reached  his  new 
station  in  a  state  of  great  exhaus- 
tion. The  result  of  over-exertion 
and  exposure,  was  a  severe  attack  of 
illness  during  which  he  was  kindly 
nursed  by  his  friend  Mrs.  Sherwood, 
who  had  him  taken  to  her  own  house 
and  watched  over  him  like  a  sister. 
On  his  partial  recovery,  the  zealous 
Missionary  again  addressed  himself 
to  his  sacred  duties  with  his  wonted 
zeal  and  diligence,  and  was  made 
very  useful  to  a  large  number  of 
mendicants,  whose  necessities  he 
relieved,  whilst  at  the  same  time  he 
made  known  to  them  the  good  news 
of  salvation. 

The  continued  delicate  state  of 
Mr.  Martyn's  health  suggested  to 
himself  and  to  some  of  his  friends 
the  propriety  of  a  voyage  to  Eng- 
land ;  but,  having  bestowed  consid- 
erable labour  on  a  translation  of  the 
Scriptures  into  Persian,  and  hav- 
ing set  his  heart  upon  completing 
the  work,  he  resolved  to  imdertake 
a  journey  into  the  heart  of  the 
country  where  the  language  was 
spoken  in  its  purity,  that  he  might 
perform  his  task  more  efiectually. 
At  the  same  time  it  was  hoped  that 
the  change  might  prove  beneficial 
to  his  health.  He  proceeded  to 
Persia  in  the  month  of  January, 
1811,  by  way  of  Calcutta,  and  he 
reached  Shiraz,  after  a  wearj^  journey 
of  five  months.  On  recovering  some- 


what from  his  fatigue,  he  set  about 
his  great  work  with  such  helps  as  he 
could  obtain  ;  and  on  the  24th  of 
February,  1812,  the  last  sheet  of  the 
Persian  New  Testament  was  com- 
pleted, and  "  the  way  to  Mount 
Zion  for  the  Kings  of  the  East "  was 
prepared.  By  the  middle  of  the 
month  of  March,  in  the  same  year, 
a  version  of  the  Psalms  in  Persian 
was  also  completed  by  him;  "a 
sweet  employment  which  caused  six 
wearj''  moons  that  waxed  and  waned 
since  its  commencement  to  pass  un- 
noticed." Although  in  feeble  health, 
Mr.  Martyn,  at  intervals,  embraced 
every  opportunity  of  inculcating  the 
truths  of  the  Gospel  on  those  with 
whom  he  came  in  contact.  Having 
found  difficulties  in  the  way  of  pre- 
senting his  Persian  Bible  to  the 
King,  as  he  intended,  he  committed 
it  to  the  care  of  Sir  Gore  Ouseley, 
the  British  Consiil  at  Tebriz,  for 
presentation,  and  set  out  for  Con- 
stantinople, a  distance  of  1,300 
miles,  on  his  way  to  England.  By 
the  16th  of  October,  1812,  he  had 
advanced  as  far  as  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Tocat,  which  was  at  that 
period  scourged  by  the  plague. 
There  Henry  Martyn  finished  his 
course ;  but  the  particulars  of  his 
last  moments  were  never  fully  as- 
certained. His  spirit  no  doubt 
ascended  to  the  mansions  of  bliss, 
and  his  remains  were  laid  in  the 
native  burial-ground,  where  they 
were  found  in  1854,  by  Dr.  Van 
Lennep,  who  had  them  removed  to 
the  cemetery  of  the  mission-station 
which  had  been  established  there, 
with  a  suitable  monument  to  mark 
the  last  resting  place  of  a  devoted 
Missionary,  whose  memory  will  ever 
be  precious  both  in  India  and 
Persia. 

988.  Thomas  Sandys. —The 
oldest  Missionary  in  the  employ  of 
the  Church  Missionary  Society  has 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


475 


just  finished  his  course  in  a  good  old 
age,  leaving  behind  him  an  example 
of  long-continued  and  faithful  ser- 
vice, worth)-  of  the  study  and  imita- 
tion of  young  men  just  entering 
upon  the  foreign  field  of  labour. 
When  a  Sunday-school  teacher  in 
Leicester,  the  Ilev.  Edward  Bicker- 
steth  asked  Mr.  Sandys  at  one  of 
the  Society's  anniversaries,  why  he 
should  not  he  a  Missionary.  This 
was  the  turning  point  of  his  life. 
"Why  should  I  not?"  he  often 
asked  himself.  At  last  he  volun- 
teered his  services,  and  was  accepted. 
He  was  ordained  by  Bishop  Bloom- 
field  in  1829,  and  left  for  India  on 
the  1st  of  January,  1830.  On  the 
1st  of  June  he  reached  Calcutta. 
It  was  an  eventful  period  in  the 
history  of  missions  to  India.  Great 
changes,  political,  social,  and  reli- 
gious, were  impending.  The  suttee 
fires  were  scarcely  extinguished,  in- 
fanticide and  thuggee  were  prac- 
tically unchecked,  the  education 
controversy,  which  has  resulted  in 
the  overthrow  of  much  of  old  Hin- 
duism in  Bengal,  was  just  com- 
mencing, Missionaries  were  but  few, 
and  the  work  was  confined  within 
very  narrow  limits.  Mr.  Sandys 
took  up  his  abode  in  Amherst- street, 
in  the  very  midst  of  the  native  popu- 
lation, commenced  his  work,  and  to 
the  end  of  his  career  steadily  pursued 
it.  Simple  in  faith,  and  earnest  in 
life,  he  forgot  himself,  and  unbe- 
guiled  by  the  allurements  of  Euro- 
pean Society  in  Calcutta,  and  un- 
daunted by  the  difficulties  of  his 
position  as  a  Missionary,  he  cheer- 
fully pressed  forward.  He  preached 
in  the  bazaars,  and  taught  in  the 
schools ;  itinerated  among  the  vil- 
lages, and  visited  the  upper  classes 
at  their  hemes.  He  catechised 
inquirers,  and  taught  his  teachers ; 
but  no  amount  or  variety  of  work 
clouded  his  vision  as  to  the  need  of 
the  perishing  heathen  around  him, 


or  as  to  the  fitness  and  willingness 
of  Christ  to  be  their  Savioiu-,  if  they 
only  would  accept  the  Divine  mes- 
sage which  he  felt  it  to  be  his 
highest  honour  to  proclaim  to  them. 
Thus  the  devoted  Missionary  had 
continued  to  labour  for  the  long 
period  of  forty  years,  wlaen  he  re- 
turned to  England  to  end  his  days. 
He  embarked  for  his  native  land  in 
March,  1871,  and  finished  his  course 
with  joy  in  the  early  part  of  the 
following  year,  at  Billinghay,  in 
Lincolnshire.  On  leaving  Calcutta, 
the  present  bishop.  Dr.  Milman,  ad- 
dressed Mr.  Sandys  as  follows  : — ■ 
"It  would  seem  unnatui'al  if  I 
merely  signed  a  formal  testimonial 
to  you,  after  so  many  years'  faithful 
and  diligent  service.  Your  depar- 
ture will  make  a  blank  in  our  Chris- 
tian world,  and  take  one  from  us 
whom  the  heathen  speak  of  with, 
true  and  deep  afteetion.  Agurpurah 
will  feel  as  if  its  father  was  taken 
from  it.  May  God  in  His  mercy 
find  successors  who  will  continue  to 
develop  the  work  which  you  have 
begun,  and  built  up  to  its  present 
hopeful  condition." 

989.  Samuel  Marsden.  —  Al- 
though not  sent  out  professedly  in 
that  capacity,  the  Hev.  Samuel 
Marsden,  by  providential  circum- 
stances, became  one  of  the  most 
eminent  Missionaries  of  modern 
times.  He  was  born  at  Leeds,  where 
in  early  life  he  was  brought  to  a 
saving  knowledge  of  the  truth, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  Wes- 
leyan  Methodism,  and  where,  for  a 
length  of  time,  he  continued  an  at- 
tached member  of  the  society.  Cir- 
cumstances afterwards  led  to  Ms 
studying  for  the  ministry  in  the 
Church  of  England,  and  having  been 
ordained  to  the  sacred  office  in  1788, 
he  received  an  appointment  as  senior 
chaplain  to  the  colony  of  New  South 
Wales.     Mr.  Marsden  discharged  the 


476 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


duties  of  his  office  with  zeal  and 
diligence,  but  his  ministerial  repu- 
tation became  most  distinguished  by 
the  interest  which  he  took  in  the 
introduction  of  the  Gospel  into  New 
Zealand.  He  frequently  had  native 
chiefs  and  others  at  his  residence  for 
weeks  and  months  together,  with  a 
view  to  prepare  them  for  future  use- 
fulness. He,  moreover,  visited  the 
country  repeatedly  in  the  interest  of 
the  Church  Missionary  Society,  and 
he  may  justly  be  regarded  as  the 
father  and  founder  of  the  prosperous 
mission  they  ultimately  established 
at  the  Bay  of  Islands.  Nor  did  Mr. 
Marsden  confine  his  sympathy  and 
efforts  to  any  one  section  of  the 
Church  of  Christ.  Such  was  the  in- 
terest which  he  took  in  the  Mission- 
ary enterprise  in  the  South  Seas 
generally,  that  he  became  the  friend 
and  counsellor  of  the  agents  of  the 
Wesleyan,  London,  and  other  So- 
cieties who  were  engaged  in  the 
good  work,  and  was  always  ready  to 
assist  them  to  the  utmost  of  his 
power.  For  many  years  did  this 
dear  man  of  God  thus  labour  for  the 
benefit  of  his  fellow-man.  He  had 
not  long  returned  from  his  seventh 
and  last  voyage  to  New  Zealand, 
when,  bending  beneath  the  weight , 
of  years  and  increasing  infirmities, 
he  was  called  to  rest  from  his  la- 
bours. He  died  in  peace  at  Para- 
matta, on  Saturday,  the  12th  of  May,  ! 
1838,  in  the  seventy-  third  year  of  his  I 
age,  after  honourably  filling  the  of- 
fice of  senior  colonial  chaplain  for 
the  long  period  of  forty  years. 


MISSIONAEIES     OF    CONGEE- 
GATIONAL  SOCIETIES. 

990.  John  Theodore  Vauder- 
kemp. — This  eccentric  but  zea- 
lous and  devoted  servant  of  God 
was  called  into  the  mission-field  at 


a  time  and  in  a  manner  which  clearly 
show  the    interposition    of    Divine 
Providence  in  the  interests  of  His 
cause  and  kingdom  among  men.     He 
was   the   son  of  a  minister  of  the 
Dutch  lleformed  Church  at  Rotter- 
dam, where  he  was  born  in  1747. 
Having  received  a  liberal  education 
at  the  University  of  Leyden,  he  en- 
tered the  army  in   early   life,    but 
after  spending  eighteen  years  as  a 
military  officer,  he  resolved  to  devote 
I  himself  to  the  practice  of  medicine, 
to  fit  himself  for  which  he  became  a 
I  student  in  the  University  of  Edin- 
I  biirgh,  where  in  due  time  he  obtained 
:  the   degree  of  M.D.     Returning  to 
Holland,     Dr,    Vanderkemp     com- 
,  menced  as  a  medical  practitioner  at 
!  Middleburg,  where  he  married,  and 
[  appeared  to  be  settled  for  life.     Up 
i  to  this  time  he  had  been  not  only 
'  careless  on  the  subject  of  spiritual 
j  religion  but  sceptical  in  his  views, 
!  and  fearlessly  avowed  his  disbelief 
j  in  Divine  revelation.     But  the  Lord 
had  a  controversy  with   him,    and 
1  the  means  which  He  employed  to 
1  bring  the  wanderer  to  a  knowledge 
j  of  Himself  were  of  an  extraordinaiy 
j  character.     In  the  month  of  June, 
!  1791,   the  Doctor  was  sailing  in  a 
j  boat  with  his  wife  and  daughter  on 
I  the  River  Mouse,  in  the  vicinity  of 
I  Dort,    for    amusement,    when    they 
I  were  suddenly  overtaken  by  a  storm, 
!  which  upset  the  vessel  almost  before 
they  had  time  to  realise  their  danger. 
He  saw  the  two  beings  who  were 
dearest  to  hira  on  earth  sink  beneath 
I  the  waves,  whilst  he  himself,  cling- 
.  ing   desperately   to  the    boat,    was 
carried  by  the  power  of  the  current 
a  mile  below  the  city— the  bravest 
sailor   who   witnessed  the   accident 
j  not  daring,  from  the  violence  of  the 
i  storm,  to  loose  from  the   shore  to 
:  attempt    his    rescue.      He  Avas    at 
length  saved  from  his  perilous  posi- 
\  tion   by  a  passing  vessel,   and   his 
'  wonderful  deliverance  from  a  watery 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


477 


grave,  together  with  his  afflictive 
bereavement,  led  to  his  conversion, 
and  to  the  consecration  of  himself 
henceforth  to  the  service  of  God. 
"Whilst  Dr.  Vanderkcmp  was  con- 
sidering how  he  could  best  promote 
the  Divine  glory  and  the  welfare  of 
his  fellow-men,  he  met  with  an 
address  issued  by  the  recently- 
formed  London  Missionary  Society, 
printed  in  German,  and  he  imme- 
diately offered  himself  as  one  of  its 
Missionaries.  He  was  accordingly 
appointed  to  Southern  Africa,  where 
he  spent  the  remaining  twelve  years 
of  his  life  in  earnest,  faithful,  evan- 
gelical labours,  first  among  the 
Kaffirs,  and  afterwards  among  the 
Hottentots,  striving  by  all  possible 
means  to  bring  them  to  Christ,  and 
to  promote  their  temporal  and  spi- 
ritual welfare.  His  most  remarkable 
work,  and  that  for  which  his  me- 
mory will  be  long  and  gratefully 
cherished,  was  the  founding  of  the 
Missionary  Institution  of  Bethels- 
dorp,  on  the  banks  of  the  Zwarts ' 
river,  about  eight  miles  from  Port ! 
Elizabeth  and  Algoa  Bay.  There  i 
the  devoted  Missionary  was  favoured  j 
to  see  a  large  number  of  Hottentots  I 
collected  in  a  settlement  established  ' 
for  their  special  use,  a  native  Chris-  ' 
tian  church  organised,  and  the , 
people  advanced  to  a  pleasing  state  i 
of  civilisation.  If  Dr.  Vanderkemp  | 
had  any  fault,  it  was  a  mistaken! 
notion  and  a  species  of  eccentricity,  [ 
which  led  him  to  descend  to  the  level  I 
of  the  heathen  in  some  matters  per-  [ 
taining  to  his  dress  and  general 
habits,  instead  of  seeking  to  raise 
them  to  his  own  level.  Of  his  piety  , 
and  sincerity  none  could  doubt.  | 
When  upwards  of  sixty-three  years 
of  age,  he  seriously  contemplated 
tlie  commencement  of  a  mission  to 
the  Island  of  Madagascar.  But  a 
removal  of  another  kind  awaited 
him.  He  was  seized  with  a  fit  of 
apoplexy,    which     speedily    proved 


fatal,  and  he  rested  from  his  labours. 
His  last  words  were,  "  All  is  well." 

991.  John  Campbell. — Although 
the  Rev.  John  Campbell  was  a  Mis- 
sionary traveller  rather  than  a  Mis- 
sionary, in  the  common  sense  of  the 
word,  his  name  is  worthy  of  an 
honourable  place  among  the  faithful 
servants  of  Christ  in  foreign  lands. 
His  education  was  the  work  of  pro- 
vidence rather  than  that  of  the  acad- 
emy, and  he  was  called  into  the 
sacred  ofHce  of  the  Christian  ministry 
in  a  manner  quite  unexpected.  For 
many  years  Mr.  Campbell  kept  an 
ironmonger's  shop  in  the  Grass- 
market,  Edinburgh,  but  from  the 
time  that  he  became  a  partaker  of 
the  saving  grace  of  God,  he  was 
much  devoted  to  works  of  Christian 
benevolence,  and  he  ultimately  be- 
came one  of  the  leading  philanthro- 
pists of  his  day.  He  took  an  active 
part  in  the  religious  training  of  the 
rising  generation,  the  publication 
and  circulation  of  religious  tracts, 
and  various  other  charitable  imder- 
takings.  By  attending  public  meet- 
ings in  connection  with  various  phi- 
lanthropic objects,  he  acquired  the 
habit  of  fluent  address,  and  without 
any  set  purpose  on  his  part,  he  was 
soon  engaged  in  occasionally  preach- 
ing the  Gospel  in  cases  of  necessity 
or  in  the  absence  of  a  regular 
minister.  On  the  occasion  of  one  of 
his  visits  to  London,  in  1804,  he 
preached  with  such  acceptance  that 
he  received  a  cordial  invitation  to 
become  the  pastor  of  a  Congrega- 
tional Church  at  Kingsland,  in  con- 
nection with  which  he  laboured  for 
the  long  period  of  thirty-six  years. 
In  making  this  engagement  he  stipu- 
lated, however,  that  he  should  be 
free  to  pursue  such  benevolent  enter- 
prises as  he  might,  from  time  to 
time,  feel  called  to  undertake  in  the 
providence  of  God.  Whilst  en- 
gaged in  various  works  of  charity  at 


478 


THE    MISSIOKAEY   WORLD. 


home,  Mr.  Campbell  invariably  mani 
fested  the  most  earnest  sympathy 
with  Christian  missions  to  heathen 
lands,  and  Africa  especially  had  ever 
a  warm  place  in  his  loving  heart. 
"With  a  view  to  benefit  that  dark 
benighted  country,  in  connection  with 
the  Rev.  John  Newton  and  the  Hal- 
danes,  he  established  an  institution 
in  London  for  the  training  of  African 
youths,  designing  to  send  them  home, 
when  educated,  as  teachers  of  their 
fellow-countrymen,  and  he  collected 
as  many  as  twenty-five  pupils  for 
instruction.  When  this  project 
failed  from  some  cause  not  explained, 
Mr.  Campbell  cheerfully  responded 
to  the  call  of  the  directors  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  to  visit 
their  respective  stations  in  Southern 
Africa,  to  set  in  order  many  things 
which  required  attention,  and  to  re- 
port on  the  general  state  and  pro- 
spects of  the  work.  On  two  occa- 
sions, separated  by  not  very  long 
intervals,  he  went  forth  on  this  ser- 
vice, performing  the  duties  assigned 
him  with  admirable  tact  and  judg- 
ment, penetrating  into  the  far  distant 
interior,  visiting  long-neglected 
tribes  of  natives,  and  opening  up  the 
country  for  the  introduction  of  the 
Gospel  and  of  British  commerce  to 
an  extent  unknown  in  former  years. 
The  results  of  these  repeated  Mission- 
ary journeys  in  the  interests  of  a 
great  and  good  society  are  recorded 
in  Mr.  Campbell'sinteresting  volumes 
of  Travels  in  South  Africa.  On  re- 
turning finally  to  his  charge  at 
Kingsland,  in  1814,  he  scarcely  ever 
preached  without  some  reference  to 
his  African  experience.  At  length, 
his  health  and  strength  failed,  and 
when  near  his  end,  he  said,  ^^  All  I 
want  is  to  feel  mij  arm  around  the 
Cross,"  and  clinging  joyfully  to  it, 
he  ascended  to  his  reward. 

992.  John  Williams.— The  long 
and  gloomy  night  of  sixteen  years 


dui-ing  which  the  Missionaries  la- 
boured in  the  South  Seas,  with 
scarcely  any  visible  fruit,  had  passed 
away,  and  the  work  was  just  begin- 
ning to  expand,  when,  in  1817,  there 
appeared  on  the  stage  of  action  a 
man  remarkably  adapted  by  nature 
and  grace  to  help  it  forward  in  all 
its  departments.  This  was  the  Rev. 
John  "Williams,  whose  career  from 
the  beginning  presents  to  our  view 
many  features  of  great  interest.  As 
an  apprentice  to  a  furnishing  iron- 
monger in  the  City-road,  London, 
young  "Williams  obtained  an  insight 
into  several  mechanical  arts,  and  a 
knowledge  of  the  nature  and  use  of 
edged  tools,  which  proved  very  useful 
to  him  afterwards  in  the  mission 
field.  His  conversion  to  God  oc- 
curred under  the  powerful  ministry 
of  the  eccentric  but  shrewd  and  elo- 
quent Mathew  Wilks,  the  pastor  of 
ttie  Tabernacle.  That  church  then 
stood  foremost  in  Missionary  zeal 
among  all  the  churches  in  London ; 
and  when  the  yoimg  disciple  heard, 
at  the  crowded  prayer  meetings,  a 
cry  for  volunteers  to  go  forth  in  the 
service  of  Christ  to  foreign  lands,  he 
was  among  the  fii-st  to  say,  ' '  Here 
am  I ;  send  me."  Mr.  "Wilks,  who 
had  singular  power  of  discerning 
character,  was  convinced  that  he 
discovered  in  him  gifts  that  might 
be  turned  to  good  account  in  the 
mission-field ;  the  ready  choice  of 
the  London  Missionary  Society  con- 
firmed his  shrewd  discrimination ; 
and  it  soon  appeared  that  he  was 
called  of  God  to  the  blessed  work. 
On  the  30th  of  September,  1816,  he 
was  solemnly  set  apart  to  the  Mis- 
sionary ministry  in  Sui-rey  Chapel, 
London,  along  with  Robert  MofFatt, 
and  seven  others.  On  that  occasion 
the  venerable  Dr.  Waugh,  addressing 
Mr.  "Williams,  said,  "  Go,  my  dear 
yoimg  brother,  and  if  your  tongue 
cleave  to  the  roof  of  your  mouth,  let 
it  be  with  telling  poor  sinners  of  the 


THE   jnSSIONARY   WORLD. 


479 


love  of  Jcsiis  Christ ;  and  if  your 
arms  drop  from  your  shoulders,  let 
it  be  with  knocking  at  men's  hearts 
to  gain  admittance  for  Him  there." 
Right  nobly  did  the  young  Mission- 
ary, in  his  future  course,  respond  to 
this  exhortation.  Mr.  Williams 
sailed  with  his  young  wife,  Mary 
Chauner,  and  some  other  Missionary 
families,  for  the  South  Seas,  on  the 
17th  of  November,  and  on  that  day 
twelve  months  they  landed  on  the 
beautiful  island  of  Eimeo.  Ten 
months  after  his  arrival,  the  young 
Missionary  was  able  to  preach  to  the 
people  in  their  native  tongue,  and  to 
excel  in  this  power  many  who  had 
iojourned  in  the  island  for  years. 
He  now  entered  upon  that  remark- 
able career  of  Missionary  labour  the 
results  of  which  will  be  handed 
down,  in  connection  with  his  ho- 
noured name,  to  all  future  genera- 
tions. "With  Raiatea  as  his  first 
centre,  Rarotonga  as  his  second,  and 
Upolu  as  his  third,  he  carried  the 
Gospel  in  succession  to  the  principal 
islands  of  the  Society,  the  Hervey, 
and  the  Samoan  groups  ;  so  that  at 
the  time  when  he  wrote  his  3Iis- 
sionary  Enterprises,  the  Gospel  had 
been  given,  through  his  instrument- 
ality or  direction,  to  a  population 
little  short  of  300,000. 

It  is  a  pleasing  fact,  moreover, 
that  multitudes  of  these  islanders  to 
whom  were  brought  the  glad  tidings 
of  salvation,  became  the  happy  par- 
takers of  the  saving  grace  of  God, 
whilst  all  were  more  or  less  benefited 
by  the  temporal  blessings  which  in- 
variably accompany  the  introduction 
of  the  Gospel  among  a  barbarous 
people.  No  Missionary  ever  paid 
more  attention  to  the  advancement 
of  the  aborigines  in  civilisation  than 
Mr.  Williams.  He  taught  them  to 
build  better  houses,  to  cultivate  the 
ground,  and  to  practise  many  of  the 
arts  of  civilised  life  which  they  had 
never  known  before.     And  when  he 


was  in  difliculty  for  want  of  the 
means  to  pass  from  island  to  island, 
and  to  explore  unknown  seas  on  his 
messages  of  mercy,  he  set  to  work 
with  his  own  hands,  and  with  very 
limited  resources,  and  in  the  face  of 
incredible  difficulties,  he  actually 
built  a  vessel  which  for  several  years 
did  good  service  in  the  Missionary 
enterprise.  Volumes  might  be  filled 
with  interesting  incidents  which 
occurred  in  the  experience  of  this 
prince  of  Missionaries  during  his  first 
term  of  service  in  the  South  Sea, 
and  in  the  course  of  his  numerous 
voyages  in  the  3Iessenger  of  Peace. 
It  must  suffice,  however,  to  say  that, 
after  labouring  for  eighteen  years  in. 
Polynesia,  Mr.  Williams  revisited 
his  native  land,  when  his  touching 
stories  of  his  toils  and  triumphs,  and 
of  the  wonderful  achievements  of  the 
power  of  the  Gospel  over  the  hearts 
and  lives  of  dark  benighted  savages, 
gave  a  stimulus  to  the  cause  of  Mis- 
sions such  as  had  never  been  expe- 
rienced before. 

Having  accomplished  the  object  of 
his  visit,  superintended  the  printing 
of  the  Scriptures  in  the  native  lan- 
guage of  the  people  among  whom  he 
had  laboured,  interested  and  edi- 
fied assembled  thousands  by  his 
speeches  and  sermons  almost  every 
day  for  months  together,  and  seen  a 
Missionary-ship  provided  for  the  use 
of  the  South  Sea  stations,  by  the 
benevolence  of  the  friends  of  the 
good  cause,  Mr.  Williams  prepared 
to  return  to  the  scene  of  his  former 
labours.  On  the  1 1th  of  April,  1 838, 
amid  the  prayers  and  benedictions  of 
myriads  of  people,  he  sailed  down  the 
Thames  in  the  beautiful  Missionary 
ship  Camden,  followed  by  an  interest 
on  the  part  of  British  Christians 
such  as  had  never  before  been  wit- 
nessed. Before  the  close  of  the  year 
Mr.  Williams  was  again  moving 
amid  the  sunny  isles  of  the  Pacific, 
leaving  stores  at  one  island,  landing 


480 


THE   MISSIONAKY   WOELD. 


teachers  at  another,  and  Missionaries 
at  a  third.  After  a  general  visit  of 
inspection  to  the  respective  stations 
which  had  been  already  formed,  and 
with  a  view  to  carry  the  Gospel  to 
the  regions  still  beyond,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams arranged  to  fix  his  head- 
quarters at  Upolu,  the  principal 
island  of  the  Samoan  groiip.  Here 
the  natives  set  to  work  to  build  a 
house  for  the  Missionary  and  his 
family,  whilst  he  himself  hastened 
to  redeem  the  pledges  which  he  had 
given  to  the  British  churches,  to  en- 
deavour, as  soon  as  possible,  to  intro- 
duce the  Gospel  among  the  savage 
natives  of  the  'New  Hebrides,  little 
thinking  of  the  fate  which  awaited 
him.  His  reception  at  the  first  two 
islands  of  the  group  which  he  visited 
was  favourable ;  but  when  he  and 
his  brave  companions  landed  on  the 
shores  of  Erromanga,  they  witnessed 
signs  of  distrust  and  treachery  which 
developed  themselves  in  acts  of  vio- 
lence when  it  was  too  late  for  the 
^peaceful  strangers  to  make  their 
escape.  Mr.  Harris,  an  English 
gentleman  who  accompanied  the 
Missionary,  was  seen  to  faU  under 
the  clubs  of  the  infuriated  savages 
on  the  shore,  whilst  Mr.  Williams, 
was  smitten  down  after  entering  the 
water,  and  while  attempting  to  reach 
the  boat.  The  melancholy  intelli- 
gence of  the  Missionary  martyr's 
doom  was  the  cause  of  sincere  la- 
mentation and  mourning,  both  in 
Polynesia  and  in  England  ;  but  he 
himself,  having  been  faithful  unto 
death,  received  a  crown  of  glory  that 
fadeth  not  away. 

993.  Isaac  Hughes.  —  Having 
offered  himself  as  a  Missionary  for 
South  Africa,  and  met  with  the  ap- 
proval of  the  Directors  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  the  Rev.  Isaac 
Hughes  sailed  for  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope  in  the  year  1823.  The  first 
scene  of  his  evangelical  labours  was 


in  the  far  distant  interior  among  the 
wandering  tribes  of  Bechuanas,  in 
I  the  neighbourhood  of  Lattakoo. 
During  the  earlier  years  of  his  Mis- 
sionarj'  life,  Mr.  Hughes  sufi'ered 
many  hardships  and  privations,  the 
people  among  whom  he  laboured 
having  been  repeatedly  dispersed  by 
war,  and  the  stations  he  occupied 
broken  up  and  destroyed,  after  much 
patient  toil  had  been  expended  upon 
them.  He  was  afterwards  trans- 
ferred to  their  neighbours,  the  Gri- 
quas,  who  then  occupied  an  extensive 
tract  of  country  along  the  banks  of 
the  Yaal  and  Orange  rivers ;  and, 
with  simple  faith  and  untiring  per- 
severance, he  remained  with  them 
as  long  as  he  lived.  Mr.  Hughes 
never  returned  to  England,  even  on 
a  visit ;  but,  having  adopted  Africa 
as  his  home,  he  continued  at  his 
post  of  duty  amid  all  the  changing 
scenes  and  circumstances  to  which 
he  was  exposed.  For  forty-seven 
years  he  held  on  his  way,  zealous, 
self-denying,  steadfast,  never  weary 
in  well-doing,  and  was  permitted  to 
reap  in  due  season  the  harvest  which 
he  had  tended  with  such  patient 
care.  With  all  their  deficiencies  it 
will  be  long  before  the  Griqua  people 
and  churches  can  forget  a  man  like 
Mr.  Hughes,  for  it  is  well  known 
that  to  him  more  than  to  any  other 
individual  Missionary  they  ai'e  in- 
debted, not  only  for  a  large  amount 
of  earnest,  faithful,  religious  instruc- 
tion, but  for  the  means  by  which 
they  have  been  advanced  to  their 
present  civil  and  social  position 
among  the  native  tribes  of  Southern 
Africa.  Mr.  Hughes  died,  as  he  had 
lived  and  laboured,  in  the  faith  and 
hope  of  the  Gospel,  on  the  23rd  of 
June,  1870,  at  the  advanced  age 
of  seventy-three. 

994.  Eobert  Moffat.— The  name 
of  the  Eev.  Robert  Moftat  has  long 
been  a  household  word  in  the  homes- 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


481 


of  all  who  take  a  deep  and  lively  in- 
terest in  the  Missionary  enterprise.  ] 
His  career  has  been  marked  by  nu- 
merous incidents  illustrative  of  the  j 
providence  and  grace  of  God.  He 
is  a  native  of  Scotland,  having  been  , 
born  at  Ormeston,  near  Haddington, 
in  1795.  He  came  to  England  in 
his  youth,  and  before  leaving  home 
his  pious  mother  made  him  promise 
that  he  would  read  a  portion  of 
Scripture  every  day.  He  kept  his 
word,  and  the  exercise  had,  no 
doubt,  a  softening  and  beneficial  in- 
iluence  on  his  character.  It  was  in 
Warrington,  while  reading  a  placard 
announcing  a  public  meeting  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  that  he 
was  moved  to  that  solemn  purpose 
of  consecration  to  God  that  issued 
in  his  conversion  and  his  future 
course  of  active  labour  in  the  vine- 
yard of  the  Lord.  Believing  him- 
self called  to  the  work,  he  offered 
his  services  to  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  and  they  were  cordially  ac- 
cepted, but  for  some  time  he  was 
kept  back  by  the  opposition  of  his 
aged  father.  At  length,  when  every 
hindrance  had  been  removed,  he  was 
ordained  in  Surrey  Chapel,  London, 
in  October,  1816,  along  with  eight 
other  young  men,  of  whom  he  is  the 
only  survivor.  On  the  last  day  of 
the  month  he  embarked  for  Southern 
Africa,  his  first  sphere  of  Missionary 
labour  being  in  Great  Namaqualand, 
where  we  have  heard  some  of  the  old 
natives  speak  of  him  with  great  re- 
spect. During  his  sojourn  in  that 
wild  and  sterile  country  he  was  made 
instrumental  in  leading  the  notorious 
chief,  Africaner,  to  a  knowledge  of 
the  truth.  But  it  was  in  the  far 
distant  interior,  among  the  Bechu- 
anas,  to  which  he  was  afterwards 
transferred,  that  Mr.  Moffat  won  his 
most  splendid  triumphs.  His  head- 
quarters were  at  the  Kuruman, 
where  an  important  station  was 
established  at  an  early  period.  From 


I   t 


this  centre  the  enterprising  Mission- 
ary took  many  a  journey  across  the 
broad  Baralong  plains,  or  drove  along 
the  wooded  hills  of  the  Bakwains, 
or  skirted  the  basaltic  range  in  which 
the  Bamangwato  have  fixed  their 
home,  or  encamped  beneath  the  noble 
forest  trees  in  the  land  of  the  Mata- 
bele.  When  Mr.  Moffat  visited  the 
people  last-named,  and  preached  to 
the  king  and  his  warriors,  they  were 
thrilled  and  terrified,  on  hearing  of 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  "  Oh ! " 
said  his  sable  majesty,  "tell  me  no 
more  of  these  things ;  I  cannot  bear 
to  think  of  all  the  men  whom  I  have 
killed  rising  again." 

In  1840,  Mr.  Moffat  paid  a  visit 
to  England  to  conduct  through  the 
press  his  translation  of  the  Sechuana 
New  Testament.  Great  interest  was 
excited  in  this  country  by  the  pre- 
sence and  thrilling  addresses  of  the 
devoted  Missionary,  as  well  as  by 
the  charming  book  which  he  pub- 
lished, detailing  his  labours  and 
travels  in  South  Africa.  When  the 
work  which  brought  him  to  Europe 
was  completed,  Mr.  Moffat  returned 
to  his  beloved  work  among  the 
Bechuanas,  carrying  with  him  an 
ample  supply  of  the  Word  of  God  in 
their  own  tongue.  He  continued  at 
his  post  of  duty,  counselling  the 
junior  Missionaries,  and  aiding  in 
every  possible  way  the  extension  of 
the  Redeemer's  kingdom  in  the  in- 
terior of  Southern  Africa  till  1870, 
when  he  finally  returned  to  this 
country,  after  labouring  faithfully 
and  successfully  for  more  than  half 
a  century  in  the  mission  field.  A 
most  cordial  and  enthusiastic  welcome 
was  given  to  the  veteran  Missionary 
and  his  devoted  wife  on  their  arrival 
in  England,  but  Mrs.  Moftat  only 
survived  a  few  months.  The  severe 
winter  proved  too  much  for  her 
emaciated  frame.  She  quietly  entered 
into  rest  on  the  10th  January,  1871, 
having  been  the  faithful  companion 


482 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


and  helpmeet  of  her  venerable  hus- 
band in  all  his  labours,  travels,  joys, 
and  sorrows  for  the  long  period  of 
fifty-one  years. 

995.  John  Philip. — There  never 
was  a  more  ardent  and  devoted 
friend  of  Africa,  and  of  the  degraded 
and  oppressed  Hottentot  race,  than 
the  Rev.  John  PhUip,  D.D.,  and  if 
he  sometimes  allowed  bis  zeal  for 
the  defence  of  the  down-trodden  and 
enslaved  aborigines,  to  carry  him 
beyond  the  bounds  of  discretion  in 
his  intercourse  with  his  brethren 
and  the  Government  authorities,  we 
can  make  every  allowance  in  view 
of  his  evident  sincerity  and  the 
purity  of  his  motives.  Dr.  Philip 
was  a  zealous  and  warm-hearted 
Scotchman,  and  was  the  devoted 
pastor  of  the  Congregational  Church 
in  George- street,  Aberdeen,  for  more 
than  fourteen  years  before  his  ap- 
pointment, in  1820,  to  South  Africa, 
as  the  superintendent  of  the  exten- 
sive and  important  missions  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society.  It  is 
in  connection  with  the  scene  of  la- 
bour last-mentioned,  in  which  he 
spent  thirty  years,  that  his  name 
will  go  down  with  honour  to  poster- 
ity, as  an  eminent  Missionary.  It 
was  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  where 
the  noblest  traits  of  Dr.  Philip's  ^ 
character  had  opportunities  to  dis- 
cover themselves ;  his  large-hearted 
philanthropy,  his  sacred  sense  of 
justice,  his  unquenchable  love  of 
liberty,  his  acute  and  untiring 
powers  of  research,  his  indomitable 
perseverance,  and  his  unreserved 
devotedness  to  the  service  and  glory 
of  Chi-ist,  in  the  conversion  and  sal- 
vation of  sinners.  Along  with  the 
superintendence  of  the  Society's 
missions,  he  held  for  five-and-twenty 
years  the  pastoral  charge  of  the 
Church  in  Union  Chapel,  Cape  Town". 
In  both  departments  of  his  important 
trust  he  obtained  grace  to  be  faith- 


ful, and  many  seals  were  granted  to 
'  his  ministry,  several  of  his  converts 
being  afterwards  honourably  en- 
gaged in  Missionary  work.  The 
spirit  and  manner  in  which  he  per- 
formed his  ministerial  duties  will 
best  appear  in  the  following  senti- 
ments to  which  he  gave  expression 
at  an  early  period  of  his  labours  : — 
"  When  I  look  back  upon  the  way 
by  which  I  have  been  led,  the  good- 
ness and  mercy  which  have  followed 
me  all  my  journey  through  life  ;  the 
condition  out  of  which  I  have  been 
called  by  grace ;  the  price  paid  for 
my  redemption,  and  the  glorious 
prospect  held  out  beyond  the  grave 
— I  feel  that  if  I  had  ten  thousand 
tongues,  they  should  all  be  employed 
in  praising  my  redeeming  God  ;  that 
if  I  had  ten  thousand  lives  they 
should  all  be  consecrated  to  His  ser- 
vice ;  and  if  I  were  to  live  ten 
thousand  years,  and  serve  Him 
faithfully  and  in  much  affection  all 
the  time,  I  should  only  feel  my  obli- 
gations ten  thousand  times  in- 
creased." In  this  spirit  Dr.  Philip 
lived  and  laboured  tUl  the  year  1850, 
when  worn  down  by  incessant  toil, 
he  finished  his  course  in  peace  at 
Hankey,  the  station  occupied  by  his 
honoured  son,  and  his  mortal  re- 
mains were  borne  to  their  last  resting 
place  by  eight  young  men  connected 
with  the  mission,  whilst  his  happy 
and  redeemed  spirit  was  rejoicing  in 
the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

996.  John  Brownlee. — In  the 
latter  part  of  the  year  1816,  five 
Missionaries  in  the  service  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  left  the 
shores  of  England  for  South  Africa. 
One  of  these  was  the  Rev.  John 
Brownlee,  who  has  recently  been 
called  to  rest  from  his  labours. 
Having  toiled  for  two  years,  first  at 
Bethelsdorp,  and  afterwards  at  Som- 
erset, Mr.  Brownlee,  in  conjunction 
with    the    Rev.  W.  R.  Thompson, 


THE    MISSIONARY   WOKLD. 


483 


sought  to  form  a  mission-station  on 
tlie  banks  of  the  River  Chumic,  and 
in  order  to  carry  out  this  object  he 
was  almost  compelled  to  become  an 
agent  of  the  Government.  He  there- 
fore resigned  his  connection  with  the 
Society  for  a  time,  being  much  occu- 
pied with  the  social  and  civil  inte- 
rests of  the  natives.  But  Mr. 
Brownlee  never  ceased  to  feel  a 
lively  interest  in  the  spiritual  wel- 
fare of  the  people  among  whom  he 
dwelt,  or  to  preach  the  Gospel  to 
them  as  he  had  opportunity.  In 
1825,  on  the  termination  of  his 
engagement  with  the  Government, 
he  was  invited  by  the  directors  to 
commence  a  mission  to  the  Kaffirs, 
and  he  once  more  became  one  of  the 
Society's  Missionaries.  In  1820,  he 
removed  to  the  Buftalo  River,  and 
formed  a  station  at  Tzatzoe's  Kraal, 
the  place  now  occupied  by  King 
"William's  Town.  In  this  sphere  he 
laboured  for  forty  years  ;  and,  al- 
though the  mission-house  was  twice 
destroyed  during  the  Kaffir  wars  of 
1835  and  1846,  and  the  Missionary 
compelled  to  flee  for  his  life,  he  re- 
turned again  to  the  people  of  his 
charge  as  soon  as  the  calamity  was 
overpast,  and  resumed  his  eftbrts  for 
their  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare. 
Nor  were  those  efforts  in  vain,  as 
may  be  clearly  seen  by  a  comparison 
of  the  state  of  the  Kaffirs  at  the 
present  time  with  what  it  was  forty 
years  ago.  As  a  man,  Mr.  Brownlee 
was  mild,  peaceable,  and  loving  ;  he 
never  made  an  enemy.  As  a  Mis- 
sionary, to  use  his  own  words,  he 
"had  always  the  assurance  that 
whether  there  were  any  results  or 
not,  God  would  acknowledge  His 
own  work  in  His  own  time  and 
way."  About  four  years  ago,  Mr. 
Brownlee  was  placed  on  the  list  of 
retired  Missionaries ;  but  he  still 
continued  to  work  for  God  as  he  had 
opportunity.  At  the  beginning  of 
1871,  he  was  attacked  with  paralysis, 

I  I 


and  early  in  the  following  year  he 
was  called  to  his  reward  in  heaven, 
at  the  advanced  age  of  eighty  years 
and  seven  months. 

997.  Adam  Eobson.— But  little 
is  known  of  the  early  life  of  the  Rev. 
Adam  R,ob3on,  beyond  the  fact  that 
on  entering  the  Christian  ministry 
he  felt  himself  called  to  offer  his 
services  for  the  foreign  department 
of  the  work,  which  were  readily 
accepted  by  the  Directors  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society.  He 
sailed  for  South  Africa  in  the  same 
vessel  with  his  friend  Mr.  Hughes, 
in  1823,  and,  like  him,  continued  to 
labour  in  that  part  of  the  Lord's 
vineyard,  with  indefatigable  zeal 
and  perseverance,  for  more  than 
forty  years.  After  some  time  spent 
in  the  general  work,  Mr.  Robson 
became  a  settled  Missionary  pastor 
at  Port  Elizabeth,  and  for  twenty- 
two  years  he  had  the  charge  of  two 
congregations,  one  of  which  was 
composed  of  natives,  and  the  other 
of  British  settlers.  His  labours 
during  this  period  of  his  ministerial 
career  were  truly  herculean.  In 
addition  to  ordinary  pastoral  duties, 
and  the  preparation  and  the  preach- 
ing of  three  sermons  every  Sabbath 
to  the  same  congregation,  he  had 
several  religious  services  during  the 
week.  He  had  also  under  his  care 
both  Sunday  and  day-schools  which, 
in  a  new  country,  required  much  of 
his  attention.  His  counsel  and  as- 
sistance were,  moreover,  often  so ught, 
and  cheerfully  given  to  young  Mis- 
sionaries and  emigrants  just  arrived 
in  a  strange  land,  where  everj'thing 
was  new  and  untried.  Such  labours 
were  little  known  even  to  distant 
friends,  but  Christian  fidelity,  cour- 
tesy, and  kindness,  made  a  deep 
impression  on  those  who  beheld  them 
from  year  to  year,  and  Mr.  Robson 
was  highly  respected  and  esteemed 
by  all  classes  of  the  community  with 
2 


484 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


whom  he  was  brought  into  contact. 
For  some  time  before  his  death  the 
veteran  servant  of  Christ  had  become 
very  feeble  in  body,  but  he  was  ever 
ready  and  anxious  to  serve  the  good 
cause  as  his  strength  would  permit. 
At  length  his  physical  energy  en- 
tirely failed,  and  he  sunk  beneath 
the  weight  of  increasing  years  and 
infirmities.  Mr.  Robson  tinished  his 
course  with  joy  at  Port  Elizabeth, 
on  the  25th  of  August,  1870,  aged 
seventy- seven.  A  large  concourse 
of  people  belonging  to  different 
branches  of  the  Christian  Church 
testified  their  respect  for  his  memory 
by  attending  his  funeral,  and  many 
of  the  people  of  his  charge  wept  as 
children  bereavtd  of  a  beloved  father. 

998.  William  Beynori. — With  a 
heait  glowing  with  love  to  God  and 
sympathy  for  the  poor  perishing 
heathen,  the  Rev.  William  Beynon 
left  his  native  land,  and  went  forth 
to  India  in  the  month  of  May,  1825, 
in  the  service  of  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society,  and  only  returned 
in.  June,  1870,  after  an  uninter- 
rupted service  of  forty-five  years. 
Mr.  Beynon  commenced  his  Mission- 
ary laboius  at  Belgaum,  where  he 
formed  a  new  station  among  a  people 
who  were  entirely  ignorant  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ.  Hinduism  had 
long  held  undisputed  sway  over  this 
part  of  India,  and  not  a  few  of  its 
grosser  institutions  were  in  full 
operation.  But  the  steady  perse- 
vering effbits  of  this  devoted  servant 
of  God,  and  those  of  his  colleagues, 
under  the  Divine  blessing,  produced 
a  great  change.  Two  churches,  with 
native  ministers  and  evangelists, 
young  men  ready  to  put  away  their 
fatheis'  idols,  and  a  people  emerging 
from  the  darkness  of  heathenism, 
testify  to  the  power  of  the  truth. 
Former  abominations  have  disap- 
peared ;  Hinduism  finds  itself  fenced 
in  on  every  side  ;  the  whole  popula- 


tion are  being  moulded  by  the 
Gospel,  and  the  venerable  Missionary 
leaves  the  place,  when  his  long  toU. 
is  ended  amid  the  tears,  the  gifts, 
and  the  grateful  acknowledgments 
of  the  entire  community  whom  he 
has  benefitted.  More  than  this  we 
may  not  say,  as  he  of  whom  we 
write  still  lives,  and  we  hope  and 
pray  that  he  may  live  for  years  to 
come,  and  have  strength  to  testify 
to  his  fellow-countrymen  the  won- 
derful effects  produced  by  the  glori- 
ous Gospel  of  the  blessed  God,  as 
preached  by  him  and  his  brethren  in 
the  far  distant  east ;  but  we  could 
not  deny  ourselves  the  pleasure  of 
enrolling  the  name  of  the  venerable 
WiUiam  Beynon  among  our  eminent 
Missionaries. 


MISSIONAEIES     OP    BAPTIST 
SOCIETIES. 

999.  William  Carey.— The  ho- 
noured name  of  Dr.  Carey  will  go 
down  to  posterity  as  that  of  a  devoted 
minister  and  Missionary,  who  took 
the  lead  in  the  first  efibrts  made  in 
modern  times  for  the  spread  of  the 
Gospel  in  heathen  lands,  and  as  that 
of  one  who,  by  dint  of  plodding  per- 
severance rather  than  of  brilliant 
talent,  raised  himself  to  a  position 
of  great  usefulness  and  respectability. 
His  life  is  a  study  fraught  with  many 
important  lessons  of  wisdom  and 
goodness.  William  Carey  was  born 
at  Nottingham,  on  the  17th  of  Aug., 
1761  ;  and  his  parents  being  in 
humble  circumstances,  he  was 
brought  up  to  the  trade  of  a  shoe- 
maker, with  very  slender  means  of 
education.  A  sermon  by  Mr.  Scott, 
the  commentator,  is  said  to  have 
been  the  means  of  his  conversion, 
after  which  he  first  became  a  village 
schoolmaster,  and  then  the  pastor 
of  a  small  Baptist  chiirch.      This 


THE   MISSIONAKY  WORLD. 


485 


apparent  rise  in  his  social  position 
afforded  him  increased  means  of 
study  and  mental  improvement, 
which  he  highly  valued ;  but  his 
income  was  so  small  that  he  was 
still  at  times  obliged  to  apply  him- 
self to  manual  labour  for  subsistence. 
At  an  early  period  of  his  religious 
career  young  Carey  was  possessed 
by  a  spirit  of  Missionary  enterprise 
far  in  advance  of  the  times  in  which 
he  lived  ;  but  when  he  proposed  the 
question  at  a  meeting  of  ministers, 
whether  something  ought  not  to  be 
done  to  promote  the  dissemination  of 
the  Gospel  in  Pagan  countries,  he 
met  with  a  rebuke  from  some  of  his 
seniors  which  would  have  been  tho- 
roughly discouraging  to  a  less  ardent 
mind.  Others,  however,  regarded 
the  proposal  with  favour,  and  the 
young  evangelist  persevered  amid 
numerous  difficulties,  till  he  saw  the 
Baptist  Missionary  Society  formed, 
and  he  himself  was  sent  as  its  first 
Missionary  to  India,  in  the  month  of 
June,  1793.  We  cannot  in  this 
brief  sketch  attempt  to  follow  Carey 
through  all  his  suiferings,  toils,  and 
triumphs  in  a  foreign  land.  It  may 
suffice  to  say  that  he  became  one  of 
the  most  learned,  laborious,  and 
successful  Missionaries  that  ever 
went  abroad.  When  additional 
labourers  were  sent  out  to  his  assist- 
ance, the  headquarters  of  the  mis- 
sion were  fixed  at  the  Danish  settle- 
ment of  Serampore,  and  the  work  of 
preaching,  teaching,  and  translating 
was  carried  on  with  renewed  vigour 
and  success.  As  early  as  1814 
Carey  could  write  to  his  sister  and 
say,  "  I  look  round  on  the  nations 
on  all  sides,  and  see  translations  of 
the  Bible  either  begun  or  finished 
in  twenty-five  languages  at  our 
house,  and  I  trust  soon  to  secm-e  the 
other  languages  spoken  around  us, 
when  I  hope  all  will  hear  in  their 
own  tongues  the  wonderful  works  of 
God."     His  literary  fame  at  length 


became  so  great  that  he  was  ap- 
pointed professor  of  languages  in 
the  college  at  Fort  William,  and  had 
conferred  upon  him  the  honorary 
distinction  of  D.D.,  which  he  well 
deserved.  At  length,  after  he  had 
toiled  for  forty  years,  his  health  and 
strength  began  to  fail,  and  he  was 
obliged  to  moderate  his  incessant 
labour  and  application.  This  he  did 
not  do,  however,  till  he  had  seen 
two  hundred  aud  thirteen  thousand 
volumes  of  the  Divine  Word,  in 
whole  or  in  part,  in  forty  different 
languages,  issued  from  the  mission 
press  at  Serampore.  This  fact  may 
serve  to  interpret  his  saying  in  his 
last  moments,  "  I  have  not  a  single 
wish  ungratified."  Dr.  Cirey  died 
in  peace  at  Serampore,  on  the  9th  of 
June,  1834,  in  the  seventy-fourth 
year  of  his  age. 

1000.  William  Ward.— The  name 
of  the  Rev.  William  Ward  will  ever 
stand  honourably  connected  with 
the  early  history  of  the  Serampore 
mission  and  the  Baptist  Society 
generally.  His  biogia^iher  informs 
us  that  he  was  born  at  Derby  in 
1769,  and  that  his  education  de- 
volved on  a  Methodist  mother,  "  a 
woman  of  superior  parts  and  exem- 
plary piety."  It  was  "  to  her  affec- 
tionate solicitude  and  instructions 
that  he  was  indebted  for  those  re- 
ligious impressions  whi'ih  preserved 
him  from  the  usual  dangers  of  youth, 
and  served  to  mould  his  character 
for  future  eminence."  At  an  early 
period,  whilst  only  an  apprentice- 
boy,  young  Ward  discovered  con- 
siderable mental  ability  and  a  taste 
for  politics,  and,  having  learned  to 
wield  his  pen  Avith  considerable 
skill,  he  was  afterwards  employed  in 
journalism,  for  six  years,  first  at 
Stafford,  and  afterwards  at  Hull. 
At  the  place  last-named  he  became 
decidedly  religious,  was  publicly 
baptized,  abandoned  politics,    com- 


486 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


menced  his  theological  studies  with 
a  view  to  the  Christian  ministry, 
under  Dr.  Fawcett,  at  Ewood  Hall, 
and  henceforth  devoted  his  life  to 
the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  ! 
of  his  fellow-men.  On  assuming  the  ; 
ministerial  office,  Mr.  Ward  spent ; 
three  happy  months  in  assisting  the  { 
Rev.  Samuel  Pearce  at  Birmingham, 
a  man  of  eminent  piety  and  zeal,  and 
of  a  true  Missionary  spirit.  Fi'om 
this  devoted  servant  of  Christ,  Mr. 
Ward  received  an  inspiration  which 
resulted  in  his  dedication  of  himself 
to  foreign  service,  and  he  soon 
afterwards  embarked  for  India  to 
join  the  celebrated  Dr.  Carey  in  the 
great  work  in  which  he  was  en- 
gaged. There  his  literary  ability 
and  Missionary  zeal  found  an  ample 
field  for  their  development,  and  for 
many  years  he  was  usefully  and 
honoixrably  employed  in  the  work 
of  translation  and  in  preaching  the 
Gospel  till  finally  he  was  called  to 
rest  from  his  labours  and  to  enter 
into  the  joy  of  his  Lord,  in  the  year 
1823,  at  the  early  age  of  fifty-three. 

1001.   Josliua Marshman. — The! 
Eev.  Joshua  Marshman,  whose  name 
will  go  down  with  honour  to  poster- 
ity,  in    connection   with   those    of' 
Carey,   Ward,  and  the    Serampore 
mission,   was    born    at    Westbury-  ^ 
Leigh,  in  Wiltshire,  in  the  month  of  1 
April,    1768.      In  his  childhood  he} 
became  passionately  fond  of  reading, 
the  story  of  David  and  Goliath,  and 
other  Scripture  incidents,  exercising 
a  fascinating    influence    over    him 
before  he  was  eight  years   of  age. 
As  he  grew  up  his  reading  became 
somewhat  extensive,  and  a  London 
bookseller,  hearing  of  the  youth  who 
had  "  read  everything,"  proposed  to 
take  him  into  his  shop.     It  was  a 
welcome   offer,    and   three   days   of 
slow  waggon -riding  brought  Joshua 
Marshman  to  Holborn.     Everything 
in  the  great  city  was  very  strange  to 


him ;  but  he  had  the  compensation 
of  being  "  let  loose  among  thousands 
of  volumes."  Here,  unknown  to 
himself,  he  was  indulging  those 
literary  tastes  which  helped  to  pre- 
pare him  for  that  scene  of  foreign 
service  which  awaited  him  in  the 
order  of  Divine  Providence.  On  his 
return  home  he  gave  his  heart  to 
God,  and  joined  the  Baptist  Church 
of  his  native  village.  Having  passed 
through  a  course  of  study  to  prepare 
him  more  fully  for  the  great  work, 
Mr.  Marshman  received  an  appoint- 
ment as  a  Baptist  Missionary  to 
India,  and  embarked  for  his  distant 
station  in  company  with  Mr.  Ward 
and  others.  The  voyage,  which  was 
long  and  tedious,  terminated  on 
Sunday  morning,  October  13th,  1799, 
and,  on  landing  at  Serampore,  Mr. 
Marshman  fell  upon  his  knees,  and 
thanked  God  for  the  winds  and 
waves  which  had  brought  them  in 
peace  and  safety  to  their  destined 
place.  The  devoted  Missionary  now 
entered  upon  that  life-long  service 
of  holy,  happy  toil,  for  which  he 
was  so  admirably  adapted  by  nature 
and  by  grace.  Mr.  Marshman  ulti- 
mately finished  his  course  with  joy 
at  the  post  of  duty,  in  1837,  his  last 
words  being  "Precious  cause! 
Precious  Saviour  !  he  never  leaves 
nor  forsakes." 

1002.  William  Knibh.— It  is 
generally  admitted  that  the  Rev. 
William  Knibb  was  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  men  employed  by  the 
Baptist  Missionary  Society  in  Ja- 
maica during  the  eventful  years 
which  immediately  preceded  and  fol- 
lowed the  glorious  emancipation  of 
the  negro  slaves.  Mr.  Knibb  was  a 
fearless  and  uncompromising  friend 
of  freedom,  and  his  thi-illing  speeches 
in  Exeter  Hall  and  other  places  on 
the  occasion  of  his  visits  to  England, 
when  the  question  of  emancipation 
was  before  the  public,  are  still  re- 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


487 


membered  by  some  who  beard  them. 
In  commoa  with  other  Missionaries 
Mr.  Knibb  suffered  much  from  per- 
secution during  the  time  that  oppo- 
sition to  the  instruction  of  the  slaves  | 
was  so  rife  in  Jamaica,  and  if  the  I 
ardour  of  his  temperament  led  him  ^ 
to  speak  and  act,  at  times,  in  a  man- 
ner not  altogether  in  accordance  with 
the  "  meekness  of  wisdom,"  we  can- 
not be  surprised  when  we  remember 
the  spirit  of  the  times  in  which  he ' 
lived  and  laboured.  Mr.  Knibb' s 
long  and  useful  career  was  brought 
to  a  happy  and  peaceful  close  on  the 
loth  of  November,  1845,  and  an  ex- 
cellent funeral  sermon  was  preached 
for  him  by  the  Eev.  Samuel  Oughton. 
In  this  sermon  Mr.  Oughton  felt  it 
his  duty  to  touch  tenderly  upon  some 
of  the  defective  traits  in  Mr.  Knibb's 
character,  which  were  generally  ad- 
mitted by  his  best  friends.  This 
gave  umbrage  to  some,  and,  in  self- 
defence,  Mr.  Oughton  published  his 
sermon,  in  which  we  can  find  nothing  , 
calculated  to  offend  the  most  fastid- 
ious. It  is  a  noble  testimony  to  the 
coui-age,  perseverance,  and  fidelity 
of  a  noble  man. 

1003.  Thomas  Em-chell.— Few 
Missionaries  have  borne  the  burden 
and  heat  of  the  day  with  greater 
patience,  courage,  and  endurance  \ 
than  the  Rev.  Thomas  Burchell,  a 
pious  Baptist  Missionary  who  was 
sent  out  to  Jamaica  at  an  eventful 
period  of  the  history  of  the  mission 
in  that  island.  Persecution  and 
opposition  to  the  instruction  of  the 
poor  negro  slaves  ran  high ;  but  Mr. 
Burchell  "  endured  as  seeing  Him 
who  is  invisible."  He  toiled  hard 
and  suffered  much ;  but  neither  toils 
nor  sufferings  were  in  vain.  A 
goodly  number  of  precious  souls 
were  gathered  into  the  fold  of  Christ 
through  his  instrumentality  ;  and 
the  foundation  was  laid,  deep  and 
strong,   of  a  work  of    God  which 


will  never  die.  After  labouring  for 
twenty -two  years  under  the  burn- 
ing sun  of  Jamaica,  Mr.  Burchell 
returned  to  England  with  his  health 
and  constitution  completely  emaci- 
ated ;  and  after  lingering  for  a  few 
weeks  in  his  native  land,  he  entered 
into  the  joy  of  his  Lord  on  the  16th 
of  May,  184G, — a  fine  specimen  of  a 
large  number  of  devoted  Missionaries 
who  have  thus  lived,  and  laboured, 
and  suffered,  and  died  in  the  service 
of  their  Divine  Master. 

1004.  James  M.  Phillippo.— The 
Rev.  J.  M.  Phillippo  was  for  many 
years  the  faithful  and  devoted  fellow- 
labourer  of  Messrs.  Knibb,  BurcheU, 
and  others  in  the  Jamaica  Baptist 
Mission,  and  was  not  a  w  hit  behind 
the  most  zealous  and  useful  of  them, 
being  like  the  Apostle  Paul  "in 
labours  more  abundant."  Whilst 
most  of  these  have  long  since  been 
called  to  their  reward  in  heaven, 
Mr.  Phillippo  still  lives  and  toils  on, 
as  best  he  can,  after  half  a  cen- 
tury spent  in  his  Master's  service. 
This  being  the  case,  we  may  not  say 
more  in  testimony  of  his  moral  worth 
and  his  long  and  successful  course 
of  faithful  service ;  and  less  we 
could  not  say  when  treating  of 
"  eminent  Missionaries,"  having  a 
very  pleasant  recollection  of  happy 
social  intercourse  with  him  in  the 
mission  field.  May  his  eventide  be 
calm,  peaceful,  and  happy,  and 
when  his  work  on  earth  is  done, 
may  he  have  an  abundant  entrance 
into  the  kingdom  and  glory  of  God. 


MISSION AEIES  OP   THE  WES- 
LEYAN  SOCIETY. 

1005.  Francis  Asbury,  —  Next 
to  Mr.  "Wesley  himself,  and  Dr. 
Coke,  of  whom  honourable  mention 
has  been  made  as  instruments  raised 


488 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


up  by  Divine  Providence  to  carry  on 
His  work,  the  Rev.  Francis  Asbury 
is  worthy  of  being  named  as  occupy- 
ing a  place  in  the  first  rank  of 
eminent  Methodist  Missionaries.  He 
was  born  at  Hempstead  Bridge,  in 
Staffordshire,  on  the  20th  of  August, 
1745,  and  being  favoured  with  pious 
parents,  he  was  brought  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  the  truth  in  early  life, 
and  called  of  God  to  preach  the 
Gospel.  Having  been  accepted  as  a 
candidate  for  the  full  work  of  the 
ministry  by  the  "Wesleyan  Conference 
of  1771,  Mr.  Asbury  received  an 
appointment  as  a  Missionary  to 
America,  and  embarked  for  his  dis- 
tant sphere  of  labour  in  company 
with  the  Rev.  Richard  \Yright,  on 
the  4th  of  September.  On  reaching 
Philadelphia  he  entered  upon  his 
work  in  the  true  Missionary  spirit, 
but  he  had  not  laboured  long  when 
the  revolutionary  war  broke  out  in 
all  its  fury,  and  the  progress  of  the 
Gospel  was  seriously  hindered  for 
several  years.  Party  spirit  ran  so 
high  that  all  the  English  Mission- 
aries left  the  country  except  the 
devoted  Asbury,  who  clung  to  his 
post  with  a  zeal  which  nothing  could 
quench.  When  the  storm  had  passed 
over,  and  peace  was  restored  to  the 
land,  Mr.  Asbury  took  a  prominent 
part  in  organising  and  laying  the 
foundation,  deep  and  strong,  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  which 
has  since  assumed  such  vast  propor- 
tions, and  become  the  largest  reli- 
gious community  in  the  United 
States.  As  the  pioneer  Missionary 
Bishop  of  this  Church,  Asbury  was 
in  labours  more  abundant  for  nearly 
half  a  century,  traversing  the  west- 
ern wilds  of  the  vast  continent, 
crossing  rivers  and  mountains  at  all 
seasons  of  the  year,  ordaining  minis- 
ters, and  everywhere  scattering  the 
good  seed  of  the  kingdom  with  an 
unsparing  hand.  When  far  ad- 
vanced in  life,  and  sorely  oppressed 


with  accumulating  infirmities,  the 
result  of  advancing  years,  and  in- 
cessant toil  and  exposure,  Bishop 
Asbury  manifested  considerable  re- 
luctance to  relax  his  efforts.  He 
says  in  his  journal,  "  It  is  a  grief  to 
me  that  I  cannot  preach  as  hereto- 
fore. I  am  greatly  worn  out,  but  it 
is  in  a  good  cause.  God  is  with  me ; 
my  soul  exults  in  God."  Again  he 
wrote,  "  I  feel  wholly  given  up  to  do 
or  suflFer  the  will  of  the  Lord,  to  be 
sick  or  well,  to  live  or  die,  at  any 
time,  and  in  any  place,  the  field,  the 
wood,  the  house,  or  the  wilderness. 
Glory  be  to  God  for  such  resigna- 
tion !  I  have  little  to  leave,  except 
a  journey  of  five  thousand  miles 
a-year,  the  care  of  more  than  a 
hundred  thousand  souls,  and  the 
arrangement  of  more  than  four  hun- 
dred preachers  yearly ;  to  which 
I  may  add  the  murmurs  and  dis- 
content of  both  ministers  and  people. 
Yet  I  am  happy,  my  heart  is  pure, 
and  my  eye  is  single ;  but  I  am  sick 
and  weak,  and  in  heaviness  by  reason 
of  suffering  and  labour.  Sometimes 
I  am  ready  to  cry  out,  '  Lord,  take 
me  home  to  rest.'  Courage,  my 
soul !  "  The  dear  man  of  God  teas 
encouraged,  and  struggled  on  a  little 
longer ;  but  the  end  was  approach- 
ing. He  took  his  last  episcopal 
round  in  1816,  and  before  its  ter- 
mination, on  the  29th  of  March,  he 
finished  his  course  at  the  house  of 
his  friend,  Mr.  George  Arnold,  at 
Richmond,  in  the  seventieth  year  of 
his  age,  a  noble  specimen  of  self- 
abnegation  and  entire  consecration 
to  the  service  of  God. 

1006.  William  Elack.— To  no 
Christian  minister  was  British  North 
America  more  indebted  at  an  early 
period  of  its  history  than  to  the  Rev. 
William  Black,  who,  by  his  earnest 
evangelical  laboiirs,  earned  for  him- 
self the  designation  of  "  The  Apostle 
of  Methodism  in  Nova  Scotia."     He 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


489 


was  born  at  Hudderslield,  York- 
shire, in  1760,  and  removed  with 
his  father  and  family  to  America  in 
1775.  At  that  time  there  was  a 
great  lack  of  the  means  of  religious 
instruction  in  Nova  Scotia,  and 
youuf^  Black  had  no  sooner  been 
brought  to  a  saving  knowledge  of 
the  truth  than  he  was  requested  to 
exercise  his  gifts  by  conducting 
meetings  for  public  worship,  and  in 
pointing  sinners  to  the  Saviour. 
Before  long  he  was  called  to  the  full 
work  of  the  ministry,  and  iiltimately 
became  one  of  the  most  eminent  and 
successful  Missionary  pioneers  of  the 
Western  World.  He  had  laboiired 
incessantly  for  more  than  half  a 
century,  when  he  was  called  to  his 
reward  in  heaven,  on  the  8th  of 
September,  1834,  in  the  seventy- 
fourth  year  of  his  age.  His  last 
words  to  a  friend  who  visited  him 
were,  "  Give  my  farewell  blessing  to 
your  family,  and  to  the  Society. 
God  bless  you !  All  is  well."  One 
who  knew  Mr.  Black  well  bears  this 
testimony  concerning  him:  "It  is 
believed  that  he  was  one  of  the  most 
successful  ministers  of  modern  times, 
and  that  hundreds  of  souls  in  Nova 
Scotia,  Newfoundland,  and  on  the 
adjacent  Continent,  as  the  fruit  of 
his  ministry,  will  be  the  crown  of 
his  rejoicing  in  the  presence  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  at  His  coming.  Where- 
ever  he  was,  in  the  parlour  or  the 
pulpit,  he  seemed  to  regard  it  as  the 
business  of  his  life  to  save  precious 
souls." 

1007.  Barnabas  Shaw. — At  a 
time  when  foreign  missions  had  the 
charm  of  novelty,  the  Rev.  Barnabas 
Shaw  left  his  native  place  in  York- 
shire, and  embarked  as  a  Missionary 
for  Southern  Africa,  hence  his  com- 
munications and  career  attracted 
more  notice  than  they  would  have 
done  at  a  later  period,  and  his  name 
became  a  household  word  in  many 


English  homes.  Mr.  Shaw,  with  his 
devoted  wife,  landed  at  Cape  Town 
on  the  12th  of  April,  181G,  and 
Unding  no  encouragement  for  the 
exercise  of  his  ministry  in  the  imme- 
diate neighbourhood  of  the  capital 
of  the  colony,  he  proceeded  to  Little 
Namaqualand,  where  he  commenced 
the  first  Wesleyan  mission  station 
established  in  Southern  Africa,  at 
Lily  Fountain,  Khamiesberg.  He 
was  well  adapted  for  pioneer  work, 
and  took  great  delight  in  teaching 
the  simple-minded  natives  the  arts 
of  civilised  life,  as  well  as  the  higher 
knowledge  of  God's  Holy  Word  and 
the  way  of  salvation.  In  these  ele- 
mentary labours,  Mr.  Shaw  was  very 
successful,  and  his  first  station  con- 
tinues to  the  present  day  a  centre  of 
light  and  infiuence  to  all  around, 
and  has  been  made  a  blessing  to 
thousands.  Mr.  Shaw  visited  Eng- 
land on  two  occasions,  when  his 
simple  and  touching  statements  at 
public  meetings  greatly  interested 
the  friends  of  missions,  as  did  also 
his  letters  from  Africa,  during  the 
whole  period  of  his  Missionary  career. 
He  returned  to  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope  for  the  last  time  in  1848,  soon 
after  which  his  health  and  strength 
began  to  decline,  and  on  the  21st  of 
June,  1857,  he  finished  his  course  in 
peace  at  Rondebosch,  near  Cape 
Town,  in  the  seventieth  year  of  his 
age,  and  the  forty-seventh  of  his 
ministry.  His  remains  were  in- 
terred in  the  Green  Point  cemetery 
on  the  following  day,  amid  the  sighs 
and  sobs  of  a  vast  concourse  of  sor- 
rowing friends  and  brethren,  to 
whom  he  had  endeared  himself  by 
his  many  amiable  qualities  and 
Christian  excellencies,  and  to  no  one 
more  than  to  the  writer,  who  took  a 
part  in  the  solemn  service  and 
witnessed  the  respect  paid  to  his 
memory. 

1008.    Edward    Edwards.— We 


490 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


have  met  with  a  large  class  of  Mis- 
sionaries in  foreign  lands,   eminent  j 
for  their  piety,  zeal,   perseverance,  I 
and  success,  if  not  for  the  brilliancy  of  | 
their  talents,  whose  names  have  been  j 
almost  unknown  beyond  the  immedi- 
ate sphere  of  their  personal  labours.  To 
this  worthy  class  the  Ilev.  Edward 
Edwards  belonged.     He  was  born  in  | 
Kent,  in  the  year  1793,  and  having' 
given  his  heart  to  God  in  early  life, 
he  was  called  to   the  work  of  the  \ 
Missionary  ministry,  and  received  an 
appointment  to  South  Africa,  where  \ 
he  arrived  on  the  14th  of  December, ' 
1817,  to  assist  the   llevc  Barnabas 
Shaw  in  the  good  work  in  which  he 
was  engaged.     There  being  no  other 
means  of  conveying  Iiim  from  Cape 
Town  to  his  remote  station  in  Na- 
maqualand,  he  mounted  a  horse  and 
rode,   day  after  day,  a  distance  of 
four  hundred  miles,  generally  sleep- 
ing under   a   buhh   at   night,    thus 
proving  that  he  was  made  of  the 
true  Missionary  metal.     In  the  same 
spirit     of    self-saerilice,     humility, 
plodding  industry  and  perseverance, 
Mr.  Edwards  pursued  the  even  tenor 
of  his  way  as  a  South  African  Mis- 
sionary on  the  various  stations  which 
he  occupied  for  more   than  half  a 
century,  when  he  was  called  to  I'est 
from  his  labours,  and  to  enter  into 
the  joy  of  his  Lord.     He   died  in 
peace  at  Mowbray,  near  Cape  Town, 
on  the  6th  of  April,    1868,    in  the 
seventy-fifth  year  of  his  age,   and 
the  fifty-first  of  his  ministry,  re- 
spected by  all  who  knew  him  for  his 
quiet  unobtrusive  piety,  and  entire 
devotedness  to  the  service  of  God. 

1009.  William  Shaw.— With  the 
history  of  Wesleyan  missions  in 
South  Africa  must  ever  be  associated 
the  name  of  the  Rev.  William  Shaw, 
whose  long  and  useful  course  of 
Missionary  service  has  often  excited 
the  gratitude  and  admiration  of  the 
genuine  friends    of  the    enterprise. 


He  went  out  to  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope  in  1820,  with  a  party  of  British 
settlers,  but  his  generous  sympathies 
were  soon  drawn  out  towards  the 
warlike,  but  degraded  Kaffirs,  and 
he  set  his  heart  upon  attempting 
their  spiritual  benefit.  With  this 
object  in  view,  he  entered  Katfirland 
in  1823,  and  formed  the  first  mission- 
station,  which  he  called  Wesleyville. 
Being  aided  by  reinforcements  from 
England,  Mr.  Shaw  pressed  forward 
into  the  interior,  and  he  and  his 
brethren  formed  stations  at  Mount 
Coke,  Butter  worth,  Morley,  Clark- 
bury,  Buntingville,  and  other  places, 
stretching  right  away  from  the  colo- 
nial frontier  to  Port  Natal.  In  this 
blessed  work  Mr.  Shaw  spent  up- 
wards of  thirty  years  of  the  best  part 
of  his  life,  and  finally  returned  to 
England  in  1857,  where  he  still  lives 
and  labour's  as  health  and  strength 
permit,  honoured  and  respected  by 
all  who  know  him. 

1010.  Daniel  John  Gogerly. — 
For  literary  ability,  length  of  ser- 
vice and  unwavering  attachment  to 
the  foreign  work,  few  Missionaries 
have  surpassed  the  Rev.  Daniel  J. 
Gogerly.  He  was  born  in  London 
in  the  year  1792,  and  brought  to  a 
saving  knowledge  of  the  truth  in 
early  life.  Being  acquainted  with 
the  art  of  printing,  he  was  requested 
by  the  late  Rev.  Richard  Watson, 
to  take  charge  of  the  mission-press 
in  Ceylon,  and  arrived  in  Columbo 
in  1818.  In  1823,  he  was  accepted 
as  a  Missionary,  and  fifteen  years 
later,  he  was  appointed  chairman  of 
the  Singhalese  district.  By  his  sterl- 
ing piety,  sound  judgment  and 
extensive  learning,  as  well  as  by  his 
intimate  acquaintance  with  every 
part  of  the  work,  he  was  singularly 
well  qualified  for  the  important 
ofiice  he  was  called  to  fill.  His  was 
a  life  entirely  consecrated  to  mission- 
work,  for  he  not  only  never  returned 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


491 


to  England,  but  he  never  left  Ceylon,   Dr.  Hoole    finished   his    course    in 


except  on  two  occasions  when  aftlic 
tion  compelled  him  to  seek  a  tem- 
porary change.  Though  little  known 
in  his  native  land,  he  rendered  ser- 
vices of  incalculable  value  in  the 
East,  and  he  must  be  ranked  amone; 


peace  at  his  residence,  8,  Middle- 
ton-square,  Pentonvillc,  on  Monday, 
June  17,  1872,  in  the  seventy-fifth, 
year  of  his  age,  deeply  regretted  by 
all  who  knew  liim,  and  by  none  more 
than  the  present  writer,  who  was  fa- 


the    most    eminent  Missionaries    in  voured  with  his  friendship  and  cor- 

modern  times.     After  a  lengthened  !  respondence  in  many  lands  for  more 

period    of  arduous   labour,   he    fell :  than  forty-one  years. 

asleep  in  Jesus  at  Columbo,  on  the  [ 

5th    of    September,     18G2,    in    the  I      1012.   Samuel  Leigt.  —  As     the 

seventy-first  year  of  his   age,  and  j  Pioneer    Wesleyan     Missionary    to 

the  fortieth  of  his  ministrv. 


1011.  Elijah  Hoole.— Although 
not  permitted  to  labour  so  long  in 
the  foreign  field  as  some  of  his 
brethren,  yet,  by  his  zeal,  diligence, 
learning,  and  life-long  devotion  to 
the  work  at  Centenary  Hall,  London, 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Hoole  earned  for  him- 
self the  reputation  of  an  eminent 
Missionary.  He  was  born  in  Oldham- 


Australia  and  New  Zealand,  the 
name  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Leigh  will 
long  be  held  in  grateful  and  loving 
remembrance.  He  was  a  native  of 
Stafturdshire,  and  embarked  for  the 
Southern  World  in  1815.  On  his 
arrival  in  New  South  Wales,  he 
commenced  his  labours  among  the 
British  Colonists  and  convicts,  with 
an  earnestness  and  zeal  which  au- 
gured  well  for    his   future   career. 


street,  Manchester,  February  3,  1798. 1  Nor  were  these  promises  unfulfilled. 
In  early  life  he  was  truly  converted  i  Mr.  Leigh  became  one  of  the  most 
to  God,  joined  the  Methodist  Society,  devoted,  self-denying,  persevering 
and  began  as  a  local  preacher  to!  and  successful  Missionaries  of  modem 
call  sinners  to  repentance.  Being  j  times.  Having  spent  fifteen  years 
called  to  the  full  work  of  the  mi-  |  in  foreign  service,  and  having  lost 
nistry  in  1819,  he  offered  himself  for  ,  his  excellent  wife  by  a  fatal  epide- 
the  service  of  the  Wesleyan  Mis- !  mic,  he  returned  to  England  in  1831, 
sionary  Society,  with  a  preference  to  and  spent  the  remainder  of  his  days 
the  East  as  the  field  of  his  labour.  On  in  the  home  work.  He  finished  his 
arriving  in  India,  he  soon  acquired '  course  with  joy  at  Reading,  on  the 
the  mastery  of  the  difiicult  Tamil!  24th  of  November,  1851,  in  the 
language,  preached  the  Gospel  with  i  sixty-sixth  year  of  his  age,  and  the 
power  and  success,  encouraged  a '  thirty-sixth  of  his  ministry, 
native  ministry,  instituted  schemes! 


for  the  education  of  women,  and  left 
the  savour  of'  his  name  in  Banga- 
lore, Negapatam,  Seringapatam,  and 
especially  in  Madras,  where  he  re- 
sided for  five  years.  In  1829,  he 
returned  to  England,  and  soon  after- 
wards received  an  appointment  as 
one  of  the  general  secretaries  of  the 
Wesleyan  Missionary  Society,  the 
duties  of  which  he  continued  faith- 
fully and  efiiciently  to  discharge  for 
the  long  period  of  nearly  forty  years. 


1013.  Jolin  Thomas.— When  two 
attempts  to  introduce  the  Gospel  to 
the  Friendly  Islands  had  failed,  the 
honour  of  a  third  and  successful 
efibrt  was  reserved  for  the  Rev.  John 
Thomas,  who  proved  himself  to  be 
well  adapted  for  pioneer  Missionary 
work  in  Polynesia.  He  landed  at 
Tonga  in  1826 ;  and  for  more  than 
thirty  years,  with  little  intermission 
he  laboured  for  the  religious  im- 
provement and    social  elevation  of 


492 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


an  interesting  but  deeply  degraded 
people.  Nor  "were  his  labours  in 
vain  in  the  Lord.  Through  his  in- 
strumentality, and  that  of  the  noble 
band  of  Missionaries  with  whom  he 
was  associated,  the  Scriptures  were 
translated  into  the  native  language 
of  the  people,  Christian  schools  es- 
tablished, the  people  generally  taught 
to  read  and  write ;  tens  of  thou- 
sands, savingly  converted  to  God, 
and  a  moral  revolution  eflected 
which  has  scarcely  a  parallel  in  the 
history  of  missions.  In  1860,  Mr. 
Thomas  returned  to  England  to  end 
his  days,  and  he  still  lives  and 
labours  for  the  Lord,  as  health  and 
strength  will  permit,  rejoicing  in 
the  prosperity  of  the  good  work  in 
the  Friendly  Islands,  the  foundation 
of  which  he  was  honoured  to  see. 

1014.  John  Hunt. — Many  emi- 
nent Missionaries  have  risen  from 
humble  positions  in  life,  and  by  dint 
of  their  native  energy  and  plodding 
industry  and  perseverance,  have 
distinguished  themselves  in  their 
profession.  This  was  the  case  with 
the  Uev.  John  Hunt.  When  first 
brought  to  a  saving  knowledge  of 
the  truth,  he  was  a  farm  labourer  in 
Lincolnshire ;  but,  being  a  young 
man  of  good  natural  parts,  and 
afterwards  favoured  with  a  good 
theological  training,  he  became  one 
of  the  most  eminent  Missionaries  of 
modern  times.  The  Fiji  Islands 
formed  the  principal  field  of  his 
labours.  He  arrived  there  in  1838, 
soon  learned  the  language  of  the 
natives,  and  began  to  preach  to  the 
people  with  amazing  power.  He 
also  laboured  hard  and  successfully 
at  the  work  of  translation,  training 
native  agents,  and  other  depart- 
ments of  Missionary  work.  His 
Missionary  career  was  comparatively 
short,  but  a  large  amount  of  active 
and  useful  service  was  crowded  into 
it.    After  toiling  hard  for  ten  years 


he  was  called  to  rest  from  his  labours 
on  the  4th  of  October,  1848,  in  the 
thirty- seventh  year  of  his  age.  In 
his  dying  hour  he  cried,  "  Oh,  let 
me  pray  once  more  for  Fiji !  Lord, 
for  Christ's  sake,  bless  Fiji!  Save 
Fiji!  Save  Thy  servants,  save  Thy 
people ;  save  the  heathen  in  Fiji." 
Then,  as  if  he  felt  that  his  prayer 
was  heard  in  heaven,  he  exclaimed, 
"Hallelujah!  Hallelujah!  Hallelu- 
jah ! "  and  so  passed  away  to  be  for- 
ever with  the  Lord. 


MISSIONAEIES  01  PEESBYTE- 
EIAN  SOCIETIES. 

1015.  Henry  Brunton. — As  early 
as  the  year  1796,  soon  after  its  for- 
mation, the  Glasgow  Missionary  So- 
ciety sent  out  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Brun- 
ton  and  Greig  to  Sierra  Leone  in 
"Western  Africa,  to  commence  a  mis- 
sion among  the  Foulahs,  about  one 
hundred  miles  up  the  country.  They 
had  scarcely  reached  their  destina- 
tion, when  they  were  both  attacked 
with  a  severe  fever.  Through  a  kind 
and  gracious  providence,  their  lives 
were  spared,  but  they  met  with 
many  difficulties  in  their  first  at- 
tempts to  evangelise  the  natives. 
When  they  had  been  in  the  country 
about  two  years,  and  were  beginning 
to  hope  for  ultimate  success,  Mr. 
Greig  was  cruelly  murdered  by  a 
party  of  Foulahs,  whom  he  had 
received  and  was  treating  as  guests. 
The  mission  was  consequently  relin- 
quished, and  Mr.  Brunton,  hoping 
still  to  be  useful,  accepted  the  office 
of  colonial  chaplain,  and  laboured 
for  some  time  among  the  settlers, 
both  native  and  European  at  Sierra 
Leone.  At  length,  his  health  be- 
came so  much  impaired  by  the  influ- 
ence of  the  climate,  that  he  was 
obliged  to  return  to  Scotland.  In 
1802,  with  his  health  recruited,  Mr. 


THE    MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


493 


Brunton  again  left  his  native  land, 
and  accompanied  by  Mr.  Patterson, 
embarked  at  Leith  on  a  mission  to 
Tartary.  Favoured  by  the  Russian 
Government,  the  Missionaries  com- 
menced a  station  in  a  central  place 
between  the  Black  and  the  Caspian 
Seas.  Here  Mr,  Brunton  laboured 
several  years  in  the  true  Missionary 
spirit,  and  was  made  useful  in  win- 
ning souls  for  Christ.  Several  pro- 
mising Tartar  youths  having  been 
converted  and  baptized  into  the 
Christian  faith,  measures  were  adopt- 
ed for  training  them  for  future  use- 
fulness in  the  Church.  A  printing 
press  was  also  established  for  the 
printing  of  the  Scriptures  and  religi- 
ous tracts  in  the  native  language  of 
the  people.  In  all  these  works  Mr. 
Brunton  took  a  leading  part,  and 
was  instrumental  in  laying  the  foun- 
dation of  a  great  and  good  work  the 
results  of  which  remain  to  the  pre- 
sent day. 

1016.  Donald    Mitchell. —The 
first  Missionary  sent  to  India  by  the  j 
Scottish  Society  was  the  Rev.  Do-  i 
nald  Mitchell.  He  arrived  in  Bombay  I 
in  1822,  and  commenced  his  labours  ( 
with  a  zeal  and  earnestness  which  j 
gave  good  promise  of  success.     The 
plan    was     to     establish    Christian 
schools,  and  to  train  up  the  rising  I 
generation  in  the  knowledge  of  the  j 
truth,  with  the  hope  of  sapping  the  i 
foundation  of  idolatry,  and  of  thus 
preparing  the  way  for  general  evan- 
gelisation.    In  this  important  work, 
as  well  as  in  preaching  the  Gospel 
as  he  had  opportunity,  Mr.  Mitchell 
took  a  prominent  and   active   part, 
and  before  Ions:  there  were  eighty 
schools  connected  with  the  mission, 
numbering  an  average  attendance  of 
3,000  pupils.     More  fully  to  iit  him- 
self for  the  important  work  in  which 
he  was  engaged,  Mr.  Mitchell  mas- 
tered the  difficult  Morathi  language, 
in  which  he  preached  to  the  people, 


not  only  in  the  immediate  neigh- 
bourhood of  the  station  which  he 
occupied,  but  also  for  many  miles 
along  the  coast,  and  in  the  interior 
with  very  encouraging  results  for 
several  years,  till  called  to  rest  from 
his  labours. 

1017.  George  Blyth.— Few  Mis- 
sionaries have  earned  for  themselves 
a  better  reputation  for  Christian  zeal 
and  plodding  perseverance  than  the 
Rev.  George  Blyth,  who  was  sent 
out  to  Jamaica  by  the  Scottish  Mis- 
sionary Society  in  1824,  immediately 
after  his  return  from  a  mission  to 
R.ussia.  Mr.  Blyth  commenced  his 
labours  in  the  West  Indies  at  a  very 
critical  time,  when  the  question  of 
negro  slavery  was  exciting  much  at- 
tention both  at  home  and  in  the 
colonies,  but  he  was  singularly 
adapted  for  his  trying  position.  He 
prosecuted  his  important  duties  with 
prudence  as  well  as  zeal,  and,  in 
common  with  other  devoted  Mission- 
aries, he  was  made  the  honoured  in- 
strument of  much  good  to  all  classes 
of  the  commupity.  A  general  refor- 
mation was  witnessed  among  the 
people.  The  Sunday  market  was 
abolished,  schools  were  established, 
Christian  congregations  gathered, 
and  the  way  prepared  for  the  glorious 
emancipation  of  the  negro  slaves 
which  followed  a  few  years  after- 
wards. Temperance  societies  were 
also  formed  to  counteract  the  fearful 
consequences  of  the  common  use  of 
intoxicating  drink.  Mr.  Blyth's 
station  at  Hampden  was  the  first  to 
move  in  this  cause,  and  the  first  to 
reap  the  benefit.  A  fact  was  re- 
ported by  Mr.  Blyth  at  this  period 
of  his  career,  concerning  Hampden, 
to  which  we  fear  few  congregations 
in  Britain  can  furnish  parallels,  that 
out  of  more  than  700  Church  mem- 
bers not  one  had  been  accused  of  in- 
temperance during  the  year.  After 
a   long  and    honourable    career  in 


494 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


foreign  lands,  Mr.  Blyth  returned 
to  Scotland  to  end  his  days  in  his 
own  country  and  in  the  home  work. 
He  was  appointed  to  an  interesting 
sphere  of  mission  work  in  Glasgow, 
where  he  manifested  the  same  in- 
terest in  the  salvation  of  souls  and 
the  glory  of  God  as  had  marked  his 
previous  history. 

1018.  Hope  WaddelL— One  of 
the  Presbyterian  Missionaries  sent 
out  to  Jamaica  to  take  a  part  in  the 
good  work  inarigurated  by  Mr.  Blyth 
was  the  Pk,ev.  Hope  Waddell.  This 
devoted  servant  of  Christ  distin- 
guished himself  by  his  self-denying 
and  persevering  labours  for  many 
years  for  the  benefit  of  the  African 
race  both  in  the  lands  of  their  exile 
and  on  the  western  coast  of  the  great 
continent.  It  was  during  the  early 
period  of  his  Missionary  career  in 
Jamaica  that  the  grand  idea  was 
conceived  of  employing  the  fruits  of 
the  West  Indian  mission  for  the 
evangelisation  of  Africa.  Both  the 
Baptists  and  the  Presbyterian  Mis- 
sionaries distinguished  themselves  in 
this  work.  Among  the  Scotch  Mis- 
sionaries Mr.  "Waddell  took  the  lead. 
He  volunteered  his  services  for  Wes- 
tern Africa,  and,  taking  with  him  a 
number  of  converted  negroes,  he 
commenced  a  mission  at  Old  Calabar, 
in  the  Bight  of  Benin,  where  he 
laboured  for  a  length  of  time  with 
encouraging  results,  passing  and  re- 
passing between  the  West  Indies  and 
the  coast  on  board  the  mission 
schooner,  in  the  prosecution  of  his 
duties,  with  a  measure  of  zeal  and 
perseverance  worthy  of  the  highest 
commendation.  When  we  last  saw 
Mr.  Waddell,  in  the  course  of  one  of 
his  Missionary  voyages,  he  had  the 
appearance  of  a  veteran  in  the  cause, 
and  exhibited  symptoms  of  failing 
health  and  a  broken  constitution. 
We  soon  afterwards  heard  of  his 
return  to  Scotland  to  spend  the  even- 


ing of  his  life  in  ministerial  work, 
less  trying  and  arduous  than  that  to 
which  the  best  of  his  days  had  been 
devoted. 

1019.  Jotn  Bennie. — Among  a 
host  of  zealous  and  devoted  Scotch 
Missionaries  that  were  sent  out  to 
Southern  Africa  at  an  early  period 
of  the  enterprise,  it  is  difficult  to  fix 
upon  the  one  who  was  most  eminent 
in  his  profession.  We  name  the 
Ilev.  John  Bennie  as  a  specimen  of 
a  considerable  number  with  whom 
we  have  come  in  contact,  and  whom 
we  esteem  very  highly  in  love  for 
their  work's  sake.  Mr.  Bennie  en- 
tered upon  his  labours  in  XafFraria 
in  1821,  and  for  the  long  period  of 
about  half  a  century  was  engaged  in 
preaching  the  Gospel,  superintending 
the  instruction  of  the  rising  genera- 
tion, translating  the  Scriptures,  and 
doing  everything  in  his  power  to 
promote  the  social  and  spiritual  im- 
provement of  the  Kaffirs  and  Hotten- 
tots among  whom  his  lot  was  cast. 
We  have  not  space  to  trace  in  detail 
the  toils  and  sufferings  of  the  man 
of  God  during  those  eventful  years, 
in  which  occurred  repeated  Kaffir 
wars,  the  disruption  of  the  Church 
of  Scotland,  and  many  other  events 
of  thrilling  interest.  It  may  be 
sufficient  to  say  that  in  times  of 
peace  and  war,  in  prosperity  and 
adversity,  and  in  circumstances  of 
joy  and  sorrow,  Mr.  Bennie  was 
always  found  the  same  devoted,  per- 
severing, faithful  Missionary  of  the 
Cross.  Nor  did  he  toil  without  fruit. 
Many  were  the  seals  to  his  ministry, 
but  his  highest  reward  will  be  a 
crown  of  glory  which  fadeth  not 
away. 

1020.  Alexander  Duff.— No  Mis- 
sionary of  the  Church  of  Scotland, 
or  of  any  other  Presbyterian  Mis- 
sionary Association,  has  earned  for 
himself  a  more  honourable  distinc- 


THE  MISSIONAKY  WORLD. 


495 


tion  as  a  zealous  and  devoted  Mis-  [  ever  in  the  interests  of  the  Mission- 
sionary   than    the   Rev.   Alexander  ary  enterprise. 
Duff,  D.D.     He  embarked  for  Cal-  j 
cutta  in  the  year  1829,  and  in  the 


MISSIONARIES    OF    THE    MO- 
RAVIAN S00IETIE3. 
1021.     Leonard     Dober.— The 


course  of  his  passage  suffered  ship- 
wreck off  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 
By  the  good  providence  of  God  no 
lives  were  lost,  and  Dr.  Duff,  with  ■ 
his  devoted  wife,  landed  in  safety  on  ! 

the  shores  of  India  on  the  27th  of!"  United  Brethren,"  or  Moravians, 
May,  1830,  having  lost  a  valuable  |  as  they  are  generally  called,  have 
library,  and  almost  worn  out  with  j  ever  been  remarkable  for  their  genu- 
fatigue  and  excitement.  On  recover-  !  jne  Missionary  zeal.  The  trials  and 
gin  from  the  effects  of  his  eventful :  difficulties  of  their  early  history  gave 
voyage,  the  zealous  Missionary  ad-  them  an  admirable  training  for  fo- 
dressed  himself  to  his  work  in  a  reign  work,  and  as  early  as  1732, 
manner  which  gave  good  hopes  of  ■within  little  more  than  two  years 
success.  Nor  were  these  hopes  dis- '  from  the  period  of  their  settlement 
appointed.  Few  Indian  Mission-  |  at  Herrnhut,  they  sent  forth  their 
aries  have  been  more  successful  than  |  first  Missionaries  to  the  island  of  St. 
Dr.  Duff  in  the  department  to  which  '  Thomas,  in  the  "West  Indies.  This 
he  devoted  himself.  His  special  mission  was  undertaken  in  conse- 
sphere  was  that  of  education,  and  quence  of  the  representations  made 
the  schools,  seminaries,  and  colleges  \,y  a  negro  named  Anthony,  with 
which  he  established,  and  the  vast  whom  some  of  the  brethren  became 
number  of  natives  who  have  been  acquainted,  who  accompanied  Count 
trained  at  the  Scottish  stations  in !  Zinzendorf  to  Denmark  in  1731. 
Calcutta  and  the  neighbourhood,  I  When  Anthony  gave  it  as  his 
bear  witness  to  the  success  of  his  opinion,  that  in  order  to  succeed  in 
labours  and  of  those  of  his  worthy  converting  his  countrymen  to  the 
associate.  After  toiling  for  nearly  faith  of  the  Gospel,  it  would  bo  ne- 
forty  years,  with  but  few  interriip-  ,  cessary  for  the  Missionaries  them- 
tions,  in  the  good  work  to  which  he  selves  to  become  slaves,  so  that  they 
devoted  himself.  Dr.  Duff" returned  to  '  might  have  opportunities  of  instruct- 
his  native  land,  visiting  the  society's  ing  the  negroes  while  at  work, 
missions  in  South  Africa  on  his  way.  Leonard  Dober  and  David  Kitsch- 
He  did  not  retire  to  a  position  of  in-  mann,  who  had  been  designated  to 
activity,  however,  but  so  soon  as  his '  this  service,  nobly  declared  their 
health  was  somewhat  recruited,  he  ac-  \  willingness  to  submit  to  this  degra- 
cepted  of  the  office  of  Convener  of  the  dation,  if  by  so  doing  they  might  be 
foreign  missions  of  the  Fi-ee  Church  of  instrumental  in  winning  souls  to 
Scotland,  and  other  important  posts  Christ.  This,  however,  was  not  re- 
in connection  with  the  work  he  loved  quired  at  their  hands.  They  went 
so  well,  and  to  which  the  best  part  forth  trusting  in  the  name  of  the 
of  his  life  has  been  devoted.  In  his  Lord,  and  the  way  was  opened  for 
new  position  at  home,  by  his  fre-  :  them  to  instruct  the  negro  slaves  of 
quent  public  addresses,  and  by  the  I  St.  Thomas  in  the  truths  of  the 
earnest,  faithful  manner  in  which  he  \  Gospel,  and  a  good  work  was  com- 
discharges  the  important  duties '  menced,  the  effects  of  which  have 
which  devolve  upon  him.  Dr.  DufF  continued  to  the  present  day.  This 
shows  that  his  heart  is  as  warm  as  mission  the  writer  saw  in  a  state  of 


496 


THK   mSSIONARY   WORLD. 


pleasing  prosperity  when  he  visited 
the  island  in  the  year  1844.     When 
some  little  progress  had  been  made 
in  teaching  the  people  the  elementary 
doctrines   of    Christianity,    Nitsch- 
mann   returned    to    Germany,    and 
Dober   was   left   to   plod   on  alone. 
After  labouring  for  two  years  with 
some  degree  of  success,  a  reinforce- 
ment of   Missionaries  arrived  from 
Germany,    and    Dober   himself   re- 
turned home,  having  received  intel- 
ligence of  his  election  in  his  absence 
to  the  office  of  chief  elder  of  Herrn-  j 
hut.     The  humble  pioneer  Mission- 
ary arrived  at  Copenhagen  on    the 
27th   of    November,    1734,    and  he 
reached  Herrnhut  in  the  month  of 
February  following.     He  entered  at  | 
once  on  the  duties  and  responsibili-  I 
ties   of  his  new  office,  the  honours  | 
attached  to   which    he    had    fairly] 
earned  by  his  zeal  and  devotedness  , 
to  the  cause  of  God  in  foreign  lands, 
and  the  name  of  Leonard  Dober  will 
be   handed  down  to  posterity  with 
credit,   as  one  of  the  first  Mission- 
aries  sent  forth  by   the   Moravian 
Church  to  evangelise  the  heathen. 

1022.  Christian  David.— When 
the  persecuted  Moravian  brethren 
availed  themselves  of  the  refuge  pro- 
vided for  them  at  Herrnhut,  in 
Germany,  by  the  pious  and  muni- 
ficent, but  eccentric  Count  Zinzen- 
dorf,  no  one  of  their  number  was 
more  active  in  the  movement  than 
Christian  David.  The  desolate  wan- 
derers were  brought  in  small  bands 
to  their  new  home  among  the  Lusa- 
tian  woods,  amid  incredible  dangers 
and  difficulties,  by  this  courageous 
and  persevering  leader.  Nine  times 
did  Christian  David  go  and  return 
on  this  pilgrimage  of  mercy,  imtil 
six  hundred  persons,  including  chil- 
dren of  tender  years,  had  been  safely 
brought  to  the  settlement.  Nor  was 
he  backward  in  assisting  in  those 
manual  labours  by  which  the  wilder- 


ness around  Herrnhut  was  soon 
turned  into  a  fruitful  field.  Shortly 
after  the  settlement  was  fairly  estab- 
lished, and  Dober  and  Nachtmann 
had  embarked  for  the  West  Indies, 
amission  was  planned  for  Greenland. 
Ou  this  occasion  Christian  David 
was  one  of  the  first  to  volunteer  his 
services  in  the  arduous  enterprise. 
He  was  appointed  accordingly  as  the 
superintendent  of  the  mission,  and 
went  forth  accompanied  by  Frederick 
and  David  Stack  on  one  of  the  most 
adventurous  voyages  ever  under- 
taken. When  asked,  at  Copenhagen, 
by  a  Government  official,  how  they 
intended  to  subsist  when  they  reached 
their  destination,  the  Missionaries 
nobly  replied :  "By  the  labour  of 
our  hands  and  the  blessing  of  God, 
we  will  build  houses,  cultivate  the 
ground,  and  live  upon  the  produce." 
It  was  suggested  that  there  was  no 
timber  in  the  country,  and  how  could 
they  build  without  it?  "Then," 
answered  Christian  David,  nothing 
daunted,  "We  will  dig  a  hole  in  the 
ground  and  live  there."  It  is  matter 
of  history  how  the  Moravian  Mis- 
sionaries, with  Christian  David  at 
their  head,  at  the  commencement  of 
the  mission  to  Greenland,  literally 
made  good  these  promises,  toiling 
amid  cold  and  ice,  and  frost  and  snow, 
and  inevitable  privations  and  suffer- 
ings, till  every  difficulty  was  over- 
come, and  a  large  portion  of  the 
population  was  brought  under  reli- 
gious instruction.  When  the  good 
work  was  faiidy  established  in  these 
dreary  regions  of  the  north,  the 
devoted  pioneer  Missionary  turned 
his  attention  to  other  countries.  We 
trace  Christian  David,  in  subsequent 
years,  in  many  a  land,  and  on  many 
a  shore  ;  now  commencing  some  new 
mission  in  America,  or  in  one  of  the 
West  Indian  Islands ;  now  rearing 
new  Moravian  settlements  in  Europe ; 
twice  returning  on  subsequent  visits 
to  the  dreary  coasts  of  Greenland; 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


497 


but  everywhere  pursuing^  his  work 
with  an  energy  that,  while  it  pro- 
voked, usually  conquered  opposition, 
and  imparted  a  strange  impulse  to 
every  societj''  in  which  he  mingled 


jected  countenance  of  the  young 
man,  and  an  unexpected  colloquy 
ensues  :  "  David,  do  you  not  return 
to  Europe  willingly  r"'  "No,  in- 
deed, I  would  much  rather  remain  in 


At  length  he  finished  his  course  with  America."  "For  what  reason?"  "I 
joy,  and  his  body,  fairly  worn  out  |  long  to  be  truly  converted  to  God,  and 
with  incessant  toil  in  his  Master's  ser- 1  to  serve  Him  in  this  country,"  "  If 
vice,  found  a  quiet  resting- place  in  the  ithis  be  so,  and  I  were  in  your  place, 
beautiful  cemetery  at  Halberg,  where  { I  would  at  once  return  to  Bethle- 
may  still  be  seen  a  plain  stone  mark-  hem."  This  was  enough  ;  leaving 
ing  the  position  of  his  grave  with  '  the  vessel  he  immediately  returned  to 
this  simple  and  appropriate  inscrip-  the  "  quiet  settlement  amid  the  wilds 
~  -  -  -  j^£  Pennsylvania."  Thus  in  a  mo- 
i  ment  the  current  of  his  life  was 
j  changed !  He  soon  obtained  the 
peace  which  he  sought,  and  when 
Bishop  Spangenberg  shortly  after- 
wards formed  a  class  of  candidates 
for  Missionary  work,  he  was  enrolled 
among  them.  It  was  his  expecta- 
tion to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the 
Iroquois.  To  the  end,  therefore, 
that  he  might  be  able  to  speak  to 
them  in  their  own  tongue,  he  visited 


tion : — ^^  Christian  David,  the  Ser- 
vant of  God." 

1023.  David  Zeisberger.  —  Al- 
though but  little  known  beyond  the 
sphere  of  his  own  personal  influence, 
few  men  laboured  with  greater  zeal 
and  earnestness  in  the  cause  of  Chris- 
tian missions  during  the  latter  half 
of  the  last  century  than  David  Zeis- 
berger. He  was  born  in  Eastern 
Moravia,  on  the  11th  of  April,  1721, 


but  removed  with  his  parents  five  Hendriek,  "  the  illustrious  King  of 
years  later  to  Herrnhut;  there  he  {the  Mohawks,"  in  1745  ;  was  kindly 
remained  till  he  was  fifteen  years  of  j  received,  and  had  the  prospect  of 
age,    when  he   accompanied    Count  1  making    rapid  advances  under   his 


Zinzendorf  to  a  Moravian  settlement 
in  Holland.  For  some  reason  not 
explained  he  soon  afterwards  fled  to 
London,  and  embarked  thence  for 
Georgia,  under  the  auspices  of  Ge- 
neral Oglethorpe,  to  join  his  parents, 
who  had  gone  there  several  years 
before.  When  the  settlement  of  the 
United  Brethren,  called  Bethlehem, 
in  Pennsylvania,  was  founded,  young 
Zeisberger  removed  thither,  where, 
by  the  time  he  had  reached  his  ma- 
jority, he  had  received  a  training 
admirably  suited  to  the  life  for  which 
Providence  designed  him.  Sud- 
denly, however,  a  new  scene  opens 
before  him.  He  is  on  board  the  ship 
Janus,  and  just  about  to  sail  for 
Europe  as  one  of  the  escort  of  Zin- 
zendorf. Bishop  Nitschman,  who 
has  taken  leave  of  the  Count,  in 
passing  to  the  shore  observes  the  de- 


royal  teacher.  Soon,  however,  he 
was  arrested  and  taken  to  Albany  as 
a  prisoner,  because  of  a  suspicion 
that  the  Moravians  were  in  ympathy 
with  the  French,  and  so  might  turn 
the  six  nations  against  the  English, 
This  was  the  commencement  of  a 
career  of  labour  and  suffering  in  the 
cause  of  Christ  which  has  scarcely  a 
parallel  in  the  history  of  missions 
in  the  Western  World,  The  heart  of 
Zeisberger  glowed  with  love  to  God, 
and  consequently  with  love  to  the 
poor  Indians.  The  list  of  stations 
which  he  occupied  at  various  periods, 
among  different  tribes  of  aborigines, 
would  fill  half  a  page,  and  if  the 
result  of  his  self-denying  labours 
were  less  marked  than  those  of  some 
Missionaries,  he  will,  nevertheless, 
have  his  reward.  After  toiling  for 
sixty  years  in  the  mission  field,  he 


K  K 


498 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


finished  his  course  with  joy  at  his 
heloved  Goshen,  on  the  17th  of  No- 
vember, 1808,  surrounded  by  a 
number  of  his  Indian  converts,  who 
were  engaged  in  singing,  praying, 
and  weeping  at  intervals,  till  their 
beloved  teacher  passed  away  to 
glory. 

1024.  JohnEeck. — The  name  of 
John  Beck,  one  of  the  early  Mora- 
vian Missionaries  to  Greenland,  will 
ever  be  held  in  grateful  remembrance 
by  the  friends  of  missions,  as  that  of 
a  man  who  did  and  suffered  much  in 
the  cause  of  his  Divine  Master.  On 
him  was  conferred  the  high  honoiir 
of  leading  the  first  Greenland  con- 
vert to  Christ.  At  an  early  period 
of  the  mission,  the  brethren  laboured 
hard  to  impress  the  minds  of  the 
natives  with  proper  ideas  of  the 
being  and  perfections  of  God,  and 
the  importance  of  upright,  moral 
conduct.  Year  after  year  they  kept 
to  this,  but  their  labour  seemed  in 
vain ;  at  length,  while  Mr.  Beck 
was  copying  a  part  of  his  translation 
of  the  Gospels,  surrounded  by  seve- 
ral natives,  one  of  them  asked  him 
what  was  in  the  book,  and  wishing 
to  instruct  them,  he  read  to  them  of 
the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ. 
Suddenly  the  Lord  opened  the  heart 
of  one  of  the  savages  called  Kajar- 
nak,  who  had  never  heard  the  Gospel 
before,  and  who  approached  the 
table,  crying  out  with  great  emotion, 
"  What  is  that  you  say  ?  repeat  it 
again  ;  for  I,  too,  wish  to  be  saved." 
"  These  words,"  says  Beck,  "  pene- 
trated my  very  soul,  and  with  tears 
in  my  eyes  I  again  declared  to  our 
Greenlander  the  whole  counsel  of 
God.  While  I  was  thus  engaged 
the  other  brethren  came,  and  began 
with  joy  to  preach  the  Gospel  to 
them.  Some  of  them  put  their 
hands  on  their  mouths,  as  they  are 
accustomed  to  do  when  astonished, 
and    went    away    secretly;    others 


asked  us  to  teach  them  to  pray,  and 
as  we  knelt  down  to  pray  for  them, 
they  repeated  every  expression  we 
used  several  times  over,  that  they 
might  not  forget  it.  In  a  word, 
there  was  such  an  excitement  among 
them  as  we  had  never  before  seen." 
This  was  the  commencement  of  a 
good  work  in  Greenland — a  work  in 
which  Mr.  Beck  took  an  active  and 
honourable  part,  and  was  made  very 
useful.  He  ultimately  finished  his 
course  with  joy,  and  was  removed  to 
a  "  better  country." 

1025.  George  Schmidt.  —  The 
first  Moravian  Missionary  sent  out 
to  South  Africa,  to  try  to  evangelise 
the  poor  degraded  Hottentots,  was 
George  Schmidt.  He  arrived  at  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope  in  1737,  and, 
amid  many  difiiculties,  succeeded  in 
establishing  a  station  at  a  place 
called  Bavian  Kloof  (Baboon's  Glen), 
but  which  afterwards  received  the 
more  dignified  name  of  Genadendal 
(Vale  of  Grace).  Mr.  Schmidt  had 
continued  his  labours  with  exem- 
plary diligence  for  seven  years,  and 
had  gathered  a  society  of  forty-seven 
converted  Hottentots,  when  he  was 
compelled  by  adverse  circumstances 
to  relinquish  his  mission  and  return 
to  Europe.  He  continued,  however, 
to  manifest  a  deep  interest  in  the 
propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  South 
Africa,  and  would  gladly  have  re- 
turned to  the  scene  of  his  former 
labours,  but,  in  the  order  of  Divine 
providence,  this  was  not  permitted. 
It  was  not  till  the  year  1792,  that 
the  Dutch  East  India  Company 
allowed  the  Moravian  Missionary 
Society  to  resume  their  labours  at 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  About  that 
time  three  of  the  brethren  were  sent 
out  to  recommence  the  work.  They 
found  the  spot  of  ground  which  Mr. 
Schmidt  had  once  cultivated,  and 
the  ruins  of  the  hut  he  had  occu- 
1  pied.     Here  they  fixed  the  head- 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


499 


quarters  of  the  mission,  collected  the 
scattered  Hottentots  around  them, 
and  commenced  a  work  which  has 
continued  to  prosper  from  that  day 
to  this.  As  to  good  George  Schmidt, 
till  the  day  of  his  death  he  continued 
to  cherish  a  lively  interest  in  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope  mission,  daily 
setting  apart  a  portion  of  his  time 
for  prayer  for  its  prosperity,  and  it 
is  recorded  of  him  that  he  was  at 
length  found  a  corpse  in  the  per- 
formance of  this  duty. 


MISSIONAEIES  OP  AMEEIOAN 
SOCIETIES. 

1026.  John  Eliot.— By  com- 
mon consent  the  Rev.  John  Eliot 
has  been  designated  "The  Apostle 
of  the  Indians."  His  history  and 
example  are  such  as  to  deserve  and 
reward  the  study  of  every  friend  of 
Christian  missions.  The  earliest 
notices  we  have  of  him  present  him 
to  our  view  as  the  usher  of  a  school 
in  the  village  of  Little  Baddow,  in 
England,  of  which  the  afterwards 
celebrated  "judicious  Hooker"  was 
superintendent.  Favourably  im- 
pressed from  his  childhood  by  the 
training  of  Christian  parents,  it  was 
at  Little  Baddow  that  young  Eliot 
yielded  his  heart  to  God  and  became 
a  faithful  disciple  of  Christ.  Finding 
the  state  of  the  Church  of  England 
at  that  period  unfavourable  to  those 
efforts  to  which  he  had  now  resolved 
to  consecrate  himself,  in  the  summer 
of  1631,  in  company  with  a  number 
of  other  settlers,  he  left  his  native 
country,  and  landed  upon  the  com- 
paratively barren  shores  of  New  Eng- 
land, and  soon  afterwards  became 
the  pastor  of  his  fellow-emigrants 
at  Roxbury,  about  a  mile  from  Bos- 
ton. From  the  first  his  ministry 
was  one  of  amazing  power.  "  When 
he  preached,"  says  Cotton  Mather, 

K 


"he  spoke  as  many  thunderbolts  as 
words.  He  would  sound  the  trumpet 
of  God  against  all  vice  with  a  most 
penetrating  liveliness,  and  make  his 
pulpit  another  Mount  Sinai."  The 
haunts  of  certain  tribes  of  American 
Indians  were  not  far  distant — the 
dark  forests  in  which  they  roamed 
might  be  seen  from  his  dwelling,  and 
his  sympathies  were  soon  drawn  out 
towards  the  red  man.  With  a  view 
to  promote  the  social  and  spiritual 
welfare  of  the  aborigines,  Mr.  Eliot 
spent  twelve  years  in  learning  their 
difficult  language.  He  succeeded 
admirably.  He  not  only  learned  to 
speak  the  language  of  the  principal 
tribe  of  Indians  in  the  neighbour- 
hood, so  as  to  preach  to  them  in 
their  own  tongue  the  "glorious 
Gospel  of  the  blessed  God,"  but  he 
reduced  it  to  a  written  form,  pub- 
lished a  grammar,  and  translated 
the  Scriptures.  The  Bible,  as  thus 
translated  by  the  Missionary,  was 
the  first  edition  of  the  Scriptures 
published  on  the  American  continent. 
It  was  on  the  title-page  of  the 
grammar  that  he  wrote  the  remark- 
able sentence  which  has  passed  into 
a  proverb:  ^^  Prayer  and  pains, 
throwih  faith,  in  Christ,  will  do 
anything.''^  The  success  of  Mr. 
Eliot's  labours  was  now  very  encour- 
aging, many  of  the  dark  children  of 
the  forest  were  won  to  Christ 
through  his  instrumentality.  Clear- 
ings were  made  in  the  woods,  roads 
formed,  and  villages  built  in  which 
the  Indians  collected  together  to 
worship  God  and  to  learn  the  arts 
of  civilised  life  instead  of  roaming 
about  in  the  wilderness  as  formerly. 
When  Whitefield  visited  some  of 
these  settlements  many  years  after- 
wards, he  was  struck  with  astonish- 
ment at  their  appearance,  and  de- 
clared that,  from  the  correct  be- 
haviour and  decent  clothing  of  the 
natives,  he  could  scarcely  distin- 
guish them  from  the  English.     For 


500 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


fifty  years  did  Eliot  thus  toil  for  the 
Indians,  and  when  he  ceased  to  be 
fit  to  labour  he  no  longer  wished  to 
live.  He  nevertheless  sufi'ered  with 
patience,  and  when  his  end  came,  his 
death  was  in  striking  harmony  with 
his  long  and  useful  life.  One  of  his 
last  efforts  in  the  cause  of  Christ, 
when  confined  to  his  couch,  was  to 
teach  a  little  Indian  child  to  read. 
The  last  words  of  this  grand  old 
patriarch  of  Protestant  Missionaries 
was — "  Pra?/,  jyraij,  praij  !  Wel- 
come joy  !  Come,  Lord  Jesus !"  and 
so  he  passed  away  to  the  mansions  of 
bliss,  where  prayer  is  changed  to 
everlasting  praises,  and  all  is  joy, 
and  calm  and  peace,  on  the  20th  of 
May,  1690. 

1027.  David  Brainerd.  —  The 
career  of  David  Brainerd  was  com- 
paratively brief,  but  into  it  was 
crowded  a  large  amount  of  Mission^ 
ary  work,  and  it  presents  to  us  lessons 
of  instruction  which  are  deserving  of 
careful  attention.  He  appears  on 
the  stage  of  action  as  a  Missionarj^ 
to  the  North  American  Indians 
about  fifty  years  after  John  Eliot 
had  finished  his  course,  having  been 
horn  at  Haddam,  Connecticut,  on 
the  20th  of  April,  1718,  educated  at 
Tale  Cottage,  and  appointed  to  a 
mission-station  in  1743.  The  prin- 
cipal scene  of  Mr.  Brainerd' s  labour 
was  among  the  Indians  at  the  Forks 
of  Delaware,  and  on  the  banks  and 
islands  of  the  Susquehanna.  His 
entrance  upon  his  work  was  attended 
by  many  difficulties  and  much  dis- 
couragement. Being  of  a  pensive, 
melancholy  turn  of  mind,  and  much 
alone,  he  sufi'ered  much  from  depres- 
sion of  spirits,  as  well  as  from  bodily 
hardships.  His  interesting  journal 
presents  him  to  our  view  in  almost 
every  possible  position  of  joy  and 
sorrow,  of  confiict  and  triumph.  At 
times  we  behold  him  the  lonely  man 
of    God   withdrawing  far  into  the 


dark  forest,  and  there  in.  some  na- 
tural inner  temple,  formed  by  the 
overhanging  branches  of  majestic 
trees,  frequently  praying  for  his 
Indians.  At  other  times  we  find 
him  in  his  solitary  log  hut,  situated 
some  miles  distant  from  any  other 
human  dwelling,  with  his  door 
closely  fastened  to  keep  out  the  wolf 
or  bear,  and  seated  near  his  lighted 
torch,  after  a  day  of  consuming  toil, 
reading  some  book  of  deep  thought 
or  writing  in  his  journal.  Again  we 
see  him  suffering  privation  for  want 
of  proper  food,  or  overtaken  by 
storms  and  tempests,  and  by  the 
darkness  of  night  in  the  woods,  and 
obliged  to  sleep  on  the  cold  ground, 
or  to  ascend  some  neighbouring  tree 
to  escape  from  the  attacks  of  wild 
beasts,  and  patiently  watch  for  the 
morning.  Under  all  these  circum- 
stances, to  say  nothing  of  bodily 
pain  and  affliction  from  which  he,  at 
times,  suffered  much,  we  find  him 
the  same  plodding,  patient,  perse- 
vering Missionary  of  the  Cross,  "en- 
during hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of 
Jesus  Christ."  It  is  pleasing  to  be 
able  to  add  that  after  Brainerd  had 
laboured  for  years  with  but  little 
visible  fruit,  the  tide  turned  in  his 
favour,  and  he  was  very  successful 
in  winning  souls  to  Christ.  It  was 
after  the  conversion  of  his  inter- 
preter that  he  was  privileged  to  see 
such  a  gracious  revival  of  religion 
among  the  Indians,  hundreds  of 
whom  were  brought  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  united 
in  Church  fellowship.  Then  it  was 
that  Brainerd  was  raised  above  all 
his  former  despondency,  and  led  to 
exclaim,  "  Oh,  that  I  were  a  fiame  of 
fire  in  the  Lord's  service  !  Oh,  that  I 
were  spirit  that  I  might  be  more 
active  for  God !  "  But  another  fire 
than  that  of  Christian  zeal  was  by 
this  time  burning  in  the  young 
Missionary.  The  intolerable  fatigues, 
the  night  damps,  and  other  hard- 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


501 


ships,  had  done  their  work  on  his 
tender  frame  ;  and  the  hollow  cheeks, 
the  "  eye  too  bright  to  look  upon," 
and  the  faltering  step  told  that  con- 
sumption had  marked  him  for  its 
own.  He  was,  at  length,  obliged  to 
retire  from  his  station,  and  after 
lingering  for  several  months  at  the 
house  of  his  friend  Jonathan  Ed- 
wards, of  Northampton,  he  finished 
his  course  with  joy  on  the  9th  of 
October,  1747,  in  the  thirtieth  year 
of  his  age. 

1028.  Adoniram  Judson. — The 
name  of  Dr.  Judson,  the  American 
Missionary  to  Burmah,  has  become 
almost  a  household  word  with  all 
who  take  an  interest  in  the  diffusion 
of  the  Gospel  among  the  dark,  be- 
nighted inhabitants  of  the  far  dis- 
tant East.  His  long  and  useful 
course  of  laboiir,  and  the  means  by 
which  he  was  induced  to  embark  in 
the  glorious  enterprise,  were  clearly 
indicative  of  the  providence  and 
grace  of  God.  He  was  the  son  of  a 
devoted  Christian  minister  in  Mas- 
sachusetts, of  the  old  Puritan  stock. 
Notwithstanding  the  religious  edu- 
cation which  he  had  received  how- 
ever, first  at  his  father's  house,  and 
afterwards  at  the  college  of  Andover, 
young  Judson  in  early  life  was  not 
only  regardless  of  sacred  things,  but 
actually  imbibed  infidel  views  from 
his  associates  in  sin  and  folly.  It 
was  the  sudden  death  of  one  of  his 
boon  companions,  which,  by  the 
blessing  of  God,  led  to  his  conver- 
sion. Having  had  much  forgiven, 
he  loved  much,  and  henceforth  made 
it  his  study  how  he  might  best  glo- 
rify God,  by  a  life  of  entire  de- 
votedness  to  His  service.  The 
reading  of  Dr.  Buchanan's  famous 
sermon  entitled  The  Star  in  the 
East,  awakened  in  the  heart  of  the 
young  student  an  ardent  desire  to 
become  a  Missionary,  and  having 
engaged  his  services  to  the  American 


Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  about 
the  middle  of  February,  1812,  he 
set  sail  with  his  newly-married  wife 
for  India.  While  on  his  passage,  in 
the  course  of  his  reading  and  rea- 
sonings, the  Missionary  was  led  to 
change  his  views  on  the  subject  of 
Christian  baptism ;  but  even  this 
circumstance,  untoward  as  it  seemed 
at  the  time,  was  overruled  for  good, 
inasmuch  as  it  resulted  in  the 
formation  of  the  American  Baptist 
Society,  the  appointment  of  Dr.  Jud- 
son to  Burmah,  and  the  opening  of  a 
wide  and  eflectual  door  for  the  in- 
troduction of  the  Gospel  into  a 
country  where  little  or  nothing  had 
as  yet  been  done  for  the  evangelis- 
ation of  the  dark,  benighted  inha- 
bitants. 

Dr.  Judson  commenced  his  labours 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Burman  Em- 
pire at  Rangoon,  where  he  toiled  for 
several  years,  first  in  learning  the 
language,  and  afterwards  in  preach- 
ing the  Gospel,  with  scarcely  any 
visible  fruit.  But  in  the  midst  of 
these  dark  and  gloomy  years  of  pre- 
paratory work,  the  Missionary  was 
far  from  despairing  of  ultimate  suc- 
cess. His  mind  was  remarkably 
buoyant  and  hopeful  in  prospect  of 
the  future.  He  never  for  a  moment 
doubted  the  conversion  of  Burmah, 
whether  or  not  he  should  be  per- 
mitted to  gather  the  first-fruits,  and 
his  answers  to  desponding  letters 
from  America,  roused  the  home 
churches  as  with  the  voice  of  a 
trumpet.  "  Permit  us  to  labour  on 
in  obscurity,"  he  would  say,  "  and 
at  the  end  of  twenty  years  you  may 
hear  from  us  again."  When  asked 
if  he  thought  the  prospects  were 
bright  for  the  conversion  of  the  hea- 
then, he  answered,  "  They  are  as 
bright  as  the  promises  of  God." 
Addressing  the  old  heathen  temple 
at  Frome,  he  once  said,  "  Too  firmly 
founded  art  thou,  old  pile,  to  be 
overthrown,  at  present,  but  the  chil- 


502 


THE    MISSIONABY   WORLD. 


dren  of  those  who  now  plaster  thee 
with  gold  will  yet  pull  thee  down, 
nor  leave  one  stone  npon  another." 
The  whole  of  Dr.  Judson's  Mission- 
ary life  exhibited  the  same  sanguine, 
hopeful,  joyous  spirit,  and  it  is  a 
pleasing  fact,  that  his  large-hearted 
charity  and  masculine  vigorous 
faith  met  with  their  appropriate 
reward.  "When  he  and  the  Mission- 
aries who  joined  him  had  learned 
the  difficult  language  of  the  people, 
formed  grammars  and  lexicons  for 
future  use,  and  by  means  of  the 
translation  and  the  circulation  of 
the  Scripture,  and  the  direct  preach- 
ing of  tbe  Gospel  had  brought  the 
truth  of  God  to  bear  upon  the  public 
mind,  the  tide  of  prosperity  set  in 
on  a  scale  seldom  equalled  and  never 
surpassed  in  the  history  of  Christian 
missions.  Both  among  the  Burmese 
proper  and  the  Karens — a  tribe  of 
uncivilised  people  in  the  far  distant 
north — a  glorious  revival  of  religion 
was  experienced :  places  of  worship 
being  erected.  Christian  churches 
organised,  schools  established,  na- 
tive labourers  raised  up,  and  thou- 
sands of  hopeful  converts  gathered 
into  the  fold  of  Christ.  "  Yes," 
exclaimed  the  Missionary,  writing 
on  one  occasion  from  the  midst  of 
the  Karen  jungles,  "  the  great  In- 
visible is  in  the  midst  of  the  Karen 
wilds.  That  mighty  Being  who 
heaped  up  these  craggy  rocks,  and 
reared  these  stupendous  mountains, 
and  poured  out  these  streams  in  all 
directions,  and  scattered  immortal 
souls  through  these  deserts.  He  is 
present  by  the  influence  of  His  Holy 
Spirit,  and  accompanies  the  sound  of 
the  Gospel  with  His  sanctifying 
power.  The  best  of  all  is,  God  is 
with  us." 

It  must  not  be  supposed,  however, 
that  Dr.  Judson  was  favoured  to 
witness  these  triumphs  of  Chris- 
tianity in  Burmah  without  a  strug- 
gle.    Never  did  a  Missionary  labour 


more  diligently  or  suffer  more  pa- 
tiently than  he.  In  addition  to  the 
ordinary  trials  of  Missionary  life  in 
a  heathen  land.  Dr.  Judson  was  ex- 
posed to  special  hardships.  When 
the  country  was  involved  in  war 
with  Great  Britain,  the  Missionary 
being  suspected  of  sympathy  with 
the  white  men,  was  seized,  bound 
with  chains,  and  cast  into  prison. 
Eighteen  weary  months  he  spent  in 
this  loathsome  dungeon,  suffering 
from  hunger,  thirst,  and  accumu- 
lating filth,  with  the  sentence  of 
death  constantly  suspended  over  his 
head,  and  not  knowing  when  he 
might  be  handed  over  to  the  execu- 
tioner. His  heroic  wife  reared  a 
little  bamboo-house  within  the  outer 
wall  of  the  prison,  and  was,  after  a 
whUe,  allowed  to  have  her  suffering 
husband  to  sit  with  her  in  it  for  a 
few  hours  each  day,  when  he  was 
recovering  from  fever  ;  then,  when 
he  had  been  forced  to  return  to  his 
confinement,  she  might  have  been 
seen  reclining  on  a  mat  at  the  door 
of  his  cell,  with  an  infant  in  her 
arms  born  during  his  imprisonment, 
watching  for  some  evidence  that  he 
still  lived.  Many  pages  might  be 
filled  with  thrilling  incidents  of  this 
trying  time.  Suffice  it  to  say,  how- 
ever, that  after  his  liberation  on  the 
restoration  of  peace,  Dr.  Judson  was 
favoured  with  a  long  course  of  pros- 
perous Missionary  labour.  At  length, 
after  having  toiled  for  the  benefit  of 
Burmah  for  nearly  half  a  century, 
he  sought  to  recruit  his  wasted 
strength  by  a  sea  voyage,  but  died 
on  board  the  ship  and  found  an 
ocean  grave,  from  which  he  will 
emerge  in  light  and  glory  in  the  last 
great  day,  when  "  the  sea  shall  give 
up  the  dead  that  are  therein." 

1029.  Asahel  Grant.  —  Asahel 
Grant,  the  son  of  pious  parents,  of 
the  fine  old  Puritan  stock,  was  born 
at  the  town  of  Marshall,  in  the  State 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


503 


of  New  York,  on  the  17th  of  August, 
1807.  The  earliest  recollections  of 
his  childhood  were  associated  with 
stories  which  his  mother  had  told 
him  of  Eliot  and  Brainerd  ;  and,  as 
he  was  often  heard  to  say  in  after 
years,  these  stories  with  his  mother's 
comments,  lingered  in  his  memory 
and  around  his  heart  with  a  blessing 
through  life.  The  strong  predilection 
of  the  boy  for  the  medical  profession 
revealed  itself  as  early  as  at  the  age 
of  seven,  when  he  had  a  drawer 
neatly  fitted  up  as  an  apothecary's 
shop,  and  furnished  by  means  of 
little  sums  which  he  had  saved ; 
while  his  fearlessness,  tact,  and  self- 
reliance  were  shown  and  strengthened 
at  an  equally  early  age  by  his  j  umping 
upon  an  unbridled  and  unsaddled  colt 
of  his  father's,  and  riding  at  full  speed 
along  the  fields.  His  father,  who 
was  a  farmer,  had  destined  him  for 
the  same  profession ;  but  a  severe 
wound  received  by  an  axe  in  one  of 
his  feet,  unfitting  him  for  agricul- 
tural labour,  induced  the  father  to 
yield  him  up,  though  with  some 
reluctance,  to  the  study  of  medi- 
cine. On  completing  his  medical 
studies  and  obtaining  his  diploma. 
Dr.  Grant  settled  down  as  a  prac- 
titioner of  the  healing  art  in  the 
village  of  Brainton,  on  the  borders 
of  Pennsylvania,  having  taken  to 
himself  a  wife  at  the  early  age  of 
twentj'.  His  prospects  in  his  pro- 
fession were  flattering  ;  but  this  was 
not  long  to  be  his  sphere  of  action. 
He  was  soon  bereaved  of  his  youth- 
ful bride,  and  returned  to  the  family- 
roof  with  his  two  motherless  chil- 
dren. This  afiliction  was  sanctified 
to  his  good.  He  gave  his  heart  to 
Grod,  became  a  deacon  in  a  Presby- 
terian Church,  began  to  preach  the 
Grospel,  and  was  ultimately  led  to 
offer  himself  as  a  medical  Missionary 
to  the  heathen,  having  felt  a  strong 
desire  to  go  to  distant  lands,  to 
endeavour  to  heal  the  bodies   and 


save  the  souls  of  his  fellow-men. 
Dr.  Grant  was  consequently  ap- 
pointed as  medical  Missionary  to  tho 
Nestorians,  an  interesting  race  ot 
people  who  had  been  discovered 
among  the  mountains  of  Kurdistan 
by  the  American  Missionaries  la- 
bouring in  Turkey.  He  embarked 
at  Boston  on  the  11th  of  May,  1835, 
and  on  reaching  the  scene  of  his 
future  labours,  he  was  associated 
with  the  E,ev.  J.  Perkins,  who  had 
preceded  him  in  the  mission.  Many 
pages  might  be  filled  with  interest- 
ing details  of  Dr.  Grant's  travels 
and  labours  in  Turkey,  Syria,  Pa- 
lestine, Mesopotamia  and  Kurdistan, 
and  of  the  diseases  which  he  cured, 
whilst  at  the  same  time  he  pointed 
his  patients  to  Christ,  the  good 
physician.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that 
after  labouring  with  zeal,  diligence, 
and  success  for  nine  years,  and  suf- 
fering from  the  loss  by  death  of  his 
second  wife  and  two  children,  he 
himself  sickened  and  died  in  a  land 
of  strangers,  on  the  24:th  of  April, 
1844,  and  was  laid  in  his  lonely 
grave  at  Mosul,  on  the.  banks  of  the 
Tigris,  leaving  behind  him  a  bright 
example  of  entire  devotedness  to  the 
service  of  God  and  the  benefit  of 
his  fellow-men. 

1030.  Sundry  Missionaries.  — 
Had  space  permitted,  it  would  have 
been  a  pleasant  exercise  to  sketch 
many  more  devoted  Missionaries 
whose  names  are  worthy  of  being 
held  in  grateful  remembrance.  The 
following  are  a  few  selected  from  a 
long  list  who  are  deserving  of  all 
honour,  and  with  some  of  whom  the 
writer  was  personally  and  happily 
associated  in  the  mission-field : — 
William  Turton,  the  Methodist 
pioneer  and  apostle  in  the  Bahamas ; 
Thomas  Talhoys,  the  founder  of  the 
Wesleyan  Mission  in  Trinidad ;  John 
3Ltrticr,  who  laboured  long  and 
faithfully  in  Demerara    and  other 


504 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


colonies ;  Joseph  Tindall,  a  devoted 
and  laborious  Missionary  in  Na- 
maqualand  and  Damaraland ;  Ed- 
ward Cooh,  who,  after  toiling  for 
many  years,  died  in  his  waggon  on 
the  northern  bank  of  the  Orange 
River  ;  John  Allisofi,  who  laboured 
for  many  years  in  the  Bechuana 
country,  wandering  about  with  the 
natives  when  scattered  by  war,  and 
doing  everything  in  his  power  to 
promote  their  evangelisation,  till,  at 
length,  a  large  number  of  them 
accompanied  him  to  the  colony  of 
Natal ;  Horatio  Peai-se,  who,  after  a 
long  and  useful  career  in  Kaftraria 
and  Natal,  was  unfortunately  killed 
by  the  upsetting  of  his  conveyance, 
just  before  bis  intended  embarkation 
for  his  native  land;  James  Cameron, 
who  had  spent  the  best  part  of  his 
life  in  labouring  among  the  native 
tribes  and  British  settlers  in  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope  and  in  the 
colony  of  Natal,  and  who  still  re- 
mains at  his  post  of  duty  without 
ever  having  left  the  country  during 


the  long  period  of  more  than  forty 
years ;  Samuel  Hardy,  for  many 
years  a  missionary  in  India,  and 
now  the  respected  successor  of  the 
writer  as  General  Superintendent  of 
Wesleyan  Missions  in  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope  District,  with  a  noble  band 
of  zealous  Missionaries  labouring 
under  his  direction;  Thomas  L.  Hodg- 
son, William  B,  Boyce,  William  J. 
Shrewsbury, Richard  Haddy,  Samuel 
Young,  Samuel  Broadbent  and  John 
Ayliff,  also  Missionaries  to  South 
Africa ;  Walter  Laivry,  John  Tho7nas 
William  Cross,  and  John  Water- 
house,  Missionaries  in  the  South  Sea 
Islands ;  William  31.  Harvard, 
Benjaynin  Clough,  Thomas  H. 
Sqiiance,  Bobei't  Spence  Hardy, 
John  McKenny,  Robert  Neivstead, 
and  Joseph  Roberts,  Missionaries  to 
India ;  and  time  would  fail  to  teU  of 
Messrs.  Walton,  Kihier,  Simpson, 
Lyth,  Calvert,  Wilson,  Fox,  Dove, 
Moss,  Badger,  and  a  host  of  others, 
who  might  be  named,  and  whose 
praise  is  in  all  the  churches. 


VIII.-FIELDS  OF  LABOUR  DESCRIBED. 


EUEOPE. 

1031.  Object  of  Survey.— The 
design  of  this  brief  geographical  and 
historical  survey  of  the  various  fields 
of  Missionary  labour  vrith  which  our 
experience  or  researches  have  made 
us  acquainted,  is  simple  but  impor- 
tant. "We  wish  to  place  the  reader 
in  a  position  to  take  a  "bird's-eye 
view"  of  the  entire  Missionary 
world,  that  he  may  be  able  to  form 
a  clear  conception  of  the  geographical 
position  of  every  important  locality 
of  which  he  may  read  in  Missionary 
publications,  to  understand  what  has 
already  been  done  by  the  different 
agencies  at  work,  and  to  mark  what 
still  remains  to  be  accomplished  in 
the  wilds  of  heathendom,  and  in 
fields  which  have  as  yet  been  only 
partially  cultivated. 

1032.  England.  —  Dear  old 
England  needs  no  topographical  de- 
scription to  prepare  the  way  for  a 
few  observations  on  its  social  and 
moral  condition.  Its  green  fields, 
rippling  streams,  balmy  breezes,  and 
many  other  attractive  features,  rather 
than  the  fact  of  its  leaden  sky  and 
occasionally  murky  atmosphere,  will 
live  for  ever  in  the  memory  of  those 
who  are  called  to  leave  their  native 
home  to  dwell  in  foreign  lands,  and 


they  will  often  be  heard  to  say, 
"England,  with  all  thy  faults,  I 
love  thee  still !  "  K"or  would  we 
lightly  esteem  the  progress  which 
has  been  made  by  our  country,  as  a 
whole,  in  matters  relating  to  religion 
and  morals,  as  well  as  to  science, 
art,  and  literature  of  late  years.  It 
is  only  necessary  for  the  traveller  to 
compare  England  with  other  civilised 
countries,  which  he  visits,  in  these 
respects,  to  see  how  far  we  are  in 
advance  of  most  other  nations  in  the 
world.  Nevertheless,  whilst  we 
rejoice  over  the  multitudes  of 
churches,  chapels,  and  schools  which 
are  to  be  found  in  our  land,  and  the 
extent  to  which  genuine,  experi- 
mental, and  practical  religion  has 
prevailed  among  Christian  people  of 
all  denominations,  we  must  not  shut 
our  eyes  to  the  fact  that  much  yet 
remains  to  be  done  before  all  Eng- 
land can  be  said  to  be  thoroughly 
evangelised.  There  is  much  in  our 
land  to  mourn  over  and  to  prompt 
us  to  sympathy,  prayer,  and  Mis- 
sionary effort — much  of  open  wick- 
edness, Sabbath  desecration,  infi- 
delity, superstition,  rationalism, 
ritualism,  and  popery,  to  say  nothing 
of  the  apathy,  indifference,  and 
worldliness  which  characterise  too 
many  professing  Christians.  In  the 
crowded  lanes,   alleys,  cellars,  and 


506 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


garrets  of  our  large  towns,  and  in 
the  scattered  and  neglected  portions 
of  our  rural  districts,  there  is  ample 
work  for  the  Home  Missionary,  the 
Bihle  woman,  the  tract  distributor, 
and  for  every  other  agency  which 
can  be  employed  to  raise  the  fallen 
and  to  save  the  lost.  Whilst  we 
rejoice  in  view  of  what  is  being 
done  for  the  spiritual  good  of  our 
country,  by  Episcopalians,  Presby- 
terians, Congregationalists,  Baptists, 
Methodists,  and  others,  we  sincerely 
pray  that  the  instrumentality  now 
employed  may  be  largely  increased, 
and  that  the  blessing  of  Grod  may 
attend  the  efforts  of  his  servants. 

1033.  "Wales.  —  For  general 
education,  religious  knowledge,  at- 
tention to  Christian  ordinances,  and 
moral  tone  of  feeling,  the  Princi- 
pality of  AVales  will  bear  a  favour- 
able comparison  with  most  other 
countries.  Places  of  worship,  of  one 
denomination  or  another,  may  be 
.  seen  scattered  up  and  down  among 
the  mountains  and  valleys,  and 
adorning  almost  every  town,  village, 
and  hamlet  in  the  land,  at  no  great 
distance  from  each  other.  And  on 
the  Sabbath-day  the  attendance  of 
all  classes  at  these  places  is  larger  in 
proportion  to  the  population  than  in 
most  other  countries.  Wales,  as 
well  as  England,  is  largely  indebted 
to  the  Missionary  movement  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  and  to  the 
labours  of  such  men  as  Wesley, 
Whitefield,  Dr.  Coke,  Howell  Harris, 
and  their  successors  for  its  present 
comparatively  favourable  position. 
Methodism,  both  Wesley  an  and  Cal- 
vinistic,  has  taken  deep  root  in  the 
Principality,  and  it  has  been  made 
a  great  blessing  to  the  country.  Still, 
there  are  corners  of  the  field  which 
need  culture,  and  it  will  require  the 
continued  manifestation  of  the  life 
and  power  of  religion  on  the  part  of 
all  the  churches,  on  the  true  Mis- 


sionary principle,  to  maintain  and 
extend  the  influence  of  Christian 
truth  in  the  land. 

1034.  Scotland.  —  The  pre- 
dominant form  of  religion  in  North 
Britain  is  Presbyterianism,  which 
enjoins  strict  attention  to  Christian 
morality  and  the  public  worship  of 
God.  Episcopalianism  and  Method- 
ism have  not  taken  deep  root  in 
Scotland,  but  it  is  believed  that,  in 
addition  to  their  direct  power  for 
good,  they  have  exercised  a  bene- 
ticial  influence  on  other  churches, 
and  helped  to  keep  alive  the  Mis- 
sionary spirit.  But  whilst  com- 
mendable regard  is  paid  in  Scotland 
to  outward  forms  of  religion,  the 
sanctity  of  the  Sabbath,  and  general 
morals,  in  the  large  cities  and  towns 
a  fearful  amount  of  intemperance 
and  immorality  is  found  to  exist. 
This  may  be  owing  in  part  to  the 
presence  of  multitudes  of  mechanics, 
labourers,  and  others,  who  have 
come  over  from  the  sister  kingdom ; 
but,  whatever  may  be  the  cause  of 
the  present  state  of  things,  there  is 
a  loud  call  for  home  Missionary 
labour,  and  a  wide  field  for  useful- 
ness in  the  cause  of  Christ. 

1035.  Zetland. — Far  away,  at 
a  distance  of  about  one  hundred 
miles  to  the  north  of  Scotland,  lay 
the  Zetland  Islands,  inhabited  by  a 
poor,  but  simple-minded  and  honest 
people.  Their  spiritual  necessities 
having  attracted  the  notice  of  the 
Wesleyan  Methodists,  the  Confer- 
ence sent  two  Missionaries  to  labour 
among  them  in  1822.  In  after  years 
the  number  of  labourers  was  in- 
creased, and  the  means  of  religious 
instruction  were  extended  to  most  of 
the  inhabited  islands.  From  the 
poverty  of  the  people  the  work  has 
been  largely  dependent  upon  the 
benevolence  of  Christian  friends  in 
England.      The  Presbyterians  have 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


507 


also  done  much  towards  supplying 
the  means  of  grace  to  the  scattered 
inhabitants  of  the  Zetland  Islands, 
who  professed  to  belong  to  their 
denomination,  and  a  pleasing  mea- 
sure of  religious  progress  has  been 
realised. 

1036.  Ireland.— In  the  whole 
British  Empire  a  more  important 
field  of  Missionary  labour  scarcely 
exists  than  that  wliich  is  to  be  found 
in  Ireland,  a  country  only  separated 
from  England  by  a  narrow  channel, 
which  can  be  crossed  in  a  few  hours. 
The  masses  of  the  population  have 
been  for  ages  deeply  immersed  in 
Popish  ignorance,  superstition,  and 
sin,  and  present  to  our  view  a  spec- 
tacle which  may  well  excite  our 
pity.  The  Missionary  agencies  em- 
ployed by  the  Episcopalians,  Pres- 
byterians, Baptists,  Methodists,  and 
others,  have  done  something  towards 
producing  a  better  state  of  things, 
and  the  effects  produced  by  the 
faithful  preaching  of  the  pure  Gospel 
of  Christ,  even  on  a  limited  scale, 
have  been  such  as  to  prove  that  a 
wider  and  more  general  diflPusion  of 
its  regenerating  and  renewing  prin- 
ciples is  the  only  effectual  remedy 
for  Ireland's  woes.  England  has 
done  much  for  the  sister  kingdom, 
whether  she  appreciated  the  kind- 
ness or  not ;  but  much  more  remains 
to  be  done  in  the  way  of  philan- 
thropic and  Missionary  labour  before 
the  "difficulty"  of  British  states- 
men wiU  be  fully  removed.  Missions 
such  as  those  which  were  formerly 
conducted  by  Ouseley,  Graham, 
Hamilton,  and  others,  and  such  as 
those  now  carried  on  by  Campbell, 
Carey,  and  their  associates,  are  ur- 
gently required  on  a  much  more 
extensive  scale.  Let  Ireland  be 
thoroughly  permeated  with  the  leaven 
of  Gospel  truth,  and  her  generous, 
warm-hearted  sons  and  daughters 
will   become  the   orderly,    zealous, 


'  useful  Christians  of  which  we  have 
had  a  few  delightful  specimens  in 
the  cases  of  those  who  have  become 
savingly  converted  to  God. 

1037.  Prance. — A  passage  of  a 
few  hours  in  a  steamer  brings  us  to 
the  shores  of  France.  If  we  proceed 
at  once  to  Paris  and  walk  out  for  the 
first  time  on  the  Sabbath  morn,  we 
shall  be  struck  with  the  contrast 
which  exists  between  the  country  to 
which  we  have  come  and  the  one 
we  have  left  behind.  But  it  is  not 
merely  over  Sabbath  desecration  and 
the  love  of  pleasure  prevalent  in 
France  that  the  true  Christian  has 
to  mourn.  There  exists  beneath  a 
gay  exterior  a  large  amount  of  infi- 
delity, immorality,  and  crime,  which 
Koman  Catholicism,  the  dominant 
religion  of  the  land,  seems  powerless 
to  check.  From  time  immemorial 
there  has  existed  a  small  measure  of 
the  leaven  of  Protestant  truth ;  but 
it  has  been  sometimes  either  nearly 
crushed  to  death,  or  so  diluted  as  to 
render  it  powerless  for  good.  Of 
late  years  increased  efforts  have  been 
put  forth  for  the  dissemination  of  the 
Gospel  in  France,  both  by  the  small 
evangelical  Protestant  chiu'ches  of 
the  country,  and  the  Missionary 
Societies  of  England  and  America. 
The  Wesleyan  Methodist  mission  to 
that  country  has  developed  into  a 
separate  ecclesiastical  organisation, 
and  is  doing  an  important  work. 
Other  religious  bodies  are  nobly 
exerting  themselves  for  the  spiritual 
benefit  of  our  gay  neighbours,  but 
the  instrumentality  employed  must 
be  largely  increased  if  we  would  see 
France  thoroughly  evangelised.  In 
the  opinion  of  many  the  afflictions 
which  have  come  upon  the  country 
through  the  recent  fearful  war  with 
Germany,  have  tended  to  humble  the 
minds  of  the  people,  and  to  prepare 
them  for  the  reception  of  the  Gospel, 
and  that  now  is  the  time  for  renewed 


508 


THE   MISSION AEY  WORLD. 


Missionary  efforts  for  tlie  benefit  of 
tlie  whole  nation. 

1038.  Spain.  —  Crossing  the 
Pyrenees  we  enter  Spain,  a  country 
700  miles  long  and  500  broad,  with 
a  population  of  13,000,000.  With 
a  charming  climate,  a  fruitful  soil, 
and  splendid  scenery,  Spain  pos- 
sesses many  advantages,  but  the 
government  has  long  been  very  un- 
stable, and  the  moral  condition  of 
the  inhabitants  appalling  to  contem- 
plate. The  national  religion  is  Ro- 
man Catholicism,  all  other  forms  of 
religious  worship  being  strictly  pro- 
hibited till  very  recently.  Since  the 
last  political  revolution,  and  the 
inauguration  of  a  new  dynasty,  laws 
favouring  religious  liberty  have  been 
enacted.  From  this  circumstance, 
the  friends  of  missions  in  England, 
Scotland,  and  America  entertained 
the  hope  that  a  great  and  effectual 
door  would  be  opened  for  the  intro- 
duction of  the  pure  Gospel  of  Christ 
among  a  people  of  simple  manners 
and  willing  to  be  taught.  The 
Wesleyan  Missionary  Society,  who 
had  long  had  an  interesting  station 
at  Gibraltar,  and  who  had  made  re- 
peated attempts  to  extend  their  work 
to  Cadiz,  sent  an  agent  to  Barcelona, 
who  established  promising  schools, 
and  held  meetings  for  public  wor- 
ship with  encouraging  results.  Se- 
veral congregations  were  also 
gathered,  and  churches  formed,  by 
an  organisation  called  the  Spanish 
Evangelical  Union.  Notliwithstand- 
ing  many  drawbacks  arising  from 
the  opposition  of  the  priesthood,  and 
other  causes,  the  good  work  is  pros- 
pering. In  a  recent  report  we  read 
as  follows  : — "  In  Seville,  Cordova, 
Malaga,  Cadiz,  Granada,  Huelva, 
and  Constantina,  the  congregations 
are  prospering,  and  we  find  in  them 
faith,  zeal,  constancy,  and  desire  to 
increase  in  holiness.  The  preaching 
of  the  Gospel  continues  without  in- 


terruption, and  the  people  hear  the 
simple  and  consolatory  truths  of 
Christianity." 

1039.  Portugal.  —  The  most 
western  country  on  the  continent  of 
Europe  is  Portugal,  which  in  many 
respects  resembles  Spain,  by  which 
it  is  bounded  on  the  east  and  north. 
The  air  is,  however,  generally  more 
cool  and  bracing,  owing  to  its  prox- 
imity to  the  Atlantic  ocean,  which 
forms  its  boundary  on  the  west  and 
south.  In  common  with  that  of 
other  Roman  Catholic  countries,  the 
government  of  Portugal  has  been 
most  despotic  and  intolerant  towards 
all  Protestant  forms  of  worship  till 
very  recently.  Some  improvement 
having  taken  place  in  this  respect 
of  late  years,  advantage  has  been 
taken  of  the  change  by  the  friends 
of  missions,  and  something  has  been 
done  towards  ameliorating  the  spi- 
ritual condition  of  the  inhabitants. 
A  promising  mission  has  been  es- 
tablished by  the  "Wesleyans  at 
Oporto,  and  other  religious  commu- 
nities have  sent  forth  agents  to 
different  parts  of  the  country,  who 
are  labouring  in  hope  amid  many 
difficulties.  With  a  guarantee  of 
permanent  religious  liberty,  the  Pen- 
insula would  present  to  the  view  of  the 
Christian  philanthropist  one  of  the 
finest  fields  of  Missionary  labour  in 
Europe,  and  it  might  be  cultivated 
with  great  advantage  to  its  interest- 
ing but  long  neglected  inhabitants. 

1040.  Italy. — By  a  remarkable 
interposition  of  Divine  Providence, 
fair  and  beautiful  Italy,  so  long  shut 
up  by  Popish  intolerance  against  any 
efforts  from  without  to  benefit  its 
inhabitants,  has  now  been  thrown 
open,  and  it  has  become  a  promising 
field  of  Missionary  labour.  Since 
the  overthrow  of  the  temporal  power 
of  the  Pope,  the  entrance  of  the 
troops  of  King  Emmanuel  into  the 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


509 


Imperial  city,  and  the  proclamation 
of  religious  liberty  to  all  classes  of 
the  community,  mission  stations 
have  been  established  in  Rome  by 
the  Waldensians,  the  Baptists,  the 
Wesleyans,  and  others,  in  addition 
to  those  previously  commenced  in 
sundry  places,  and  the  various  evan- 
gelical agencies  at  work  are  pro- 
ducing results  of  a  pleasing  character . 
If  the  Christian  churches  of  Europe 
and  America  come  forward  as  they 
ought  to  the  aid  of  Italy  in  this  her 
time  of  need,  we  have  reason  to  hope 
that  the  day  will  soon  come,  when 
she  will  be  as  famous  for  evangelical 
religion  and  Christian  enterprise  as 
she  is  for  her  sunny  clime  and  fruit- 
ful soil. 

1041.  Switzerland. — Returning 
northward  over  the  stupendous  and 
romantic  Alps,  we  enter  Switzer- 
land, which  although  only  measuring 
220  miles  by  140,  contains  a  popu- 
lation of  2,250,000.  Since  1815, 
Switzerland  has  been  divided  into 
twenty-two  cantons,  nine  of  which 
are  inhabited  by  Roman  Catholics, 
seven  by  Calvinists,  and  the  rest  by 
both.  From  the  prevalence  of  inti-  { 
delity  and  heterodox  doctrine,  and  ' 
from  the  low  state  of  evangelical 
religion  generally,  Protestant  Chris- 
tians at  a  distance  have  regarded 
Switzerland  as  a  suitable  field  of 
Missionary  labour.  In  the  year 
1839,  the  Wesleyan  Missionaries 
stationed  in  the  south  of  France  ex- 
tended their  labours  to  the  valleys 
of  the  Upper  Alps,  where  Felix  Neff 
once  lived  and  laboured  with  so 
much  zeal  and  success.  Ultimately 
a  permanent  station  was  established 
at  Lausanne,  in  the  Canton  de  Vaud, 
and  in  1867,  a  new  chapel,  college, 
and  other  ecclesiastical  buildings 
were  erected  there,  as  a  memorial  of 
the  Rev.  John  Fletcher,  Vicar  of 
Madeley,  and  for  the  special  benefit 
of  his  birthplace.     Other  evangelical 


agencies  are  at  work  in  different 
cantons  with  encouraging  prospects 
of  success,  and  the  prospect  of  per- 
manent good  is  encouraging. 

1042.    Germany. — The   people 
inhabiting   the   large   tract   of    the 
European  continent  comprised  in  the 
Confederate  States  of  Germany,  are 
noted  for  their  industry,  economy, 
and  general  intelligence,  and  many 
whose  avocations  are  of  a    literary 
character,    have   earned   for    them- 
selves the  reputation  of  ripe  scholar- 
ship and  ])rofound  learning.     At  the 
same  time  it  must  be  acknowledged, 
that    several    German     theologians 
have  become  noted  for  their  ration- 
alism and  heterodox  views,  and  it  is 
feared   that   infidelity   is   prevalent 
among  the  people  generally.     "Whe- 
ther  from   this    cause,    or    from   a 
knowledge  of  the  low  state  of  morals 
among  the  people,  we   cannot  say, 
but   at   an    early   period   Germany 
became  a  chosen  field  for  Missionary 
labour    of    several    societies.      The 
Wesleyans  from  England,  and  Mis- 
sionaries of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  of  America,  were  providen- 
tially led  to  enter  the  country  several 
years   ago,   and  their  labours  have 
been  greatly  owned  and  blessed  of 
God.     The  American  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary   Union    have   also   a  large 
number  of  stations  in  Germany,  and 
number  their  Church   members  by 
thousands.     At  the  same  time  Ger- 
many  sends   forth   Missionaries    to 
Africa,    India,    and    other    foreign 
lands.     To   some   this   may   appear 
strange  and  somewhat  inconsistent, 
but  if  the  salvation  of  sinners  and 
the  glory  of  God  be  promoted,  every 
true  friend  of  the  Missionary  enter- 
prise will  rejoice. 

1043.  Holland.  —  The  inha- 
bitants of  the  Netherlands,  like  those 
of  North  Britain,  are  pre-eminently 
religious,    and   are   noted  for  their 


510 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


reverence  for  the  Scriptures,  the 
Sabbath,  and  religious  ordinances ; 
and  there  are  more  organisations  in 
Holland  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel 
in  their  own  country  and  in  other 
lands,  than  in  any  other  kingdom  in 
Europe.  There  may  be  English  and 
American  chaplains  stationed  at 
some  of  the  principal  towns  in  the 
Netherlands,  but  we  are  not  aware 
of  any  foreign  missions  planted  in 
those  regions. 

1044.  Sweden, — The  predomi- 
nent  and  established  religion  of  the 
Swedes  is    Lutheranism,    although 
Roman   Catholicism  prevails    to    a 
considerable  extent  in  some  places. 
Strenuous  efforts  have  been  made  at 
different  times  to  prevent  the  intro- 
duction of  other  forms  of  worship ; 
but,  in  view  of  the  spiritual  necessi- 
ties of  the  population,  the  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society  sent  a  minister  to 
Stockholm  in  1830,  and  much  good 
resulted  from  his  labours  among  all 
classes  of  the  community.     One  of 
the  earliest  converts,  Tellstrom,  was 
usefully  employed  as  a  Missionary  to 
Lapland.     A  few  years  afterwards, 
however,    the    mission    was    relin- 
quished, but  not  before  it  had  been 
the  means  of  diffusing  a  more  liberal 
spirit  among  the  people.     The  Mis- 
sionary   Society    of  the    Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  of  America  subse- 
quently   extended     its    labours    to 
Sweden  with    good    effect,    as   did 
also  the  American  Baptist  Mission- 
ary Union.      With   a   still   further 
extension    of    civil    and     religious 
liberty  on  the  part  of  the  govern- 
ment, Sweden   and  Lapland  would 
become    fine    fields    of    Missionary 
labour. 

1045.  Norway.  —  Those    who 


Ipw  and  degraded  condition  both 
socially  and  morally,  and  as  stand- 
ing in  need  of  spiritual  aid.  With 
the  exception  of  a  few  Missionaries 
sent  there  by  the  Methodists  and 
Baptists,  but  little  has  as  yet  been 
done  for  the  moral  elevation  of  the 
masses  of  the  people. 

1046.  Denmark.  —  The  king- 
dom of  Denmark  early  distinguished 
itself  by  sending  out  Missionaries  to 
India  ;  but,  like  many  other  coun- 
tries which  have  been  instrumental 
in  sending  the  Gospel  to  foreign 
lands,  and  have  afterwards  suffered 
religious  declension,  Denmark  with 
its  distant  provinces  of  Jutland, 
Zeland,  and  Iceland,  stand  in  need 
of  the  labours  of  faithful,  persever- 
ing, self-denying  Christian  Mission- 
aries. 

1047.  Eussia.  —  The  mighty 
and  rapidly -extending  Empire  of 
Russia,  with  its  vast  and  hetero- 
genous population,  cannot  fail  to 
claim  the  attention  of  the  genuine 
philanthropist  and  friend  of  missions. 
The  established  religion  of  Russia  is 
that  of  the  Greek  Church.  This 
may  be  considered  by  many  prefer- 
able to  Roman  Catholicism ;  but  it 
leaves  the  masses  of  the  population 
fearfully  sunk  in  ignorance  and 
superstition.  Hence  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society  have  for  se- 
veral years  past  been  actively  en- 
gaged in  circulating  the  Scriptures 
among  the  people,  and  some  other 
evangelizing  agencies  have  also  been 
employed  for  the  dissemination  of 
divine  truth.  To  these  efforts  the 
Russian  government  makes  no  ob- 
jection, and  even  organises  missions 
of  its  own  to  the  far  distant  out- 


have  travelled  through  the  dreary  lying  provinces,  but  much  more 
regions  of  Norway  represent  the  needs  to  be  done  in  the  way  of  Mis- 
inhabitants,  about  1,000,000  in  sionary  labour  to  meet  the  necessi- 
number,  as  being  generally  in  a  very  |  ties  of  the  Russian  Empire. 


THE   MISSION ABY   WORLD. 


511 


1048.  Greece. — Although  pro- 
fessedly Christian,  the  scattered 
States  of  Greece  present  a  melan- 
choly picture  of  spiritual  destitu- 
tion. To  ameliorate  the  degraded 
condition  of  the  masses  of  the  people, 
the  TVesleyan  Missionary  Society 
sent  Missionaries  to  Greece  several 
years  ago ;  but  the  most  successful 
labourers  in  this  field  are  the  agents 
of  the  American  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions.  The  schools  established, 
and  the  religious  services  conducted 
by  these  zealous  servants  of  Christ 
have  been  productive  of  pleasing 
results ;  but  much  more  remains  to 
be  done  before  Greece,  with  its  in- 
teresting history  and  classic  memory, 
can  be  said  to  be  won  for  Christ. 

1049.  Tui'key.— In  Turkey  also 
the  American  Missionaries  have  com- 
menced a  good  work,  and,  notwith- 
standing the  difliculties  arising  from 
the  bigotry  and  bitterness  of  Moham- 
medanism, the  established  religion 
of  the  State,  a  pleasing  measure  of 
progress  has  been  made  in  Christian 
education,  and  in  the  diffusion  of 
Divine  truth.  The  "  Turkish  Mis- 
sion Aid  Society,"  with  its  head- 
quarters in  London,  has  been  estab- 
lished to  assist  Christian  effort  in 
Tui-key  without  respect  to  sect  or 
party,  and  it  has  already  been  made 
the  means  of  much  good.  A  largely 
increased  Missionary  agency  is  re- 
quired, however,  to  counteract  and 
overcome  the  fascinating  religious 
system  of  the  false  prophet  at  the 
centre  of  its  power  at  Constantinople 
and  neighbouring  places. 

1050.  Greenland.  —  Whether 
Greenland ,  with  its  "  icy  mountains, ' ' 
he  regarded  as  belonging  to  Europe 
or  America,  it  is  to  the  Old  World 
that  it  is  indebted  for  its  measure 
of  civilisation  and  Christian  know- 
ledge, and  this  appears  to  be  the 
place  for  a  passing  observation  or 


two  upon  it  as  a  field  of  Missionary 
labour.  With  a  climate  cold  and 
cheerless  beyond  measure,  and  a  soil 
consequently  sterile  almost  as  the 
fiinty  rock,  Greenland  was  the  last 
place  where  one  would  have  thought 
European  Missionaries  would  have 
planted  themselves.  But  to  these 
dreary  regions  the  devoted  Hans 
Egede  went  in  1721,  and  laboured 
with  a  moral  heroism  worthy  of  all 
honour.  He  was  followed  several 
years  afterwards  by  the  self-denying 
Moravian  Missionaries,  whose  praise 
is  in  all  the  Churches.  Unpromising 
as  were  the  materials  on  which  they 
had  to  operate,  a  pleasing  measure 
of  success  has  been  achieved,  over 
which  all  the  true  friends  of  missions 
will  rejoice.  The  "  Brethren"  will 
not  be  in  much  danger  of  competition 
in  their  arduous  work,  but  if  other 
Christian  communities  do  not  send 
forth  labourers  to  share  in  their  toil 
and  sufferings,  they  may  sustain  them 
by  their  sympathy,  praj-ers,  and 
contributions. 


AMEEIOA. 

1051.  When  rirst  Discovered. — 
When  America  first  became  known 
to  Europeans,  in  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury, through  the  enterprise  of 
Columbus  and  others,  the  continent 
was  inhabited  by  a  considerable 
population  of  native  Indians,  divided 
into  numerous  tribes,  aud  speaking 
different  languages,  but  all  deeply 
degraded  by  superstition  and  sin. 
As  originally  found,  the  country 
presented  a  fine  field  for  Missionary 
labour.  But  the  age  of  Missionary 
enterprise  had  not  yet  arrived,  and 
many  years  passed  before  anything 
was  done  for  the  moral  aud  spii-itual 
improvement  of  the  aborigines.  At 
length,  John  Eliot,  David  Brainerd, 


512 


THE  MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


and  others,  gave  themselves  to  the 
work,  and  many  a  poor  Indian  was 
led,  through  their  instrumentality, 
to  worship  the  Great  Spirit  in  sin- 
cerity and  in  truth,  and  to  trust  in 
Christ  as  the  only  Saviour  of  sinners. 
Since  then  the  mission  work  has  been 
carried  on  among  the  North  Ameri- 
can Indians,  amid  many  difficulties 
and  with  varied  results,  under  the 
altered  circumstances  in  which  they 
have  been  placed  by  the  influx  of 
the  pale-faced  strangers  into  their 
country.  At  many  Indian  settle- 
ments in  the  far  distant  Western 
wilds  Christian  churches  have  been 
organised,  places  of  worship  erected, 
schools  established,  the  ground  cul- 
tivated, and  a  pleasing  measure  of 
civilisation  and  social  progress 
realised  among  the  red  children  of 
the  forest  since  the  Gospel  was  in- 
troduced among  them,  and  there  is 
ample  room  for  a  still  larger  display 
of  benevolency  by  Chi-istian  people 
of  all  denominations. 

1052.  United  States. — The  con- 
tinent of  America,  with  its  splendid 
harbours,  magnificent  rivers,  exten- 
sive forests,  and  vast  prairies  had 
not  been  long  discovered  before  a 
stream  of  emigration  set  in  towards 
it  from  various  parts  of  Eiirope, 
which  ultimately  resulted  in  the 
establishment  of  the  free  and  inde- 
pendent government  of  the  United 
States.  As  the  population  rapidly 
increased,  the  need  of  ministerial 
labour  was  keenly  felt,  and,  to  meet 
the  demand,  the  Christian  Churches 
of  England  came  forward  in  the  true 
Missionary  spirit.  The  Methodists 
were  foremost  in  the  movement,  Mr. 
Wesley  having  sent  two  Missionaries 
to  America  as  early  as  1769.  The 
Episcopalians,  Presbyterians,  Bap- 
tists, and  others  followed,  and,  in 
the  course  of  time,  flourishing 
churches  of  every  denomination  were 
established  in  the  towns  and  villages 


which  everywhere  sprung  up  in  rapid 
succession  throughout  the  length  and 
breadth  of  the  United  States.  These 
churches  soon  became  not  only  self- 
supporting,  but  active,  aggressive, 
and  Missionary  in  their  operations. 
Most  of  the  American  Churches  have 
domestic  missions  in  diffi^rent  parts 
of  the  States,  even  in  the  distant 
regions  of  California  and  Oregon,  for 
the  benefit  of  the  native  Indians, 
the  German  settlers,  and  other  ne- 
cessitous branches  of  the  home  popu- 
lation ;  and  a  few  have  found  them- 
selves in  a  position  to  equip  and  send 
forth  foreign  missions  to  Africa, 
India,  China,  and  other  countries. 
As  emigration  still  continues  to  flow 
from  every  part  of  Europe  to  the 
United  States,  the  tide  of  population 
moves  westward,  and  America  pre- 
sents to  the  view  many  important 
fields  of  Missionary  labour — fields 
which  the  respective  Churches  of  the 
Union  are  both  able  and  willing  to 
cultivate. 

1053.  Ifova  Scotia.  —  When 
that  part  of  North  America,  now 
comprised  in  the  United  States,  had 
declared  its  independence,  and 
adopted  a  republican  form  of  govern- 
ment in  1783,  there  still  remained 
attached  to  the  crown  of  England 
the  largest  portion  of  the  Continent. 
The  British  provinces  have  also  been 
constantly  receiving  accessions  to 
their  population  which  have  con- 
stituted them  fields  of  Missionary 
labour  worthy  of  a  passing  notice. 
Nova  Scotia  is  a  peninsula  about 
235  miles  long,  and  45  broad, 
lying  south-east  of  New  Brunswick, 
and  joined  to  it  by  a  narrow  isthmus 
at  the  extremity  of  the  Bay  of  Fun- 
day.  The  French  settled  here  before 
they  made  any  establishment  in 
Canada,  and  called  it  Arcadia.  It 
changed  hands  more  than  once  after- 
wards, but  was  ultimately  confirmed 
to  England  at  the  peace  of  Utrecht 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


513 


in  1713.  The  soil  is  in  many  parts 
thin  and  sterile,  but  there  are  some 
tracts  of  good  land  which  amply 
repay  the  toil  of  the  husbandman. 
The  inhabitants  consist  chiefly  of 
English,  Scotch,  Irish,  and  German 
emigrants  and  their  descendants. 
Amongst  these  people  a  good  Mis- 
sionary work  was  commenced  at  an 
early  period.  Zealous  and  devoted 
evangelists  sent  forth  by  the  Wes- 
leyan,  Baptist,  Episcopalian,  and 
Presbyterian  churches  itinerated 
among  the  scattered  farms  and  set- 
tlements, everywhere  sowing  the 
good  seed  of  the  kingdom,  and  a 
glorious  harvest  has  been  tlie  result. 
Commodious  places  of  worship  have 
been  erected,  churches  organised, 
and  separate  ministerial  conferences, 
synods,  and  sees  established  on  a 
scale  which  few  could  have  antici- 
pated at  the  commencement  of  the 
work.  Substantial  aid  has  for 
several  years  been  given  to  mission 
work  in  Nova  Scotia  by  the  churches 
of  Great  Britain,  but  strenuous 
efforts  have  been  made  in  many 
places  towards  self-support,  but 
there  remains  yet  much  to  be  done. 

1054.  New  Brunswick. — In  its 
scenery,  soil,  climate,  and  social  cir- 
cumstances New  Brunswick  resem- 
bles Nova  Scotia,  of  which  province 
it  originally  formed   a  part.     The 
first  "Wesleyan  Missionary  sent  out 
to  this  country  was  the  Rev.  A.  J. 
Bishop,  who  arrived  at  the  city  of 
St.  John,  the  capital  of  the  colony, 
on  the  24th  of  September,  1791.    He 
found  the  inhabitants  in  a  state  of 
great  spiritual  destitution,  and  com- 
menced his  labours  in  the  true  Mis- 
sionary   spirit.      From    this    small  I 
beginning  much  good  has  resulted, 
and  the  Methodists  have  become  a 
powerful  and  respectable  body  in  the  l 
country.      The    Congregationalists,  | 
Baptists,   Presbyterians,  and  Epis- 1 
copaJians  have  also  done  much  fori 


the  spread  of  the  Gospel.  Although 
the  work,  as  carried  on  by  all  de- 
nominations in  New  Brunswick,  re- 
sembles in  ma.nj  respects  that  of  the 
mother  countrj^  there  is  still  a  loud 
call  for  an  increase  of  evangelical 
agency  to  meet  the  spiritual  neces- 
sities of  a  scattered  population  in 
many  parts  of  the  colony,  as  numbers 
are  still  to  be  found  who  seldom  hear 
a  Gospel  sermon. 

1055.  Prince  Edward's  Island. 
— In  the  southern  part  of  the  Gulf 
of  St.  Lawrence,  between  New 
Brunswick  and  Cape  Breton,  there 
appears  on  the  map  a  long,  straggling, 
and  irregularly-shaped  tract  of  land 
marked  "Prince  Edward's  Island," 
which  claims  a  passing  notice  as  one 
of  our  numerous  colonial  mission 
fields.  On  the  arrival  of  the  Rev. 
James  Bulpit,  in  ISO",  the  first 
"Wesleyan  Missionary  appointed  to 
the  colony,  there  was  but  one  Epis- 
copalian minister  in  the  island,  and 
to  his  honour  it  may  be  said  that  he 
was  glad  to  have  a  fellow-labourer, 
even  of  another  denomination,  in  a 
field  so  wide  and  necessitous.  Other 
Methodist  Missionaries  followed,  as 
well  as  clergymen  and  catechists 
who  were  sent  out  by  the  Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel, 
and  now  the  country  is  tolerably 
supplied  with  the  means  of  grace  and 
religious  instruction. 

1056.  Newfoundland.  —  The 
largest  island  on  the  coast  of  North 
America  is  Newfoundland.  It  is 
said  to  be  350  miles  long  and  300 
broad.  It  was  discovered  by  Sebas- 
tian Cabot  in  1496 ;  but  no  settle- 
ment was  formed  on  it  till  many 
years  afterwards.  After  numerous 
disputes  with  the  French,  who  first 
attempted  to  colonise  the  country,  it 
was  ceded  to  the  English  in  1713, 
and  has  ever  since  remained  a  British 
colony.    The  interior  of  the  island  is, 

L 


514 


THE   MISSIONABY   WORLD, 


in  most  places,  either  sterile,  monn- 
tainous,  or   woody,    and   very   few 
localities  are  adapted  for  agricultural 
purposes.    The  climate  is,  moreover, 
severely  cold  in  winter,  snow   fre- 
quently   covering    the    ground    for 
several  months  in  succession.     The 
settlements  are  chiefly  confined  to 
the  harbours,  the  country  near  Pla- 
centia,  and  along  the  hays  eastward 
towards  Cape  Race,  and  thence  to  Cape 
Bonavista.    The  principal  occupation 
of  the  inhabitants  of  Newfoundland 
is  that  of  fishing ;  and  in  the  season, 
which  begins  in  May  and  ends  in 
September,  the  place  is  resorted  to 
by  tens  of  thousands  of  people  from 
different  countries,  to  catch,  dry,  and 
cure  the  codfish,  which  is  taken  in 
large    quantities   on  the    extensive 
banks  to  the  south-east  of  the  island. 
Among  these  people,  as  well  as  for 
the  benefit  of  the  more  settled  in- 
habitants. Missionary  labours  have 
been  carried  on  for  many  years  with 
varied  results.     The  first  Missionary 
sent  from  England  to  Newfoundland 
was  the  Rev.  L.  Coughlan,  who  was 
appointed,  at  the  suggestion  of  the 
Rev.  John  Wesley,  by  the  Christian 
Knowledge  Society.      This  man  of 
God  was  instrumental  of  much  good, 
but  was  often  severely  persecuted, 
and   he  returned  to  England  with 
impaired  health  after  he  had  toiled 
for  seven  years.     Missionaries  were 
afterwards  sent  out  by  the  "Wesleyan 
Society,  and  also  by  the  Society  for 
the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel.     The 
Roman  Catholics  also  sent  priests  to 
minister  to  those  who  professed  to 
belong  to  their  Church,  so  that  in 
process    of  time  places  of   worship 
were  erected,  and  Christian  congre- 
gations gathered  in  various  places. 
There  remains,  however,  much  Mis- 
sionary work  to  be  done  before  the 
scattered  and  shifting  popxilation  of 
Newfoundland    can  be   said   to   be 
fully   supplied  with  the  means   of 
religious  instruction. 


1057.  Labrador. — The  wild  and 
dreary  coast  of  Labrador,  on  the 
east  side  of  Hudson's  Bay,  inhabited 
by  wandering  tribes  of  Esquimaux, 
was  visited  at  an  early  period  by 
Moravian  Missionaries,  who  had  pre- 
viously laboured  with  success  in 
Greenland.  They  succeeded,  at 
length,  in  establishing  three  sta- 
tions, and  in  gathering  in  a  few  of 
the  natives,  to  whom  their  labours 
were  made  a  blessing.  Wesleyan 
Missionaries,  and  Episcopalian  min- 
isters, from  Newfoundland,  have  also 
repeatedly  made  extensive  voyages 
in  the  summer  season  along  the  coast 
of  Labrador  to  minister  to  a  few 
scattered  European  settlers,  as  well 
as  to  the  natives  who  were  found  in 
small  companies  at  the  different 
coves  engaged  in  trading  or  fishing. 
These  self-denying  labours,  in  a 
climate  so  bleak  and  trying,  have 
not  been  without  fruit,  but  there  is 
a  loud  call  for  additional  means  of 
spreading  the  Gospel  among  a  scat- 
tered people,  many  of  whom  never 
hear  a  Gospel  sermon  for  months  or 
years  in  succession. 

1058.  Hudson's  Eay  Territory. 
I  — The  vast  territory  to  which  Hud- 
I  son's  Bay  is  the  principal  entrance  is 
said  to  be  1,400  miles  in  length,  and 
3.30  in  breadth.  It  was  secured  to 
a  mercantile  company  in  the  seven- 
teenth century,  who  established  a 
number  of  forts  or  factories,  where 
they  carried  on  an  extensive  trade 
with  the  native  Indians  in  skins  and 
furs,  &c.  In  the  course  of  time  a 
considerable  population  was  collected 
at  those  places,  especially  at  certain 
seasons  of  the  year,  and  it  was  con- 
sidered necessary  to  make  some 
provision  for  their  religious  instruc- 
tion. The  Roman  Catholics,  from 
Canada,  were  early  in  the  field,  and 
in  1840  the  Honourable  Company 
having  made  liberal  proposals  to  the 
Society,  three  Wesleyan  Missionaries 


THK    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


515 


were  sent  out  from  England.  These 
agencies,  together  with  some  others 
which  were  ultimately  employed, 
were  productive  of  good,  but  were 
found  inadequate  fully  to  meet  the 
necessity  of  the  case.  Since  arrange- 
ments have  been  made  for  the  in- 
corporation of  the  Hudson's  Bay 
Territory  in  the  Dominion  of  Canada, 
there  is  a  prospect  of  a  more  ample 
supply  of  the  means  of  religious 
instruction  to  the  scattered  and 
wandering  population  of  these  bleak 
and  dreary  regions. 

1059.  Canada, — When  in  the 
earh'  part  of  the  present  century 
emigration  from  Europe  began  to 
flow  in  rapid  streams  to  Canada,  in 
common  with  other  parts  of  Ame- 
rica, the  country  presented  to  the 
view  of  the  philanthropist  a  tine  field 
of  Missionary  labour.  Nor  were  the 
churches  of  Great  Britain  and  the 
United  States  slow  to  avail  them- 
selves of  tlie  openings  which  pre- 
sented themselves.  Methodist  Mis- 
sionaries were  first  in  the  lield,  and 
they  laid  the  foundation  of  a  great 
and  good  work.  They  were  followed 
by  Episcopalians,  Presbyterians, 
Baptists,  and  others,  who  nobly  took 
their  part  in  supplying  the  famishing 
multitudes  with  the  bread  of  life. 
The  results  have  been  marvellous. 
In  connection  with  the  cities,  towns, 
and  villages  which  have  sprung  up 
in  rapid  succession,  places  of  wor- 
ship have  been  erected,  churches 
established,  and  congregations  ga- 
thered, which  would  bear  a  favour- 
able comparison  with  those  of  the 
mother  country.  A  Missionary  spirit 
has  also  been  evoked,  which,  with 
the  aid  of  funds  from  Europe,  has 
long  carried  on  a  good  work  among 
the  native  Indians,  in  their  respec- 
tive locations  in  Canada  proper, 
and  in  the  distant  regions  of  Ma- 
nitoba, now  included  in  the  Do- 
minion. 


1060.  British  Columbia.— That 
portion  of  North  America  bordering 
on  the  Pacific  Ocean,  was  constituted 
a  British  colony  in  1858,  with  Van- 
couver's Island  as  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment. Gold  having  been  discovered 
on  the  Eraser  Ptiver,  a  large  and 
strangely  mixed  papulation  was 
attracted  to  the  countrj'  from  all 
parts  of  the  world.  To  minister  to  the 
spiritual  necessities  of  these  people, 
as  well  as  to  the  native  Indians,  who 
were  somewhat  numerous  in  1859, 
four  "VVesleyan  Missionaries  were 
sent  from  Canada.  About  the  same 
time  a  party  of  Episcopalian  minis- 
ters, under  the  direction  of  a  newly- 
appointed  bishop,  left  England  for 
British  Columbia.  A  measure  of 
success  was  in  after  years  reported 
as  the  result  of  these  agencies,  an^. 
if,  in  consequence  of  the  shifting 
character  of  the  population,  it  was 
not  on  such  a  scale  as  was  first 
expected,  there  is  reason  to  believe, 
in  time  to  come,  this  part  of  the 
world  will  present  to  view  an  im- 
portant field  of  Missionary  labou.r. 

1061.  Soutli  America.  —  The 
natural  features  of  South  America 
are  grand  and  imposing  in  the 
highest  degree,  presenting  to  the 
view  extensive  fertile  plains,  yield- 
ing everything  necessary  for  the 
sustenance  of  man  and  beast ;  tower- 
ing mountains,  containing  precious 
minerals  of  various  kinds,  and  in- 
numerable streams,  forming  them- 
selves into  noble  rivers,  which  afford 
easy  means  of  access  to  the  interior. 
"When  conquered  and  partly  co- 
lonised by  the  Spaniards  in  the 
sixteenth  century,  the  country  was 
inhabited  by  numerous  tribes  of  na- 
tive Indians,  some  of  which  gave 
evidence  of  a  former  state  of  com- 
parative civilisation.  In  many 
places  these  became  amalgamated 
with  the  Spaniards,  and  the  popu- 

1  lation  presented  a  strange  mixture 
L  2 


516 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


■of  Castilians,  Indians,  half-castes, 
and  imported  negroes.  When  South 
America  cast  ofl'  the  Spanish  yoke, 
and  was  broken  np  into  a  number  of 
independent  states — as  Brazil,  Chili, 
Peru,  Columbia,  &c. — it  was  hoped 
that  with  a  climate,  soil,  and  natu- 
ral resources  ao  favourable,  it  would 
rise  to  a  high  state  of  civilisation 
and  social  advancement.  This  has 
not  been  the  case,  however,  to  the 
extent  that  was  anticipated.  The 
respective  governments  have  hitherto 
been  remarkably  unstable,  and  the 
spurious  kind  of  Eoman  Catholicism 
which  was  introduced  by  the  Spani- 
ards, being  little  better  than  the  In- 
dian heathen  superstition  which  it 
•was  intended  to  supplant,  has  tended 
to  keep  the  people  in  a  state  of  igno- 
rance and  moral  degradation.  No- 
thing has  yet  been  done  for  the  evan- 
gelisation of  the  vast  population 
of  South  America  by  Protestant 
Christians,  beyond  the  Missionary 
operations  in  Guiana,  which  may  be 
classed  with  the  West  Indies,  a 
solitary  station  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  Buenos  Ayres, 
and  the  recent  efforts  of  the  South  i 
American  Missionary  Society  in  Pa-  , 
tagonia  and  a  few  other  places.  ; 
From  what  we  know  of  South  Ame-  : 
rica,  we  should  be  disposed  to  regard  ; 
it  as  one  of  the  finest  fields  of  Mis- 
sionary labour  in  the  world,  if  the 
respective  governments  would  only  ■ 
be  a  little  more  tolerant  and  liberal , 
in  their  principles  and  policy,  and 
allow  the  country  to  be  freely  opened 
for  the  promulgation  of  the  Gospel,    i 


WEST  INDIES. 

1062.  General  Description.  — 
The  West  India  Islands  are  situated 
in  that  part  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean ; 


which  forms  itself  into  a  deep  and 
extensive  bay,  betw^een  the  vast 
continents  of  North  and  South  Ame- 
rica. They  were  discovered  at 
different  times  by  the  enterprising 
Columbus,  towards  the  close  of  the 
fifteenth  century,  and  were  found  to 
be  inhabited  by  savage  tribes  of 
natives,  whom  the  Spaniards  called 
Indians,  or  Caribs,  evidently  of 
different  races  or  descent.  These 
unfortunate  aborigines  were  too  in- 
dependent or  too  indolent  to  submit 
to  the  slavery  which  their  cruel 
conqiierors  would  have  imposed  upon 
them.  They  were,  moreover,  un- 
fitted by  nature  and  their  previous 
habits  of  life  to  endure  that  severe 
toil  and  drudgery  to  which  they 
were  required  to  submit.  By  de- 
grees they  were  almost  entirely 
extirpated;  rapidly  passing  away 
under  the  cruel  treatment  of  their 
oppressors.  Their  places  were  soon 
supplied  by  negro  slaves,  who  had 
been  torn  away  from  their  native 
homes  in  Africa,  and  doomed  to  a 
life  of  perpetual  toil  and  bondage. 
The  present  population  of  the  West 
Indies  is  consequently  composed 
mainly  of  persons  of  African  descent, 
with  a  few  Europeans  and  Asiatics 
imported  into  some  of  the  colonies  of 
late  years,  to  supply  the  lack  of 
labour  said  to  be  consequent  on 
emancipation. 

1063.  Nationality.— By  the  for- 
tunes of  war  and  other  changes  the  is- 
lands forming  the  Archipelago  of  the 
West  have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  va- 
rious Europeanpowers.  Atthepresent 
time,  the  English  colonies  are, — 
Jamaica,  Antigua,  Dominica,  Mont- 
serrat,  Nevis,  St.  .  Christopher's, 
Barbuda,  Anguilla,  St.  Lucia,  the 
Virgin  Islands,  the  Bahamas,  Hon- 
duras, Demerara,  Barbadoes,  St. 
Vincent's,  Grenada,  Tobago,  and 
Trinidad.  The  French  islands — 
Martinique,  Guadaloupe,  Maria  Ga- 


THE    MISSIONABY  WORLD. 


51T 


lante,  and  St.  Martin's  in  part.  The 
Spanish  colonies  are  —  Cuba  and 
Porto  llico.  The  Dutch  have— St. 
Eustatius,  Saba,  and  St.  Martin's  in 
part.  There  are  belonging?  to  the 
Danes — St.  Thomas',  St.  Juhn's,  and 
St.  Croix',  and  the  Swedes  claim 
St.  Bartholomew's  ;  while  Hayti  has 
become  a  republic  of  free  blacks, 
who  cast  off  the  French  yoke  in 
1803.  These  Islands  and  Continental 
settlemeuts,  which  usually' pass  under 
the  general  name  of  the  West  In- 
dies, possess  several  features  in  com- 
mon with  each  other,  whilst  at  the 
same  time  each  place  has  a  history 
of  its  own  and  something  peculiar 
to  itself,  and  may  therefore  re- 
quire a  separate  though  brief  de- 
scription. 

1064.  Jamaica.  —  The  largest 
and  most  important  British  West 
India  colon j-  is  Jamaica.  The  island 
is  of  an  irregular  oval  form,  150 
miles  long  and  60  broad.  The  ge- 
neral aspect  of  the  country  is  moun- 
tainous and  rugged ;  but  it  abounds 
with  fertile  valleys,  and  almost 
every  part  is  covered  with  perpetual 
verdure.  The  population  amounting 
to  about  400,000  was  in  a  fearfully 
demoralised  state  when  the  Wes- 
leyan  Missionaries  commenced  their 
labours  in  1789.  The  results  of  their 
self-denying  toil  have  been  marvel- 
ous, the  number  of  Missionaries  now 
'employed  being  twenty- six,  with 
nearly  fifteen  thousand  Church 
members  under  their  care.  JS'or 
have  the  Baptists,  who  entered  the 
Held  soon  afterwards,  been  less 
successful.  In  almost  every  part 
of  the  island  commodious  Wes- 
leyan  and  Baptist  Chapels  have 
been  erected,  churches  organised, 
congregations  gathered,  schools  es-  ' 
tablished,  and  means  put  in  opera- 
tion for  the  social  and  spiritual 
improvement  of  the  people  which 
have  already  been  made  a  blessing 


to  thousands.  In  this  blessed  work  the 
Presbyterians  and  Episcopalians  have 
also  taken  an  honourable  part.  The 
body  last  named  was  for  many  years 
largely  aided  from  the  colonial  chest, 
but  it  has  lately  been  disendowed 
and  put  on  the  same  footing  with 
other  religious  communities.  From 
the  extent  and  character  of  the 
population  in  the  island  of  Jamaica, 
it  will  requii-e  all  that  the  different 
denominations  of  Christians  can  do 
thoroughly  to  educate  the  rising 
generation,  and  to  promote  the 
social  and  religious  improvement  of 
all  classes  of  the  community. 

1065.  Antigua. — As  the  land  in 
Antigua  lies  low,  it  cannot  boast  of 
scenery  equal  to  that  of  some  of  the 
other  islands,  nor  is  it  so  well  sup- 
plied with  water.  It  has  neverthe- 
less for  many  years  been  in  high 
repute  as  a  sugar-growing  colony, 
and  sustains  a  population  of  thirty- 
eight  thousand,  although  the  island 

j  is  only  fifty  miles  in  circumference. 
Antigua  has  always  had  the  reputa- 
tion of  being  in  advance  of  most  of 

;  the  other  colonies  in  the  West  In- 

,  dies  in  point  of  intelligence,  enlight- 
enment, and  humanity.     This  is  no 

[  doubt  owing  to  the  fact  that  the 
benign  influence  of  Christianity  was 

'  brought  to  bear  upon  its  population, 
so  as  to  counteract  in  some  measure 

j  the  influence  of  slavery  at  an  early 
period.     The  first  Wesleyan  mission 

,  in  the  West  Indies  was  established 
here  in  1786,  and  the  Moravians 
were  also  early  at  work  in  this  part 
of  the    wide   field.     Of  late   years 

,  several  devoted  clergymen  of  the 
English  Church  have  also  faithfully- 
preached  the  Cospel  to  all  classes  of 
people  in  Antigua.  The  results  of 
these  united  efforts  in  the  cause  of 
Christ  are  such  as  to  make  a  power- 
ful impression  on  the  minds  of  all 
candid  visitors  in  favour  of  the 
Missionary  enterprise. 


513 


TUE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


1066.  Dominica. — The  island 
of  Dominica  is  situated  nearly  mid- 
way between  Gruadaloupe,  and  Mar- 
tinique, and  is  twenty-nine  miles  in 
length,  and  sixteen  in  breadth,  with 
a  population  of  about  twenty-two 
thousand.  The  general  aspect  of 
the  country  is  wild  and  rugged  in 
the  extreme,  and  from  the  quantity 
of  uncleared  and  swampy  land 
which  has  remained  anmolested  for 
generations,  some  localities  are  far 
from  healthy.  The  island  is  well 
watered,  and  contains  numerous  fer- 
tile valleys  which  are  very  produc- 
tive in  sugar  and  various  kinds  of 
provisions  and  fruit.  Having  been 
originally  settled  by  the  French,  the 
majority  of  the  inhabitants  are  llo- 
man  Catholics,  and  the  priesthood 
exercise  their  wonted  sway  over  the 
minds  of  the  people.  Protestantism 
has,  nevertheless,  gained  a  firm 
footing,  a  Wesleyan  mission  having 
been  established  as  early  as  1788, 
and  continued  in  operation  to  the 
present  time  with  great  advantage 
to  all  classes  of  the  community. 
Episcopalian  ministers  have  also 
been  supplied  in  the  usual  way ; 
but  there  is  ample  room  for  more 
evangelical  agency  for  the  spiritual 
benefit  of  the  population.    • 

1067.  Montserrat.  —  Montgo- 
mery Martin  calls  Montserrat  "a 
romantic  little  isle,"  and  it  can  cer- 
tainly boast  of  splendid  scenery. 
Coleridge  also  speaks  highly  in  its 
favour,  expressing  himself  as  de- 
lighted with  his  ride  from  Plymouth, 
the  capital,  to  the  Souftriene,  as 
some  of  the  views  reminded  him  of 
the  lake  district  of  his  native 
"Westmoreland.  The  population  was 
once  estimated  at  15,000,  but  it 
has  dwindled  down  to  little  more 
than  half  that  number,  chietly  by 
emigration  to  Trinidad  and  other 
more  prosperous  islands,  where  better 
prospects  of  success  presented  them- 


selves to  the  inhabitants.  The  early  ^ 
settlers  in  Montserrat  were  chiefly 
Irish  and  of  the  lioman  Catholic 
persuasion.  Some  of  their  descend- 
ants have  still  a  religious  establish- 
ment in  the  island,  but  the  majority 
of  the  inhabitants  are  Protestants. 
A  Wesleyan  mission  was  established 
here  in  1820,  which  continues  to 
exercise  a  beneficial  influence  in  the 
country.  There  have  also  been  some 
excellent  evangelical  clergymen  of 
the  Church  of  England  stationed  at 
Montserrat  at  different  times,  who 
have  nobly  aided  in  diflusing  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth. 

1068.  Nevis. — Nevis  is  another 
beautiful  little  island,  which  appears, 
on  the  approach  of  the  voyager,  like 
a  conical  mountain  rising  out  of  the 
sea.  It  is  only  eight  miles  long  and 
five  broad,  but  being  well  watered 
and  fertile,  it  is  very  productive.  It 
could  once  boast  of  a  population  of 
30,000,  but  by  means  of  emigration 
it  is  now  reduced  to  less  than  one 
third  that  number.  JS'evis  is  sepa- 
rated from  St.  Christopher's,  at  its 
south-eastern  end,  by  a  narrow  chan- 
nel only  three  miles  broad,  so  that 
there  is  frequent  communication  be- 
tween the  two  islands.  The  educa- 
tion and  religious  instruction  of  the 
people  are  in  the  hands  of  Wesleyan 
ministers  and  Episcopalian  clergy- 
men, and  the  moral  state  of  the  com- 
munity is  in  advance  of  that  of  some 
other  colonies. 

1069.  St.  Christoplier's.— It  is 
said  that  St.  Christopher's  was  by 
its  original  possessors  called  Lia- 
wuiga,  or  the  "Fertile  Island;" 
and' it  is  not  unworthy  of  the  name, 
as  it  continues  to  produce  large  crops 
of  sugar  when  some  of  the  neigh- 
bouring islands  are  nearly  worn  out. 
The  island  is  of  a  peculiar  shape, 
somewhat  resembling  that  of  Italy, 
having  the  form  of  an  outstretched 
lea:.     In  its  natural  features  it  is 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


519 


equally  remarkable  for  rugged  gran- 
deur aud  soft  beauty,  a  cham  of  hills 
running  from  North  to  South,  and 
rising  at  Mount  Misery  to  an  eleva- 
tion of  three  thousand  seven  hun- 
dred feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea, 
whilst  the  lower  slopes,  down  to  the 
water's  edge,  are  highly  cultivated. 
The  population  may  be  estimated 
at  twenty-three  thousand,  most  of 
whom  are  under  the  pastoral  care  of 
four  Weslej'an  Missionaries  and 
several  Episcopalian  ministers. 

1070.  Barbuda.— The  island  of 
Barbuda  is  twenty  miles  long  and 
ten  broad.  The  soil  is  poor  and  the 
population  small,  numbering  scarcely 
two  thousand.  The  inhabitants  are 
employed  chiefly  in  growing  corn 
and  breeding  cattle,  and  are  depend- 
ent for  religious  instruction  on  a 
teacher  and  catechist  kept  there  by 
the  English  Church,  to  whom  the 
Propagation  Society  makes  a  grant 
of  £50  per  annum. 

1071 .  Anguilla. — This  has  some- 
times been  called  the  Snake  Island, 
from  its  tortuous  or  eel-like  form. 
It  is  situated  near  to  St.  Martin's, 
from  which  it  is  only  separated  by  a 
narrow  channel.  The  land  is  gene- 
rally low,  and  destitute  of  rivers, 
with  a  chalky  soil  not  well  adapted 
for  tropical  produce.  The  popula- 
tion is  but  small,  and  for  religious 
ordinances  the  people  are  dependent 
chiefly  upon  the  occasional  visits  of 
"Wesleyan  and  other  ministers  from 
St.  Martin's. 

1072.  St,  Bartholomew's.— This 
is  the  only  island  belonging  to 
Sweden  in  the  West  Indies,  and  the 
soil  is  said  to  be  poor  and  the  scenery 
uninviting.  It  possesses  a  good  har- 
bour, however,  and  being  only  twenty- 
five  miles- north  of  St.  Christopher's, 
the  people  find  a  ready  market  for 
their  commodities.  The  Wesleyan 
Missionary    Society    commenced    a 


station  here  in  1T9G,  which  has  con- 
tinued to  the  present  time,  under  the 
liberal  patronage  of  the  Swedish 
Government,  to  be  a  source  of  great 
good  to  all  classes  of  the  community. 

1073.  St.  Eustatius.— The  is- 
land of  St.  Eustatius  belongs  to  the 
Dutch,  and  occupies  bat  a  humble 
place  among  the  West  India  colo- 
nies. It  is,  nevertheless,  a  pleasant 
little  island,  with  its  conical  moun- 
tain and  cultivated  slopes,  somewhat 
resembling  Nevis.  After  much  op- 
position and  fierce  persecution,  con- 
tinued for  many  years,  a  Wesleyan 
mission  was  established  here  in  1803, 
which  has  been  made  a  great  blessing 
to  the  people.  The  j^Iissionary  also 
attends  to  the  little  island  of  Saba, 
as  an  out-station,  which  also  belongs 
to  the  Dutch. 

1074.  St.  Martin's. —  The  is- 
land of  St.  Martin  now  belongs  to 
the  Dutch  and  French  conjointly, 
and  the  Protestant  portion  of  the 
community  of  both  colonies  is  de- 
pendent upon  the  ministrations  of 
the  Wesleyan  Missionaries  for  re- 
ligious instruction.  It  may  be  said, 
to  their  credit,  that  both  the  public 
functionaries  and  the  people  gene- 
rally, attend  the  public  worship  of 
God  with  remarkable  regularity; 
and  of  late  years  both  the  Emperor 
of  the  French  and  the  King  of  Hol- 
land have  contributed  liberally  to- 
wards the  support  of  the  Wesleyan 
ministry  in  their  respective  pos- 
sessions. 

1075.  The  Virgin  Islands.— This 
is  the  name  given  to  a  cluster  of 
lofty  islets  and  rocks,  about  fifty  ia 
number,  discovered  by  Columbus  in 
1493,  in  honour  of  the  Romish  legion 
of  the  eleven  thousand  virgins.  They 
belong  chiefly  to  Great  Britain,  and 
the  principal  of  those  that  are  in- 
habited are  named  respectively  Tor- 
tola,  Virgin  Gorda,  or  Spanish  Town, 
Fort    Van    Dykes,    Anegada,    and 


520 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


Peter's  Island.     Tor  tola  is  the  seat  '■ 
of  government  for  the  whole,  and  the  ! 
headquarters  of  the  "Wesleyan  mis- 
sion, which  was  commenced  in  1789, 
and  which  has  exercised  a  beneficial 
influence  over  the  population  gene- 
rally, nearly  two  thousand  of  whom  1 
are  united  in  Church  fellowship. 

1076.  The  Bahamas.— The  Ba-  [ 
hama  Islands  extend  in  a  crescent- 
like form  from  the  Mantanilla  reef ' 
to  Turk's  Island,  a  distance  of  about . 
six  hundred  miles.    New  Providence  j 
is  the  most  important  island  of  the 
group,  and  the  seat  of  government : 
for  the  whole.     The  others  are  Eleu- 
thera,  Harbour  Island,  Abaco,  Turk's 
Island,  and  a  few  others  of  less  note. 
The    population,    both    white    and 
coloured,  of  these  islands  was  found 
to  be  in  a  fearfully  demoralised  state 
in  the  early  part  of  the  present  cen-  i 
tury,  when  the  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society   commenced  their    laboxxrs. 
Stations  were  ultimately  established  ' 
in  various    places,  and  the  results 
have  been  very  encouraging.     Bap- 
tist Missionaries  have  also  laboured 
long  and  usefully  at  Turk's  Island 
and  other  places,  and,  of  late  years. 
Episcopal  clergymen,   aided  by  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Grospel,   have  also  taken   an  active 
part  ia  the  work. 

1077.  Hondm-as.— The  British 
settlement  of  Honduras  is  situated 
in  the  southern  part  of  North 
America,  in  the  province  of  Yuca- 
tan, but  from  its  climate,  character, 
and  position,  it  is  generally  classed 
with  the  West  Indies.  The  town  of 
Belize  is  the  capital  of  the  colony,  i 
and  stands  on  low  land  near  the  sea,  ' 
which  at  this  point  is  studded  with 
a  number  of  low  verdant  islands 
which  add  to  the  beauty  of  the 
scene.  On  advancing  some  distance 
into  the  interior,  the  country  rises 
into  lofty  mountains,  covered  with 


dense     forests,    interspersed     with 
rivers  and  lagoons,  by  means  of  which 
access  is  gained  to  the  valuable  tim- 
ber, especially  logwood  and  mahog- 
anj%  of  which  the  principal  trade  of 
the  settlement  consists.  A  Wesleyan 
mission  was  commenced  at  Belize  in 
182o,    which    was    afterwards    ex- 
tended to  other  parts  of  the  settle- 
ment, and  has  been  prosecuted  with         j 
a  pleasing  measure  of  success  among         ] 
a  strangely  mixed  population,  some         j 
of  which  were  native  Indians.     The 
Baptists  have  also  had  a  prosperous 
establishment    for    many    years    in 
Belize,  which  has  been  the  m  eans 
doing  much  good. 

1078.  Demerara. — Demerara  is 
not  an  island,  but  a  British'  colony 
on  the  continent  of  South  America. 
It  is  generally  regarded,  however,  as 
belonging  to  the  West  Indies,  from 
the  fact  that  in  the  character  of  its 
inhabitants,  as  well  as  in  its  staple 
produce,  climate,  and  other  circum- 
stances, it  exhibits  a  striking  resem- 
blance to  the  islands  which  bear 
that  name.  Demerara,  Essequibo, 
and  Berbice,  were  formerly  governed 
as  separate  colonies ;  but  they  are 
now  united  under  the  general  name 
of  the  Province  of  British  Guiana. 
The  name  first  mentioned,  however, 
is  still  frequently  employed  by  way 
of  accommodation  to  designate  the 
whole  of  this  part  of  the  British 
Empire.  It  has  a  coast  line  of  three 
hundred  miles  long,  with  a  width 
inland  not  well  defined.  The  land 
is  low  and  swampy,  but,  when  care- 
fully drained  and  cultivated,  it  pro- 
duces abundant  crops  of  sugar.  The 
bulk  of  the  inhabitants  were  formerly 
of  the  African  race,  but  since  eman- 
cipation many  thousands  of  Coolie 
labourers  have  been  introduced  from 
the  East  Indies,  which  has  given 
quite  a  different  aspect  to  the  popu- 
lation. The  agents  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society  were  first  in  this 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


521 


inviting  field  of  labour.  They  were 
followed  in  1815  by  Missionaries 
from  the  Wesleyan  Society.  Both 
these  institutions  have  erected  places 
of  ■worship  and  established  stations 
in  various  parts  of  the  colony,  and 
their  labours  have  been  greatly 
blessed  by  the  Lord  of  the  harvest. 
Devoted  Episcopalian  and  Presbyte- 
rian ministers  have  also  taken  part 
in  the  work,  but  from  the  density  of 
the  population  and  the  extent  of 
country  over  which  their  labours 
are  spread  they  can  scarcely  keep 
abreast  with  the  work  they  have  to 
do,  and  increased  missionary  agency 
is  urgently  required. 

1079.  Barbadoes.— The  island 
of  Barbadoes  is,  from  north  to  south, 
about  twenty-two  miles  long,  and, 
from  east  to  west,  tifteen  broad. 
The  general  aspect  of  the  country  is 
of  a  pleasing  character,  and  bears  a 
more  striking  resemblance  to  Eng- 
land than  any  other  country  within 
the  tropics  with  which  we  are  ac- 
quainted. The  land  is  gently  xm- 
dulating,  and  every  available  acre 
is  highly  cultivated,  so  that  it  pro- 
duces large  crops  of  sugar,  and  sus- 
tains a  population  of  nearly  one  hun- 
dred thousand.  The  Moravians  had 
the  honour  of  being  first  in  this  field 
of  Missionary  labour,  having  com- 
menced their  work  as  early  as  1765. 
They  were  followed  by  the  Wesleyans 
in  1788,  when  Dr.  Coke  landed  at 
Bridgetown  with  the  Rev.  B.  Pearce. 
The  labours  of  both  societies  have 
been  very  successful,  notwithstand- 
ing the  bitter  persecution  with  which 
they  had  to  contend  in  the  days  of 
slavery.  Nor  would  we  undervalue 
the  services  of  Episcopalian  ministers 
who  have  appeared  on  the  field  in 
increasing  numbers  since  emancipa- 
tion, notwithstanding  the  High 
Church  exclusivism  of  some  with 
whom  we  have  come  in  contact.  In 
the  parish  of  St.  Philip  is  situated 


Coderington  College,  where  many 
1  of  the  West  Indian  clergy  have  re- 
I  ceived  their  training. 

j  1080.  St.  Vincent's.— The  island 
,  of  St.  Vincent  was  discovered  by 
;  Columbus  on  the  2ord.of  January, 
1498,  the  day  dedicated  to  St.  Vin- 
l  cent  in  the  llomish  calendar  ;  but 
i  for  some  cause  imkuown  to  us  it 
appears  to  have  been  overlooked  or 
neglected  bj'  European  adventurers 
for  many  j-ears  after  most  of  the 
other  West  India  islands  had  been 
colonised.  Hence  it  became  a  place 
of  refuge  for  the  native  Indians  or 
Caribs  who  fled  from  the  presence  of 
the  cruel  Spaniards.  After  niime- 
rous  contests  between  the  French 
and  the  English,  in  which  the  Caribs 
were  often  involved,  tlic  island  was 
permanently  attached  to  the  British 
crown,  and  supplied  with  African 
slaves  to  till  the  soil  in  common  with 
the  other  colonies.  The  Wesleyan 
Missionaries  commenced  their  labours 
in  St.  Vincent's  in  1787,  and,  not- 
withstanding much  opposition  on  the 
part  of  the  planters  at  first,  it  ulti- 
mately became  one  of  the  most 
prosperous  missions  in  the  West 
Indies,  numbering,  at  one  time, 
nearly  8,000  members  in  Church 
fellowship.  Its  numerical  strength 
was  in  alter  years  somewhat  dimin- 
ished, as  a  considerable  number  of 
Episcopalian  clergymen  were  sent 
into  the  country  on  the  emancipation 
of  the  slaves,  to  share  in  the  tri- 
umphs, if  not  in  the  toils  and  sufter- 
ings,  of  the  self-denying  Missionaries, 
when  happier  times  had  come.  We 
have  some  very  pleasant  memories 
of  mission  work  in  St.  Vincent's  La 
the  palmy  days  of  its  prosperity,  and 
we  rejoice  to  know  that  it  is  still  an 
interesting  field  of  labour. 

1081.  Grenada.— The  island  of 
Grenada  is  the  most  southerly  of  the 
Antilles,  or  the   last  of  the  range 


522 


THE  MISSIONAKY  "WOELD. 


called  the  Caribbees,  and  lies  only 
eighty  miles  from  Trinidad  and  the 
Spanish  Main.  It  is  beautiful  for 
scenery  and  verdure,  and  on  its 
highest  mountain  there  is  a  lake 
called  Grand  Etang,  which  bears 
evident  marks  of  volcanic  action. 
Grenada  was  first  settled  by  the 
Trench,  but  afterwards  ceded  to  the 
English.  This  circumstance  made 
the  labours  of  the  Wesleyan  ]\Iis- 
sionaries,  which  were  commenced  in 
1791,  exceedingly  difficult,  as  the 
negroes  spoke  a  strange  jargon  of 
half- French  and  half- African,  and 
were  deeplj-  degraded  bj'  a  mixtiu'e 
of  Popish  and  Pagan  ignorance  and 
superstition.  They  persevered,  how- 
ever, till  success  crowned  their 
efforts,  and  several  prosperous  sta- 
tions were  established,  which  resulted 
in  much  spiritual  good  to  the 
people. 

.  1082.  Tobago.— Tobago  is  a 
pleasant  little  island,  thirty  miles 
long  and  nine  broad,  and  is  situated 
at  a  distance  of  eighty-one  miles 
from  Grenada  and  fifty-one  from 
Trinidad  and  the  Spanish  Main. 
As  a  field  of  Missionarj^  labour  it 
is  well  occupied  by  the  Moravians 
and  Wesleyans,  whose  eftbrts  for 
the  good  of  the  people  in  connec- 
tion with  their  respective  stations 
have  been  crowned  with  a  cheering 
measure  of  success. 

1083.  Trinidad.— This  is  a 
much  larger  island,  beiug  eighty 
miles  long  and  thirty  broad.  It  is 
separated  from  the  continent  of 
South  America  only  by  the  Gulf  of 
Paria.  The  soil  is  remarkably  rich, 
and  the  prosperous  state  of  the 
colony  has  attracted  a  large  popula- 
tion, emigrants  having  come  from 
several  of  the  old  islands,  as  well  as 
from  the  East  Indies.  The  prevail- 
ing form  of  religion  is  Roman  Ca- 
tholic, the  colony  having   formerly 


belonged  to  Spain.  Since  it  came 
into  the  possession  of  the  English, 
missions  have  been  established  by  the 
Wesleyans,  Baptists,  and  Presby- 
terians ;  and  we  can  testify,  from  per- 
sonal observation,  as  to  the  success  and 
beneficial  effects  of  the  labours  of  each 
of  these  bodies.  Nor  have  the  efforts 
of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  ministers 
appointed  to  Trinidad  been  without 
a  beneficial  influence  in  helping  to 
remove  the  Popish  ignorance  and 
superstition  in  which  thousands  are 
involved. 

1084.  St.  Lucia.— The  island 
of  St.  Lucia  is  situate  between  St. 
Vincent's  and  Martinique,  and  in  its 
general  aspect,  soil,  and  climate  re- 
sembles them.  It  is  now  a  British 
colony ;  but,  having  formerly  be- 
longed to  the  French,  most  of  the 
inhabitants  are  Iloman  Catholics. 
There  are  two  or  three  Episcopal 
Protestant  churches,  with  small 
congregations  and  ministers,  but  we 
are  not  aware  that  any  of  the  Eng- 
lish Missionary  societies  have  estab- 
lished stations  in  the  island.  From 
what  we  know  of  the  moral  state  of 
the  population,  we  believe  there  is  a 
loud  call  for  Missionary  labour  in 
St.  Lucia. 

1085.  Hayti.— This  is  the  name 
generally  given  to  that  portion  of  St. 
Domingo  or  Hispaniola,  which  is 
occupied  by  a  republic  of  black  and 
coloured  people,  who  cast  oft'  the 
yoke  of  slavery  and  of  the  French 
Government  in  1803.  Although 
most  of  the  inhabitants  are  Roman 
Catholics  by  profession,  the  Govern- 
ment have  repeatedly  declared  in 
favour  of  civil  and  religious  liberty, 
and  a  Wesleyan  mission  was  estab- 
lished in  Hayti  as  early  as  1817, 
which  has  been  productive  of 
spritual  good ;  but  it  has  fluc- 
tuated much  in  consequence  of  the 
instability  of  the   Government  and 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


the  opposition  of  the  Romish  priest- 
liood.  I 

1086.  French       Colonies.— The  | 
French  ishinds  ofMin-tini([UC,  Guad-  I 
iiloupe,  and  Maria  Galaute,  and  St. 
Martin's  in  part   (although   nomi- ; 
nally   free)    are    shut    up     against ': 
Evangelistic   efforts   for  tlie  spread 
of  the  Gospel  by  the  pi'ovalence  of  i 
Jloman  Catholicism  and  the  jealousy  ! 
of  the  priesthood,  with  the  exception 
of  the   place   last   named,    where  a; 
more  liberal   policy  is  permitted  to 
])revail,  and  where  a  Wesleyan  mis-  j 
siou  has  been  established. 

1087.  Spanish  Possessions. —  ' 
The  Spanish  islands  of  Cuba  and  i 
Port  Kico  are  the  headquarters  of 
slavery  in  the  West  Indies,  and,  \ 
being  also  strongholds  of  Roman  i 
Catholicism,  they  are  at  present  shut  [ 
against  anj''  efforts  which  the  friends  , 
of  freedom  and  of  the  negro  race 
may  wish  to  make  for  the  benefit  of  j 
their  dark,  benighted  inhabitants.  I 
Notwithstanding  these  and  other , 
drawbacks,  the  "West  Indies,  as  a  [ 
whole,  have  proved  a  most  interesting  : 
and  fruitful  held  of  Missionary  la-  | 
bour ;  and,  from  the  experience  ofj 
the  past  and  the  prospect  of  the  j 
future,  we  are  warranted  to  believe  i 
that  this  will  yet  becoTue  one  of  the  i 
fairest  and  most  beautiful  portions 
of  the  British  Empire  through  the  \ 
benign  and  elevating  infiuenee  of; 
Christianity.  { 


AFRIO  A.  I 

1088.  Western  Coast.  — That' 
part  of  the  African  continent  which  i 
became  earliest  and  best  known  to  j 
Europeans  by  means  of  the  horrid ! 
slave  trade,  Avas  tlie  western  coast,  j 
which  extends  about  one  thousand  ' 
miles  from  the  river  Senegal  to  the 


Camaroons.  From  the  low  and 
swampy  character  of  the  land,  and 
from  the  extensive  deltas  at  the 
mouths  of  the  large  rivers  which 
discharge  their  turbid  waters  into 
the  Atlantic  Ocean  at  various  points, 
this  section  of  the  country  is  con- 
sidered to  have  the  most  unhealthy 
climate  of  any  in  the  world.  Hence 
it  has  been  the  sctne,  not  only  of 
cruelty  and  bloodshed  in  connection 
■with  the  infamous  trafhc  in  human 
beings,  but  also  of  great  mortality 
among  mercantile,  military,  and 
naval  men,  as  well  as  among  Chris- 
tian Missionaries,  who  have  been 
engaged  in  earnest  efforts  to  benefit 
its  sable  inhabitants.  There  is  rea- 
son to  believe,  however,  that  the 
climate  of  Western  Africa  has  im- 
proved somewhat  of  late  years ;  and 
it  is  hoped  that,  as  the  country  be- 
comes still  better  drained  and  cleared 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  respective  set- 
tlements, and  the  prevailing  fevers 
more  thoroughly  understood,  this 
part  of  the  world  will  be  no  more 
detrimental  to  the  health  of  Euro- 
peans than  tropical  countries  gene- 
rally. 

1089.  Senegal.  —  In  voyaging 
from  Europe  along  the  western  coast 
of  Africa,  the  first  great  river  we 
meet  with  is  the  Senegal,  which  takes 
its  rise  in  the  far-distant  interior, 
and  after  a  serpentine  course  of  more 
than  a  thousand  miles,  a  part  of 
which  is  nearly  parallel  with  the 
sea,  it  empties  itself  into  the  Atlantic, 
in  latitude  16°  north.  The  French, 
have  a  settlement  at  Senegal,  on  a 
small  island  called  St.  Louis,  about 
thirty  miles  irom  the  mouth  of  the 
river.  The  town  consists  of  a  fort, 
a  hospital,  a  Roman  Catholic  church, 
and  about  thirty  dwelling  houses 
built  of  brick,  with  a  number  of 
negro  huts.  The  population  is  esti- 
mated at  ten  thousand,  and  the 
principal  trade,  which  is  carried  on 


524 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


with  the  interior  by  means  of  the 
river,  consists  in  gold,  ivory,  gum, 
and  bees'-wax.  The  professed  reli- 
gion of  the  French  colonists  being 
Eoman  Catholic,  this  part  of  the 
coast  has  hitherto  been  closed  against 
the  efforts  of  English  Missionary 
Societies  for  the  propagation  of 
Protestant  Christianify  among  its 
Mohammedan  and  Pagan  inhabit- 
ants, and  we  are  not  aware  of  any- 
thing of  consequence  having  been 
done  by  the  settlers  for  the  civilisa- 
tion and  improvement  of  the  natives. 

1090.  Goree.— The  small  island 
of  Goree  is  situated  between  the 
Senegal  and  the  Gambia,  near  to 
Cape  Verde,  and  only  about  three 
miles  from  the  mainland.  Its  chief 
importance  is  derived  from  its  com- 
manding situation  as  a  place  of  re- 
sort, and  as  affording  protection  for 
the  trade  which  is  carried  on  along 
the  neighbouring  coast.  Goree  form- 
erly belonged  to  England,  but  it  was 
restored  to  the  French  at  the  peace 
of  1814.  The  population  is  esti- 
mated at  7,000,  a  large  proportion 
of  which  were  slaves  at  the  time  of 
emancipation.  The  Poman  Catho- 
lics have  a  considerable  religious  es- 
tablishment, including  both  a  church 
and  a  convent;  but  the  native  popu- 
lation of  the  colony,  as  well  as  that 
of  the  neighbouring  continent,  which 
are  chiehy  of  the  JallofF  nation,  con- 
tinue rigid  Mohammedans. 

1091.  Gambia.— Whether  we 
regard  its  position,  magnitvide,  or 
facilities  for  communication  with  the 
interior,  the  Gambia  may  be  fairly 
classed  among  the  finest  rivers  of 
"Western  Africa.  It  is  twelve  miles 
wide  at  its  mouth,  which  is  situated 
in  latitude  13  north,  and  it  varies 
from  one  to  three  miles  in  width,  to 
a  distance  of  five  hundred  miles 
from  the  sea,  where  the  Falls  of 
Bai-aconda  impede  further  naviga- 


tion, except  in  small  boats  or  canoes. 
The  principal  settlement  on  the 
Gambia  is  the  English  colony  of  St. 
Mary,  a  small  island  about  ten  miles 
from  the  sea.  The  town  of  Bathurst 
presents  a  beautiful  appearance  as 
we  enter  the  river,  the  houses  of  the 
colonists  being  well-built  and  neatly 
finished  with  verandahs,  and  em- 
bowered in  rich  foliage  of  cocoa-nut 
and  palm-trees.  The  island  is  only 
three  miles  long  and  one  broad,  and 
the  population  maj^  amount  to  three 
thousand,  not  more  than  fifty  of 
whom  are  Europeans.  The  English 
possess  another  small  settlement  at 
Macarthy's  Island,  about  2t50  miles 
up  the  river,  and  a  considerable 
trade  is  carried  on  with  the  interior 
in  gold,  ivory,  hides,  and  bees'-wax. 
The  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society 
commenced  a  mission  at  St.  Mary's 
in  lS--iO,  and,  in  1831,  the  work  was 
extended  to  Macarthy's  Island.  Both 
these  places  have  for  many  years 
been  centres  of  evangelical  light  and 
influence  to  all  around,  and  much 
good  has  resulted  from  the  instruc- 
tions given.  An  Episcopalian  colo- 
nial chaplain  has  also  been  occasion- 
allj-  stationed  at  St.  Mary's,  but  the 
duties  of  his  office  have  frequently 
been  performed  by  the  Wesleyan 
missionary  by  appointment  of  Gov- 
ernment, in  consequence  of  his  ab- 
sence on  sick  leave.  When  the  time 
comes  for  a  more  adequate  effort  on 
the  part  of  Europe  and  America  for 
the  evangelisation  of  Central  Africa, 
the  Piver  Gambia  will  be  found  to  be 
a  good  highway  to  the  interior,  and 
remarkably  convenient,  as  it  is  only 
two  weeks'  sail  in  a  steamer  from 
England. 

1092.  Sierra  Leone. — The  first 
British  settlement  formed  on  the 
western  coast  of  Africa,  the  avowed 
object  of  which  was  the  suppression 
of  the  slave  trade,  and  the  religious 
and  moral  improvement  of  the  na- 


THE    JIISSIONAEY   WOULD. 


525 


lives,  received  the  name  of  Sierra 
Leone  from  a  river  so  called,  on  the 
southern  bank  of  which  Freetown, 
the  capital,  was  built,  in  latitude 
8  30'  north,  and  longitude  11°  10' 
west.  For  hundreds  of  miles  on 
cither  hand  the  coast  is  low  and 
swampy,  but  here  it  rises  into  moun- 
tains of  considerable  altitude,  and 
there  is  a  bold  peninsula,  which 
stretches  some  distance  out  into  the 
sea,  and  forms  an  excellent  natural 
harbour  for  shipping  in  the  mouth 
of  the  river.  The  population  of  the 
colony  has  been  estimated  at  .j( ),()()(), 
and  consists  cliielly  of  liberated  Afri- 
cans, or  negroes  who  have  been  taken 
from  slave  ships  by  British  men-of- 
war,  or  their  descendants.  They 
are  located,  not  only  in  Freetown, 
but  in  Wilberforce,  Wellington, 
Waterloo,  York,  Gloucester,  and 
other  villages  among  the  moun- 
tains. For  the  benefit  of  these  people 
Christian  Missions  were  formed  at  an 
early  period  by  the  Church  Mission- 
ary Society  and  by  the  Wesleyan 
Methodists.  More  recently  a  Mis- 
sion was  commenced  in  Sierra  Leone 
by  the  Society  of  the  United  Metho- 
dist Free  Churches.  Places  of  wor- 
ship were  erected,  congregations 
gathered,  and  schools  established, 
with  the  most  pleasing  results. 
From  the  lowest  state  of  moral  de- 
gradation a  community  has  been 
raised  up  which,  by  its  intelligence 
and  general  character,  does  honour  to 
the  Missionaries  who  have  laboured 
among  them,  and  which  clearly  de- 
monstrates the  ameliorating  and 
elevating  power  of  the  Gospel. 

1093.  Liberia. — The  American 
colony  or  commonwealth  called  Li- 
beria, is  situated  on  the  coast  of 
Guinea,  and  embraces  a  tract  of 
country  extending  about  six  hun- 
dred miles  along  the  seashore  from 
Grand  Cape  Mount  to  the  Gulf  of 
Guinea.     The  principal  town,  called 


Monrovia,  is  situated  in  latitude  6" 
north,  and  longitude  10°  west. 
Under  the  auspices  of  the  "Ame- 
rican Colonisation  Society,"  the  first 
company  of  settlers,  consisting  of 
black  and  coloured  persons  redeemed 
from  slavery,  proceeded  to  Africa  in 
1822,  when  a  tract  of  land  was  pur- 
chased from  the  natives,  including 
Cape  Mesurado  and  the  neighbour- 
ing plains,  and  the  foundation  of  the 
colony  was  laid  on  the  principle  of 
an  independent  self-governed  com- 
munity having  no  other  connection 
with  the  Uuitt'd  States  of  America 
than  that  of  friendship  and  goodwill. 
As  fresh  emigrants  arrived  from  year 
to  year,  considerable  tracts  of  land 
were  brought  imder  cultivation,  a 
number  of  native  Africans  were  in- 
corporated in  the  settlement,  addi- 
tional towns  and  villages  were  built, 
and  a  form  of  government  established 
which  reflected  credit  upon  all  parties 
concerned.  Nor  was  the  young  and 
rising  little  republic  left  without  the 
means  of  religious  instruction  and 
Divine  worship.  From  the  begin- 
ning the  Episcopalians,  Presbyte- 
rians, Methodists,  and  Baptists,  ma- 
nifested great  zeal  in  the  enterprise, 
and  sent  out  Missionaries  or  teachers 
with  almost  every  party  of  emigrants. 
Some  of  these  were  white  men  ap- 
pointed to  superintend  the  work ; 
but  the  majority  were  pious  and  in- 
telligent persons  of  colour,  as  were 
also  the  Governors  and  Govern- 
ment officials.  The  progress  made 
both  in  civil  and  religious  matters 
in  Liberia,  notwithstanding  nume- 
rous difficulties  which  had  to  be 
encountered,  is  of  a  very  pleasing 
character;  and  there  is  reason  to 
hope  that  the  colonists  will  exercise 
an  influence  for  good  on  that  part  of 
the  coast  of  Western  Africa  where 
their  lot  is  cast. 

1094.  Caps  Coast. — For   more 
than  two  hundred  years  the  English 


526 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


have  had  an  establishment  in  that 
part  of  Western  Africa  called  the 
Gold  Coast.  An  extensive  and  strong 
fortress  having  been  erected  on  a 
promontory  jutting  out  into  the  sea, 
it  received  the  name  of  Cape  Coast 
Castle.  The  British  Government 
claims  no  territorial  jurisdiction  in 
the  country  beyond  the  bounds  of 
the  fortifications,  which  exist  for 
the  mere  protection  of  trade  ;  but 
from  circumstances  which  were  in- 
evitable, the  large  native  town  which 
has  sprung  up  behind  the  castle,  and 
indeed  the  whole  of  the  Fanti  coun- 
try have  come  to  look  up  to  the 
English  for  counsel  and  protection, 
and  the  Government  has  been  obliged 
to  submit  to  a  kind  of  protectorate 
over  native  interests  on  that  part  of 
the  coast.  There  is  another  British 
establishment  at  Akrah  to  the  east- 
ward, the  importance  of  which  will 
be  increased  by  the  recent  transfer 
of  the  Dutch  possessions  in  that 
neighbourhood  to  the  English  go- 
vernment. In  1834  the  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society  commenced  their 
labours  at  Cape  Coast ;  and  notwith- 
standing numerous  difficulties  aris- 
ing from  the  sickness  and  death  of 
Missionaries  and  other  causes,  the 
work  has  taked  deep  root  and  ex- 
tended itself  to  Anamabii,  Dix  Cove, 
Domonasi,  Akrah,  and  as  far  as 
Kumasi,  the  blood-stained  capital  of 
Ashanti,  where  native  Missionaries 
are  successfully  preaching  the  Gos- 
pel to  their  fellow-countrymen.  The 
whole  of  this  part  of  the  western 
coast  of  Africa  presents  a  most  in- 
viting and  promising  field  of  Mis- 
sionary labour,  if  it  could  only  be 
adequately  occupied,  but  the  harvest 
is  great,  and  the  labourers  are  few. 

1095.  Lagos. — One  of  the  most 
notorious  slave  depots  on  the  west- 
ern coast  of  Africa  in  former  times 
was  Lagos,  situated  in  latitude  C° 
north,  and  longitude  4°  west,  on  a 


large  lagoon  which  affords  water 
communication  with  the  interior  in 
the  direction  of  Badagary,  Dahomey, 
Abbeokuta,  and  other  parts  of  the 
Yaruba  country.  A  great  change 
has  taken  place  of  late  years.  Lagos 
has  now  become  a  flourishing  British 
settlement  with  a  resident  adminis- 
trator, is  the  centre  of  a  prosperous  le- 
gitimate trade,  and  the  headquarters 
of  the  Church  and  Wesleyan  Mission- 
ary Societies  in  that  neighbourhood. 

1096.  Abbeokuta. — The  largest 
town  in  Western  Africa,  and  perhaps, 
on  the  whole  continent,  is  Abbeo- 
kuta, which  is  situated  a  day's 
journey  inland  from  Lagos.  It  is 
surrounded  by  a  wall  built  of  mud 
fifteen  miles  in  circumference,  and 
the  population  is  estimated  at  two 
hundred  thousand.  Abbeokuta  means 
"  understone,"  and  it  received  its 
name  probably  from  a  large  rock, 
called  "  Olumo,"  which  stands  in 
the  centre  of  the  city,  and  where 
bands  of  robbers  used  in  times  of 
yore  to  conceal  themselves.  In 
18-20  "Olumo,"  or  the  "hiding- 
place,"  was  deserted  by  the  robbers, 
and  it  became  in  that  year  the 
refugeof  a  fewpoor  wretches,  who  had 
fled  thither  from  the  clutches  of  the 
slave-hunters.  From  such  a  forlorn 
knot  of  wanderers  the  present  large 
native  city  of  Abbeokuta  has  sprung. 
Other  wanderers  arrived  from  all 
quarters  to  seek  an  asylum  there. 
They  settled  upon  the  hills  in  small 
but  separate  townships.  Each  town- 
ship had  its  own  laws,  chief,  judge, 
war-captain,  and  council -house. 
These  separate  organisations  still 
exist,  but  the  people,  nevertheless, 
in  a  sense,  form  but  one  community, 
and  Abbeokuta  is  surrounded  with 
one  common  wall  of  defence,  as  it 
has  repeatedly  been  threatened  and 
attacked  by  the  savage  King  of 
Dahomey.  The  settlers  having  been 
joined    by   a   number   of   liberated 


THE   MISSIONARY    "WORLD. 


327 


Africans  from  Sierra  Leone,  who 
had  come  under  the  influence  of  the 
Gospel  there,  the  way  was  opened 
for  the  commencement  of  direct 
missionary  labours  among  this  large 
but  mixed  population,  when  the 
agents  of  the  Church  and  AVesleyan 
Missionary  Societies  entered  upon 
the  work  with  their  wonted  zeal  and 
diligence.  The  results  have  been 
very  encouraging,  although  freqvient 
interruptions  have  been  experienced 
from  wars  and  rumours  of  wars. 
From  this  point  the  agents  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society,  under 
the  able  leadership  of  Bishop  Crow- 
ther,  have  extended  their  labours  to 
the  interior,  and  established  several 
stations  in  the  Yaruba  country  far 
away  on  the  banks  of  the  Niger. 

1097.  Akropong. — This  is  a 
native  town  to  the  north-east  of 
British  Akrah,  which  a  company  of 
Missionaries,  artisans,  and  religious 
teachers,  sent  out  by  the  Basle  So- 
ciety, made  their  headquarters. 
This  party  of  simple-minded  but 
earnest  Christian  men  suffered  much 
from  sickness  and  the  inroads  of 
death  among  them  at  an  early  period 
of  their  labours ;  but  being  rein- 
forced by  fresh  arrivals  from  Europe, 
they  persevered  in  the  good  work, 
and  have  been  favoured  with  a 
pleasing  measure  of  success.  Both 
in  direct  religious  instruction,  and 
in  teaching  the  natives  the  arts  of 
civilised  life,  they  have  made  an 
impression  for  good,  and  every  friend 
of  Africa  must  wish  them  success. 

1098.  remando  Pc— The  is- 
land of  Fernando  Po  is  situated  in 
the  Bight  of  Benin,  in  latitude  3^  6' 
north,  and  longitude  7°  30'  west.  It 
is  thirty  miles  long  and  twenty 
broad,  and  about  seventy  distant 
from  the  mainland.  The  land  being 
elevated,  the  climate  is  considered 
more     healthy    than     that    of    tie 


neighbouring  coast.  It  has  a  na- 
tive population  of  its  own,  of  a 
wild  and  barbaroiis  character  called 
Boobees,  besides  a  number  of  ne- 
groes of  different  continental  tribes 
who  have  been  drawn  thither  by  the 
ships  which  frequently  anchor  in 
its  harbour.  For  a  long  course  of 
years  Fernando  Po  was  held  by  the 
English  under  a  special  arrange- 
ment with  the  government  of  Spain, 
to  which  it  belonged.  During  this 
period  the  Baptist  Missionary  So- 
ciety established  a  mission  on  the 
island  which  was  productive  of 
much  good,  but  the  Spaniards  hav- 
ing at  length  resumed  possession  of 
the  settlement,  lloman  Catholicism 
was  declared  to  be  the  only  form  of 
religion  that  would  be  allowed,  and 
the  Baptists  were  driven  from  the 
island  and  obliged  to  take  refuge  on 
the  mainland.  In  1870  some  im- 
provement having  taken  place  in 
the  policy  of  the  Spanish  Govern- 
ment, the  Primitive  Methodists  sent 
out  two  Missionaries  to  Fernando 
Po,  who  were  very  successful  in 
gathering  a  number  of  negroes  into 
the  fold  of  Christ,  several  of  whom 
were  found  to  be  partially  enlighten- 
ed, having  previously  heard  the 
Gosjjcl  in  other  places. 

1099.  Cameroons. — When  ob- 
liged to  leave  Fernando  Po,  the 
agents  of  the  Baptist  Missionary 
Society  strengthened  the  stations 
which  they  had  previously  com- 
menced at  the  mouth  of  the  Came- 
roons on  the  mainland,  and  they 
have  now  four  centres  of  operation — 
Bethel  Town,  Bell's  Town,  Morton- 
ville,  and  Victoria,  where  they  are 
doing  a  good  work  among  a  long 
neglected  people. 

1100.  Old  Calabar.— The  Pres- 
byterians have  for  many  years  had 
a  prosperous  mission  on  the  Old 
Calabar,  one  of  the  numerous  mouths 


258 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


of  the  mighty  River  Niger.  This 
mission  has  been  carried  on  to  a 
great  extent  by  the  aid  of  converted 
negroes  from  Jamaica,  trained  for 
the  purpose,  and  it  has  also  been 
made  a  blessing  to  thousands.  From 
the  Bight  of  Benin  right  away  to 
the  interior  of  "Western  Africa,  on 
both  banks  of  the  Niger,  a  splendid 
field  of  Missionary  labour  presents 
itself  to  view,  and  gives  promise  of  a 
glorious  harvest. 

1101.  Cape    of  Grood    "Hope. — 
Southern  Africa  is  favoured  with  a 
climate  much  better  adapted  to  the 
health  and  constitution  of  Europeans 
than  that    of    the  Western    coast ; 
and  its  numerous  settlements  have 
consequently  become  extensively  po- 
pulated    by    emigrants    from     the 
mother   country.     For  the  spiritual 
benefit  of  these  ministers  have  been 
appointed,  places  of  worship  erected, 
and  the  ordinances  of  religion  pro- 
vided by  different  denominations  of 
a  character  similar  to  those  which 
are  found  in  England.     Means  have 
also  been  adopted  for  the  establish-  ! 
ment    of    mission- stations    for    the 
benefit    of    the   natives   which    are 
found  in  large  numbers  in  the  Cape 
Colony,  British  Kaff'raria,  Natal,  the  i 
Orange  Free  State,  and  the  Trans 
Vaal  Ilepublic,   as  well  as  for  the 
evangelisation     of    the     wandering  ^ 
tribes  in   the   far   distant  interior. 
Several   Missionary    Societies    have  { 
been  engaged  for  many  years  in  this  i 
good  work,  and  numerous  prosper-  ! 
ous  stations  have  been  established , 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Cape  Town,  [ 
Mowbray,  Wynbreg,  Simon's  Town, 
Stellenbosch,  Somerset  "West,  Wor- 
cester, and  other  places  in  the  West-  - 
ern  Province   of  the  Cape   Colony,  I 
some  of  which  have  already  become 
Independent    and    self  -  supporting 
churches.       Similar    establishments  i 
have  been  formed  in  the  vicinity  of 
Graham's    Town,    Port    Elizabeth,  i 


Utenhage,  Bathurst,  Fort  Beaufort, 
Cradock,  Somerset  East,  and  other 
places  in  the  Eastern  Province,  so 
that  most  of  the  towns  and  villages 
within  the  colonj-  are  tolerably  sup- 
plied with  the  means  of  religious 
instruction. 

1102.  British  Kaffraria.— The 
country  which  lies  between  the 
Keiskamma  and  the  Great  Kei 
rivers  on  the  south-eastern  coast  of 
Southern  Africa,  is  called  British 
KaftVaria.     It  is  the  region  skirted 

j  by  the  Amatola  mountains,  whence 
I  issued,  till  finally  subdued  by  British 
rule,  those  hordes  of  Kaffir  ma- 
rauders which  devastated  the  Cape 
Colony  in  the  various  wars  which 
';  occurred  from  1806  till  1853.  At 
I  the  close  of  the  Kaffir  war  of  1835 — 6, 
'  this  tract  of  country  was  declared  a 
British  Province,  and  placed  under 
the  government  of  a  special  com- 
mission, till  a  few  years  ago  it  was 
annexed  to  the  Cape  Colony.  Mis- 
sions of  the  London,  Scotch,  Pthenish, 
Berlin,  Wesleyan,  and  the  Propaga- 
tion Societies  have  for  several  years 
been  successfully  prosecuted  in  this 
part  of  South  Africa. 

1103.  Jlfatal.— The  extensive 
territory  in  South-eastern  Africa, 
known  as  the  colony  of  Natal,  em- 
braces an  area  of  about  twenty-five 
thousand  square  miles,  and  in  its 
general  aspect  presents  to  the  view 
of  the  traveller  a  striking  diversity 
of  hill  and  dale,  mountain  and 
valley,  with  vast  tracts  of  excellent 
land,  well  wooded,  and  watered  by 
numerous  majestic  rivers.  These 
rivers  are  not  navigable,  however, 
being  crossed  in  some  places  by 
sandy  bars  and  rocky  rapids,  but 
they  impart  a  freshness  and  fertility 
to  the  country,  not  often  met  with 
in  Southern  Africa.  The  popu- 
lation, which  is  estimated  at  two 
hundred  thousand,  consists  of  Euro- 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


529 


pean  settlers,  native  Kaffirs,  and 
Indian  coolies.  For  the  religious 
instruction  of  these  people,  missions 
have  been  established  in  Maritz- 
burg,  Durban,  Verulam,  and  other 
places,  by  the  Weslcyans,  Episco- 
palians, and  Presbyterians  from 
England,  and  by  Missionaries  from 
America  and  Humburgh.  All  these 
agencies  have  met  with  some  suc- 
cess, notwithstanding  numerous  dif- 
ficulties which  had  to  be  encountered, 
and  there  is  a  fair  prospect  of  future 
prosperity  in  every  department  of 
the  work. 

1104.  Orange  Tree  State.  — 
That  part  of  the  interior  of  South 
Africa  situated  to  the  north  of  the 
Cape  Colony,  and  formerly  known  as 
the  "  Sovereignty,"  was  several 
years  ago  formed  into  an  inde- 
pendent republic,  when  it  received 
the  name  of  the  "  Orange  Free 
State."  It  consists  of  vast  undu- 
lating plains,  sloping  gently  down 
from  the  Malute  mountains  to  the 
Vaal  river,  dotted  over,  however, 
in  many  places,  by  rocky  hills,  locally 
called  Kopjes,  although  to  the 
northward,  hundreds  of  miles  are 
found  so  entirely  level,  as  to  present 
scarcely  a  break  on  the  horizon. 
The  population  consists  of  English 
and  Dutch  settlers,  with  a  consider- 
able number  of  native  Kaffirs  and 
Hottentots.  In  common  with  all 
new  countries,  the  want  of  religious 
ordinances  was  for  some  time  se- 
verely felt  in  the  Orange  Free  State, 
but  of  late  years  ministers  of  the 
Dutch  Reformed  Church,  Wesleyan 
Missionaries,  and  Episcopalian  cler- 
gymen, have  been  appointed  to  labour 
among  the  people,  and  the  fruit  is 
already  beginning  to  appear. 

1105.  Transvaal  Eepublic.  — 
The  vast  territory  comprised  in  the 
Transvaal  Dutch  Republic  is  situ- 
ated still  further  away  in  the  interior 

M 


of  South  Africa,  north  of  the  Vaal 
river,  on  both  slopes  of  the  Cashan 
Mountains,  which  form  the  water- 
shed line  between  the  Orange  river 
and  the  Limpopo  river  systems.  It 
is  occupied  by  a  number  of  Dutch 
boers,  or  farmers,  who  trekked  or 
emigrated  to  this  distant  region 
from  the  Cape,  Natal,  and  the  So- 
vereignty about  the  year  1848,  in 
consequence  of  their  dissatisfaction 
with  the  British  Government,  with 
regard  to  the  emancipation  of  the 
slaves  and  the  colonisation  of  Xatal. 
The  surface  of  the  countr}',  esti- 
mated at  seventy  thousand  sfpare 
miles,  like  most  other  parts  of  South 
Africa,  is  very  varied,  consisting  of 
large  tracts  of  arid,  barren,  rocky 
land,  with  here  and  there  patches  of 
ground  capable  of  cultivation,  or 
suitable  for  grazing.  The  popula- 
tion is  spare  and  scattered,  consisting 
of  Dutch  settlers,  with  a  few  English, 
and  small  and  broken  tribes  of  na- 
tives, many  of  whom  have  been 
reduced  to  a  state  of  vassalage 
scarcely  better  than  the  worst  type 
of  slavery.  Two  or  three  Dutch 
Reformed  ministers  have  been  ap- 
pointed to  labour  among  their  fellow- 
countrymen  in  the  Transvaal  terri- 
tory, and  a  Wesleyan  mission  has 
recently  been  established  at  Potchef- 
stroom,  the  seat  of  government. 
The  discovery  of  gold  and  diamonds 
on  the  borders  of  this  country  has 
attracted  a  large  and  miscellaneous 
population  from  all  parts  of  the 
world,  among  whom  Missionaries 
of  diflerent  denominations  have 
promptly  gone  forth  to  labour. 

1106.  Basutuland.  —  This  is 
comparatively  a  small  speck  of 
country,  with  an  area  of  about  fif- 
teen thousand  square  miles,  and 
completely  hemmed  in  by  the  sur- 
rounding lands  of  the  Orange  Free 
State,  Natal,  and  Kaffirland  Proper. 
It  is  a  rocky,  mountainous  region. 


580 


THE  MISSIONAEY  WORLD. 


in  which  the  head  waters  rise  that 
form  the  Caledon,  Vaal,  and  Orange 
rivers,  biit  it  nevertheless  contains 
some  excellent  tracts  of  land.  The 
Basutas,  under  their  celebrated  chief 
Moschesh,  became  the  most  civilised 
of  any  native  tribe  of  South  Africa, 
having  for  many  years  been  favoured 
with  the  labours  of  Missionaries 
from  the  Paris  Evangelical  and 
Wesleyan  Societies.  They  were  in 
danger,  however,  of  being-  exter- 
minated by  their  repeated  wars  with 
the  Orange  Free  State,  when  the 
British  Government,  at  their  request, 
took  them  under  its  protectorate  a 
few  years  ago. 

1107.  Zululand.— That  exten- 
sive tract  of  country,  situated 
between  the  British  colony  of  Natal 
and  the  Portuguese  settlements  in 
the  vicinity  of  Delagoa  Bay,  is  called 
Zululand.  It  was  the  scene  of  many 
bloody  wars  and  conflicts  dui'ing  the 
reign  of  the  notorious  paramount 
chief  Dingaan,  when  thousands  of 
the  natives  fled  and  took  refuge  in 
Natal,  but  since  he  was  succeeded 
by  his  son,  a  larger  amount  of  peace 
and  quiet  has  prevailed.  The 
country  is  now  open  to  Missionaries, 
and  a  station  has  been  established 
under  the  auspices  of  the  Society  for 
the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel, 
■which  numbers  six  Church  members, 
thii'ty  attending  the  services,  and 
three  Missionaries,  with  a  Bishop  at 
their  head. 

1103.  KafBrland.— This  is  the 
name  given  to  that  part  of  south- 
eastern Africa  which  lies  between 
British  Kaftraria  and  Natal,  and 
over  which  some  think  British  rule 
should  be  extended.  Many  years 
ago  a  chain  of  mission  stations  was 
established  along  the  coast  by  the 
"Wesleyan  Society.  Missionaries  of 
the  Glasgow  Society  have  also  la- 
toured  for  some  time    with    good 


effect  among  the  Kaffirs.  More  re- 
cently Missionary  work  has  been 
commenced  among  the  Kaffirs,  under 
the  direction  of  the  Bishop  of  Gra- 
hamstown  and  the  Propagation  So- 
ciety. Encouraging  progress  has 
been  made  by  all  these  agencies,  but 
the  mass  of  the  people  still  remain 
heathen,  and  there  is  a  loud  call  for 
additional  Missionaries. 

1109.  Griqualand.  —  A  large 
tract  of  country,  situate  on  the 
northern  bank  of  the  Orange  river, 
between  the  Free  States  and  the 
Cape  Colony,  inhabited  by  a  mixed 
race  of  Hottentot  and  Em^opean 
blood  called  Griquas,  received  this 
name.  A  good  work  was  commenced 
among  these  half-castes  by  the  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society,  but  the 
whole  tribe,  under  their  chief,  Adam 
Kok,  removed  a  few  years  ago  to  a 
new  country  called  No-man's  Land, 
and  now  it  appears  a  mission  is 
being  established  among  them  by 
the  Propagation  Society. 

1110.  Namaqualand. — The  ex- 
tensive country  known  as  Namaqua- 
land  is  situated  on  the  south-western 
side  of  the  African  continent,  and  is 
inhabited  by  a  large  branch  of  the 
Hottentot  family.  It  was  in  Little 
Namaqualand  where  the  first  "Wes- 
leyan mission  station  was  commenced 
in  1816,  but  this  part  of  the  country, 
as  far  as  the  Orange  river,  has  long 
since  been  incorporated  in  the  Cape 
Colony.  Great  Namaqualand  lies 
to  the  north  of  the  Orange  river, 
and  stretches  far  away  into  the  in- 
terior. The  stations  formerly  occu- 
pied by  the  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society  have  been  transferred  to  the 
Rhenish  Society,  and  something  is 
being  done  for  the  evangelisation  of 
the  people,  but  it  is  difficult  and 
trying  work,  in  consequence  of  the 
wandering    habits    of   the    people, 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


531 


their  country  being  remarkably  poor 
and  barren. 

1111.  Bushmanland.  —  A  con- 
siderable tract  of  wild  country  pro- 
ducing coarse  grass  in  favourable 
seasons,  and  situated  to  the  south- 
east of  Little  Namaqualand,  is  known 
as  Bushmanland,  from  its  having 
been  formerly  inhabited  by  a  diminu- 
tive race  of  Hottentots.  It  is  now 
resorted  to  only  occasionally  for 
grazing  purposes  by  the  Dutch  boers 
and  native  farmers,  and  they  are 
often  visited  at  their  encampments 
by  the  Missionary  from  Khamies- 
berg. 

1112.  Damaraland.  —  Still  far- 
ther north,  between  Walvich  Bay 
and  Lake  "Ngami"  in  the  interior, 
lies  the  extensive  territory  called 
Damaraland,  inhabited  by  a  race  of 
people  of  the  negro  type,  for  whose 
benefit  two  or  three  stations  have 
been  established  by  the  German 
Missionaries.  Much  still  remains  to 
be  done  for  this  distant  and  long- 
neglected  region,  but  the  country  is 
difficult  of  access,  and  the  obstacles 
are  numerous. 

1113.  Ovampoland. — This  is  the 
name  given  to  a  belt  of  sandy,  bar- 
ren country  which  lies  between  the 
west  coast  of  South  Africa,  and  the 
high  tablelands  of  the  interior  to 
the  eastward.  It  is  bounded  on  the 
north  by  the  River  Cuanene,  which 
separates  it  from  the  Portuguese 
territory  of  Benguela,  and  on  the 
south  by  Damaraland,  from  which  it 
is  divided  only  by  a  thicket  of 
acacias  and  camel-thorns.  Little 
or  nothing  has  been  yet  done  for 
the  benefit  of  the  wandering  tribes 
which  inhabit  this  dreary  region, 
who  have  a  strong  claim  upon  our 
sympathy  and  aid. 

1114.  Central  Africa.  —  Little 
more  than  the  outsku'ts  of  the  great 


African  continent  have  as  yet  been 
made  known  to  Christian  philan- 
thropists. The  vast  and  populous 
interior  still  remains,  to  a  cousider- 
able  extent,  shrouded  in  darkness. 
The  explorations  of  the  celebrated 
Dr.  Livingstone  and  others  have 
done  something  towards  opening  up 
the  country,  but  much  yet  remains 
to  be  done.  A  more  important  field 
of  Missionary  labour  can  scarcely  be 
found  on  the  face  of  the  globe  than 
Africa,  in  its  length  and  breadth, 
and  it  is  hoped  that  the  time  will 
soon  come  when  it  will  be  more 
adequately  cultivated,  and  when, 
from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  to 
Egypt,  and  from  the  Gambia  to 
Abyssinia,  its  sable  inhabitants  will 
hear  proclaimed  in  their  own  tongues 
the  wonderful  works  of  God. 

1115.  Madagascar.  —  Mr. 
Joseph  Sewell,  a  member  of  the 
Society  of  Friends,  recently  returned 
from  Madagascar,  thus  speaks  of  it 
as  a  field  of  Missionary  labour : — 
"The  island  contains  about  five 
million  of  inhabitants.  It  is  twice  as 
large  as  England,  Scotland,  and 
Ireland  put  together ;  but  it  is  es- 
sentially in  the  central  portion — 
Imerina,  the  land  of  the  Hovas — 
where  the  wonderful  results  of  Chris- 
tianity have  taken  place,  and  where 
the  London  Missionaries  labour.  One 
half  of  the  island  is  still  in  utter 
darkness.  It  is  not  under  the  power 
of  the  Queen,  her  influence  does  not 
extend  there.  Then  there  is  another 
large  tract  along  the  eastern  coast, 
the  land  of  Betsimasarak,  in  which 
the  Chui'ch  Missionary  Society  has  a 
few  stations.  It  contains  about  one 
million  inhabitants.  There  are  about 
fifteen  or  twenty  churches  there, 
under  the  care  of  the  Church  and 
Propagation  Societies.  There  are 
upwards  of  one  hundred  other 
churches,  which  are  formed  after 
the  model  of  the  churches  of  the 
M  2 


532 


THE   MISSIONAKY   WORLD. 


capital,  but  over  which  the  London 
Missionary  Society  can  exert  no  in- 
fluence, whose  preachers  and  teachers 
are  mainly  worldly  men,  magistrates, 
perhaps,  in  the  district,  and,  because 
of  their  authority  exercise  their 
intiuence  as  heads  of  the  Church. 
So  that  in  these  churches  I  am  afraid, 
to  a  large  extent,  it  is  a  caricature 
of  Christianity  that  is  held  up  before 
the  people,  and  not  Christianity 
itself.  There  is,  therefore,  an  im- 
mense amount  of  work  to  be  done 
there.  Then  we  travel  to  another 
portion,  Betsileo,  south  of  Imerina, 
in  the  mountainous  district,  where 
the  people  are  quite  as  intelligent, 
I  believe,  as  the  Hovas,  and  in  many 
respects  quite  as  well  calculated  to 
do  good  work  there.  These  have 
only  been  under  the  influence  of  the 
Missionaries  about  four  years,  and 
there  are  as  yet  but  few  fruits  of  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel.  But  there 
is  another  matter  which  I  think  is 
not  generally  understood.  In  the 
central  part  of  the  island  during 
the  days  of  persecution,  there  arose 
a  church  which  is  not  exactly  in 
accordance  with  the  character  of  the 
Independents,  or  the  Episcopalians, 
or  the  Methodists,  or  the  Society  of 
Friends.  The  nation  has  a  church 
of  its  own.  Its  pastors  and  officers 
are  chosen  by  the  people ;  but  we 
see  in  some  instances  thirty  or  forty 
preachers  taking  their  turns,  and 
going  out  to  visit  a  district  by  an 
arrangement  similar  to  that  which 
is  made  among  the  Methodists." 


AUSTEALASIA. 

1116.  Australia. — In  whatever 
light  we  regard  the  southern  world, 
it  presents  to  our  view  flelds  of  Mis- 
sionary labour  of  great  interest  and 
importance.  Australia  has  justly 
been  described  as  the  largest  island 


in  the  world,  being  nearly  equal  in 
extent  to  the  whole  of  Europe.  It 
is  estimated  at  two  thousand  four 
hundred  miles  in  length,  and  one 
thousand  two  hundred  in  breadth, 
with  a  surface,  soil,  and  scenery 
greatly  diversified.  When  first  dis- 
covered, it  was  found  to  be  inhabited 
by  small  straggling  tribes  of  natives 
in  the  deepest  state  of  social  and 
moral  degradation.  The  best  efibrts 
which  have  been  made  for  the  im- 
provement of  the  aborigines  have 
never  been  very  successful,  and 
their  number  has  been  gradually 
decreasing  from  year  to  year.  Aus- 
tralia owes  its  chief  importance  to 
the  rapid  influx  of  European  emi- 
gration. The  first  British  settlement 
formed  in  this  country  was  that  of 
Keiv  South  Wales  in  1*788,  Sydney 
being  the  first  and  principal  town, 
and  the  capital  of  the  colony.  Then 
followed  those  of  Swan  River  in  the 
west,  Adelaide  in  the  south,  Victoria 
in  the  south-east,  and  Queensland  in 
the  north.  Each  of  these  has  now 
become  a  separate  and  independent 
colony,  with  a  history  of  its  own, 
exhibiting  a  course  of  progress  truly 
astonishing.  The  prosperity  of  Aus- 
tralia is  largely  owing  to  the  influ- 
ence of  Christianity  brought  to  bear 
upon  its  population  at  an  early  period 
by  means  of  the  Missionary  enter- 
prise. Wesleyan  Missionaries  were 
first  in  the  field,  if  we  except  the 
Colonial  chaplains,  and  they  exerted 
themselves  nobly  on  behalf  of  the 
aborigines,  the  convicts,  and  the 
free  settlers.  They  were  followed 
by  the  Roman  Catholics,  Episco- 
palians, Presbyterians,  Congrega- 
tionalists,  Baptists,  Primitives,  and 
others,  all  of  whom  have  built  places 
of  worship,  gathered  congregations, 
organised  churches,  and  put  in 
motion  a  Missionary  and  moral 
machinery  which  bids  fair  to  keep 
pace  with  the  rapid  increase  of 
population,  and  to  make  the  cities, 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


533 


towns,  and  villages  of  Australia 
more  and  more  like  those  of  the 
mother  country. 

1117.  Tasmania.  —  Van  Die- 
man's  Land,  or  Tasmania,  is  a  large 
island  situated  to  the  south-east  of 
Australia,  at  a  distance  of  about 
two  hundred  miles  across  Bass's 
Straits.  The  land  is  generally  high, 
diversified  with  moderate  hills  and 
broad  valleys,  which  are  well  wooded  | 
and  watered,  and  admirably  adapted  ! 
for  agricultural  and  grazing  pur- 
poses. In  1804  a  British  settlement ', 
was  established  on  the  south-east 
side  of  the  island,  at  the  mouth  of 
the  River  Derwent,  where  Hobart 
Town  now  stands.  The  few  abori- 
gines found  in  the  island  have  now 
entirely  disappeared,  and  the  coun- 
try has  been  gradually  tilling  up, 
formerly  with  convicts,  and  more 
recently  with  free  settlers.  Amongst 
these  the  Wesley  an  Missionary  So- 
ciety commenced  its  labours  in  1820. 
Other  zealous  ministers  afterwards 
entered  the  field,  and  now  churches 
and  chapels  adorn  almost  every 
town,  village,  and  hamlet,  remind- 
ing the  traveller  of  the  happy  scenes 
he  was  wont  to  witness  in  the  ' '  old 
country." 

1118.  New  Zealand.— The  gen- 
eral name  of  New  Zealand  is  given 
to  a  group  of  islands  in  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  situated  about  1,400  miles 
south-east  of  Sydney,  in  New  South 
"Wales.  The  principal  of  these  are 
three  in  number,  two  larger  and 
one  smaller,  distinguished  as  the 
Northern,  Middle,  and  Southern 
Islands.  The  superficial  area  of  the  j 
whole  is  said  to  be  one-fifth  larger  I 
than  that  of  Great  Britain.  The  j 
climate  is  described  as  generally 
healthy,  and  not  very  dissimilar  to 
that  of  England,  although  it  is  per- 
haps on  the  whole  somewhat  more 
warm  and  humid.     The  interior  of 


the  respective  islands  exhibits  great 
diversity  of  soil  and  scenery,  but 
the  country  is  generally  rugged  and 
mountainous.  When  first  disco- 
vered. New  Zealand  was  found  in- 
habited by  a  race  of  hardy,  warlike 
savages,  for  whose  benefit  missions 
were  commenced  in  1814,  by  the 
Church  and  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Societies.  The  agents  of  these  re- 
spected institutions  laboured  for 
many  years  in  great  harmony,  amid 
numerous  difiiculties,  but  with  ulti- 
mate success.  In  1839,  New  Zealand 
became  a  British  colony,  and  a  con- 
siderable change  passed  over  mission 
work  in  the  islands.  The  natives 
became  in  some  places  scattered  by 
war  and  commotion,  and  the  thou- 
sands of  Europeans  flocking  to  the 
country  had  to  be  cared  for.  The 
result  of  these  changes  has  been  the 
erection  of  places  of  worship  and 
the  organisation  of  Christian  churches 
for  the  benefit  of  the  settlers  in  the 
towns  and  villages  which  have  ra- 
pidly sprung  up,  whilst  the  interests 
of  the  natives  have  not  been  ne- 
glected. Although  much  altered  of 
late  years,  New  Zealand  is  still  an 
important  field  of  Missionary  labour. 

1119.  Friendly  Islands.  —  The 
Friendly  Islands  are  situated  in  the 
South  Pacific  Ocean,  the  centre  being 
in  latitude  21"  south  and  longitude 
18'' west.  The  entire  group  is  said 
to  consist  of  nearly  two  hundred 
islands,  from  forty  to  fifty  of  which 
only  are  inhabited.  The  principal 
of  these  are  Tonga  (or  Tongatabu), 
^'avau,  Nomuka,  Eua,  and  the 
llaabais.  They  received  their  pre- 
sent name  from  Captain  Cook,  who 
visited  them  in  1773,  from  an  im- 
pression that  the  inhabitants  were 
more  friendly  than  those  of  some 
other  places  with  whom  he  had 
come  in  contact.  On  a  closer  ac- 
([uaintance,  however,  it  turned  out 
that  these  Friendly  Islanders  were 


534 


THE    SUSSIONARY  WOELD. 


almost  constantly  at  war  among 
themselves ;  that  they  were  canni- 
hals,  pojygamists,  and  idolaters ; 
and  that  they  stood  in  need  of  the 
Gospel  as  much  as  any  people  to  he 
foimd  on  the  face  of  the  earth. 
When  the  London  Missionary  So- 
ciety sent  teachers  to  them,  in  1797, 
to  instruct  them  in  the  arts  of  civi- 
lised life,  they  treated  them  most 
cruelly.  When  two  or  three  had 
been  murdered,  the  rest  had  to  flee 
for  theii'  lives,  and  the  mission  was 
relinquished.  Twenty-two  years 
afterwards,  the  Wesleyan  Mission- 
ary Society  made  an  attempt  to 
evangelise  these  savage  people. 
After  a  while,  this  eflbrt  was  more 
successlul,  and,  in  the  course  of  a 
few  years,  a  moral  revolution  was 
effected  in  the  Friendly  Islands  such 
as  has  scarcely  been  witnessed  since 
the  days  of  the  apostles.  There  are 
now  more  than  eight  thousand  con- 
verted natives  united  in  chiirch  fel- 
lowship, under  the  pastoral  care  of 
twenty  missionaries,  most  of  whom 
are  themselves  natives  and  the  fruits 
of  the  mission.  The  whole  popula- 
tion is  nominally  Christian,  and  the 
chief  work  of  the  Missionaries  is 
now  to  instruct  and  guide  those  who 
have  received  the  Gospel. 

1120.  Piji  Islands.— The  Fijis 
are  a  group  of  islands  situated  about 
three  hundred  and  sixty  miles  north- 
west of  Tonga.  They  are  said  to  be 
one  hundred  and  forty  in  number, 
but  only  eighty  of  them  are  in- 
habited. The  principal  islands  in 
the  group  are  two,  of  considerable 
magnitude  —  Viti-levu  ("  Great 
Fiji"),  which  is  eighty-five  miles 
long  and  fifty  broad;  and  Vanua- 
levu  ("  Great  Land"),  which  is 
ninety  miles  by  thirty.  When  Fiji 
first  came  under  the  notice  of  Eu- 
ropeans, the  inhabitants  were  in  a 
fearfully  demoralised  state,  and 
their  propensity  for  cannibalism  was 


notorious.  The  Wesleyan  Mission- 
I  aries  labouring  in  the  Friendly 
'  Islands  were  made  acquainted  with 
:  the  state  of  things  in  Fiji  by  the 
j  Tongans  who  had  been  there,  and, 
;  in  1835,  a  mission  was  commenced 
at  Lakemba,  among  the  cannibals. 
i  The  difficulties  to  be  encountered 
j  were,  indeed,  formidable,  but  they 
'  persevered,  and  were  ultimately  suc- 
cessful. The  change  which  took 
;  place  in  the  course  of  a  few  years 
j  was  similar  to  that  which  had  been 
I  witnessed  in  the  Friendly  Islands. 
I  There  are  now  thirteen  European 
'  and  forty-four  native  Missionaries 
employed  in  the  group,  and  they 
j  have  upwards  of  twenty-five  thou- 
sand church  members  under  their 
care,  'i  here  are  still  many  heathens 
in  the  islands  who  need  to  be  re- 
claimed, and  the  newly-converted 
natives  requii-e  much  pastoral  care 
and  instruction.  Thehost  of  European 
emigrants  who  are  flocking  to  Fiji 
also  demand  the  attention  of  the 
Missionaries,  so  that  there  is  ample 
work  in  this  important  and  promis- 
ing field  of  labour, 

1121.  Society  Islands.— This 
designation  now  generally  includes 
two  groups — the  Georgian  (first 
visited  by  Captain  Wallis  in  1767, 
and  so  named  by  him  in  honour  of 
the  reigning  King,  George  III.),  and 
the  Society  (first  visited  by  Captain 
Cook  in  1769,  and  so  named  by  him 
in  honour  of  the  Royal  Geographical 
Society).  The  former  of  these  groups 
is  sometimes  called  the  Leeward 
and  the  latter  the  Windward  Islands. 
The  principal  of  the  Society  Islands 
are  Tahiti,  Eimeo,  Maitea,  Maiasite, 
Teluaro,  Huahine,  Raitatia,  Tahoa, 
Bolabola,  Mauaraa,  Tubal,  Lord 
Howard's  Island,  and  Scilly  Island. 
The  London  Missionary  Society  com- 
menced its  labours  at  Tahiti  in 
1797,  and  after  a  long  night  of  toil 
fruit    appeared    at    length    in    the 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


53& 


conversion  of  a  goodly  number  of  i  to  a  position  of  Christian  light  and 
natives  to  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  intelligence.  Congregations  have 
The  work  afterwards  spread  M'ith !  been  gathered  and  churches^  every- 
amazing  rapidity  to  most  of  the  '  where  organised,  which  are  efficiently 
other  islands,  the  inhabitants  of  [  served  by  native  ministers  in  a  man- 
which  cast  away  their  idols  and  ner  truly  wonderful.  Missionaries 
embraced  Christianity.  The  mission  from  America  have  been  the  hon- 
had  arrived  at  a  pleasing  state  of  j  oured  instruments  in  the  hands  of 
prosperity  when  it  received  a  check  God  in  effecting  this  great  work, 
by  the  establishment  by  the  French  j  and  it  beautifully  illustrates  what 
of  a  Protectorate  over  Tahiti  and  may  be  expected  in  other  countries 
the  arrival  of  a  number  of  Roman ;  by  the  blessing  of  the  Almighty  on 
Catholic  priests.  Of  late  the  officials  the  means  which  are  employed  for 
of  the  French  Government  have  been  the  conversion  of  the  people, 
more  friendly  towards  the  Protestant ,  •  i      j 

Missionaries  than  formerly,  and  there  i  1123.  Micronesia. — The  island 
is  still  a  iield  for  useful  labour  in  world  of  the  vast  Pacific  used  for- 
the  respective  islands  of  these  I  merly  to  be  spoken  of  under  the 
groups.  :  general  name   of  Oceana,  or  Poly- 

nesia ;  but  now  we  read  of  Micro- 
1122.  Sanclwich  Islands. — The  nesia,  Melanesia,  and  Malaysia,  thus 
group  called  the  Sandwich  Islands  I  showing  how  largely  geographical 
were  so  named  by  Captain  Cook,  by  ■•  science  is  indebted  to  Missionary 
whom  they  were  discovered  in  1778,  |  enterprise.  Under  the  general  name 
in  honour'of  the  Earl  of  Sandwich,  i  of  Micronesia  are  comprised  the 
First  Lord  of  the  Admiralty.  They  ^  Marshall,  the  Gilberts,  and  other 
are  ten  in  number ;    eight   of  con-  i  minor  groups  situated  several  hun 


siderable  size,  and  two  of  smaller 
dimensions.  The  largest  of  these  is 
Hawaii,  at  the  south-eastern  ex- 
tremity of  the  group,  in  latitiide 
20'  north,  and  longitude  155^  west. 
The  other  islands,  advancing^in  suc- 
cession to  the  north-west,  are  Maui 


dred  miles  to  the  north-west  of  the 
Sandwich  Islands.  Prosperous  mis- 
sions have  been  established  in  these 
groups  by  agents  of  the  American. 
Board  of'  Foreign  Missions,  several 
of  whom  have  been  selected  from 
among  their  converts  in  Honolulu  ; 
Ivakoolawe,  Lanai,  Mokokai,  Ohhu,  !  and  the  same  wonderful  moral  revo- 
and  Oneehow.  The  population  is  j  lution  is  in  progress  which  hap  been 
estimated  at  100,000,  including  na-  witnessed  in  other  islands  in  the 
tives  and  Europeans.  Situated  mid-  South  Seas. 
wav  between  the  western  terminus  1 

of  the  Panama  Kailroad  and  China,  j  1124.  Melanesia.— This  is  the- 
this  is  the  most  important  of  the  '  general  name  given  to  several  small 
Polynesian  groups,  and  is  becoming  groups  of  islands  in  Western  Poly- 
more  and  more  a  central  emporium  nesia,  as  the  Marquesas,  the  New 
for  the  commerce  of  that  side  of  the  Hebrides,  the  Navigators,  the  Har- 
world.  The  Missionary  history  of  vey,  the  Loyalty  Islands,  and  some 
the  Sandwich  Islands  is  equal  in  others.  In  Ilaratonga,  Savage 
interest  to  any  romance  that  \^^as  ever  ]  Island,  Aneityum,  Tana,  Eromanga, 
written.  In  a  single  generation  the  !  Fate,  New  Caledonia,  and  several 
natives  as  a  whole  have  been  raised  other  islands,  a  great  and  good  work 
by  the  renewing  power  of  the  Gos-  ■  was  commenced  several  years  ago 
pel  from  a  state  of  heathen  darkness  '  through  the  instrumentality  of  the 


)36 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


agents  of  the  London  and  Presby- 
terian Missionary  Societies.  More , 
recently  an  Episcopalian  mission : 
was  inaugurated  for  the  benefit  of| 
this  part  of  the  Pacific,  under  the ' 
auspices  of  the  Bishop  of  New  Zea-  ■ 
land,  which  had  been  the  means  of  j 
doing  much  good,  when  it  received  | 
an  appalling  check  by  the  murder ; 
of  Bishop  Patteson  and  his  com- ', 
panions,  at  the  island  of  Nukapu, 
in  1871. 

1125.  Malaysia.  —  Under  this 
division,  so  designated  from  its  com- 
parative proximity  to  the  East 
Indies,  and  as  being  the  central 
home  of  the  Malay  race,  must  be 
classed  the  large  and  almost  unex- 
plored island  of  New  Guinea,  the 
Solomon  Islands,  and  some  others, 
where  little  or  nothing  has  yet  been 
done  for  the  spiritual  benefit  of  the 
wild  and  savage  inhabitants,  but 
where  a  wide  field  of  Missionary 
labour  is  open  to  the  churches  of 
Europe  and  America. 


INDIA. 

1126.  Oontinentallndia. — India, 
or  nindustan,  is  the  general  name 
given  to  that  extensive  region  of 
Asia  which  lies  to  the  south  of  Tar- 
tary,  between  Persia  and  China.  It 
may  be  regarded  as  comprehending 
Ceylon,  Burmah,  Siam,  Thibet,  and 
other  native  states,  but  these  places 
are  generally  treated  separately  in 
geographical  descriptions.  The  cli- 
mate, soil,  productions,  and  tropical 
aspect  of  a  country  so  vast,  and  ex- 
tending through  so  many  degrees  of 
latitude,  are,  of  course,  very  varied. 
In  the  north  it  is  comparatively  cool 
and  salubrious,  whilst  in  the  south 
it  is  hot  and  sultry,  and  far  from 
healthy,  especially  at  some  seasons 
of  the  year.     The  face  of  the  country 


is  diversified  by  extensive  plains  and 
towering  mountains,  and  the  mighty 
Ganges  and  Indus,  the  two  principal 
rivers,  with  their  numerous  tributa- 
ries, help  to  fertilise  the  land.  The 
inhabitants,  which  are  estimated  at 
two  hundred  and  fifty  millions,  are 
chiefly  idolaters,  and  may  be  divided 
into  three  classes,  the  Brahmins,  the 
Buddhists,  and  the  Parsees.  In  ad- 
dition to  these  there  is  a  considerable 
number  of  Mohammedans,  who  are 
devotedly  attached  to  the  religion  of 
the  false  prophet.  Many  Christian 
people  in  Europe  and  America  be- 
lieve that  this  vast  empire,  and  these 
millions  of  people,  have  been  brought 
under  British  rule  in  the  order  of 
Divine  Providence,  not  merely  to 
minister  to  our  personal  gain  and 
emolument,  or  to  add  glory  to  our 
nation,  but  especially  to  give  us  an 
opportunity  of  evangelising  the  de- 
graded inhabitants  and  of  winning 
souls  for  Christ.  Hence  all  the 
principal  Missionary  societies  have 
fixed  upon  India  as  a  suitable  and 
promising  field  of  labour,  and  the 
good  already  accomplished,  although 
on  a  comparatively  small  scale,  is 
sufficient  to  encourage  persevering 
effort  for  the  time  to  come.  Of  this 
part  of  the  world  it  may  be  truly 
and  emphatically  said,  "The  harvest 
is  great  and  the  labourers  are  few." 

1127.  Bengal. —This  is  the 
name  given  to  an  important  province 
which  forms  the  north-eastern  ex- 
tremity of  the  great  peninsula  of 
Hindustan.  Throughout  its  entire 
length  and  breadth  it  presents  to 
the  view  of  the  traveller  a  succession 
of  extensive  and  fertile  plains,  with 
an  unbroken  horizon  surrounding 
the  vast  expanse.  The  River  Ganges 
intersects  the  province  from  north- 
west to  south-east,  and  empties  it- 
self into  the  Bay  of  Bengal  by 
several  mouths.  One  of  these  is 
called  the  Hoogly,  on  the  southern 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


537 


bank  of  which  the  city  of  Calcutta 
stands.  The  population  of  Bengal 
is  estimated  at  three  millions,  of 
whom  about  nine-tenths  are  native 
Hindus,  and  the  remainder  a  mixed 
race  of  Mohammedans,  descendants 
of  the  earlj-  conquerors  of  the  country 
by  intermarriages  with  the  natives, 
and  a  few  Europeans.  Among  these 
people  Christian  missions  have  been 
carried  on  for  many  years  by  Epis- 
copalian, Presbyterian,  Baptist,  the 
London,  and  the  ^Vesleyan  societies, 
and  the  results  have  been  encourag- 
ing ;  but  the  agency  employed 
comes  far  short  of  meeting  the  neces- 
sity of  the  case.  There  is  ample 
room  in  Bengal  for  all  the  Mission- 
aries and  teachers  that  Great  Britain 
and  America  can  send  forth,  the 
earnest  plea  of  many  hearts  being, 
"  Come  over  and  help  us." 

1128.  Madras. — Madras  is  the 
capital  of  the  British  possession  on 
the  east  side   of   the    peninsula  of 
Hindustan,  and    the     head(]^uarters 
of  the  government  of  the  province. 
The   city  stands  on  the  margin  of 
the   Bay  of  Bengal,    and   stretches 
along  the  shore  a  distance   of  nine 
miles,  and  between  three  and  four 
miles  inland.     The  great  centre  of 
population    in    this    large   area    is 
known    as   Black    Town,    which   is 
separated  from  Fort  St.  George  by  a 
broad   and    open    esplanade.      The 
population  of    Madras  is  estimated 
at  half  a  million,  and  although  the 
first    Protestant  church   erected   in 
Hindustan  was  built  there,  and  more 
Missionary  effort  has  been  put  forth 
in  this  city  than  in  any  other  place  ; 
in  India,  it  is  believed  that  more 
than  three-fourths  of  the  people  are 
still  heathen,  and  loudly  call  for  the  ' 
sympathy  and  aid  of  British  Chris- 
tians.    Higher   iip  the  country,  in  ^ 
the  Mysore  district,  the  city  of  Ban- 
galore and  other  places,  after  all  that 
has  been  done  by  the  London,  Wes-  ' 


leyan,  andother  Missionary  Societies, 
tens  of  thousands  of  poor  dark  be- 
nighted heathens  may  be  found  who 
have  never  yet  bowed  the  knee  to 
Jehovah,  so  that  this  part  of  British 
India  presents  itself  to  our  view  as 
an  important  and  inviting  held  of 
Missionary  labour. 

I  1129.  Bombay.  —  The  name 
\  given  by  the  Portuguese  to  an  island 
and  city  on  the  west  coast  of  Hiu- 
I  dustan  was  Bombay.  It  came  into 
'  the  possession  of  the  East  India 
Company  in  16SS,  when  it  was  made 
i  the  capital  of  the  province  and  the 
seat  -of  government  of  all  their  pos- 
sessions on  that  side  of  the  penin- 
sula, and  it  is  now  one  of  the  three 
:  presidencies  into  which  the  terri- 
tories of  British  India  are  divided. 
I  The  land  on  the  island  is  compara- 
'  tively  barren,  but  the  place  is  im- 
portant, as  the  sea-port  and  capital 
of  the  country,  as  well  as  from  its 
excellent  harbour  and  the  facilities 
which  it  affords  for  shipbuilding, 
which  is  carried  on  upon  a  large 
scale.  The  population  of  the  presi- 
dency is  estimated  at  two  hundred 
and  twenty-five  thousand,  three- 
fourths  of  whom  are  Hindus,  and  the 
remainder  Mohammedans,  Arme- 
nians, and  Jews,  with  about  eight 
thousand  Parsees,  or  tire  worshippers. 
For  the  evangelisation  of  these  people 
various  Christian  agencies  have  for 
many  years  been  employed  by  the 
Episcopalians,  Presbyterians,  and 
others.  Nor  have  the  means  era- 
ployed  been  entirely  fruitless.  The 
results  have  been  sufficient  to  pro- 
duce the  conviction  that  if  the 
number  of  Missionaries,  teachers, 
churches,  and  schools,  could  be 
greatly  multiplied,  a  more  ample 
harvest  would  be  reaped,  and  that 
thousands  of  deluded  heathens 
would  be  induced  to  forsake  their 
idols  and  turn  to  the  true  and 
living  God. 


538 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


1130.  Ceylon. — Ceylon  is  an 
island  two  hundred  and  seventy 
miles  long,  and  one  hundred  and 
twenty  broad,  situated  off  the  south- 
west coast  of  Hindustan,  at  a  dis- 
tance of  about  ninety  miles.  In 
its  climate,  soil,  productions,  and 
scenery,  Ceylon  bears  a  striking-  re- 
semblance to  some  partsof  continental 
India,  and  as  a  held  of  Missionary 
labour  it  is  equally  important  and 
iaviting.  The  country  was  visited 
by  the  Portuguese  as  early  as  1505, 
and  they  formed  settlements  in 
various  places  which  they  occupied 
for  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years,  till  they  were  expelled  from 
the  island  by  the  Dutch.  Both  these 
European  powers  endeavoured  to 
propagate  the  Christian  religion 
among  the  natives  in  their  own  way. 
The  Dutch  made  a  profession  of 
Christianity  a  condition  of  employ- 
ment in  Government  service,  and 
built  numerous  churches  in  various 
parts  of  the  island,  in  which  they 
required  their  native  servants  to 
assemble.  Impelled  by  these  in- 
fluences thousands  of  natives  became 
professed  converts  to  the  faith  of  the 
Gospel ;  but  when  the  English  took 
possession  of  the  colony  in  ITOli,  this 
outward  profession  of  Christianity 
was  found  to  be  hollow  and  super- 
ficial, having  been  assumed  merely 
for  worldly  advantage.  Ultimately 
Missionary  labours  were  commenced 
in  Ceylon  on  more  Evangelical  prin- 
ciples. The  Baptists  from  Seram- 
pore,  and  the  Wesleyans  from 
England,  entered  the  field  as  early 
as  1814.  They  were  followed  by 
Missionaries  from  America  and  zea- 
lous clergymen  of  the  English  Church, 
and  their  united  labours  have  been 
made  a  great  blessing  to  all  classes 
of  the  community — both  Singalese 
and  Tamils,  and  to  the  numerous 
race  of  half-castes  called  burghers. 
Much,  however,  yet  remains  to  be 
done,  especially  among  a  deeply  de- 


graded tribe  of  people  known  as  the 
Veddahs,  who  lead  a  wild  and  savage 
life  in  the  extensive  jungle  which 
covers  the  central  part  of  the  island, 
as  well  as  among  the  more  intelli- 
gent and  refined  Buddhists  who  are 
still  wedded  to  their  idolatry  and 
superstition. 

1131.  Burmali. — The  Burman 
Empire  is  desciibed  by  geographers 
as  the  most  extensive  native  sove- 
reignty in  India,  embracing  a  terri- 
tory one  thousand  miles  long  and 
seven  hundred  broad.  Its  general 
physical  aspect,  and  the  character  of 
its  inhabitants  (who  have  been 
estimated  by  some  at  seventeen  mil- 
lions) are  not  very  dissimilar  to  those 
of  other  parts  of  Hindustan.  The 
prevailing  religion  is  Buddhism,  and 
the  people  are  devotedly  attached  to 
their  idolatrous  worship.  A  great 
and  good  work  has,  nevertheless, 
been  carried  on  among  these  people 
for  many  years  past,  chiefiy  through 
the  instrumsntality  of  Baptist  Mis- 
sionaries from  America.  Hundreds, 
if  not  thousands,  of  Burmese  have 
been  won  to  Christ,  and  a  still 
greater  number  have  been  converted 
belonging  to  an  interesting  tribe  of 
people  called  Karens,  inhabiting  the 
mountainous  regions  to  the  North. 
The  work  is  still  advancing,  but 
what  is  wanting  is  a  largely  in- 
j  creased  Missionary  agency  and  a 
richer  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
to  render  eftectual  the  means  em- 
ployed for  the  conversion  of  the 
people,  on  a  more  extensive  scale,  to 
the  faith  and  hope  of  the  Gospel. 

1132.  Siam. — Siam  is  described 
as  a  kingdom  of  Asia  situated  to  the 
westward  of  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  and 
extending  about  five  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  in  length,  and  two  hun- 
dre'd  and  fifty  in  breadth.  It  is 
divided  into  Higher  and  Lower,  the 
latter  of  which  is  chiefly  level  ground, 
and  being  entirely  inundated  in  the 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


539 


rainy  season,  it  is  found  necessary 
to  build  the  houses  on  pillars,  as 
there  is  frequently  no  communica- 
tion between  them  but  by  boats  for 
several  weeks  together.  In  their 
religion,  manners,  customs,  and 
superstitions,  the  Siamese  resemble 
the  Burmese,  with  whom  they  have 
often  been  at  war,  and  to  whom  they 
ceded  several  western  maritime  towus 
on  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  on  being  van- 
quished several  years  ago.  Little 
or  nothing  has  been  done  for  the 
spiritual  benefit  of  this  people  by 
Protestant  Christians,  and  there  is 
reason  to  believe  that  a  few  judicious 
energetic  Missionaries  would  be  well 
received,  and  they  would  be  made  a 
blessing  to  the  country. 

1133.  Thibet.— The  extensive 
region  known  as  Thibet  is  said  to  be 
the  highest  land  in  Asia,  being  part 
of  the  elevated  tract  which  gives 
rise,  not  only  to  the  rivers  of  India 
and  China,  but  also  to  those  of 
Siberia  and  Tartary.  It  is  said  to 
be  two  thousand  five  hundred  miles 
in  length  from  east  to  west,  and  five 
hundred  in  breadth  from  north  to 
south.  The  population  is  estimated 
at  five  millions,  and  the  religion  of 
the  inhabitants  is  described  as  a 
modification  of  Buddhism,  called 
Lamaism.  Several  years  ago  the 
Moravian  Missionaries  formed  an 
establishment  among  the  mountaiu.- 
of  Thibet,  which  has  been  instru- 
mental of  much  good,  and  the  whole 
country  is  open  to  the  missionary 
enterprise. 

1134.  Borneo. — Borneo  is  an 
island  in  the  Indian  Ocean  of  vast 
extent,  being  the  largest  in  the 
world  except  Australia.  It  is  seven 
hundred  and  seventy-five  miles  long, 
and  six  hundred  and  fifty  broad. 
Although  situated  directly  under 
the  equator,  the  climate  is  said  to 
be  not  more  hot  or  unhcalthv  tlian 


tropical  countries  generally,  refresh- 
ing breezes  often  being  experienced. 
The  inhabitants  of  Borneo,  estimated 
at  three  millions  in  number,  were  in 
a  very  ignorant  and  depraved  condi- 
tion when  first  visited  by  Christian 
Missionaries  a  few  years  ago.  Nor 
has  it  been  yet  much  improved.  The 
efforts  made  by  the  llhenish  Mis- 
sionary Society,  and  bj''  two  or  three 
Missionaries  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land wlio  went  there  a  few  years 
since,  have  not  been  entirely  fruit- 
less ;  but  the  agency  employed  has 
been  so  slender  and  inadequate,  that 
very  little  impression  has  as  yet 
been  made  in  favour  of  Christianity, 
and  there  is  a  loud  call  for  something 
more  bein?  dune. 


OHIM. 

1135.  Extent. — China  is  an  ex- 
tensive countrj'  of  Eastern  Asia, 
lying  between  the  parallels  of  20"* 
and  41°,  and  extending  from  the 
meridian  of  97''  eastward  to  the  Pa- 
cific Ocean.  Its  superficial  area  is 
said  to  be  about  one-third  that  of 
Europe,  and  its  population  has  been 
estimated  at  four  hundred  millions, 
or  equal  to  a  third  of  the  whole 
human  race.  The  Empire  is  divided 
into  eighteen  provinces,  many  of 
which  are  exceedingly  populous,  con- 
taining upwards  of  six  hundred  per- 
sons to  the  square  mile.  Thousands 
of  people  constantly  live  upon  the 
water  in  boats  or  vessels  of  various 
kinds,  without  ever  spending  a  day 
on  the  dr}-  laud.  The  Chinese  be- 
long to  the  Mongol,  or  olive-coloured 
variety  of  mankind.  They  have 
large  foreheads,  small  eyes,  short 
noses,  long  ears,  long  beards,  and 
black  hair,  and  those  are  thought  to 
be  the  most  handsome  who  are  most 


540 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


corpulent.  The  women  afteet  a  great 
deal  of  modesty,  and  are  remarkable 
for  their  small  feet ;  so  anxious  are 
they  to  excel  in  this  respect,  that 
they  confine  the  feet  of  their  little 
children  in  leather  casings  till  they 
sometimes  become  quite  deformed. 
The  religion  of  the  Chinese  is  a 
system  of  sheer  Paganism,  of  the 
Buddhist  type,  and  their  moral  con- 
dition before  they  receive  the  Gos- 
pel is  such  as  may  well  excite  the 
pity  and  compassion  of  the  friends 
of  missions.  Whether  we  regard 
its  extent  of  territory,  or  its  teeming 
millions  of  population  all  involved 
in  spiritual  midnight  darkness,  the 
empire  of  China  presents  to  our  view 
a  most  extensive,  important,  and  in- 
viting field  of  Missionary  labour. 

1136.  Canton. — Canton  is  a 
large  and  populous  city  and  sea- 
port, and  the  capital  of  Uuangtong, 
the  most  eastern  province  of  China. 
It  was  the  first,  and  for  a  long  time 
the  only  port  with  which  Europeans 
were  permitted  to  hold  any  inter- 
course, so  determined  did  the  Chi- 
nese appear  to  exclude  the  literature 
and  religion  of  the  Western  "  barba- 
rians" from  the  "  Celestial  Empire." 
At  length,  when  there  was  such  a 
demand  for  the  famous  Chinese  tea, 
the  exclusive  policy  of  the  govern- 
ment relaxed  somewhat,  and,  being 
pressed  by  the  united  infiuence  of  the 
Western  powers  in  their  diplomatic 
intercourse  with  Pekin,  five  ports 
were  opened  for  foreign  vessels. 
After  the  Chinese  war, — which,  whe- 
ther right  or  wrong,  tended  to 
humble  and  open  the  eyes  of  the 
"celestials"  for  a  time, — arrange- 
ments were  made,  and  treaties 
framed,  for  the  opening  of  the  whole 
empire  to  free  and  unrestricted  in- 
tercourse with  foreigners  for  the 
purposes  of  commerce,  travel,  and 
Missionary  labour.  The  respective 
Missionary  societies  of  Europe  and 


America  Avere  not  slow  to  avail  them- 
selves of  the  opportunity  presented 
to  them  by  the  opening  of  China  of 
extending  their  labours  in  that  inte- 
resting part  of  the  world.  The  city 
of  Canton,  which  had  been  partially 
occupied  before,  soon  became  an  im- 
portant centre  of  Missionary  labour 
and  influence.  The  London,  the 
Wesleyan,  and  other  Missionary 
bodies,  have  erected  places  of  wor- 
ship and  established  stations  here, 
and  the  results  have  been  far  from 
discouraging.  But  the  population  is 
so  dense,  and  the  instrumentality 
hitherto  employed  so  feeble  in  com- 
parison to  the  work  to  be  done,  that 
the  evangelical  agency  of  each  so- 
ciety requires  to  be  largelj'^  increased 
before  success  can  be  expected  on  an 
extensive  scale.  Canton  is  well 
situated  as  a  base  of  Missionary 
operations  in  China.  In  addition  to 
its  own  vast  population,  it  is  a  place 
of  resort  for  thousands  of  natives 
from  the  interior,  who  are  constantly 
coming  and  going.  It  is,  moreover, 
situated  at  the  head  of  an  extensive 
bay,  into  which  flow  two  large  navi- 
gable rivers,  aftording  easy  water 
communication  with  the  distant  pro- 
vinces both  in  the  southern  and 
northern  parts  of  the  empire.  Up 
these  streams  the  Missionaries  can 
sail  in  steamers  or  small  boats  to 
circulate  the  scriptures,  and  to  preach 
to  the  people  the  glorious  Gospel  lef 
the  blessed  God ;  and  they  frequently 
avail  themselves  of  this  privilege. 

1137.  Pekin.  —  The  city  of 
Pekin,  the  capital  of  the  "  Celestial 
Empire,"  is  built  in  the  form  of  an 
oblong  square,  and  is  divided  into 
two  parts,  one  of  which  is  inhabited 
by  Chinese  and  the  other  by  Tartars. 
The  walls  of  the  city  are  said  to  be 
twenty-eight  feet  high  and  twenty- 
four  thick,  and  to  extend  in  circum- 
ference a  distance  of  fourteen  miles. 
A  modern  traveller  says: — "It   is 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


541 


astonishing  to  see  the  concourse  of 
people  in  the  main  street,  yet  not  one 
Chinese  woman  amonfj  them  ;  and 
the  confusion  occasioned  by  the  num- 
ber of  horses,  camels,  mules,  wag- 
gons, carts,  and  chairs,  witliout 
reckoning  the  several  luobs  which 
gather  around  the  jugglers,  ballad 
singers,  &c.,  at  once  attracts  the 
notice  of  strangers.  The  Emperor's 
palace  and  gardens  occupy  two- 
thirds  of  the  Tartar  portion  of  the 
city,  and  are  surrounded  by  a  brick 
wall  two  miles  in  length,  with  a 
pavilion  at  each  corner.  The  temples 
and  towers  of  Pekin  are  so  nume- 
rous that  it  is  difficult  to  count 
them."  Yet  into  this  great  imperial 
city  the  Missionaries  of  the  ^Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  of  America  have 
found  their  way,  and  have  com- 
menced a  work  the  ultimate  issue  of 
which  no  one  can  tell.  A  lady  re- 
siding at  Pekin,  writing  under  a 
recent  date,  says: — "There  is  little 
of  grandeur  even  in  the  finest  temples 
of  this  city.  Everything  seems  to  be 
in  a  crumbling  condition,  even  the 
gods.  A  temple  was  lately  sold  to 
the  Methodist  mission  here,  to  be 
changed  to  a  place  of  Christian  wor- 
ship. Of  its  numerous  idols  of  differ- 
ent sizes,  those  of  mud  were  buried, 
and  the  wooden  and  gilded  ones  were 
allowed  to  the  purchasers."  This  looks 
encouraging,  and  the  people  must 
sSon  be  ready  for  something.  Shall 
we  leave  them  to  tlie  lloman  Catholics, 
who  are  diligently  at  work,  or  to  the 
Mohammedans,  who  number  two 
hundred  thousand  in  this  city  alone  ? 
Nay,  let  us  pray  the  Lord  of  the  har- 
vest to  send  forth  more  labourers. 

1138.  Hankow. —The  city  of 
Hankow  is  situated  in  the  very ! 
heart  of  China,  and  has  been  ap- ' 
propriately  chosen  by  the  Mission-  , 
aries  of  the  London  and  Wesleyan 
Societies  as  an  important  centre  i 
from  M'hich  they  may  work   with 


advantage  in  various  directions. 
Writing  from  Hankow  on  the  occa- 
sion of  his  first  visit,  the  Rev.  Josiah 
Cox  says:  "The  whole  heathen 
world  cannot  produce  a  field  whose 
population  is  so  great,  accessible, 
and  intelligent,  nor  one  where  the 
marked  pruvidence  of  God  so  loudly 

,  demands  our  co-operation."  Han- 
kow is   not  only   densely   crowded 

I  with  people  to  whom  the  Mission- 
aries have  free  access  for  the  pro- 
clamation of  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
but  it  is  so  situated  as  to  afibrd  easy 
access  to  the  city  of  Wuchang,  an 
important  provincial  capital,  and 
other  populous  towns,  and  is  fa- 
voured with  a  communication  twice 
a  week  with  Shanghai,  by  means 
of  the  splendid  navigable  river 
Yangtsye.  This  inviting  field  of 
Missionary  labour  is  worthy  of 
special  attention  at  the  present  time. 

1139.  Poochow.  —  Another 
grand  centre  of  Missionary  opera- 
tions is  Foochow,  where  the  Mission- 
aries of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  have  established  their  head- 
quarters, and  from  which  they  carry 
on  an  important  work  over  an  ex- 
tensive district.  By  the  blessing  of 
God  on  the  labours  of  His  servants, 
this  mission  now  numbers  1,007 
church  members  imder  the  pastoral 
care  of  five  American  Missionaries, 
assisted  by  eighty- one  native  agents. 
A  spirit  of  bitter  persecution  broke 
out  last  year  in  this  neighbourhood, 
but  the  native  converts  have  main- 
tained their  ground,  and  there  is  a 
prospect  of  still  greater  good  in  time 
to  come,  as  the  result  of  faithful 
persevering  elfort  on  the  part  of 
those  who  are  in  the  field,  and  those 
by  whose  prayers  and  liberality  they 
are  sustained  in  the  Christian  coun- 
tries from  which  they  have  been 
sent.  The  same  may  be  said  of 
Hong  -  Kong,  Ningpo,  Shanghai, 
Amoy,    Eormosa,    and    other    im- 


542 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


portant  Missionary  centres  in  China  succeeded,  amid  many  difficulties,  in 
and  neighbouring  islands.  getting  a  footing  there. 


1140.  Japan. — Japan  is  an  ex- 
tensive empire  in  the  most  eastern 
part  of  Asia.  It  consists  of  three 
large  islands  and  several  smaller 
ones,  the  superficial  extent  of  which 
is  estimated  at  ninety  thousand 
square  miles.  The  whole  empire  is 
divided  into  seven  principal  districts, 
which  are  again  subdivided  into 
seventy  distinct  provinces.  The  po- 
pulation of  Japan  is  deemed,  in  pro- 
portion to  the  extent  of  territory, 
equal  to  that  of  China,  being  reck- 
oned at  forty  millions.  The  Japanese 
are  of  a  yellowish  complexion,  and 
in  their  personal  appearance,  dress, 
manners  and  customs,  as  well  as  in 
their  Pagan  superstitious  rites  and 
ceremonies,  resemble  in  some  mea- 
sure the  Chinese.  Many  years  ago, 
Christianity,  in  the  form  of  Eoman 
Catholicism,  was  introduced  into 
Japan,  but  the  Government  having 
discovered,  as  they  supposed,  a 
seditious  plot  concocted  by  the 
Jesuits  for  the  overthrow  of  the 
empire,  in  the  time  of  Xavier,  de- 
termined to  banish  the  Missionaries 
and  all  the  European  settlers  from 
the  country.  The  edict  of  the 
Emperor  ran  as  follows  : — "  The 
whole  race  of  the  Portuguese,  with 
their  mothers,  nurses,  and  whatever 
helongs  to  them,  shall  be  banished 
for  ever  ;  and  any  person  propagating 
Christian  doctrine,  or  even  bearing 
the  name  of  Christian,  shall  suffer." 
It  is  said  that  thousands  of  native 
converts  were  then  put  to  death  for 
their  religion,  and  the  persecuting 
statute,  making  a  profession  of  Chris- 
tianity a  capital  crime,  is  alleged  to 
be  still  in  force,  some  appalling  in- 
stances of  cruelty  having  taken  place 
in  modern  times.  In  the  face  of  all 
this,  however,  both  English  and 
American  Missionaries  have  ven- 
tured to  go  out  to  Japan,  and  have 


1141.  Eetrospective  View. — In 
taking  a  retrospective  view  of  the 
entire  field  of  Missionary  laboirr 
which  has  now  passed  before  us,  we 
see  cause  for  thankfulness,  that  in 
almost  every  country  something  has 
been  done  to  shed  a  few  rays  of 
light  on  the  spiritual  darkness  in 
which  the  heathen  world  is  involved. 
In  some  places  the  success  of  the 
enterprise  has  been  very  cheering, 
and  the  triumphs  of  Christianity 
have  been  truly  marvellous,  proving 
to  a  demonstration  that  the  Gospel 
of  Christ  is  indeed  and  in  truth  the 
grand  and  all-sufficient  remedy  for 
all  the  evils  which  afflict  the  human 
race.  At  the  same  time  we  must 
hot  close  our  eyes  to  the  fact,  that 
what  has  already  been  achieved 
bears  a  very  small  proportion  to  that 
which  still  remains  to  be  accom- 
plished. Many  parts  of  the  wide 
field  continue  to  this  day  in  their 
original  wildness.  The  plough- 
share of  the  Gospel  has  never  yet 
turned  up  a  single  furrow.  Strong, 
vigorous,  earnest,  and  willing  la- 
bourers are  required  to  plough  up 
the  fallow  ground,  and  to  sow  the 
good  seed  of  the  kingdom.  In  other 
places  some  preparatory  work  has 
been  done  ;  the  soil  has  been  pre- 
pared, and  a  little  seed  has  been 
sown.  It  has  germinated  and 
sprung  up,  "  first  the  blade,  then  the 
ear,  then  the  full  corn  in  the  ear ;" 
and  now  the  fields  are  whitening 
into  harvest,  but  where  are  the  reap- 
ers? The  great  Husbandman  is  now  in 
the  market-place  seeking  for  labour- 
ers. Let  Him  never  say  to  us,  "Why 
stand  ye  here  all  the  day  idle  ?  "  Let 
us  rather  "  gird  up  the  loins  of  our 
minds,"  and  go  forth  at  the  Master's 
bidding,  and  do  the  work  which  He 
calls  us  to  do,  for  truly  ' '  the  harvest 
is  great  and  the  labourers  are  few." 


im 

Si 

y^x^a 

^Pi 

Mmm 

^2£^ 

s^:^^ 

IX.-MISSIONARY  GLEANINGS. 


AOIVEESAEIES  AND 

EEPOKTS. 

1142.  Propagation  Society's  An- 
niversary.— On  Monda)^,  the  29th 
of  May,  1872,  the  annual  meeting  of 
the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts  was  held 
in  Willis's  Rooms,  St.  James's.  The 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury  took  the 
chair,  and  Avas  supported  by  several 
other  dignitaries  of  the  English 
Church.  The  Rev.  W.  T.  Bullock, 
the  secretary,  read  an  abstract  of  the 
report,  from  which  it  appeared  that 
the  receipts  of  the  past  year  amounted 
to  £97,603,  being  an  increase  on  the 
previous  year  of  .£5,140,  and  that 
the  society  supported  in  whole  or  in 
part462  ordained  Missionaries,  which 
are  thus  distributed: — In  America 
and  the  West  Indies,  227  ;  in  Africa, 
83;  in  Asia,  110;  in  Australia  and 
the  Pacific,  41;  in  Europe,  1. 
Among  these  were  oo  native  clergy 
in  India.  There  were  about  853  cate- 
chists  and  lay  teachers  in  the  service 
of  the  society  (mostly  natives)  in 
heathen  countries,  and  about  300  stu- 
dents in  colleges  abroad.  Interesting 
and  practical  addresses  were  delivered 
by  the  Chairman,  the  Bishop  of  Lich- 
field, the  Rev.  Holland  Lomas,  of 
Liverpool;  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brown,  of 


Calcutta ;  the  Rev.  Mr.  Rowley,  of 
Africa ;  Mr.  W.  H.  Smith,  M.P.  ; 
and  others,  and  the  audience  were 
evidently  gratified  by  the  statements 
that  were  made. 

1143.  Oliurcli Society 'sEeport. — 
From  the  abstract  of  the  Report  of 
the  Church  Missionary  Society  read, 
at  the  recent  annual  meeting,  it 
appears  that  158  stations  are  occu- 
pied by  131  Missionaries,  Europeans 
native,  and  country-born.  These 
have  20,125  communicants  under 
their  pastoral  care.  The  native  and 
country-born  Christian  catechists 
and  teachers  of  all  classes  employed 
by  the  society  are  reported  as  num- 
bering 1,928.  The  society  has  with- 
drawn from  77  stations,  chiefly 
added  to  parochial  establishments  in 
the  West  Indies,  or  transferred  to  the 
native  church  in  Sierra  Leone,  con- 
taining 10  native  clergy,  4,356  com- 
municants, and  12,866  scholars.  Dr. 
Cheetham,  the  newly  appointed  Bishop 
of  Sierra  Leone,  had  visited  every 
parish  of  the  colony,  and  confirmed 
1,000  candidates.  The  accounts  from. 
Yoruba,  Abeokuta,  and  other  parts 
of  Western  Africa, were  encouraging, 
as  were  also  the  reports  of  the  state 
of  the  work  in  Palestine,  Southern 
India,China,  Mauritius,  New  Zealand 
and  other  places.     The  income  of  the 


544 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


society  for  the  year  was  reported  as 
amounting  to  £153,097,  being  a 
decrease  on  the  receipts  of  the  pre- 
vious year,  of  £12,221. 

1144.  Baptist  Society's  Anni- 
versary.— The  annual  meeting  of 
the  Baptist  Missionary  Society  was 
held  on  Thursday,  April  2oth,  1872, 
when  the  attendance  was  very  nu- 
merous. The  chair  was  taken  by 
Sir  Donald  M'Leod,  late  Lieutenant- 
Governor  of  the  Punjauh.  The  se- 
cretary. Dr.  Underhill,  gave  a  brief 
outline  of  the  report,  and  a  state- 
ment of  the  financial  condition  of 
the  Society.  It  appears  that  the 
Society  has  at  the  present  time  sixty- 
three  Missionaries  labouring  under 
its  auspices  in  India,  China,  Ceylon, 
Africa,  Jamaica,  Hayti,  Trinidad, 
the  Bahamas,  Norway,  Brittany, 
and  Rome.  The  native  pastors  and 
preachers  number  about  220,  and 
the  schoolmasters,  143,  making  a 
total  of  426  agents.  In  the  Zenana 
work  in  India,  there  are  supported 
by  the  Ladies'  Association,  8  lady 
visitors,  and  14  Bible-women  in 
connection  with  the  Societies'  mis- 
sions and  stations.  The  Missionaries 
had  baptized  during  the  year,  in 
India,  160  persons;  in  Ceylon,  41; 
in  Norway,  69 ;  in  Home,  oO ;  in 
Trinidad,  73  ;  in  the  Bahamas,  123  ; 
in  Africa,  17,  making  a  total  of  533. 
The  income  of  the  Society  for  the 
year  had  been  £27,469,  being  an 
increase  on  the  former  year  of  £54. 
There  was  due  to  the  treasurer, 
£3,716.  A  speech  of  thrilling  in- 
terest was  delivered  by  the  Rev.  W. 
"Wilson,  Wesleyan  Missionary  from 
Fiji,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Miller,  of 
Jamaica,  and  others  briefly  addressed 
the  meeting. 

1145.  Baptist,  British,  and  Irish 
Missions. — The  annual  meeting  of 
this  institution  was  held  on  Tuesday, 
April  23rd.,  at  Bloomsbury  Chapel, 


under  the  presidency  of  Gr.  T.  Kemp, 
Esq.,  of  Rochdale.  The  Rev.  C. 
Kirtland  gave  a  brief  but  exceed- 
iDgly  encouraging  statement  of  the 
work  done  by  the  Society.  With 
reference  to  Ireland,  it  was  remarked, 
"  While  there  has  been  a  numerical 
decrease  in  all  other  denominations- 
of  professing  Christians  during  the 
past  ten  years,  the  Baptists  have 
doubled  their  number  with  five 
hundred  in  excess  of  the  hundred 
per  cent,  increase."  Mr.  Macrory 
gave  a  telling  account  of  the  state  of 
religion  in  Ireland,  and  showed  that 
the  Romanists  of  the  district  in 
which  he  laboured  are  disposed  both 
to  hear  and  respect  the  preacher  of 
the  Gospel.  He  was  followed  by 
the  Rev.  J.  G.  Oncken,  who  told  the 
story  of  the  progress  of  the  Gospel 
on  the  Continent.  But  the  speech 
of  the  evening  was  that  of  the 
Rev.  C.  H.  Spurgeon,  in  which  he 
called  upon  the  Baptists  to  place  a 
church  in  every  town  in  England, 
to  cover  the  entire  country,  in  the 
confident  belief  that  instead  of  being 
absorbed,  the  denomination  would 
ultimately  absorb  other  sects.  The 
next  speaker  was  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brock, 
who  brought  the  proceedings  to  a 
close. 

1146.  London  Society's  Anni- 
versary.—  Appropriate  and  im- 
pressive sermons  having  been  pre- 
viouslypreached,  the  annual  meeting 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society 
was  held  on  Thursday,  the  9th  of 
May,  1872,  in  Exeter  Hall,  which 
was  filled  to  overflowing  by  the 
friends  and  supporters  of  the  insti- 
tution. The  chair  was  taken  by  Mr. 
A.  Rooker,  of  Plymouth,  who,  in  the 
course  of  his  address,  said,  "  There 
does  seem  to  me  to  be  a  wonderful 
success  attached  to  this  Missionary 
work  of  om-s.  At  the  present  time 
this  society  has  some  seventy  thou  - 
sand  Christian  men  and  women  in. 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


545 


Christian  fellowship  in  connection 
with  our  Missionary  stations.  Nearly 
half  a  million  of  persons  are  under 
the  direct,  immediate  instruction  of 
our  Missionaries.  Christian  educa- 
tion is  beinj?  given  at  almost  every 
station.  Then,  what  is  still  more 
encouraging,  these  stations  are  gra- 
dually being  raised  into  self-sup- 
porting churches."  The  abstract  of 
the  report  read  by  Dr.  Mullens  took 
a  comprehensive  view  of  the  world- 
wide labours  of  the  Society.  That 
portion  of  the  report  which  referred  to 
Madagascar  was  of  thrilling  interest, 
as  it  set  forth  the  pleasing  and  as- 
tonishing fact,  that  during  the  past 
three  years  there  had  been  an  addi- 
tion to  the  ranks  of  professing 
Christians  of  about  258,000  con- 
verts, including  32,000  Church 
members.  The  income  of  the  Society 
for  the  year  was  reported  to  be 
£111,517"  15s.  lid.,  and  the  num- 
ber of  Church  members  on  the 
respective  stations  was  said  to  be 
70,000.  Animated  and  interesting 
speeches  were  delivered  by  the  Rev. 
William  Cuthbertson,  of  Bishop 
Stortford ;  the  Rev.  Dr.  Turner, 
from  the  South  Sea  Islands ;  the 
Rev.  Robert  Moffat,  from  South 
Africa ;  the  Rev.  J.  Fleming,  of 
Camden  Town  Episcopal  Chapel ; 
Mr.  Joseph  Sewell,  from  Madagas- 
car ;  the  Rev.  Thomas  Binney,  and 
some  others. 

1147.  Wesleyan  Methodist  So- 
ciety's Anniversary. — The  annual 
meeting  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist 
Missionary  Society  was  held  in 
Exeter  Hall  on  Monday,  the  29th  of 
April,  1872.  The  spacious  hall  was 
crowded  in  every  part  by  an  earnest 
and  animated  audience,  and  the 
proceedings  were  commenced  with  a 
hymn,  and  portions  of  Scripture 
read  by  Dr.  Hoole,  who,  alas !  was 
soon  afterwards  called  to  rest  from 
his  labours.     The  chair  was  occu- 

N 


pied  by  the  Earl  of  Shaftesbury, 
who  addressed  the  meeting  at  con- 
siderable length  in  strains  of  glow- 
ing eloquence,  expressing  his  pleasure 
at  meeting  once  more  with  his  Wes- 
leyan friends,  with  whom,  he  said, 
he  always  felt  at  home.  The  report, 
which  was  read  by  the  Rev.  &.  T. 
Perks,  M.A.,  gave  a  comprehensive 
view  of  the  society's  work  in  various 
parts  of  the  world,  which  was  repre- 
sented as  in  a  progressive  and  pro- 
mising state  generally.  The  most 
noteworthy  events  of  the  year  were 
the  commencement  of  a  Wesleyan 
mission  in  Rome,  the  opening  of  a 
temporary  place  of  worship,  and  the 
securing  of  permanent  premises  for 
the  use  of  the  society,  towards  which 
James  Heald,  Esq.,  and  John 
Fernlev,  Esq.,  had  each  contributed 
the  noble  sum  of  £5,000.  The  in- 
come of  the  Society  for  the  year 
amounted  to  £148,585,  being  an 
advance  on  the  previous  year's  re- 
ceipts of  i'1,171.  The  number  of 
Church  members  on  the  mission  sta- 
tions under  the  care  of  the  British 
Conference  was  72,129,  and  on  those 
of  the  Affiliated  Conferences,  96,475. 
Addresses  of  great  ability  and  of 
thrilling  interest  were  delivered  by 
the  Rev.  Dr.  James,  President  of 
the  Conference ;  the  Rev.  Joseph 
Gaskin,  from  Boulogne ;  the  Rev. 
H.  J.  Piggott,  from  Italy  ;  the  Rev. 
S.  Antliff,  Secretary  of  the  Primi- 
tive Methodist  Missionary  Society ; 
the  Rev.  J.  Kilner,  from  Ceylon; 
the  Rev.  D.  J.  Waller,  of  Manches- 
ter ;  Drs.  Osborn  and  Jobson ;  and 
Messrs.  Waddy,  Lindsay,  Bunting, 
and  M'Arthur.  After  being  en- 
gaged for  upwards  of  five  hours  the 
meeting  separated,  evidently  grati- 
tied  with  the  proceedings  of  the 
day. 

1148.  Primitive  Methodist  Mis- 
sions.— The  report  presented  to 
the  large  and  enthusiastic  Primitive 

N 


546 


THK    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


Methodist  Missionary  meeting,  re- 
cently held  in  the  Metropolitan 
Tabernacle,  kindly  lent  for  the 
occasion,  gave  an  encouraging  ac- 
count of  the  progress  of  the  work, 
both  at  home  and  abroad,  in  all  its 
departments.  The  total  sum  that 
had  been  collected  for  Missionary 
purposes  was  £32,280.  The  income 
for  African  missions  had  been  in 
excess  of  the  payments,  so  that  it 
was  intended  to  strengthen  the 
newly-formed  mission  in  South 
Africa,  although,  when  all  the 
claims  upon  the  fund  were  met, 
the  balance  in  the  hands  of  the 
treasurer  would  only  be  £'429.  At 
the  various  home  mission  stations 
throughout  the  United  Kingdom 
there  had  been  an  increase  of  289 
members,  eighteen  new  chapels  had 
been  built,  and  twenty-three  new 
schools  established.  Discourses  had 
been  delivered  in  the  open  air  to  the 
number  of  3,956,  from  which,  it  was 
believed,  much  good  had  resulted. 
The  total  number  of  home  Mission- 
aries was  121 ;  of  colonial,  92  ;  and 
of  foreign,  3  ;  making  in  all  216. 

1149.  Methodist  Free  Church 
Anniversary. — The  fifteenth  anni- 
versary of  the  Missionary  Society  of 
the  United  Methodist  Free  Churches 
was  held  in  Exeter  Hall  on  Monday 
evening,  April  22nd,  1872.  The 
attendance  was  large  and  animated, 
and  the  proceedings  were  of  a  very 
interesting  character.  The  chair 
was  occupied  by  J.  H.  Mawson, 
Esq. ,  the  treasurer,  and  the  speakers 
were  the  Ilevs.  J.  Garside,  R.  Bush- 
nell,  E.  Boaden,  A.  HoUiday,  C.  H. 
Spurgeon,  G.  Gutteridge,  G.  S.With- 
ington,  and  Messrs.  "W.  Bowron,  and 
G.  L.  Ashworth.  The  report  read 
by  the  secretary  appeared  to  be 
satisfactory  and  encouraging.  It 
had  reference  to  missions  at  home  as 
well  as  abroad,  both  being  combined 
in  the  work  of  this  institution.    At 


home  seventy- eight  circuits  had 
received  assistance  from  the  mission 
fund,  some  of  which  it  was  hoped 
would  soon  be  able  to  do  without 
that  help.  On  the  foreign  stations 
God  had  not  left  Himself  without 
witnesses  to  the  truth.  In  China 
there  had  been  an  increase  of  thirty- 
one  members  in  the  year,  and  witliin 
a  few  months  five  native  converts 
had  died  in  the  Lord.  In  Eastern 
Africa  they  had  a  church  numbering 
seventeen  members,  whilst  in  "West- 
ern Africa  the  churches  showed 
signs,  not  only  of  life,  but  of  growth. 
There  had  also  been  an  increase  of 
members,  and  the  sum  of  £191  had 
been  contributed  to  the  mission  fund 
by  the  native  converts.  In  Jamaica 
there  were  tokens  of  good,  and  in 
Australia  there  had  been  a  pleasing 
measure  of  progress,  with  an  increase 
of  thirty  members.  At  Auckland, 
in  New  Zealand,  a  new  chapel  had 
been  erected,  and  the  prospects  of 
future  good  were  promising.  In  the 
colonial  and  foreign  missions  the 
Society  reports  forty  Missionaries, 
5,656  members,  3,951  Sunday  scho- 
lars, and  1,489  day  scholars,  seventy- 
six  chapels,  and  twenty-nine  preach- 
ing rooms.  The  income  of  the  year 
from  all  sources  was  £11,771  9s.  lid., 
and  the  expenditure  £11,249  7s.  3d. 
London  had  contributed  £663. 

1150.  Presbyterian  Missions  in 
China. — The  report  presented  to 
the  annual  meeting  recently  held, 
stated: — "In  reviewing  the  events 
of  the  past  year  in  our  mission  field 
in  China,  there  are  some  features 
which  call  for  special  notice  at  the 
outset.  The  most  important  of  these 
is  the  remarkable  work  of  grace  at 
Formosa,  resulting  in  the  baptism  of 
two  hundred  and  eighty-five  men 
and  women,  so  that  there  is  now  a 
church  membership  of  five  hundred 
and  forty-eight,  and  a  professing 
Christian  population  connected  with 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


547 


our  mission  of  about  three  thousand 
souls,  where  five  years  ago  there  was 
not  a  single  convert.  The  admis- 
sions by  baptism  in  Amoy  are  thirty- 
two  adults,  and  in  Swatow  sixty- 
three,  making  a  total  increase  in  the 
three  divisions  of  three  hundred  and 
eighty,  a  total  membership  of  one 
thousand  three  hundred  and  sixty- 
seven,  and  a  professing  Christian 
community  of  about  six  thousand. 

1151.  Turkish  Missions'  Aid 
Society. — This  institution  is  un- 
sectarian  in  its  organisation,  and 
exists  for  the  purpose  of  assisting 
Missionary  enterprise  in  the  Turkish 
Empire,  by  whomsoever  carried  on. 
"We  gather  from  the  report  that  the 
receipts  of  last  year  amounted  to 
£4,500,  being  £2,000  in  advance  of 
the  previous  year.  The  amoimt 
of  grants  was  £1,647,  and  the  re- 
mittances for  special  objects,  i;l,487. 
Not  less  than  10,000  dollars  had 
been  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the 
American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 
that  being  the  principal  body  en- 
gaged in  mission  work  in  Turkey. 
The  number  of  cities  and  towns 
occupied  was  seventy -seven;  preach- 
ing places,  sixty-  one  ;  pastors,  forty  ; 
teachers,  including  six  Bible  women, 
forty- five  ;  the  total  number  of  na- 
tive labourers  employed  in  the  Khar- 
poot  district  amounted  to  one  hun- 
dred and  forty-five. 

1152.  British  Society  for  Jews. 
— The  report  for  the  past  year  just 
published  details  the  operations  of 
the  Society  in  France,  Germany, 
Hungary,  Turkey,  and  Rome.  In 
all  these  places  the  Gospel  is  gaining 
ground  among  the  Jewish  popula- 
tion, and  schools  for  Jewish  children 
have  been  established.  There  is  a 
large  demand  for  the  Scriptures,  and 
grants  had  been  received  from  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 
At  home  the  work  of  the  Society  has 


been  equally  successful.  The  Home 
in  Bedford  Square  is  at  present  occu- 
pied by  six  inmates,  and  several 
of  the  former  residents  are  now  em- 
ployed as  Missionaries.  Arrange- 
ments are  being  made  for  the 
establishment  of  a  mission  hall  and 
school  in  Rome,  which  will  cost 
about  £6,000,  and  the  Society  has 
granted  £500  towards  the  expense. 
The  Committee  have  also-  devoted 
the  sum  of  i'500  to  the  establish- 
ment of  a  school  for  Jewish  children 
in  London. 

1153.  Continental  Anniversaries. 
— The  anniversary  of  the  Basle  Mis- 
sionary Society,  recently  held  during 
the  great  festival  week,  was  an  occa- 
sion of  general  rejoicing.  About  one 
thousand  persons  took  lodgings  in 
the  city,  besides  numbers  who  came 
from  the  neighbouring  towns  and 
returned  the  same  day.  The  presence 
of  several  distinguished  Missionaries 
added  much  to  the  interest  of  the 
proceedings.  There  were  Mr.  Lech- 
ler,  who  has  laboured  in  China  since 
1846 ;  Mr.  Schrenk,  from  the  Gold 
Coast ;  Mr.  Riehm,  from  Mangalore, 
and  others.  The  report  showed  an 
increase  of  two  hundred  and  fifty 
converts  in  the  year,  and  a  total 
number  of  seven  thousand  Christian 
souls  connected  with  the  mission — 
four  thousand  in  India,  two  thou- 
sand in  Africa,  and  one  thousand  in 
China.  There  are  also  three  thou- 
sand scholars  attending  the  mission 
schools.  A  congregation  of  at  least 
four  thousand  assembled  in  the 
cathedral  on  the  4th  of  July,  1872, 
when  ten  young  Missionaries  desig- 
nated to  the  foreign  work  received 
the  parting  blessing,  and  were  suit- 
ably addressed  by  their  fathers  and 
brethren.  The  evangelical  Mis- 
sionary societies  of  Paris  and  Geneva, 
and  other  kindred  institutions  also 
report  a  pleasing  measure  of  proyrress 
in  their  respective  spheres  of  labour. 
N  2 


548 


THE   AnSSIONARY   WORLD. 


1154.  American  Anniversaries. 
— Although  our  limited  space  for- 
bids our  entering  into  minute  and 
particular  details,  it  is  pleasant  to 
be  able  to  state  generally  that  the 
Missionary  anniversaries  held  in  the 
United  States  of  America  during 
the  spring  of  1872,  appear  to  have 
been  of  a  highly  interesting  cha- 
racter. And  the  reports  of  some  of 
the  leading  societies  which  have 
already  reached  this  country  show 
that  the  cause  of  Christian  missions, 
as  carried  on  by  them,  is  everywhere 
making  steady  and  encouraging  pro- 
gress. This  is  the  case  especially 
with  regard  to  the  Missionary  Society 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
the  fifty-third  annual  report  of 
which  has  just  come  to  hand.  From 
this  interesting  document  it  appears 
that  both  the  domestic  and  the 
foreign  missions  of  the  Church  are 
progressing  satisfactorily.  Indeed, 
the  work  in  Northern  Europe,  South 
America,  Western  Africa,  India,  and 
China,  exhibited  features  of  more 
than  ordinary  interest,  and  the  state 
of  the  institution  generally  is  such 
as  to  call  forth  the  devout  gratitude 
of  its  friends  and  supporters.  The 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South 
has  also  had  a  very  successful  anni- 
versary, at  which  interesting  ac- 
counts were  given  of  its  numerous 
domestic  missions,  and  of  its  two 
foreign  missions  recently  established, 
but  the  last  annual  report  has  not  yet 
come  to  hand. 


EEOENT  INTELLIGENCE. 

1155.  Irom  Germany.  —  After 
an  absence  of  twenty-two  years  from 
his  adopted  country,  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Jacoby,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  of  America,  has  recently 
returned  to  the  United  States,  and 
has  greatly  edified  the  people  with 


his  interesting  accounts  of  the  pro- 
gress of  the  work  of  God  in  Germany, 
his  native  land.  He  and  other  Ger- 
man emigrants,  having  been  brought 
to  a  saving  knowledge  of  the  truth  by 
the  Methodist  ministry  in  America, 
felt  it  upon  their  hearts  to  return  to 
the  father-land  to  tell  to  their  fel- 
low-countrymen what  a  precious 
Saviour  they  had  found.  This  led  to 
the  establishment  of  organised  Me- 
thodist missions  in  Germany,  Swe- 
den, Denmark,  Norway,  Scandi- 
navia, and  other  parts  of  Northern 
Europe,  which  have  resulted  in 
much  spiritual  good  to  the  people. 
At  the  recent  anniversary  held  in  St. 
Paul's  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  city  of  New  York,  Dr.  Jacoby, 
by  facts  coming  under  his  own  ob- 
servation, answered  the  following 
questions :  Was  the  Methodist  Mis- 
sionary work  in  Germany  a  neces- 
sity ?  Has  it  been  successful  ?  What 
has  been  the  influence  of  it  ?  What 
were  its  prospects  for  the  future  ? 
He  stated  in  proof  of  the  success 
which  had  attended  the  labours  of 
himself  and  brethren,  that  the  Me- 
thodist Societies  under  their  care 
now  numbered  eight  thousand  mem- 
bers, with  forty  preachers.  A  fine 
seminary  had  been  established  at 
Frankfort,  as  well  as  a  religious 
newspaper  and  book  concern,  with  a 
daily  prayer-meeting,  which  had 
been  instrumental  of  sending  several 
young  men  to  the  institute  and  into 
the  ministry.  The  large  and  inte- 
resting Methodist  Sunday-schools  in 
Germany  are  said  to  be  in  a  pros- 
perous state,  and  religious  tracts 
had  been  circulated  during  the  year 
on  an  extensive  scale  with  the  most 
pleasing  results.  We  have  also 
received  intelligence  of  the  encour- 
aging progress  of  the  English  Wes- 
ley an  mission  in  the  kingdom  of 
Wurtemberg,  under  the  siiperinten- 
dence  of  the  Rev.  John  C.  Barrett. 
The  number  of  members  meeting  in 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


549 


classes  is  upwards  of  two  thousand, 
under  the  care  of  one  European  and 
ten  German  ministers ;  but  the 
work  is  still  cramped  and  embar- 
rassed by  the  peculiar  and  anomalous 
relationship  of  the  whole  to  the 
National  Church,  and  by  the  narrow- 
minded  and  exclusive  policy  still 
pursued  by  the  ecclesiastical  autho- 
rities. 

1156.  Prom  the  United  States. 
— Since  the  emancipation  of  the 
slaves  in  the  Southern  States  of 
America,  so  wonderfully  brought 
about  in  the  order  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence, a  great  and  good  work  has 
been  carried  on  by  the  instrumen- 
tality of  American  philanthropists, 
aided  by  British  benevolence,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  "  Freedmen"  in  their 
new  and  interesting  position.  The 
intelligence  we  have  recently  re- 
ceived of  the  progress  and  prospe- 
rity of  this  peculiar  mission  is  most 
encouraging.  The  importance  of  this 
work  is  seen  in  view  of  the  fact 
that  the  coloured  population  in  the 
United  States  increased  over  four 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  during 
the  decade  ending  1870  — making 
their  present  number  nearly,  if  not 
quite,  five  million.  In  the  Missis- 
sippi, Louisiana,  and  South  Carolina, 
the  blacks  exceed  the  whites  by 
thousands,  in  the  latter  State  by 
one  hundred  and  twenty- five  thou- 
sand. The  Report  of  the  United 
States'  Home  missions  just  pub- 
lished says:  "Our coloured  brethren 
of  the  South  are  helping  nobly  in 
the  work.  Eminent  white  brethren 
also  are  aiding  by  their  contribu- 
tions and  by  their  words  of  cheer. 
We  have  seven  colleges  and  schools 
for  educating  preachers  and  pious 
teachers.  One  of  these,  the  Leland 
University,  New  Orleans,  has  one 
hundred  and  forty-three  students.  A 
very  fine  building  is  in  course  of 
erection.       Holbrok     Chamberlain, 


Esq.,  has  given  seventeen  thousand 
five  hundred  dollars  towards  it, 
besides  much  personal  service.  This 
amount  has  been  duplicated  by 
Home  mission  contributions.  These 
schools  should  have  an  endowment 
of  fifty  thousand,  or  one  hundred 
thousand  dollars  each.  As  soon  as 
two  of  them  are  thus  endowed,  the 
Board  will  push  on  into  other  States. 
They  should  all  be  made  to  go  alone 
as  soon  as  possible." 

1157.  Prom  Brazil. — An  Ame- 
rican naval  chaplain  recently  going 
on  shore  at  Bahia,  the  second  city  of 
the  Empire  of  Brazil,  and  its  religi- 
ous capital,  among  other  interesting 
particulars,  gives  the  following  ac- 
count of  what  he  saw  in  a  Roman 
Catholic  Chapel,  which  may  serve  to 
show  the  necessity  of  evangelical 
Missionary  labour  in  that  country : — 
"  The  interior  of  the  chapel  possessed 
no  special  attractions,  and  we  passed 
into  the  side  galleries,  which  were 
beautifully  tiled.  At  the  end  of  one 
of  the  passages  was  a  door  leading, 
as  I  supposed,  into  the  priest's  apart- 
ment. A  boy  in  attendance  opened 
the  door  and  beckoned  us  in.  We 
entered,  and  stood  a  moment  in 
speechless  wonder.  The  room  was 
large  and  high,  and  from  every  part 
of  the  ceiling  were  hung  arms  and 
legs,  and  heads,  and  hands,  all 
fashioned  in  wax.  Many  of  these 
contained  the  marks  of  hideous 
wounds  and  ulcers.  On  the  walls 
were  pictures  of  drowning  men, 
dying  children,  duels,  terrible  mur- 
ders, scenes  of  shipwrecks,  and  all 
sorts  of  perils.  Under  each  picture 
was  inscribed :  Melufpic  que  fez  O 
Senhor  horn  Jesus  do  bom  Jim.  (Cure, 
or  deliverance  wrought  by  the  Good 
Jesus  of  Good  Faith).  In  a  corner 
was  a  pile  of  crutches,  perhaps  a 
hundred.  The  spectacle  was  at  once 
novel  and  repulsive.  It  recalled 
irresistibly  the  ancient    custom  of 


550 


THE  MISSIONAEY  WORLD. 


votive  offerings  in  Pagan  temples, 
^nd  betrayed  a  state  of  superstition 
which  I  could  hardly  believe  ex- 
isted in  the  present  day." 

It  is  a  pleasing  fact  that  something 
is  being  done  towards  the  diffusion 
of  the  Gospel  in  the  Popish  Empire 
of  Brazil.     The  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church   of  America  has  long  had 
a  mission  at  Buenos  Ayres  for  the 
benefit  of  the  English  speaking  por- 
tion of  the  population.    A  few  years 
ago   a  mission  was   commenced  in 
Spanish  for  the  benefit  of  the  na- 
tives, and  we  now  learn  that  three 
Missionaries  are  engaged  in  this  de- 
partment of  the  work — one  at  Buenos 
Ayres,   another  at  Montevideo,  and  ! 
the  third  at  Rosario.  An  encouraging  ' 
measure  of  success  has  already  at-  I 
tended  the  labours  of  the  Mission- 
aries, notwithstanding  the  numerous 
difiiculties  which  they  have  had  to , 
encounter.     Forty  new  native  mem-  ] 
bers  had  been  received  during  the 
year,    making    the     total    number 
united  in  Church-fellowship  one  hun- 
dred    and  fifty-nine.      Among  the  j 
hindrances  to  the  progress  of  the 
work,  mention  is  made  in  the  rep.ort  [ 
just  come  to  hand  of  the  prevalence ! 
of  a  fearful  epidemic  in  the  form  of 
yellow  fever,  which  swept  away  in 
the  course  of  three  months,  twenty-  ) 
five   thousand  persons,    being   fully 
one- eighth  of  the  entire  population,    j 

1158.  rrom  India.— The  eighth  | 
annual  conference  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  India  was  held  I 
at    Moradabad    in    the    month    of 
January.        Twenty-one    American  j 
and    six  native    Missionaries  were 
present.      Interesting  reports  were 
given  in  of  the  state  and  progress 
of  the  work  in  the  three  districts  of 
Barelly,  Lucknow,  and  Moradabad, 
into  which  the  country  is  divided  by 
our  American  brethren.      The  num- 
ber of  native  church  members  was 
reported  at  six  hundred  and  eighty- 


seven,  with  five  hundred  and  fifty-six 
on  trial,    and   five  thousand  three 
hundred  and  thirty-six  scholars  were 
receiving  instruction  in  the  mission 
schools.     One  hundred  and  thirty- 
three  adult,  and  one  hundred  and 
sixty    infant    baptisms    had    taken 
place  during  the  year,  and  the  re- 
spective  stations  were  regarded  as 
in  an  encouraging  state  of  prosperity. 
"  A  resolution,  which  may  ultimately 
prove  an  important  one,  was  adopted 
by  the  conference  with  reference  to 
the  extension  of  its  work  beyond  the 
present  boundaries  of  the  mission. 
Entering  India  at  a  comparatively 
[late  dajf  (1856),  this  Chui'ch  wisely 
!  sought  out  a  neglected  field,    and 
'  fixed  on  Rohilcund  and  Oudh  as  a 
I  suitable  sphere  of  labour.    Time  has 
shown  that  this  was  a  wise  choice, 
but  of  late  years  it  has  been  felt  by 
^  many  connected  with   the   mission 
that  in  choosing  a  special  field  it  had 
'  been  too  readily  assumed  that  all  the 
rest   of    India  was    closed    against 
these    trans- Ganges   brethren.       If 
Methodism  in  India  is  to  have   a 
career  in  any  measure  corresponding 
to  that  it  has  achieved  in  America, 
it  must,  of  necessity,  overleap  artifi- 
cial boundary  lines.      It  professes  to 
follow  where  God  leads,  and  must  be 
willing    to    keep  close  behind    the 
pillar  of  fire,  though  it  be  led  round 
the   earth."     With  these  views   of 
theii'  divine  vocation,  our  American 
brethren  contemplate  the  commence- 
ment of   new  stations  in   Bombay 
and  Bengal,   and  wherever  Provi- 
dence may   open  their  way  before 
them,  at  the  same  time  taking  care 
not  to  interfere  unnecessarily  with 
the  labours  of  other  societies,  whose 
agents  are  already  at  work  in  these 
sections  of  the  wide  field. 

1159.  Missions  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Chiu'ch,  South. — As  the 
last  sheet  of  this  work  is  going  to 
press,  we  have  received  from  the 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


551 


Secretary  of  the  Board  at  the  Mission 
llooms,  Nashville,  an  interesting 
statement  respecting  the  missions  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South,  from  which  wo  gather  the 
following  particulars,  and  regret  we 
have  not  space  for  more  : — From  the 
year  18-i4,  when  this  branch  of  the 
American  Methodist  Church  received 
its  present  organisation,  it  has  carried 
forward  all  the  enterprises  common 
to  an  evangelical  Church  in  modern 
times  ;  prominent  among  these  was 
the  Missionary  work.  Her  missions 
were  domestic  and  foreign.  The 
domestic  missions  embraced — 1.  The 
native  population  in  the  poor  and 
sparse  settlements  on  the  frontier 
borders  ;  2.  German  missions :  These 
were  designed  for  emigrants  to 
America  who  were  coming  from  the 
"  fatherland  "  in  large  numbers,  and 
many  of  whom  were  iniidel  or  scep- 
tical ;  3.  Indian  missions  :  these 
were  established  among  the  aborigi- 
nes or  "red  men  of  the  forest,"  that 
they  might  have  the  benefit  of  a 
preachedGrospel  and  Christian  schools, 
&c.  ;  4.  The  great  work  of  the 
Southern  Church  was,  formerlj^,  the 
instruction  of  the  slaves  till  they 
were  all  made  free,  in  the  mysterious 
providence  of  God,  by  the  war  of 
18G1.  Previous  to  this  event,  the 
Church  numbered  171,857  coloured 
members,  chiefly  slaves,  with  35,909 
probationers  for  membership.  3,395 
converted  Indians  were  also  united 
in  chui'ch  fellowship,  with  171  pro- 
bationers and  83  preachers.  Among 
all  these  classes  of  people  a  great 
and  good  work  was  carried  on  for 
many  years  by  the  Methodist  Mis- 
sionaries of  the  Southern  States  of 
America.  Since  the  termination  of 
the  civil  war,  many  changes  have 
taken  place  in  the  mission  work  of 
the  Southern  Church.  Conference 
boundaries  have  been  altered,  and 
many  of  the  coloured  people  here 
referred    to  have  come  under  the 


care  of  the  Northern  Church.  Those, 
however,  who  remained  in  connection 
with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South,  have  been  organised  into  a 
separate  body,  called  the  "  Coloured 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of 
America."  These  coloured  people 
formed  Annual  Conferences,  which 
elected  delegates  to  the  General  Con- 
ference, some  of  whom  were  minis- 
ters and  others  laymen.  At  the  tirst 
General  Conference  of  this  body,  two 
coloured  preachers  were  elected 
bishops,  and  were  ordained  by 
Bishops  Paine  and  McTyeire,  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 
This  newly-formed  Church  is  actively 
engaged  in  gathering  thousands  into 
its  comnmnion.  It  has  a  weekly 
paper  called  the  Christian  Index, 
and  upwards  of  100,000  Church 
members.  The  work  among  the 
Indians  has  also  been  revived,  and 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South,  in  the  true  spirit  of  the 
founder  of  Methodism  and  of  the 
mother  Church,  is  already  directing 
its  attention  to  foreign  lands,  and 
has  recently  sent  forth  two  Mission- 
aries, and  will,  no  doubt,  soon  send 
forth  many  more. 


ADDITIOML  ANECDOTES. 

1160.  Noble  Mothers.— When 
John  Wesley  was  asked  to  leave  his 
native  land  and  go  out  to  Georgia  in 
America  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the 
settlers  and  the  native  Indians,  he 
hesitated  tUl  he  had  an  opportimity 
of  consulting  his  mother,  his  father 
having  been  called  away  bj'  death  a 
short  time  before.  On  the  matter 
being  laid  before  his  surviving 
parent,  the  noble-minded  woman 
gave  an  answer  worthy  of  her 
honoured  name.  She  not  only  gave 
her  free  consent,  but  said,  "  Had  I  a 


552 


THE   MISSIONARY  WORLD. 


hundred  sons  I  should  be  glad  to 
see  them  all  engaged  in  such  a 
blessed  work,  although  I  might  see 
them  no  more  in  this  world." 

At  a  Missionary  meeting  in  Lon- 
don, the  Rev.  Dr.  Codman,  from 
America,  related  the  following  touch- 
ing incident: — "  An  unusual  number 
of  Missionaries  have,  within  a  very 
short  period,  been  taken  from  their 
fields  of  labour  to  their  eternal  rest ; 
and  two  of  them  under  circumstances 
the  most  trying  that  can  well  be 
imagined.  1  allude  to  the  barbarous 
murder  of  the  two  beloved  J'oung 
men,  Munson  and  Layman,  by  the 
natives  of  Sumatra.  And  I  take 
this  opportunity  of  communicating 
an  interesting  fact  respecting  one  of 
these  young  men.  Mr.  Layman 
was  a  graduate  of  the  college  over 
which  my  friend  and  colleague.  Dr. 
Humphrey,  presided.  When  the 
news  of  his  death  reached  America, 
Dr.  Humphrey  w^as  requested  to 
communicate  the  painful  tidings  to 
the  bereaved  mother.  She  received 
the  melancholy  intelligence  with 
Christian  submission,  and  said, 
pointing  to  a  large  family  of  chil- 
dren who  surrounded  her,  'I  only 
wish  that  I  had  other  children  will- 
ing to  lay  down  their  lives  for 
Christ.'" 

1161.  Pamily  Contributions. — 
The  manner  in  which  many  of  the 
converted  negroes  in  the  West 
Indies  contribute  to  the  mission 
cause  for  each  member  of  their 
respective  families,  is  beautifully 
illustrated  by  the  following  incident 
as  related  by  a  returned  Missionary : 
' '  In  calling  over  the  names  of  the 
people  on  one  occasion  to  ascertain 
how  much  each  could  give,  1  came 
to  that  of  Fitzgerald  Matthew.  '  I 
am  here,  sir,'  he  instantly  replied ; 
and  at  the  same  time  I  saw  him 
hobbling  with  his  wooden  leg  out  of 
the  crowd,  to  come  up  to  the  table 


pew,  where  I  was  standing.  I  won- 
dered what  he  meant,  for  the  others 
answered  to  their  names  without 
moving  from  their  places.  I  was, 
however,  forcibly  struck  with  his 
apparent  earnestness.  Oncoming  up, 
he  put  his  hand  into  one  pocket,  and 
took  out  a  handful  of  sUver  wrapped 
in  paper,  and  said  with  a  loving 
kind  of  abruptness,  '  That's  for  me, 
massa.'  '  Oh,'  I  said,  keep  your 
money  at  present ;  I  don't  want  it 
now ;  I  only  want  to  know  how 
much  you  can  afford  to  give  ;  I  will 
come  for  the  money  another  time.' 
'Ah!  massa,' he  replied,  'God's  work 
must  be  done,  and  I  may  be  dead  ; ' 
and  with  that  he  plunged  his  hand 
into  another  pocket,  and  took  out 
another  handful  of  silver,  and  said, 
'  That's  for  my  wife,  massa.'  Then 
he  put  his  hand  into  a  third  pocket, 
and  took  out  a  somewhat  smaller 
parcel,  and  said,  '  That's  for  my 
pickaniny,  massa ; '  at  the  same  time 
giving  me  a  slip  of  paper,  which 
somebody  had  written  for  him,  to 
say  how  much  the  whole  was.  It  was 
altogether  nearly  <£ 3  sterling — a  large 
sum  for  a  poor  field  negro  with 
a  wooden  leg  to  give.  But  his  ex- 
pression of  joy  and  happiness  on  the 
occasion  was  to  me  worth  all  the 
money  in  the  world." 

1162.  A  Child's  Influence.  — 
When  Mr.  Money  resided  in  the 
Mahratta  country  in  India,  as  his 
daughter,  not  more  than  three  years 
old,  was  walking  out  with  a  native 
servant,  they  came  near  an  old 
Hindu  temple,  when  the  man  stepped 
aside,  and  "made  his  salaam,"  as 
they  call  it,  to  a  small  idol  at  the 
door.  The  child  in  her  simple  lan- 
guage said,  "Saamy,  what  for  you 
do  that:"'  "Oh,  missy,"  said  he, 
"that  my  god."  "Your  god, 
Saamy!  why  your  god  no  see,  no 
hear,  no  walk  ;  your  god  stone.  My 
God  see  every  thing."   Mr.  M.  resid- 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


553 


ing  for  some  time  there,  Saamy  con- 
tinued to  worship  at  the  temple,  and 
missy  to  reprove  him ;  but  when 
they  were  about  to  leave  India,  the 
poor  heathen  said,  "  What  will  poor 
Saamy  do  when  missy  go  to  Eng- 
land ?  Saamy  no  father,  no  mother!" 
The  child  replied,  "  Oh,  Saamy,  if 
you  love  my  God,  he  will  be  your 
father  and  mother  too."  He  pro- 
mised to  do  so.  "Then,"  said  she, 
"you  must  learn  my  prayers."  He 
agreed ;  and  she  taught  him  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  Creed,  and  her  morn- 
ing and  evening  hymns.  Some  time 
after  this,  he  desired  to  leaiu  Eng- 
lish, that  he  might  read  the  Bible  ; 
and  he  became  at  length  a  serious 
and  consistent  Christian. 

1163.  An  Indian  Girl.— "I have 
sometimes  heard  of  Christ,"  said  an 
Indian  girl,  seven  years  old,    "and 
now  I  hnd  Him  to  be  just  such   a 
Saviour  as  I   want.     I   have   often 
heard  people  try  to  tell  of  the  excel- 
lency of  Christ ;  but   their  tongues 
were  too  short  to  express  the  beauty  i 
and  love  which  are  contained  in  this 
lovely    Jesus !     I   cannot    tell    my 
relations   how   lovely  Christ  is !     I 
wonder    my    poor     playmates    will 
choose  that  dreadful  place  hell,  when 
there   stands  that  beautiful  person  , 
Jesus,  calling  upon  sinners,  and  say- 
ing '  Come  away,  sinners,  to  hcaren  ." 
Come,  oh  !  do  come  to  my  Saviour !  i 
Shut  Him  out  no  longer,  for  there  is  I 
room   enough  in  heaven  for   all  of  I 
you  to  be  happy  forever.     It  causes 
me  miich  joy,  at  times,  that  I  de- 
light to   serve   Him ;  and,   by   the 
help  of  God,  I  mean  to  hold  out  to 
the  end  of  my  days." 

1164.  Love  for  the  Sanctuary. 
— On  the  arrival  of  two  vessels  at 
Demerara  from  the  island  of  Do- 
minica, with  a  large  number  of 
slaves  on  board,  some  of  whom  had 
become  decidedly  serious,  a  female 


I  member  of  a  Christian  church,  who 
;  had  formerly  lived  on  the  estate 
[  from  whence  they  came,  on  hearing 
of  their  arrival  went  on  board  one  of 
I  the  vessels.  As  soon  as  they  saw 
[  her  they  exclaimed,  "  Here  are  we  ; 
we  come  from  de  "Word  of  God  in 
Dominica,  but  we  no  know  if  we 
hear  de  Word  of  God  now.  Poor 
we !  we  no  care  where  dem  bring 
we,  so  we  h(  ar  de  Word  of  God." 
On  being  told  that  they  would  find 
chapels  and  Missionaries  in  Deme- 
rara,  their  sorrow  was  turned  into 
joy,  and  hailing  the  slaves  in  the 
other  ship,  which  was  at  anchor  at  a 
short  distance,  they  cried  out,  "  Keep 
good  heart,  dere  be  chapel  here!" 
This  was  long  before  the  great 
emancipation,  when  the  Word  of 
God  was  scarce  in  many  places.  A 
wonderful  change  has  taken  place 
since  then,  and  numerous  commo- 
dious and  crowded  sanctuaries  attest 
the  glorious  success  of  the  Missionary 
enterprise  in  Demerara. 

1165.  A  Kaffir  Boy.— A  Kaffir 
boy,  twelve  years  old,  was  asked 
whether  he  did  not  repent  coming  to 
Gnadendal — a  Missionary  settlement 
of  the  Moravians  in  South  Africa. 
He  answered  in  the  negative.  The 
Missionary  observed,  "  But  in  the 
Kaffir  country  you  had  meat  in 
plenty,  and  excellent  milk,  and  here 
you  cannot  get  them."  '  He  replied, 
"That  is  very  true,  but  I  wish  to 
become  a  child  of  God,  and  I  hear  in 
this  place  how  I  may  attain  it,  but 
in  my  own  country  i  hear  nothing 
of  it,  therefore  I  rejoice  that  I  am 
come  hither,  and  am  satisfied  with 
anything." 

1166.  A  Christian  Hottentot.— 
The  Rev.  W.  Anderson,  of  Pacalts- 
dorp,  in  South  Africa,  gives  the 
following  account  of  a  converted 
Hottentot,  recently  deceased  on  his 
station: — "Among  those  who  have 


554 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


departed  this  life,  one  was  a  inost 
worthy  character.  When  a  child 
he  lost  one  hand,  through  the 
neglect  of  his  heathen  mother,  and 
twice  in  his  life,  while  in  the  service 
of  the  farmers,  he  had  a  narrow 
escape  with  his  life.  Once  a  large 
beam  of  wood  fell  on  him,  which 
laid  him  by  for  a  long  time.  At 
another  time  he  fell  from  a  waggon 
loaded  with  wheatsheaves,  and  the 
wheel  passed  over  his  body,  yet  his 
life  was  spared.  Though  a  weakly 
man  with  only  one  hand,  he  was 
very  industrious.  He  had  been  in 
the  Missionary  institution  fifteen 
years,  and  was  never  burdensome ; 
his  garden  was  cultivated  in  a  man- 
ner far  superior  to  that  of  any  other 
in  the  place.  He  was,  moreover,  a 
very  pious  man,  and  towards  the 
closing  days  of  his  life  he  spoke 
sensibly  of  his  faith  in  Christ.  I 
attended  him  to  his  last  hour. 
Some  of  his  last  words  were  very 
remarkable  for  one  in  his  position. 
When  asked,  '  Are  you  afraid  of 
death?'  'How  can  I,'  he  said, 
*  while  my  eye  is  fixed  upon  the 
Lamb  of  God,  upon  a  crucified  Sa- 
viour P '  '  Have  yoii  pain  ? '  I  in- 
quired. *  I  have  pain  in  my  body,' 
he  replied,  '  but  no  pain  in  my  mind. 
I  am  going  to  Crod  my  Father, 
through  Jesus  Christ  my  Iledeemer,' 
and  so  he  passed  away  to  be  for  ever 
with  the  Lord." 

1167.  A  Noble  Example.— In 
the  early  part  of  the  year  1833,  a 
converted  chief  in  the  Friendly  Is- 
lands was  invited  on  board  a  British 
man-of-war  to  dine  with  the  officers. 
When  the  party  had  taken  their 
seats  at  the  table,  the  distinguished 
visitor  was  observed  to  pause,  and 
■when  asked  why  he  did  not  begin  to 
eat,  he  replied,  that  he  was  waiting 
till  a  blessing  was  asked  upon  the 
food.  The  reproof  was  keenly  felt, 
and  the  whole  party  were  ashamed 


at  being  thus  reproved  by  a  man 
whose  intellectual  attainments  they 
considered  far  inferior  to  their  own. 
They  rose,  and  the  chief  said  grace 
in  a  most  devout  and  becoming 
manner  before  they  commenced  their 
repast. 

1168.  The  Clever  Negro.— At  a 
public  meeting  of  the  members  of 
the  Anthropological  Society  a  short 
time  ago,  it  was  broadly  insinuated, 
and  even  asserted  that,  however 
emotional  and  sensitive  to  religions 
impressions,  the  negro  race  were 
very  inferior  to  mankind  in  general, 
and  that  in  fact  they  had  no  souls, 
and  were  only  animals  of  a  class 
a  little  above  the  baboon  or  gorilla. 
After  a  gentleman  had  been  expa- 
tiating very  learnedly,  as  he  thought, 
on  the  improbability  of  the  negro 
belonging  to  the  human  family, 
from  the  fact  of  his  curly  hair,  the 
thickness  of  his  skull,  and  his 
shuffling  gait,  a  negro  youth  being 
present,  who  had  come  to  England 
to  study  at  one  of  our  colleges, 
stood  up  and  asked  permission  to 
speak  a  few  words.  Permission 
having  been  given  by  the  chairman, 
and  all  eyes  being  fijsed  upon  the 
sable  stranger,  he  spoke  substan- 
tially as  follows : — "  The  gentleman 
who  has  just  addressed  the  meeting 
thinks  that  I  and  my  brethren  of  the 
negro  race  are  not  men  because  we 
have  curly  hair,  our  craniums  are 
thick,  and  we  have  a  shuffling  gait 
when  we  walk.  I  have  lately  been 
down  in  Dorsetshire,  where  I  ob- 
served the  farm  labourers  have  a 
shuffling  gait ;  and  I  thought  that 
my  countrymen,  who  generally  walk 
much  better,  might  be  tempted  to 
laugh  at  them  for  their  awkward- 
ness, if  they  saw  them ;  but  I  do 
not  think  they  would  doubt  their 
humanity  on  that  account.  And  as 
to  our  curly  hair,  I  think  that  need 
be  no  disparagement  to  us,  as  I  have 


THE   MISSIONARY   WORLD, 


555 


known  persons  of  fairer  complexion 
try  to  make  theirs  curl  without 
success.  With  regard  to  the  thick- 
ness of  our  skulls  1  may  ohserve  that 
I  suppose  our  Almighty  and  All- wise 
Creator  knew  what  He  was  doing 
when  He  made  us  so.  Our  home  is 
in  a  very  hot  and  sultry  climate, 
where  the  fiery  rays  of  the  sun  have 
great  power,  and  where  the  inner 
region  of  the  cranium  no  doubt  re- 
quires such  a  protection.  If  by  any 
mistake  in  our  conformation  we  had 
been  made  with  skulls  as  thin  as 
that  of  the  learned  gentleman  who 
last  spoke,  our  brains  under  the 
inliuence  of  the  heat  of  Africa  woiild, 
perhaps,  have  become  as  thin  and  as 
addled  as  his  appear  to  be,  judging 
from  the  foolish  and  unphilosophical 
statement  wliich  he  has  made ;  and 
then  it  might  have  been  fairly 
doubted  whether  we  were  men  worth 
listening  to."  The  young  negro 
resumed  his  seat  amid  thundering 
applause ;  and,  for  once  at  least,  it 
appeared  to  be  the  general  opinion 
that  the  black  man  was  as  clever  as 
the  white  man. 


MISCELLANEOUS  ITEMS. 

1169.  Chronological  order  of 
Missions  and  Missionary  Societies. 
— Before  the  close  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  Geneva  sent  fourteen  Mis- 
sionaries to  the  newly  discovered 
regions  of  South  America.  Early 
in  the  seventeenth,  the  Dutch  la- 
boured to  convert  the  Ceylonese. 
The  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel  in  New  Zealand  dates 
from  the  year  1649  ;  the  Christian 
Knowledge  Society  from  1G98  ;  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,  from  1701. 
In  1705,  two  Missionaries  were  sent 
to  Tanquabar,  by  Frederick  IV., 
King    of   Denmark.       The    Scotch 


Christian  Knowledge  Society  rose  in 
1709.     The  Moravians  went  to  the 
West  Indies  in  1732,  and  to  Green- 
land in  1741:  preceded  in  1721,  by 
!  Egede,    who    sailed  from    Bergen ; 
Eliot  entered  on  his  course  in  1646, 
and  Brainerdin  1743.  The  Methodist 
Missions  were  commenced  in  1769, 
!  although   the  Wesleyan  Missionary 
j  Society  did  not  assume  its  present 
,  organised  form  till  1816.  The  Baptibt 
j  Missionary   Society    was    organised 
,  in  1792;  the  London,  in  179u;  the 
I  Edinburgh,  in  1796  ;  the  Church,  in 
:  1801  ;  the  America  Board  in  1810. 
!  The  years  1799  and  1804  witnessed 
[  successively  the  rise  of  the  Religi- 
ous   Tract,    and    the    British    and 
I  Foreign    Bible     Societies,    both    of 
j  which  had  for  their  object  the  dilFu- 
[  sion  of  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  at 
I  home  and  abroad.     In  more  recent 
1  times  a  number  of  Missionary  and 
i  Philanthropic  Associations  have  been 
!  organised,  which  need  not  be  speci- 
I  fled  in  this  connection. 

!  1170.  Aggregate  of  Missionary 
Contributions  in  the  United  King- 
'  dom. — A  series  of  Tables  have 
been  prepared  by  the  Eev.  W.  A. 
'  Scott  Robinson,  showing  the  result 
!  of  a  careful  analysis  of  the  financial 
accounts  of  the  various  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Societies  of  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland.  The  following  sum- 
mary may  prove  interesting  to  the 
reader: — 

Free  Contributions  of  61  Societies  in  1871. 
21  Church  of  England  .  .  .  £327,695 
17  Nonconformist  Societies  .     .     259,951 

7  Joint  Societies  of  Clmrchmen 

and  Noncouformists  .     .     .     100,654 
13  Scottisli  Societies  ....       96,054 

3  Irish  Presbyterian  Societies      12,902 


£797,256 


Large  as  this  sum  may  ap- 
pear, it  bears  but  a  small  proportion 
to  the   amount  annually   spent  by 


556 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


our  countrymen  in  military  equip- 
ment for  the  defence  of  the  nation ; 
the  ordinary  luxuries  of  life  ;  or  in 
intoxicating  drink  and  tobacco. 
There  is  therefore  ample  room  for 
the  people  of  Great  Britain  and  Ire- 
land to  improve  somewhat  in  the 
amount  of  their  contributions  for 
the  spread  of  the  Gospel  throughout 
the  world. 

1171.  The  Development  Theory. 
— At  a  Missionary  meeting  held  at 
Carlisle  in  1871,  the  Bishop  of  Pe- 
terborough struck  a  severe  blow  at 
the  development  theory  as  applied  to 
religion.  In  the  course  of  his  ad- 
dress he  said :  ' '  You  know  there  is 
a  modern  theory  in  fashion  that  re- 
ligion is  a  development  of  clime  and 
race  just  as  men  are  developed  from 
oysters,  and  so  forth — that  religions 
mark  the  development  of  difterent 
races,  so  that  we  have  now  Fetichism 
and  now  Monotheism.  It  is  alleged 
that  Christianity  is  one  of  these 
stages  of  development ;  and  in  par- 
ticular, it  is  said,  that  it  is  a  Semitic 
religion.  Then  they  say  it  is  confined 
to  the  Aryan  race.  They  say  that  it 
is  only  to  be  found  amongst  this  race, 
that  it  only  succeeds  amongst  these, 
and  that  it  is  a  vain  delusion  to  say 
that  Christianity  will  suit  all  races 
in  all  stages  of  development.  Now, 
here  is  a  fair  challenge  between 
Christianity  and  the  philosophers, 
and  we  are  bound  to  take  it  up. 
And  what  is  the  answer  which  your 
missions  give  to  this  ?  You  try 
Christianity  in  the  open  field  against 
every  one  of  the  existing  religions, 
more  or  less  false  and  degraded,  and 
which  more  or  less  beguile  and  de- 
ceive men,  outside  the  pale  of  the 
Christian  Church.  "What  is  the  re- 
sult? Do  you  find  Christianity 
worsted  in  any  of  these  encounters  ? 
Do  you  find  it  dominated  or  absorbed 
in  Mohammedanism,  Confucianism, 
Buddhism,    or    Brahminism  ?     No : 


but  you  find,  uniformly,  sooner  or 
later — be  the  stage  of  development 
what  it  may,  be  the  conditions  of 
race  and  climate  what  they  may, 
be  the  existing  religion  what  it  may 
— you  find  that  Christianity  makes 
its  way  through  everywhere,  has 
conquests,  wins  converts  now  in  one 
region  of  the  earth,  now  in  another, 
now  from  one  sort  of  religion,  now 
from  another — now  from  the  savage 
in  his  lowest  state  of  degradation, 
now  from  the  man  who  approaches 
nearest  to  the  civilisation  of  the 
West;  you  find  that  everywhere, 
and  in  all  climes,  and  in  all  circum- 
stances, the  Dagon  idols  of  heathen 
temples  fall  more  or  less  maimed 
and  shattered  before  the  presence  of 
the  ark  of  the  Lord.  It  is  here  we 
take.xip  the  challenge,  and  answer 
those  who  tell  us  that  Christianity 
is  an  eflete,  dying  thing.  The  life 
of  the  seed  is  in  it  still,  and  cast  it 
where  you  will,  provided  it  but  sink 
beneath  the  soil,  there  is  in  it  the 
Divine  life  which  will  make  it  spring 
up  and  bear  fruit  according  to  its 
kind." 


MOTIVES  TO  PEKSEVEEANOE. 

1172.  Difficulties. — In  a  work 
so  great,  and  afi'ecting  so  many  in- 
terests as  that  of  the  Missionary 
enterprise,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered 
at  that  numerous  difiiculties  should 
have  to  be  encountered.  These  difii- 
culties arise  from  the  prevalence  of 
selfishness — the  natural  enmity  of 
the  human  heart — the  dangers  to 
which  Missionaries  are  exposed  from 
unhealthy  climates,  wild  beasts,  and 
savage  men — the  toil  of  acquiring 
foreign  languages,  and  from  various 
other  causes  which  might  be  men- 
tioned. In  some  instances  these 
difiiculties  have  been  so  numerous 
and  formidable,  as  to  become  tho- 
roughly discouraging  to  those  who 


THE   MISSIONARY   WOELD. 


557 


are  engaged  in  the  prosecution  of  the 
good  work  both  at  home  and  abroad. 
But  why  should  this  be  the  case  ? 
seeing  there  are  so  many  motives  for 
perseverance  in  the  noble  enterprise 
— motives  of  the  most  weighty  im- 
port affecting  the  destiny  of  all 
concerned  not  only  in  this  world  but 
also  in  that  which  is  to  come.  If 
we  view  the  subject  from  a  proper 
stand-point,  [and  in  the  light  of 
eternity,  we  shall  buckle  on  our 
armour  afresh,  and  go  forth  to  fight 
the  good  fight  of  faith,"  and  taking 
as  our  watchwords  o«tt'«j-(^  tu  victory, 
and  no  surrender  ! 

1173.  The  Cause  of  God.— 
The  first  and  the  highest  motive 
which  should  actuate  us  to  perse- 
verance in  the  glorious  Missionary 
enterprise  may  be  derived  from  the 
consideration  of  the  fact  that  it  is 
the  cause  of  God.  It  has  been  in- 
augurated and  carried  on  up  to  the 
present  time,  not  for  party  purposes, 
or  to  obtain  the  applause  of  mortal 
men,  but  especially  and  emphatically 
to  promote  the  honour  and  glory  of 
the  great  Jehovah,  and  to  win  preci- 
ous souls  for  Christ.  Every  Mis- 
sionary of  the  Cross,  and  every 
disciple  of  the  Lord  Jesus  who 
ministers  to  his  necessities,  is  en- 
gaged in  the  service  of  the  "  King  of 
kings  and  Lord  of  lords."  The  Divine 
command  is  "Go  ye  into  all  the 
world  and  preach  the  Gospel  to 
every  creature,"  and  the  promise  is 
* '  Lo  I  am  with  you  always  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  world."  How 
exalted  the  service !  This  is 
the  highest  and  most  honourable 
employment  under  heaven.  jN'or 
will  the  Master  neglect  or  suffer  His 
servants  to  go  unrewarded.  "  There- 
fore, my  beloved  brethren,  be  ye 
steadfast,  unmovable,  always  abound- 
ing in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  foras- 
much as  ye  know  that  your  labour 
is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord." 


1174.  Past  Experience.  —  A 
cheering  measure  of  encouragement, 
and  powerful  motives  for  continued 
eflbrt  in  the  cause  of  Christian  mis- 
sions, may  be  gathered  from  the  ex- 
perience of  the  past.  Not  only  has 
the  promised  presence  of  the  Master 
been  realised,  and  the  protection  of 
Divine  Providence  been  extended  in 
a  remarkable  manner  to  His  ser- 
vants, but  the  Gospel  of  Christ  has 
proved  to  be  what  it  professes  to  be 
— "  the  power  of  God  iinto  Salva- 
tion to  every  one  that  believeth." 
Whenever  that  Gospel  has  been 
faithfully  preached  and  brought  to 
bear  upon  the  heart  and  conscience 
by  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
the  results  have  been  conviction  of 
sin,  a  heart-felt  plea  for  mercy,  faith 
in  Christ,  Divine  forgiveness,  a  sense 
of  pardon,  and  a  hope  of  heaven. 
In  many  places  sinners  have  been 
converted,  and  success  has  been  rea- 
lised on  a  large  scale.  Multitudes 
of  people  once  dark  benighted 
heathens,  have  been  gathered  into 
the  fold  of  Christ,  places  of  worship 
have  been  erected,  native  churches 
organised,  and  a  work  accomplished 
which  proves  to  a  demonstration, 
that  Christianity  is  not  a  cunningly 
devised  fable,  but  the  wasdom  of 
God  and  the  power  of  God  for  the 
world's  regeneration. 

1175.  Human  Eelationship.  — 
When  we  plead  the  cause  of  Chris- 
tian missions,  we  plead  on  behalf  of 
those  who  are  nearly  related  to  us 
by  the  ties  of  a  common  humanity. 
Poor  perishing  heathens  may  differ 
from  us  in  complexion,  in  language, 
in  intelligence,  and  in  social  posi- 
tion ;  but  they  are  nevertheless  our 
brethren  and  sisters  in  the  sight  of 
God  ;  "  bone  of  our  bone,  flesh  of 
our  flesh."  "We  have  all  been  cre- 
ated by  the  same  power,  preserved 
by  the  same  goodness,  redeemed  with 
the   same  precious  blood,  and  are 


558 


THE    MISSIONARY    WORLD. 


alike  possessed  of  immortal,  never- 
dying  souls.  And  let  no  one  say 
with  wicked  Cain,  * '  Am  I  my  bro- 
ther's keeper  ? "  You  are  your 
brother's  keeper,  and  God  will  re- 
quire the  blood  of  your  heathen 
brother  at  your  hands,  if  you  allow 
him  to  perish  for  lack  of  knowledge, 
when  you  have  bread  enough  and  to 
spare.  Hasten  then  to  the  help  of 
those  who  need  your  assistance  in 
whatever  clime  they  dwell,  and 
however  wretched  their  condition, 
remembering  the  claims  they  have 
upon  your  sympathy  and  benevo- 
lence, from  the  fact  of  their  Com- 
mon origin  and  destiny  with  your- 
selves. 

1176.  Motives  of  Gratitude.— 
In  the  prosecution  of  the  great  Mis- 
sionary enterprise,  we  should  never 
forget  what  the  Gospel  has  done  for 
us  and  oiir  country.  What  were  we 
before  the  truth  of  God  came  with 
saving  power  to  our  hearts  ?  And 
what  was  our  country  before  it  was 
visited  with  the  light  of  our  Divine 
Christianity.  "We  have  it  on  good 
authority  that  our  Pagan  forefathers 
wandered  over  the  hills  and  through 
the  dales  of  old  Albion,  in  a  state  of 
perfect  nudity,  painting  their  bodies 
and  manifesting  an  attitude  as 
savage,  degraded  and  warlike  as 
that  of  the  wild  Hottentots,  Indians, 
or  Kaffirs,  on  whose  behalf  we  plead. 
We  boast  of  England's  greatness 
and  glory  ;  but  what  has  made  Eng- 
land great  and  glorious  ?  Not  her 
extensive  commerce,  her  splendid 
army,  or  her  powerful  navy  unfurl- 
ing the  national  flag  in  every  sea ; 
but  the  "  glorious  Gospel  of  the 
blessed  God."  This  same  Gospel, 
and  that  alone  can  make  other  na- 
tions great,  and  glorious,  and  free. 
Let  us  ma,ke  haste  to  give  it  to 
them  with  an  unsparing  hand,  and 
may  the  blessing  of  God  attend  our 
effi)rts.     Havin"f  been  ourselves  res- 


cued from  sin,  and  guilt,  and 
death,  and  hell,  let  us  from  motives 
of  gratitude  to  the  God  of  our 
salvation,  flee  to  the  rescue  of  our 
fellow-men,  who  from  the  depth  of 
their  danger  and  distress  are  crying 
"  Come  over  and  help  us  !  " 

1177.  The  Word  of  Prophecy.— 
JSTor  is  it  an  uncertain  warfare  in 
which  those  engage  who  go  forth  to 
fight  the  battles  of  the  Lord  in  the 
high  places  of  the  mission  field. 
The  Captain  of  our  salvation,  who 
has  all  power  in  heaven  and  on 
earth,  has  given  us  the  assurance  of 
victory  if  we  prove  faithful  to  Him 
as  our  Divine  Leader  and  Lord. 
Our  foes  may  be  numerous  and 
powerful;  but  He  that  is  for  us  is 
stronger  than  all  that  are  against 
us.  If  we  put  on  the  whole  armour 
of  God,  and  contend  lawfully,  we 
have  nothing  to  fear :  for  ' '  the 
weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not 
carnal,  but  mighty  through  God 
to  the  pulling  down  of  strongholds." 
Many  pages  might  be  filled  with 
clear  and  explicit  predictions  of  the 
final  triumphs  of  Christianity.  What 
can  be  more  encouraging  than  the 
language  of  the  evangelical  prophet, 
employing  another  beautiful  figure  ? 
"  As  the  rain  cometh  down,  and  the 
snow  from  heaven,  and  returneth 
not  thither,  but  watereth  the  earth, 
and  maketh  it  bring  forth  and  bud, 
that  it  may  give  seed  to  the  sower, 
and  bread  to  the  eater ;  so  shall  My 
Word  be  that  goeth  forth  out  of  My 
mouth  :  it  shall  not  return  unto  Me 
void,  but  it  shall  accomplish  that 
which  I  please,  and  it  shall  prosper 
in  the  thing  whereto  I  sent  it.  For 
ye  shall  go  out  with  joy,  and  be  led 
forth  with  peace :  the  mountains 
and  the  hills  shall  break  forth  before 
you  into  singing,  and  all  the  trees  of 
the  field  shall  clap  their  hands.  In- 
stead of  the  thorn  shall  come  up  the 
fir-tree,    and  instead  of  the   briar 


THE    MISSIONARY   WORLD. 


559 


shall  come  up  the  myrtle-tree :  and 
it  shall  be  to  the  Lord  for  a  name, 
for  an  everlasting^  sign  that  shall  not 
be  cut  off"  (Isaiah  Iv.  10— 1;5). 
Adverting  to  the  happy  time  whun 
Missionary  work  shall  be  hnished, 
by  the  conversion  of  the  whole  world 
to  God,  Jeremiah  says,  "And  they 
shall  teach  no  more  every  man  his 
neighbour,  and  every  man  his  bro- 
ther, saying,  Know  the  Lord :  for 
they  shall  all  know  Me,  from  the 
least  of  them  unto  the  greatest  of 
them,  saith  the  Lord  "  (Jeremiah 
xxxi.  34).  And  Christ  Himself 
said,  ' '  This  Gospel  shall  be  preached 
in  all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto 
all  nations  ;  and  then  shall  the  end 
come."  And  speaking  of  the  result, 
He  says,  "  They  shall  come  from  the 
east,  and  from  the  west,  and  from 
the  north  and  the  south,  and  they 
shall  sit  down  with  Abraham,  Isaac, 
and  Jacob  in  the  kingdom  of  God." 
The  glorified  saints  of  God  in  heaven 
are,  moreover,  represented  as  recog- 
nising the  extensive  range,  and  the 
blessed  results  of  the  Missionary 
enterprise,  singing  a  new  song  to  the 
praise  and  glory  of  Him  who  had 
redeemed  them  to  God  by  His  blood 
"  out  of  every  kindred,  and  tongue, 
and  people,  and  nation." 

1178.  The  Eecompense. — Those 
who  faithfully  labour  to  bring  about 
this  grand  consummation — the  con- 
version of  the  world  to  Christ,  will 
have  their  reward,  not  of  merit,  but 
through  the  free,  infinite  grace  and 
mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  That 
reward  will  be  realised  partly  in 
this  life,  but  more  fully  in  the'  life 


to  come.  The  peace  and  comfort 
resulting  from  humble  persevering 
efforts  to  do  good,  with  a  single  eye 
to  the  glory  of  God,  cannot  be 
ec^uallcd  by  any  earthly  enjoyment. 
Nor  will  any  mansions  in  heaven  be 
more  bright  and  glorious  than  those 
reserved  for  zealous  Missionaries  of 
the  Cross  who  are  found  faithful 
unto  death.  In  view  of  the  great 
recompense  of  reward,  weU  might 
the  Apostle  exclaim,  "  Let  us  not  be 
weary  in  well  doing,  for  in  due 
season  we  shall  reap  if  we  faint 
not."  "I  am  now  ready  to  be 
offered,  and  the  time  of  my  departure 
is  at  hand.  I  have  fought  the  good 
fight,  I  have  finished  my  course, 
I  have  kept  the  faith.  Henceforth 
there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown 
of  righteousness,  which  the  Lord  the 
righteous  Judge  shall  give  me  at 
that  day,  and  not  to  me  only,  but 
unto  all  them  also  that  love  His 
appearing  "  (2  Timothy  iv.  6—8). 
Solomon  says,  "  He  that  winneth 
souls  is  wise,"  and  in  beautiful  har- 
mony with  this  is  the  language  of 
Daniel,  "They  that  be  wise  shall 
shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firma- 
ment ;  and  they  that  turn  many  to 
righteousness  as  the  stars  for  ever 
and  ever  "  (Daniel  sii.  3).  May 
both  the  reader  and  writer  of  this 
book  in  the  last  great  day  hear  from 
the  lips  of  the  Master  the  welcome 
plaudit,  "Well  done,  good  and 
faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the 
joy  of  thy  Lord." 

"  Servant  of  God,  well  done ! 

Rest  from  tby  loved  employ  ; 
The  battle  fought,  the  victoi-y  won, 
Enter  thy  Master's  joy." 


560 


TABULAE  VIEW  OF  MISSIONAET  SOCIETIES. 

1872. 


Missions 

Com- 
menced. 

1701  1 

1800 
1795 
1792 
1816 
1769 
1803 
1842 

1860  1 

1860 
1840 
1845 
1824 
1843 
1847 
1844 
1840 
1845 
1844 
1865 

1732 
1822 
1828 
1833 
1816 
1797 
1852 
1842 
1860 
1860 

1810 
1819 
1814 
1832 
1832 
1846 

1845  -j 

1845 
1859 

1839  1 

NAMES. 

Number  of 
Ordained 
Mission- 
aries. 

Number  of 

Church 
Members. 

Number  of 
Scholars. 

Approxi- 
mate 
Annual 
Income. 

BKITISH  SOCIETIES. 

Society  for   the  Propagation  of  thej 

Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts  J 

Cliurch  Missionary  Society 

464 

329 

230 

85 

23 

1,071 

78 

211 

40 

4 
4 

11 

28 
40 
12 
11 

14 

156 
21 
56 
35 
71 
20 
44 
19 
10 
2 

131 

63 
49 
129 
17 
16 

2 

12 

16 

5 

30,000 

21,705 

40,000 

37,426 

563 

158,505 

13,898 

5,656 

284 
211 

218 
1,906 
5,740 
1,000 

130 

20,742 
1,368 
4,656 
1,851 
3,478 

114 
4 

28,718 
5,182 

26,480 

3,700 

1,123 

550 

70 

301 
351 

1,000 

41,941 

38,231 

8,032 

1,523 

264,649 

3,951 

82 
714 

2,800 
9,752 
6,903 
800 
1,300 

23,254 

900 

3.752 

1,500 

3,218 

13,037 

150 
60 

14.410 

4,078 

7,397 

10,059 

2,341 

329 

32 

1,500 
2,113 

1,500 

£ 

97,603 

153,697 

114,306 

27,496 

6,000 

148,585 

30,000 

32,280 

11,771 

2,500 

5,500 

36,054 

10,000 

27,359 

36,671 

7,504 

5,000 

8,378 

9,352 

4,500 

24,401 
8,500 
12,000 
10,000 
33,000 
8,000 
7,700 
4,000 
4,000 
1,500 

92,000 
43,000 
43,500 
76,000 
13,000 
5,500 

1,500 

7,  .500 
9,500 

1,500 

Baptist  Missionary  Society  

General  Baptist  Missionary  Society 

Wesleyan  Missionary  Society 

Pi-imitive  Methodist  Missionary  Society 
United  Methodist  Free  Church  Mis-I 

sionary  Society  J 

Methodist  New  Connexion  Missions 

Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  Missions... 

Free  Church  of  Scotland  Missions  

United  Presbyterian  Church  Missions... 
English  Presbyterian  Church  Missions 
Irish  Presbyterian  Church  Missions 

South  American  Missionary  Society 

CONTINENTAL  SOCIETIES. 

Moravian  Missionai-y  Society 

Paris  Evangelical  Missionary  Society  ... 
Rhenish  Missionary  Society    

Hermansburgh  Missionary  Society 

AMERICAN  SOCIETIES. 

American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  ... 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  Missions... 
Baptist  Missionary  Union    

Reformed  Dutch  Church  Missions    

Methodist    Episcopal    Church  South  j 

Southern  Baptist  Board  of  Missions 

United  Presbyterian  Church  Missions... 
Nova    Scotia    Presbyterian    Church  1 

INDEX. 


PAR. 

Abbeokuta    ....  1096 
Abeel's  'Kesidenoo  in 

China'      .     .     974 
Africa,  Western     757,  1088 
Southern  .      .     .  1101 
Central  ....  1114 
Books  on    .     -     .     8G7 
Africans,  West  75,  399,  400 
South     ....     114 
Africaner's  Conversion   409 
Dream    ....     410 
Death     ....    411 
AfHictions    and    Be- 
reavements .     749 
Aged  Collector,  An   .     569 
Agents  Provided   .     .     643 
Aikman's 'Cyclopajdia'  774 
Akropong     ....  1097 
Alexander's 'Travels'    877 
America,  North       43,  1051 
South     .     .     .     .1061 
British  ....     362 
Discovery  of    43,  1051 
Books  on    .     .     .     831 
American  Missionary 

Societies  .  .  297 
Baptist  M.  Society  300 
Board  of  Missions  298 
Episcopal    Board 

of  Missions  .  301 
Free  Will  Baptist 

Missions  .  .  304 
Indian  Missionary 

Association  .  308 
Missionai-y  Asso- 
ciation .  .  312 
Jews'  Society .  .  303 
Lutheran  C.  Mis- 
sions .  .  .  30C 
Methodist  E.  M. 

Society  .  .  ."301 
M.     E.      Church 

South  Missns  1159 
Presbyterian  Mis- 
sions   .     .     .     305 
Anniversaries      .  1154 
Americans     ...     41,  44 


Amos,     Rev.    R.,    in 

danger     .     .     751 

Amoy 476 

Ancient  Nations,  State 

of  ...  .  2 
Anderson,  Rev.  John  531 
Anecdotes,  Additional  1160 
Aneityuni      ....     454 

Aiiguilla 1071 

Annual  Subscriptions    531 
Anonymous     Contri- 
butor  .     .     .     601 

Antigua 1065 

Armenia,  Travels  in  .  825 
Arthur's 'M.  to  Mysore'  942 
Asbury,  Frances    .     .  1005 

Ashantis 90 

Asiatics 140 

Associations  and 

Branches .     .     500 
Athanasius,        Testi- 
mony of  .     .        4 
Australia       ....  1116 
Australian  Colonies   .     437 
Aborigines      .     .     153 
Australasia   .     .     .     .1116 
Books  on    .     .     .     900 
Australasians    .     .     .     153 

Backhouse's  '  Travels '    883 

Bahamas 1076 

Baillie's    '  Missionary 

of  Kilmany '     817 
Baker,Rev.T.,Murderof  729 
Baptist  Missionary  So- 
ciety 240— 247,  382 
Society's  Publica- 
tions   .     .     .     765 
General  M.  Society  248 
Jamaica  Jubilee  .     853 

Baptists 239 

Baptisms,  Romish  .  192 
Barbadoes     .     .     392,  1079 

Barbuda 1070 

Bartholomew's,  St.     .  1072 
Basle,  Missionai-y  So- 
ciety   ...    288 


PAE. 

Basutus 131 

Basutuland  .  .  418,  1106 
Beaumont,  Joseph  .  530 
Bechuana  Country  .  41G 
Bechuanas  ....  130 
Beck,  John  ....  1024 
Beccham's  '  Ashanti '  871 
Benevolence,  Scrip- 
tural .  489,  492 
of  Missionaries  .  603 
Benevolent  Planters  617,618 

Bengal 11'27 

Benuie,  John     .     .     .  1019 
Beuome.  Little      .     .       82 
Berlin  Missionarv  So- 
ciety   ."  .     .     288 
Missionary  Union     295 
Bettleheim,  Dr.      .     .     267 
Beynon,  William  .     .     998 
Bigotry     .     .     .      498,  490 
Bishop,  not  wanted    .     43'1 
Black's,  Rev.W., '  Me- 
moirs '      .     .     8 10 
Blair's  '  Waldenses  '  .     820 
Bleby,  Preservation  of    681 
Bleby's     '  Death      of 

Slavery ' .  .  856 
Blumhardt's      '  Miss. 

Geography ' .  778 
Rlyth,  George  .  .  .  1017 
Boaz's  'Youth of  India'    947 

Bombay 1129 

Book  leading  the  way  632 
Borneo  .....  1134 
Boy  and  his  Farthing  626 
and  his  Marbles  .  625 
Boys  in  danger  .  .  676 
Boyce'3     '  Notes     of 

South  Africa'  890 
Brahminism  ....  141 
i5rainerd,  David  832,  1027 
Brazilians  ...  53,  54 
Brazil,       Intelligence 

from    .    .    .  1157 
Brigg's  '  Modern  Mis- 
sions '  .     .     .     793 
Brindclbund      .    .     .    470 


562 


PAR. 

PAR. 

PAR. 

British  Jews'  Societv 

Ceylon      .      467, 958,  1130 

Confucius      .... 

152 

237, 

1152 

Channel  Islands     .    .     345 

Congregational    Mis- 

Broadbent, Eev.  S.     . 

695 

Chapel  demolished    .     740 

sionary  Socie- 

Brown, David    .     .     . 

985 

Child's  '  Grave  in  the 

ties      .    .     . 

225 

Brown's   '  History    of 

Ocean ' .     .     753 

Home  Missions    . 

238 

Missions' 

770 

Influence    .     .     .  1162 

Continent  of  Europe . 

346 

Brownlee,  John      .    . 

987 

Chilians 62 

Continental  Missionar 

y 

Brunton,  Henry     .     . 

1015 

Chilled  to  Death    .     .     687 

Societies 

275 

Buchanan,    Claudius . 

986 

China   .     .    .  234,475,  634 

Anniversaries 

1153 

On  India     .     .     . 

935 

1135 

Contrast,  The    .      417 

,452 

Bushmanland    .     .     . 

1111 

Opened  .     .    .967,965 

Conversion  of  a  Des- 

Buddhism     .... 

142 

Its  StateandPros- 

perado      .    . 

368 

Buenos  Ayres    .     .    . 

373 

pects    .     .     .     968 

Conversions       .     .     . 

334 

Bumby,  Mr.,  di-owned 

671 

Its  Spiritual  Claims  969 

Convicts 

155 

Life  of    ...    . 

908 

Books  on    .     .     .     967 

Cookman,   George  G. 

545 

Bum's       'Missionary 

Intelligence  from  1154 

Coolie  Mission       .    . 

424 

Enterprise'  . 

782 

Chinese   .     .     150,  482,  970 

Countrymen,      Perils 

Bunting,  Jabez      ..    . 

525 

Language   .     .     .     151 

from    .     .     . 

734 

Burchell,  Thomas 

1003 

Converts     ...     482 

Coutts,  Miss  Burdett 

598 

Burder's   '  Missionaiy 

Christian  David     .     .  1022 

Coveteousness  .       495 

.496 

Anecdotes '  . 

801 

Young  Men         .     561 

Cox's    '  Baptist    Mis- 

Burmah   .     .    .    472, 

1131 

Liberality  604,  610,  612 

sionary     So- 

Burmese  

148 

Concord      .     .     .    433 

ciety'  .     .     . 

787 

Bushmen 

120 

Experience      .     .     391 

Crocodiles,  Danger  from  697 

Buyer's    '  Letters    on 

Duty      ....     318 

Crook's   'Ireland  and 

India  .     .     . 

930 

Knowledge  Society  204 
Cliristianity,Missionary 

America '     . 
Cross,  Eev.  W.,  Ship- 

818 

Cabman's  '  Mission '  . 

336 

171,  172 

wreck  of 

670 

Calabar,  Old      ... 

1100 

and  Civilisation  .     799 

Life  of    ...     . 

912 

Caldwell,Mr.  drowned 

680 

Christians  in  Palestine     14 

Crusades  

181 

California      .... 

370 

Christopher's,  St.  .     .  1069 

Calvert,  Mr.,  Deliver- 

Church      Missionary 

Dahomans     .... 

92 

ance  of     .     . 

726 

Society    205—208 

Daily  Offerings      .     . 

548 

and  Lyth,  Madams 

728 

Mission   Stations 

Damai-aland       .     .     . 

1112 

Calvin 

331 

385,  422 

Damaras        .... 

136 

Cameroons    .... 

1099 

Missionai-yEeport  1143 

Danish  Missions    .     . 

276 

Campbell's,  Dr.  'Mari- 

Society's   Publi- 

Davies's  'North  Africa' 

876 

time  Discoveries' 

777 

tions    .     .     .    763 

'China'       .     .     . 

969 

Martyr  of    Erro- 

of  Scotland's  Foreign 

Dawson,  William 

533 

manga      .     . 

917 

Missions      .     216 

Death  averted   .     .     . 

675 

Eev.  J.,  Travels  . 

880 

Churchill's         ']Mova 

Demerara      .... 

1078 

John       .... 

991 

Scotia'     .     .    839 

Denmark       .... 

1046 

Canada     

1059 

City,  Perils  in  the       .     709 

and  her  Missions 

826 

Cannibalism       .     .  163 

,  726 

Civilisation  .     .       400,  401 

Desperado    reclaimed 

741 

Canton 

1136 

Clarkson's  '  India  and 

Development  Theory 

1171 

Canvassing    .... 

563 

the  Gospel ' .     932 

Devil  Worship  .      104 

,  106 

Cape  of  Good  Hope  116,1101 

Claver,  Peter    .     .     .     981 

Difficulties,M)ssionai-y 

1172 

Coast      .... 

1094 

Coke,  Dr.     .    252,  639,  648 

Divine  Providence     . 

628 

Carey,  Dr.     .     .      951 

,  999 

Coke's     '  History     of 

Dixon,  James    .     .     ." 

529 

Carey,        Marshman, 

West  Indies'    847 

Dixon's  'America'     . 

843 

and  Ward     . 

952 

Collections   and   Col- 

Dober, Leonard     .     . 

1021 

Cargill,  Mrs.,   Life  of 

911 

lecting     .     .     558 

Dominica      .... 

1066 

Carib  Indians    .     .     5 

7,  61 

Colenso,  Dr.      ...     210 

Don  Santiago's  Con- 

Wars     ...     63,  65 

Colour,  grades  of  .     .       69 

version     .     . 

374 

Game's        '  Eminent 

Columbia,  British  .     .     363 

Draper,  Eev.    J.    D., 

Missionaries ' 

804 

Columbine,    Wreck  of    673 

Life  of     .     . 

909 

Carpenter,  Miss,  Six 

Columbus      ...     39,  56 

Drew,  Daniel,  Esq.    . 

687 

months       in 

Command  and  Promise  320 

Diniid  Priests  in  Gaul 

25 

India  .     .     . 

965 

Comparative    Eesults    486 

Druidism       .... 

18 

Caste 

146 

Conference  ou  Missions  798 

Drunkenness  in  Africa 

113 

INDEX. 


5G3 


PAR. 

PAR. 

PAU. 

Dubois,  Abb^    .    .    . 

980 

Female  Collectors      . 

560 

Garwood's      '  Million 

'Letters  on  India' 

933 

Fernando  Po     .     .     . 

1098 

Peopled  City' 

814 

Duff,  Missionary  Ship 

231) 

Fernley,  John,  Esq.   . 

589 

Geikie's  'Missions  to 

Duff,  Dr 

1020 

Fetish 

97 

Wrong  Places 

'780 

Duff's  'Missions  and 

Fields  of  Labour  De- 

German     Missionary 

tho  Church' 

961 

scribed     .     . 

1031 

Society    .    . 

292 

Duhoborsti,  a  llussian 

Figure  altered  .     .     . 

567 

Germany       .... 

1042 

Sect     .     .     . 

36 

Fiji  Islands        .     444, 

1120 

Mission   work  in 

352 

Duncan's  'Jamaica'  . 

851 

and  Fijiaus     .     . 

922 

Gill's     '  Gems      from 

Dutch  Missionary  So- 

Fijians    .     .     .       162 

,  922 

Coral  Islands 

924 

cieties      .     . 

284 

Fiuley's      '  Autobio- 

Giving essential    .    . 

556 

graphy'   .     . 

844 

As  God  has  pros- 

EarlyAges,Missions in 

318 

Fire,  Danger  from 

749 

pered  us 

557 

Earthquakes      .     711- 

-713 

in  Forest    .     .     . 

705 

Glasgow    Missionary 

East's  'Western  Africa' 

867 

First  Missionary   .     . 

174 

Society     .     . 

215 

Ebenezer       .... 

393 

Mission  Station  . 

175 

God's  House,  Love  for 

396 

Economy   and    Libe- 

Convert in  Europe 

176 

Gogerly,  Daniel  J. 

1010 

rality  .     .     . 

564 

Missionary  Meet- 

Gogerly's 'Pioneers  of 

Edinburgh,     Medical 

ing  .... 

177 

Bengal '    .     . 

95;! 

Missions  .     . 

224 

Missionary  Iveport 

178 

Goree        ..... 

1090 

Egedo,  Hans     .     •     . 

277 

Protestant    Mis- 

Gospel, Adaptation  of 

377 

Egypt,  State  of      .     . 

9 

sion     .     .     . 

183 

Gossner's  Mission 

289 

Eimeo 

449 

Missionary  Mai'tyr 

735 

Grant,  Asahel    .     .     . 

1029 

Eliot,  John   .... 

1026 

Fish-hooks,  Power  of 

720 

Grant's    'Missions  to 

Ellis,  WilUani  .     .     . 

638 

Foochow 

1139 

the  Heathen ' 

794 

Ellis's      '  Polynesian 

Foolas 

86 

Gratitude,  Motives  of 

1176 

Researches ' . 

915 

Foreign  Aid  Society . 

2():» 

Great  Britain,  State  of 

17 

'  Madagascar ' 

885 

Auxiliaries      .     . 

613 

Greece 

1048 

'  Missionary  An- 

Formosa  

477 

Gi'eegrees      .... 

96 

nual  '  .     .     . 

802 

Four  Missionaries  Sliot 

732 

Greenland     .... 

1050 

Emancipation    .     .     . 

386 

Fowler  and  Goy,  Ship- 

Mission to  .     277 

,  827 

Emigrant  Orphans     . 

667 

wreck  of  .     . 

662 

Grenada    

1081 

Emigration   .... 

47 

Fox's  'West   African 

Grey's      '  Polynesian 

Encouragement     .     . 

319 

Missions '     . 

869 

Mythology ' . 

914 

Enemies  madeFriends 

412 

France,  Moral    State 

Griqualaud   .... 

1109 

England   .     .     .    333, 

1032 

of    .     .      24, 

1037 

Griquas 

123 

Missions  to     .     . 

180 

Free  Baptist  Mission- 

Gutzlaff's China    .     . 

967 

English  Presbyterian 

ary  Society  . 

309 

Voyages     .     .     . 

975 

Missions 

220 

Church  of   Scot- 

Episcopalian Mission- 

land Mission 

217 

Haidee,  Wreck  of  the 

674 

ary  Societies 

198 

Freedom,    Kesults   of 

Hamilton,  James    .     . 

541 

Epitaph,AMissionarj''s  759 

387- 

-390 

Hankow    

1138 

Etheridge's    '  Life   of 

Freeman's   '  Journal ' 

872 

Happy  Deaths  .     .     . 

462 

Dr.  Coke '    . 

808 

French  Canadian  Mis- 

Hardy's   '  Jubilee    of 

Europe    333,  (537,  814, 

1031 

sionary     So- 

Ceylon  Mis- 

Europeans, State  of   . 

17 

ciety    .     .     . 

314 

sion  '  .     .     . 

957 

Evangelical  Continen- 

Colonies    .     .     . 

108G 

Harris,  Howell  .     .     . 

650 

tal  Society   . 

272 

Frere's,     Sir    Bartle. 

Hartley's  '  Researches 

Lutheran  Missions 

291 

Testimony   . 

466 

in  Greece '    . 

824 

Example,  A  Noble     . 

1167 

Friendly  Islands  439, 

1119 

Harvard's  '  Narrative ' 

940 

Experience  of  the  Past 

1174 

Islanders    .     .     . 

159 

Harvey  Islands      .     . 

450 

Extravagance    .     .     . 

497 

Fmit  at  Last    .     .     . 

425 

Hasseli's  'From  Pole 

to  Pole'    .     . 

Hawkins's      '  Church 

773 

Family  Contributions 

1161 

Gambia 

1091 

Fantis 

91 

Gardiner,     Captain    . 

268 

Missions '     . 

788 

Farmer,  Thomas,  Esq. 

593 

'Memoir  of ' 

845 

Haytr 

1085 

Farmer's     '  Friendly 

Gardiner's'  ZuluCoun- 

Notes  on  a  vist  to 

861 

Islands '  .     . 

921 

try'     .     .     . 

898 

Heald.  James,  Esq.    . 

590 

Farthing  Movemeat  509,570 

'  Christian     Mis- 

Heathen, Perils  by  the 

715 

Fellatas 

88 

sionaries  ' 

805 

Heroines,  The  Two   . 

728 

564 


INDEX. 


I'AR. 

Ilick,    S.,     and     the 

Clergyman  .     565 
Hill,  Eev.   W.,   mur- 
dered .     .     .     742 
Hindrances        .     .     .     493 
Hindu  Festivals    .     .     143 

Hindus 140 

Hodgson,  Eev.   T.  L. 

520,  G95 
Holden,  Isaac,  Esq.  .  591 
Holden's  '  Kaffir  Kaoes'  892 

Holland 104S 

Holme's      '  Moravian 

Missions ' .     .     784 
llolroyd's  '  Historical 

Sketches  '     .     815 

Home  Mission  Work    339 

Heathenism     .     .       19 

Honduras      ....  1077 

Hoole,  Dr 1011 

Hoole's  '  Year  Book  of 

Missions '  .  77G 
Hopkins,  Henry,  Esq.  597 
Horse,  Sagacity  of  .  708 
Horsford's  '  Voice 
from  the  West 
Indies  '  .  .  862 
Hot  Water,  In  .  .  .  745 
Hottentot,  A  Christian  1166 
Hottentots  .  .  116,  119 
Hough's '  Christianity 

in  India '  .     .     929 
Hue's  '  Christianity  in 

Chiua '     .     .     073 
Hudson's  Bay  Terri- 
tory     .     .     .  1058 
Hughes,  Isaac  .     .     .     993 
Huie's     '  History    of 

Missions '      .     772 

Human  Ingenuity      .     672 

Instrumentality  .     487 

Sacrifices      .     107,  110 

Humcanes    ....     714 

Hunt,  John  ....  1014 

Ice  and  Snow,  Perils 

in    ...     .  683 

Icebergs,  Danger  from  672 

Idolatry,  Origin  of     .  3 
Old      Testament 

Notices  of    .  5 

Condemned    .     .  6 

Idols     mentioned    in 

Scriptures    .  7 

Destroyed    .     431,  442 

Illingworth's    '  Voice 
from         the 

Sanctuary '  .  812 

Image  Worship      .  98,  100 

Inde2)endents    .     .     .  225 


PAR. 

India 232 

Book-son    ...     927 

Continental     459,  928 

1126 

Northern    .     .     .     461 

Southern     .     .     .     460 

Openings  in  .  633,  641 

Intelligence  from  1158 

Indian  Girl   ....  1163 

Indian's  Testimony   .     366 

Indians,  Mission  to     .     365 

North    American    831 

Infanticide    ....     169 

Infantile  Training      .     624 

Inkle  and  Yarico   .     .       60 

Inquisition    ....     191 

Intelligence,  Kecent   .  1155 

Ireland 1036 

Mission  Work  in     342 
State  of       .     .     22,  23 
Irish        Presbyterian 
Foreign  Mis- 
sions   .     .     .     222 
Isle  of  Man  ....     344 
Israelites,  Libei-ality  of   583 
Italy    ...    31,  636,  1040 


Jacobs,  Peter     .     .     . 

Jalloffs 

Jamaica  .  .  .  394, 
'  Enslaved      and 

Free'  .     .     . 

'Past and  Present' 

Japan  .    .      483,  635, 

Japanese  

Jarves'       '  Sandwich 

Islands '  .  . 
'Jenkins,      Rev.     J., 

Memoirs  of ' 
Jenisalem,  State  of  . 
Jews     and     Gentiles, 

State  of    .     . 

in  Jerusalem  .    . 

Jewish       Missionary 

Societies  .  . 
Jewitt's '  Daughters  of 

India '      .     . 

Jobson's  '  America'    . 

*  Australia '     .     . 

Jones,  Peter      .     .     . 

Jones's        '  Ojebway 

Indians '  .  . 
Johnston  and  Pattison 

Persecuted  . 
Judson's,  Mrs., '  Island 

Grave '  .  . 
'  Memoirs '  .  . 
'Burman  Mission' 
Jrstin  Martyr's  Testi- 
mony .     .     . 


636 

85 

1064 


849 

1140 

149 

902 

863 
11 

1 
15 

296 

962 
842 
900 
534 

835 

659 

7.54 
957 
948 

324 


PAR. 

Juvenile  Associations  604 
Collectors  .    .     .  559 
Christmas  Offer- 
ings    .     .     .  507 

Kaffir  Superstition     .     133 

Boy 1165 

Kaffirlaud  .  .  421,  1108 
Kaffirs  .  .  .  126,  127 
Kaffraria,  British  .  .  1102 
Keppel  Islands  .  .  375 
Khamicsberg  Station  407 
Kidd's   '  Travels  and 

Researches ' .     779 
King  Menelek's  Letter    640 
George's   Contri- 
bution     .     .     602 
Kingsmill's '  Missions 
and  Mission- 
aries '  ...     792 
Kladakula,  the  Robber 

Chief  ...  748 
Knibb,  William  .  .  1002 
Korannas  ....  122 
Krapf's  '  Travels  and 

Researches ' .  879 
Kurdistan     ....     351 


Labrador,        Mission 

Work  in  .     .     359 

Ladies'  Associations  .     602 

Committee      .     .     258 

Lagos 1U95 

Lands  of  the  Bible 
Lapland,  Mission 

Work  in .     .    357 
Leigh,  Rev.  Samuel  .  1012 
Life  of   ...     .     904 
Lelievre's       '  Alpine 

Missionary'  .     823 
Leslie's      '  Dawn    of 

Light'     .     .     963 
Lessey,  Theophilus  .     532 

Liberia 1093 

Light  in  the  Valley  .  414 
Lions,  Danger  from  695, 696 
Little  Willie's  Grave  752 
Littles,  Importance  of  571 
Livingstone's  'Travels 

and  Researches '  881 
Lockhart's     '  Medical 

Missionary ' .     976 
London^  Steamer,  Loss 

of    ....     678 
London      Missionary 

Society  .22(»— 230 
Society's  Stations    383 
Society's     Publi- 
cations    .     .    764 


INDEX. 


565 


TAR. 

London     Missionary 
Society's     Anni- 
versary   .     .  1144 
•  City  Mission  .     .  335 
Jews'  Society      .  212 
Lougbott.om's      Ship- 
wreck .     .     .  G66 
Lord  Lawrence's  Tes- 
timony    .     .  465 
Lost  in  the  Desert  G89,  707 
Love  j'our  Enemies  .  397 
Luther's  Career     .     .  330 
Lycett,  Sir  Francis    .  o'J2 

Madagascar    235,  42G,  616, 

Mission  Work  in  1115 

Bishopric  of    .     .  211 

Madras 1128 

Makololo 132 

Mal-iys 138 

Mahigasy.     .     .     139,1115 

Mandingoes ....  84 
jl/an'aMail  Boat,  Loss 

of    ...     .  665 
Marsden,  Samuel  .     .  989 
and  Leigh's  Ship- 
wreck .     .     .  664 
Marsden's  (J)  NaiTow 

Escape     .     .  669 

'  Nova  Scotia  '     .  838 

Marshman,  Joshua    .  1001 

Martin's,  St.       ...  1074 

Martyn,  Henry      .     .  987 

Martyr  of  Erromanga  917 
Martyrs  of  Namaqua- 

land     .      719,  894 

of  Fiji    ....  729 
Massie's  '  Continental 

India'      .     .  928 
Matteer's     '  Land   of 

Charity'  .     .  944 
Mauritius,       Mission 

Work  in  .     .  435 

Maynooth      ....  188 

Maynard,  Jas  M.,  Esq.  695 
McArthur's    Account 

of  Spain  .     .  29 

JIcArthur,  W.,  Esq.  .  588 
MciJ rain's  'Missionary 

Travels ' .     .  875 
Means   of   Communi- 
cation .     .     .  629 
of  Supporting  the 

Work      .      .  487 

Medhurst's  'China'   .  968 

Melanesia     ....  1124 

Memorial  Churches  .  430 
Methodism,  Genius  of  249 
Methodist  Conference 

in  China  .     .  480 


I'AR 

Methodist  Missionary 

Societies .     .     249 
Mexicans      .     .     .     45,  46 
Mexico     .     .     .      371,  372 
Micronesia    .     .     457, 1123 
Midnight  M(!etii)gs    .     427 
Milsom's      '  Who     is 
my     N  cigh- 
bour?'     .     .     781 
Minor  Missionaiy  So- 
cieties       263,  317 
Miscellaneous  Items 

582,  1169 
MissionaryWorks    813 
Missionai-y's    life    in 

danger     .     .     744 
Missionary  Societies, 
Chronological 
Order  of    .     .  1169 
Tabular  View  of.  1179 
Contributions    in 
United  King- 
dom    .     -     .1170 
Prayer  Meetings     510 


Anniversaries 

512 

Sermons.     .     112 

513 

Meetings    .     514- 

-520 

Deputations     522 

523 

rigs 

573 

Cherry  Trees. 

574 

Hens      .... 

575 

Ducklings  .     .     . 

676 

Baskets      .     .     . 

577 

Cocoanut  Trees  . 

578 

Bees 

579 

Fishpots     .     .     . 

680 

Cats 

581 

First  Fruits    .     . 

783 

Literature  .      760 

761 

'  Gazetteer '    .     . 

775 

'  Book      for    the 

Young '    .     . 

791 

Era 

332 

Spirit  on  the  Con- 

tinent      .     . 

275 

'World'     .     .     . 

771 

Missionaries,  Eminent 

978 

lioman  Catholic  . 

978 

of  Church  Socie- 

ties .... 

982 

of  Congregational 

Societies  .     . 

990 

of  Baptist  Socie- 

ties     .     .     . 

999 

of  Methodist  So- 

cieties      .     . 

1005 

of     Presbyterian 

Societies  .     . 

1015 

of  Moravian   So- 

ciety   .     .     . 

1021 

PAU. 

Missionaries  of  Ameri- 
can Societies  102C 
Sundry  ....  1030 
Driven  away  .     .     725 
Kobbed  in  China    743 
Mission   to  the  Mor- 
mons   .    .     .     316 
Station  Plundered   74G 
Missions  and  Mission- 
ary Societies     171 
the  Cause  of  God  1173 
Mitchel,  Donald     .     .  1016 
Model  of  Missions     .     800 
Modern  Times  in  .     .     327 
Moffat,  Kobert  .      887,  994 
Mohammedanism  .     .       34 
Mohammedans,    Cha- 
racter of  .     .       12 
Moister's     Memorials 
of  Missionaiy 
Labour    .     .     795 
Miss.  Pioneers    .     796 
Stories   ....     797 
History  of  Wes- 

leyanMissions  785 
Father     of     our 

Missions  .  809 
MonthlySubscriptions  547 
Montserrat    ....  1067 

Moors 87 

Moravian  Missions  278,  280, 
Stations  .  .  .  380 
Moravians  ....  279 
Morning  of  Joy  .  .  429 
Morrison's     '  London 

Miss. Society'  786 
Mortality  in  Western 

Africa  .  .  757 
Mortimer,  Thomas  .  537 
Mosheth,    Conversion 

and  Death  of  420 
Moteto,  Story  of  .  .  419 
Mother's  regret .  .  .  144 
Mothers,  noble.  .  .  1160 
Mullen's '  South  India'  943 
Mumbo  Jumbo  .  .  .  112 
Mysterious  Voyage  .  639 
Mythology      of      the 

Ancients  .     .        8 

Namaqua,  The  dying  413 
Xaraaqualand  .  .  .1110 
Mamaquas  .  .  121,  124 
Natal  ....  423,  1103 
Navagator's  Island  .  450 
Naval  Mission  .  .  .  266 
Nawab  of  Kampore  .  586 
Negroes  .....  137 
Negro  Slaves  .  66,  67,  71 
A  clever     .    .    .  1168 


566 


INDEX. 


PAK. 

Negro  Liberality  .  .  623 
Netherlands  Missionary 

Society    .     .    282 

Nevis 1068 

New  Brunswick  .  .  105-i 
New  Church  or'ganised  479 
Newfoundland  360,841,1056 
New  Hebrides  .  .  .  453 
New  Stations  formed  404 
New  Zealand  .  438,  1118 
New  Zealanders  166,  158 
Newton,  Eobert  526,  610 
Noel's  'female  Agency'  964 

Norway 1045 

Mission  work  in  3f5 
Norwegian  Missionary 

Society  .  .  293 
Nova  Scotia ....  1053 

Obeism  and  Myalism  68 

Occasional    Offerings  549 

Offering  a  Son  .     .     .  550 

Old  Betty's  All      .     .  619 

OldestChristiauHymn  325 

Old  Sandy    .    .   \     .  620 

Orange  Free  State  .  1104 
Oregon,  Mission  Life 

in    ....  836 
Mission  work  in  367 
Travelling  in  .    .  699 
Organisation,   advan- 
tages of    .     .  500 
Orphan    House,    Mr. 

Muller's   .     .  585 

Ouseley,  Eev.  Gideon  348 

Ovampoland ....  1113 

Paganism,  Afi-ican     .  95 

Palestine,  State  of      .  10 

Pa6o 655 

Papehia 652 

Parkinson,    Mr.    and 

Mrs.  Death  of  758 

Parsees 147 

Parsons,  James  .  .  540 
Patagonian      Mission 

268—270 

Patagonians       ...  65 

Patience,  Have .  .  .  666 
Patteson,         Bish  op. 

Murder  of  '.  731 
Paul  the.  Apostle  645,  709, 
715,  734 
Peabody,  George.Esq.  599 
Pearce,  Eev.  H.,  '  Me- 
moirs of  .  895 
Peddie's  '  Second  Ee- 

formation'    .  821 
j's    '  Indian     Ee- 

searches '      .  931 


PAR. 

Pence,  Take  care  of  the  568 
Penny  a  week  .  .  .  607 
Pentecost      ....     321 

Philip,  Dr 986 

Phillippo's  '  Jamaica  '     849 

Eev.  J.  M.  .  .  .  1004 
Phillip's '  Vade  Mecum'  946 

Pekin 1137 

Persecution  in  China  733 
Perseverance,  Motives 

to  ...  .  1172 
Peruvians  ...  50,  51 
Perils,  Numerous .  .  682 
Peter's      Deliverance 

from  Prison  736 
Pilfering  in  Fiji  .  .  166 
Pilgrimages ....  145 
Pirates,  Escape  from  .  660 
Planter's  Testimony  395 
Polygamy  .     .     .     Ill 

Polynesia, Openings  in  630 
Polj'nesiaus  .  .  167, 168 
Polynesian.  The  dying  458 
Popery  and  Infidelity       26 

Portugal 1039 

Portugal,  State  of .  .  30 
Prayer  of  Faith  .  .  755 
Precipice,Daiiger  from  706 
Prejudice,Westlndian  70 
Preparatory  Work  .  463 
Presbyterian  Missionary 

Societies       .     213 

Board  of  Foreign 

Missions  .     .     315 

Synod  in  China  .     478 

Missions  in  China  1150 

Propaganda  de  Fide  185,187 

Propagation  Society  198 — 

201,  1142 

Society's     Publi- 
cations    .     .     762 

Anniversary   .     .  1142 
Primitive     Methodist 
Missionary 
Society    260,  1148 

Publications    .     .     767 

Church,  Missionary  179 
Prince  Edward's  I&landl065 
Princely  Munificence  683 
Pringle's  '  Narrative  '  897 
Pritchard's  '  Missionaiy 

Eeward '  .  925 
Progress  of  the  Gos- 
pel 322—324,  405, 
432,  484 
Prophecy,  Word  of  .  1177 
Proportionate  giving  554 
Providential  openings     628 

letter 631 

supplies      .     .     .     642 


PAR. 

Qualifications  of  Col- 
lectors     .     .     662 

Quarterly  contribu- 
tions   .     .     .     547 

Eacci  Matteo  .  .  .  979 
Eaffles,  Thomas  .  .  539 
Eainmakers  ....  135 
Earatonga  ....  451 
Eecompense,  The  .  .  1178 
Eeformation  .  .  182,  327 
Eeformed  Presbyte- 
rian Church 
Missions  221,  222 
Eelationship  .  .  .  1175 
Eesults  of  Missionary 

Enteiijrise  .  318 
Eetrospective    Views 

485,  1141 
Eevival  in  Tonga  .     .    443 
in  Ceylon    .     .     .    468 
Ehenish     Missionary 

Society  .  .  287 
Eich,  Isaac,  Esq.  .  .  600 
Eiver  crossing  .  703,  704 
Eobbers,  In  perils  of  743 
Eobinson's       '  Hindu 

Pastor's '       .     960 
'  Daughters       of 

India'  .  .  962 
EobsoD,  Adam  .  .  .  997 
Eock,  Eev.  E.  and  Mi-. 

Eanyell    .     .     755 
Eoman  Catholicism    .       32 
Catholic  Missions 

184,  189,  193—196 
Centurion  .     .    .     584 
Eome,  Mission  work  in   348 
Eostan,    Eev.    J.   L., 

Life  of     .     .     823 
Eoyle,    Mr.,    and   the 
English  Cap- 
tain     ...     738 
Persecuted       .     .     739 
Eule's  '  Gibraltar  and 

Spain'.     .     .     822 

Eussia 1047 

State  of  ...     .       35 
Eussian      Missionary 

Society  .  .  197 
Eyerson's    '  Hudson's 

Bay'     ...     834 

Sacrifice,  Spu-it  of .     .  611 

Safe  Bank     ....  609 

Sambo  and  his  Bible  .  398 
Samuel's  '  Jamaica  and 

Honduras '  .  852 
Sanctuary,  Love  for  .  1164 

Sandys,  Thomas    .     .  988 


567 


PAll 

Sandwich  Islands  .    .  1122 
Barjant's,      Rov.     J., 

'  Memoirs '  .  884 
Schmidt,  George  .  .  1025 
Schwartz,  Christian  F. 

204,  950,  983 

Life  of    ....     950 

Scotland      ....     10;34 

Mission  work  in    341 

Scott's      '  Tellcstrom 

and  Lapland '  829 
Mrs.,  '  Day  dawu 

in  Africa'      .     870 
Scottish        Christian 
Knowledge 
Society    .     .     21.5 
Jews'  Society      .     223 
Societies'  Publica- 
tions   .     .    .     768 
Seamen's  Mission  .    .     337 
Sea,  Perils  iu  the  .     .     656 
Selfishness    ....    494 

Senegal 1089 

Sergeant's      '  Letters 

from  Jamaica'  850 
Serpents,  Attacked  by    685 
Danger  from     690,  691 
Servant's  '  Offering  '  .     606 
Seventh  Day  Baptist 
Missionary 
Society     .     .     307 
Sharks,  Danger  from    661 
Shaw,  William      .     .  1009 
Barnabas  638,  689,  690, 
1007 
Shaw's  '  Memorials  of 

South  Africa'  893 
'  Story      of     my 

Mission '  .  888 
Shipwreck  of  Paul  .  656 
Shrewsbury.  Rev.  W. 

J.,  'Memoirs'    810 

Siam 1132 

Sierra  Leone     .    .     .  1U92 
Sketches  for  Missionary 

Sermons  .  .  811 
Slavery  .  .  .73,  77,  376 
Slave  Trade  ...  79,  82 
Smith's '  South  Africa 

Delineated '  889 
'  Southern  India'  945 
'  Imprisonment 

and  Death '  .     858 
rove,  Mr.,  over- 
board ...     668 
Society  Islands      .     .  1121 
South   America   Mis- 
sionary   So- 
ciety   .     .     .    271 
Southern  Africa    .    .    231 


PAB. 

Southern  Baptist  Con- 

vention Missions 

311 

10;!8 

State  of ...     . 

27 

Spanish  Immorality  . 

28 

Conquests  .     .     . 

49 

Possessions    .     . 

1087 

Speakers  and  Speak- 

ing      .     .  524 

,544 

Sketches  of      .     . 

524 

Special     Ways     and 

Means       .     . 

Ul-1 

Spiritual  Results    .     . 

402 

Stated  Contributions  . 

545 

Steedman's  Wandering 

5  896 

Sterling's  '  Orissa'      . 

939 

Stern's  '  Captive  Mis- 

sionary'  .     . 

8/8 

Stewart's    '  Sandwich 

Islands'   .     . 

903 

'  South  Seas ' 

919 

Storrow'fe         '  Indian 

Missions '      . 

938 

Strangling  iu  Fiji .     . 

165 

St.  Lucia 1084 

St.  Vincent's  .  .  .  1080 
Successful  tradesmen  622 
Success,  Unreported  .  464 
Superstition   in    Liu- 

colnshii'e .  .  21 
Survey,  Objects  of     .  1031 

Sweden 1044 

Swedish     Missionaiy 

Society     .     .     290 
(Lund  Mission)  .     294 
Switzerland  ....  1041 
Systematic     Benevo- 
lence   .     .     .     553 
Effort     ....     511 
Syria,  Earthquakes  in 

711,  712 

Tahiti 448 

Taira 654 

Tanjore,  Burning  of  the  663 
Tasmania      .     .     154,  11 17 

Teava 653 

Temperance  in  Fiji    .     446 

Tenth,  A 555 

Thankuffering  .  .  .  608 
That's  my  Penny  .  .  627 
Tliat's  the  Man      .     .     469 

Thibet 11.33 

Thomas,  Rev.  John  631,1013 
Thomas,   Rev.  J.    S., 

murdered  .  718 
Thomason,  Rov.  T.  T., 

Life  of  .  .  955 
Thompson's      '  Great 

Missionaries '    803 


FAR. 

Thompson's  'Female 

Missionaries '    807 
'  New  Zealand '   .     905 
Threlfall,     Itev.    W., 

'  Memoirs  '    .     894 
Murdered   .     .     .     719 
Tliuudorstorm,  Danger 

from     ...     686 
Tide,  Danger  from     .     698 
Tiger,  Danger  from  .     693 
Tigo,  Soga    ....     651 
Tindal,  Itev.  H.,  De- 
liverance of .     694 
Tingling's  'Early Ro- 
mish Mission- 
aries'       .     .     934 
Tease's    '  Mission    in 

France'    .     .     819 

Tobago 1082 

Tonga,  Sabbath  at     .     441 

Tougau  Mythology    .     160 

Superstition    .     .     161 

Missionary  Feast    614 

Tracy's       'American 

Missions '  .  780 
Transvaal  Rep\iblic  .  1105 
Trecktow  Broken .  .  701 
Tribes    of     Western 

Africa .     .     83,  93 
Southern    Africa 

114,  115 

Trinidad 1083 

Tucker's      '  Southern 

Cross'.    .     .     906 

Turkey 1049 

State  of  ...    .      33 
Mission  Work  in    350 
Turkish  Missions'  Aid 

Society  .  .  1151 
Turner,       Rev.      N., 

Assaulted  721,  722 
'Life  of    ...     910 
Tyreman  and  Bennett 

in  Danger     .     723 

Underhill's,  Dr.,  Mis- 
sions   .     .  245,  246 
'  West  Indies  '    .     854 
United  Methodist  Free 
Church  Mis- 
sions   .     .     .     261 
Anniversary   .     .  1149 
United    Presbyterian 
Foreign  Mis- 
sions   .     .     .     219 
United  States    .     .     .  1052 
Intelligence  from  1156 
Unwelcome  Visitors  .     747 


Vanderkemp,  Dr. 


990 


568 


INDEX. 


PAR. 

Venn's,     Eev.    John, 

'Anecdotes'.  612 
Vernacular  Education 

Society    .     .  274 

Virgin  Islands  .     .     .  1075 

Vowing  to  the  Lord  .  651 

Vows  Broken    .    .    .  552 


Waddell,  Hope .  .  .  1018 
Wagon  Upset  .  .  .  702 
Waldenses  ....  328 
Waldensian  Evange- 
lisation .  .  349 
Wales  ....  340, 1033 
Ward,  William  .  .  1000 
Warning  to  Persecutors  737 
Waterhouse's  '  Fiji '  .  923 
Water  of  Life    ...     415 

Want  of  ...  700 
Watson,  Richard  .  .  527 
Watson's  '  Defence  of 

Missions '     .     859 

'Testimony'  .  .  455 
Weekly  Offerings  .  .  548 
Weitbrecht's  '  Foreign 

Mission ' .     .     936 

Eev.  J.  J.,  Life  .  956 
Welsh         Calvinistic 

Methodist  Mis- 
sionary Society  264 
Wesleys,  The    .     .  202,  203 
Wesley,  John    .     .  646,  710 
Wesley  as  a  Missionary  647 

Overboard .     .     .     658 

Lost  in  the  Woods  684 
Wesley's  Journal  .    .    816 


PAR. 

Wesley  Mission    ship 

Wrecked .     .     679 
Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society    250, 

251,  253—257 
Stations.     ...     381 
Home  Missions   .     259 
German  Mission .    353 
Mission  to  China     481 
Missionary  Jubilee  594 
Society's  Publica- 
tions   .     .     .     766 
Anniversary  .     .  1147 
West  Indies  56,  233,  376— 
379,  713,  1062 
Books  on  the  .     .     847 
Six  Months  in  the    860 
Eeminiscences  of     857 
West  and  Webb,  Nar- 
row Escape  of   677 
West,    Eev.     Daniel, 

Life  of  .  .  873 
West's  'Friendly  Is- 
lands' .  .  920 
Mission  to  Indians  837 
Whately,Mi8S, on  Egypt  874 
Whitetield,  George  .  649 
Whitely,      Eev.      J., 

Murder  of     .     730 
Whites   in  the  West 

Indies ...      72 

Wickliff 329 

Widow's  Mite    ...     605 

Offering   .     .     621 

Wilderness,  Perils  in  the  682 

Alone  in  the   .     .     756 

Williams,  John      .     .     992 


PAR. 

Williams',  John, 'Life,'.  918 

'  Narrative '    .     .  916 
Williamson's    '  North 

of  China'  .  971 
Claims  of  Ciiina  .  969 
Wilson's  'Newfound- 
land' ...  841 
Wisdom  of  God  .  .  644 
Witchcraft  in  England  20 
Witch  Doctors  ...  134 
Word,  Precious  .  .  428 
W  orld    without     the 

Gospel      .     .  1 

World's  Population    .  170 
Worship,  Calls  to  at 

Jerusalem     .  16 
of  Animals      101—103 

Wylie's  'Bengal'  .     .  937 
Mrs.,   'Gospel  in 

Bui-mah '       .  949 

Xavier,  Frances     .    .    978 

Yarribans     ....       89 
Young  Men's  Associa- 
tion     .     .     .     503 
Young's,  Eev.  S.,  'Nar- 
rative'     .     .     891 
Eev.  E.,  '  Southern 

World'     .     .    901 

Zeisberger,  David .     .  1023 

Zetland 1035 

Ziegenbalg,  Bartholo- 
mew   ...    982 

Zululand 1107 

Zulus 128,129 


on   Theologicit  Seminary-Spef 


1    1012  01057  7502 


DATE  DUE 


GAYLORD 


^(f^i^ 


C»2-5l&■••^J^^ 


■iif^r^^ 


